《Escape From Konoha》


 Info

Info


    Alright Alright, I get it with the errors, please stop. I had just started editing then.


    Tomorrow''s a holiday over here. I''ll be re-editting and correcting all errors.


    Thanks.


    Update : I''ve been making edits, if you do find errors point then out.

 Chapter 1: 1. Set a Goal First, Then Escape Konoha

    Chapter 1: 1. Set a Goal First, Then Escape Konoha


    As a transmigrator, Chiba Shiraishi believed that he should possess the fundamental qualities as one. His most important task currently was to remain calm and assimte into this new world as quickly as possible.


    Although there were several illogical phenomena in this world, witnessing individuals leaping across rooftops or summoning animals, walking on walls, Shiraishi had been astonished by these surreal fantasy scenes more than once. What sort of magical world was this? Was everyone here Superman? because in the vige of Konoha alone, there were countless superhumans like them.


    Shiraishi came to realize that these superhuman beings were referred to as "Ninja." They possessed a special energy called chakra, which grants them enhanced strength, incredible jumping abilities, and manipting various elements.


    After a few days of adjustment, Shiraishi finally understood the fact that he had arrived in an extraordinary world. He had gained a thorough understanding of his current identity.


    The previous owner of his body had been an orphan in Konohagakure, growing up in the vige''s orphanage for several years. Only recently, on his sixth birthday, he had been identified as having the qualifications to be a shinobi, and he left the orphanage to live on his own in an apartment.


    Shiraishi felt endlessints about the day he left the orphanage, which coincided with the day he transmigrated. What orphanage kicks out a child who was merely six years old?


    ording to the information provided by the orphanage, his parents had died on the battlefield shortly after his birth. They were both under the age of 20 when they perished, and their remains had not been found. Only their names were etched coldly on the memorial monument.


    Therefore, after bing a hero, Shiraishi received numerous conveniences in life from the upper echelons of the vige. After leaving the orphanage, the entrance fee for the ninja academy was waived, and he received a monthly stipend, including the inheritance left by his parents.


    From his perspective alone, Shiraishi believed that Konohagakure showed a touch of humanity. However, one must consider everything from aprehensive viewpoint. Over the past few days, he had repeatedly heard gossip on the streets of Konoha Vige, he reached a terrifying conclusion.


    Every official ninja, regardless of age, was required to go to the battlefield to fight against the enemy as arranged by the vige''s higher-ups.


    From Shiraishi''s knowledge, since the Second Ninja World War was currently taking ce, Konoha sent arge number of children under the age of ten to the battlefield each year.


    Under ten years old?


    Children on the battlefield?


    This wasnt a joke.. Right?. Do they really send children under the age of ten to the battlefield?


    There were even rumors of six or seven-year-old children who graduated early from the academy due to their exceptional abilities, and were subsequently sent directly to the battlefield...


    Feeling lost and uncertain, Shiraishi''s heart was immediately filled with hesitation. How dire was the situation on the front lines of Konoha for them to involve children under the age of twelve in battle?


    Are they out of their minds?


    Could Konoha actually be a terrorist organization?


    Had he unwittingly entered a terrorist organization?


    Contemting this possibility, Shiraishi stared at the academy admission notice in his hand, his eyes filled with aplex expression as he slumped onto the ground.


    It''s over. He must have joined a terrorist organization.


    Once enrolled in the academy, he would not only be taught various terrifying killing techniques but would also be brainwashed, bing a tool of murder for the vige''s upper ss...


    As he looked at the picturesque vige basking in the sunshine, Shiraishi couldn''t help but feel a chill.


    Escape From Konoha? But where could he escape to?


    The strength disyed by those ninjas was only the tip of the iceberg; they could easily crush him like an ant. Shiraishi didn''t believe he could escape from this terrorist organization at the moment.


    After a period of intense internal struggle, Shiraishi decided to take it one step at a time and escape from this vige when the right moment presented itself.


    ...


    Konoha Year 30, April.


    Ninja Academy.


    Not long after leaving the orphanage, Shiraishi was preparing to attend the academy, which was his only way out.


    He understood the very perilous situation he was in. Konoha was indeed a terrorist organization. Until he became strong enough, he had to avoid arousing suspicion.


    A single misstep could lead to suspicion from those around him, and subsequently he would be secretly dealt with.


    Therefore, Shiraishi couldn''t help but be cautious of the seemingly innocent vigers around him, always maintaining a sense of wariness.


    More and more, he started perceiving the kind smiles on their faces as cunning smiles, fox-like smiles, devilish smiles, and their innocence appeared as nothing more than a facade.


    Each face seemed to harbor thoughts of devouring him, with teeth stained by blood and sin.


    This was Shiraishi''s logical analysis of his current situation.


    Shiraishi blended in with the crowd as he entered the academy. It was eight o''clock in the morning. Like Shiraishi, some children arrived alone, while others were apanied by their parents.


    The scene was lively, resembling a gathering.


    Shiraishi didn''t choose to stand silently by himself, emitting an aura that shed with the environment.


    That would be utterly foolish.


    He couldn''t attract attention. He had to be ordinary, inconspicuous, and avoid doing anything out of the ordinary.


    Before officially entering the ssroom, Shiraishi and the other new students would attend the opening ceremony.


    The so-called opening ceremony was a rather simple affair. A designated area was marked out on the academy''s yground, and hundreds of new students were arranged in lines ording to their height, facing the lengthy and tiresome speeches of the adults.


    The speaker on the stage was a middle-aged man dressed in a royal robe, his smile reminiscent of a gentle breeze. He exuded a powerful presence.


    Shiraishi knew that the middle-aged man in the royal robe was the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    The current leader of the terrorist organization Konoha Vige.


    He was a formidable individual who carried on the will of the First and Second Hokage, the leaders of the previous generations of the terrorist organization.


    Involuntarily, Shiraishibeled the seemingly harmless and friendly smiling face of the Third Hokage as extremely dangerous.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s speech, in Shiraishi''s view, was exceptionally boring.


    It was nothing more than a series of empty rhetoric.


    What the Will of Fire stood for.


    How bright Konoha Vige was.


    How everyone was considered family.


    Then, from a historical perspective, he expounded on the great aplishments of the previous Hokage, using hype and propaganda that resonated with the audience.


    Except for Shiraishi, but to avoid drawing attention, Shiraishi also disyed excitement and admiration alongside everyone else, as if he was genuinely moved by the achievements of the previous Hokages.

 Chapter 2: 2. What is the Will of Fire?

    Chapter 2: 2. What is the Will of Fire?


    After two long hours, the opening ceremony speech by the third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, finally came to an end.


    Shiraishi''s legs were sore from standing, but he patiently memorized the content of third Hokage''s speech.


    As someone with intentions defect, he couldn''t show any dissatisfaction or strangeness before he made his move. In other words, what the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, said would likely be tested in school.


    ''Although the speech by the Third Hokage were less profound than the motivational articles i had read in my previous life'', Shiraishi thought.


    After the speech, the students orderly left the auditorium and returned to their respective sses. Shiraishi was assigned to First-year ss A. The ssroom was arranged with stepped seating, and each desk could amodate three people.


    Shiraishi found his name in the middle of the second-tost row by the window and boldly writren ''Chiba Shiraishi''. When he reached his seat, he noticed that someone was already sitting on the ll side of the window. She was a young girl with long, straight ck hair, about the same age as Shiraishi. She had a cold and distant aura, resting her chin on her hand as she gazed quietly at the yground outside the window.


    "Hello, my name is Chiba Shiraishi. Nice to meet you," Shiraishi introduced himself, trying to strike a bnce between not attracting too much attention and not being too withdrawn.


    She turned her head slightly, removed her hand from her delicate face, and spoke in a condescending tone, "Uchiha Ruri."


    She exuded a coldness that made Shiraishi feel the temperature drop. After that, Shiraishi had no idea how to continue the conversation with Uchiha Ruri. He sat quietly at his desk, flipping through the textbooks that were prepared for him.


    The textbooks included various subjects like the "Chronicles of Konoha Vige," and "The First Hokage and the Will of Fire." Among them, the book titled "The First Hokage and the Will of Fire" was ced on top. Shiraishi read it carefully, as it was an important source of information.


    Based on the speech during the opening ceremony by the third Hokage, Shiraishi only had a vague understanding of the "Will of Fire" that Konoha promoted, and he felt that something was missing.


    Now he wanted to delve deeper into what this so-called "Will Of Fire" truly meant, and whether the academy was truly a brainwashing institution.


    Although Shiraishi hadn''t had much luck with this vige called Konoha, he feltpelled to examine the content of "The First Hokage and the Will of Fire" book. Its opening remarks were:


    "When the tree leaves dance,


    One shall find mes.


    The fire''s shadow will illuminate the vige,


    And once again, tree leaves shall bud anew."


    The meaning of this passage was easy to understand. It conveyed that young people were the future hope of the vige, and the older generation should trust and protect them.


    The sacrifices of the older generation were not in vain but aimed to encourage the younger generation to be the pirs that would bear the future of the vige.


    The burning me of fallen leaves symbolized the heroic sacrifices of the older generation, while the new leaves represented the young people. It was a cycle of reincarnation.


    At first nce, it seemed reasonable andmendable, but when Shiraishi thought about the children under the age of ten being sent to the battlefield, he had doubts.


    It appeared as if the sacrifices of young people were being used to glorify the older generation, making the so-called "Will Of Fire" false and empty in his eyes. He couldn''t understand why others in Konoha Vige failed to notice such an obvious w.


    As Shiraishi continued reading, he lost track of time. The more he turned the pages, the drier his lips became, and cold sweat covered his forehead.


    The content of the book seemed utterly useless, filled with utopian fantasiescking any practical value. Was this the so-called will passed down by the god of Ninja? Shiraishi began to question if anyone had ever read this book before.


    He realized that "The First Hokage and the Will of Fire" book was merely a collection of ideals without any concrete ns. Furthermore, it seemed that the protection of children was not a priority. Konoha was currently sending numerous children under the age of ten to the battlefield as cannon fodder.


    In that moment, Shiraishi made a startling discovery. The words "Will of Fire" were written on every page of the book, but looking beyond the countless repetitions, he discerned a different message: It was a Pyramid Schemes.


    Konoha was akin to a terrorist organization, and the Ninja Academy was a brainwashing institution.


    What was even more disturbing was the fact that such a book was openly avable in the academy. What did that imply? It meant that the vige''s upper echelons had already brainwashed all the adults, and now it was the new generation''s turn to be indoctrinated by the so-called "Will of Fire." Unfortunately, Shiraishi himself was one of the individuals who had fallen victim to this brainwashing.


    Lost in his thoughts, Shiraishi was snapped back to reality by a soft voice near his ear. He turned and saw a cute girl with the same ck, long straight hair as Uchiha Ruri. However, unlike Ruri''s icy demeanor, this girl had a warm and gentle expression in her pure white eyes, which made Shiraishi wonder if she had contact lenses on.


    The girl expressed concern, "Are you alright? You''re sweating a lot. Is something wrong?"


    Shiraishi touched his face and realized he was covered in cold sweat. Dryly, he replied, "I''m okay. I think I identally drank expired milkst night, and my stomach is ufortable."


    She looked at him with suspicion, but still caring, she apologized for worrying him and introduced herself as Hyuga Ayane. Shiraishi felt relieved by her warm smile and introduced himself as well.


    Observing the scene, Uchiha Ruri couldn''t help but nce at the book Shiraishi had been reading. She had a hunch that Shiraishi''s profuse sweating and fearful gaze were somehow connected to the book. It puzzled her how a mere book could evoke such a strong reaction from him.

 Chapter 3: 3: Self-Introduction

    Chapter 3: 3: Self-Introduction


    After a while, an ordinary-looking young man entered the ssroom. Upon entering, he nced at the approximately forty students and nodded with satisfaction.


    Under the students'' unified gaze, he calmly walked to the front of the podium and began introducing himself:


    "First of all, congrattions on passing the test and bing students of the shinobi academy. I am Fujimura Taiga, your head teacher until you graduate. I am twenty-three years old and hold the rank of chunin in the vige. My hobbies include walking and keeping a journal. My dream is to educate exceptional students."


    Shiraishi knew that this was the self-introduction session, but that was alright.


    The students in the front row quickly introduced themselves, sharing their various hobbies and dreams, which proved to be quite interesting.


    However, as Shiraishi thought about the uncertain future these children faced, a sigh escaped his heart. Yet, he couldn''t help but feel a little down when he realized that he, too, was just a child in this moment.


    Before worrying about others, he needed to ensure his own survival. This was the harsh reality of the Ninja era.


    Even Konoha, known as the foremost of the Five Nina Viges, was in such a state. It was difficult to imagine the situation in other viges.


    And within Konoha Vige, with its fixed mindset, it seemed impossible to bring about any change.


    After almost three decades of training, the Will of Fire had be deeply ingrained in the vige.


    Was the Will of Fire truly a legacy from the First Hokage? Perhaps it was initially appropriate, but times were always changing.


    Shiraishi wanted to say something to the senior officials of Konoha: "Gentlemen, the times have changed."


    The Will of Fire was no longer suitable for this era. He estimated that once he uttered those words, he would vanish from this world.


    "I''m Ayane Hyuga. I don''t have anything I dislike at the moment. I enjoy taking hot springs. My future dream is to be a great Ninja."


    A graceful and quiet girl, resembling Yamato Nadeko, stood up beside Shiraishi, introducing herself to the ss with a smile.


    The others apuded enthusiastically, and she quietly resumed her seat.


    When it was Shiraishi''s turn, he naturally stood up from his seat.


    "Hello everyone, I''m Chiba Shiraishi. My hobby is reading, and my future dream is to be a doctor."


    In his previous life, Shiraishi was a highly qualified senior physician. He possessed extensive medical knowledge, was familiar with various medical instruments, and had substantial surgical experience.


    Based on his prior knowledge, he knew that shinobis were also categorized into various types, including the auxiliary role of medical nin.


    Shiraishi was confident that he could excel in this field if he aimed to be a medical nin. However, in order to avoid drawing unnecessary attention, he needed to behave more inconspicuously.


    Moreover, Shiraishi was genuinely curious about the medical ninja profession.


    The academy offered a specialized training course for medical ninja, but very few students opted for it. Compared to the colorful world of ninjutsu, studying medicine was considered boring and monotonous. Typically, only one out of ten students pursued medical ninjutsu, which was a rtively high ratio.


    In fact, during the academy, more than 95% of the students had no interest in medical ninjutsu.


    They were young and couldn''tprehend why such boring courses were included in the academy''s curriculum.


    Shiraishi''s introduction was ordinary, and he blended in with the rest of the ss, avoiding unnecessary attention.


    "My name is Uchiha Ruri. I have no interest in any of you weaklings, and I don''t intend to share my dreams and interests. Don''t bother me with anything, and don''t expect me to help you. Let''s pretend you''re my ssmates for the sake of convenience."


    Adjusting the hair near her ear, the girl on the other side stood up and introduced herself in a cold and arrogant tone, her eyes filled with icy disdain.


    Her arrogant demeanor offended most of the ss.


    "What''s with the attitude? It''s detestable to act so arrogantly just because you''re cute..."


    "Nobody would want to befriend someone as antisocial as you."


    "The Uchiha girl is really annoying."


    ...


    Whispers filled the ssroom, expressing dissatisfaction and hostility towards Ruri.


    With a slight snort, Ruri maintained her arrogant posture as she took her seat. Even though she had be the ss''s public enemy, she seemed determined to remain aloof.


    Having such a standout ssmate seemed like a hassle, and Shiraishi hoped it wouldn''t draw too much attention. He scratched his head in distress.


    ...


    Two months had passed.


    Shiraishi gradually epted the helpless fact that he was in their of an extremely dangerous terrorist organization.


    Fortunately, his "heretic" was well concealed. No one noticed anything amiss. Moreover, he utilized the advantages of being in mthe academy to grow stronger.


    In addition to the "Will of Fire" book, which he viewed as a type of MLM book, the academy provided practical knowledge as well.


    Shiraishi had already mastered shuriken throwing, chakra control and utilization, and more.


    However, his performance in practical sses was not outstanding. He achieved a moderately satisfactory grade, neither excelling nor falling behind, blending in with the rest of the ss.


    As a result, Shiraishi was well-liked. Both male and female ssmates treated him with normalcy.


    Though engaging in ninja games with these people seemed childish, he had to participate to avoid standing out. It was a way to rx after training.


    But this meant that Shiraishi had to stay upte at night, poring over medical books borrowed from the academy library.


    As a former doctor in his past life, he understood the immense importance of medicine.


    Despite the supernatural abilities possessed by the shinobis in this world, they were still flesh and blood. And flesh and blood could get sick and injured. The medical ninja profession was far from superfluous and useless.


    Bing a medical shinobi would provide Shiraishi with a means to protect himself in the future. It would allow him to blend into Konoha and seize the right opportunity to escape.


    But before that, he needed to use Konoha''s resources to make himself stronger. He also had to tap into Konoha''s intelligencework to gain a deeper understanding of the ninja world.


    Thus, Shiraishi believed he would remain in Konoha for at least ten years. Only after acquiring the ability to protect himself would he consider leaving.


    During the day, he learned at the academy. From 4:00 PM to 9:00 PM, he engaged in various training sessions.


    Afterward, he returned home and immersed himself in medical books until midnight.


    Living at such a pace left Shiraishi exhausted, yet he remained excited and filled with a thirst for exploration.

 Chapter 4: 4: Combat Class

    Chapter 4: 4: Combat ss


    Chapter 4: Combat ss


    The Woods behind the Shinobi Academy


    Shiraishi found himself surrounded by a barrage of shuriken and kunaiing from all directions. Calmly, he faced this terrifying scene, holding a kunai in one hand and twisting his body. With both hands, he quickly hurled the kunai, piercing through the air.


    The only sounds audible were the of metal colliding and the ttering of shuriken and kunai falling to the ground. Shiraishi effortlessly deflected and dispersed every projectile that flew his way.


    Taking a moment to sigh lightly, Shiraishi surveyed the dense collection of kunai and shuriken scattered around him. It was no easy feat to deflect such arge quantity without sustaining any damage. Even aplished graduates from the ninja academy like Chunins would find it challenging to aplish such a feat.


    Shiraishi''s ability to perform this feat was not solely due to his hard work but also his exceptional motor nerves and dynamic vision, surpassing those of an average individual.


    This was Shiraishi''s innate talent, honed further through scientific training methods he had practiced in his previous life. Thus, it was not surprising that Shiraishi achieved this level of skill after just two months of systematic study.


    As a former senior doctor, he possessed an extraordinary understanding of the human body''s structure and recognized the significance of motor nerves and dynamic vision for a shinobi.


    His powerful dynamic vision enabled him to better track the enemy''s movements and anticipate attacks, while his exceptional motor nerves allowed for swift reactions, granting him an advantage inbat.


    Despite already possessing excellent motor nerves and dynamic vision, Shiraishi developed a tailored training regimen to further enhance these skills, striving for excellence.


    He understood that his greatest strengthy not solely in his motor nerves and dynamic vision but in the vast knowledge from another world that resided within his mind.


    This knowledge formed the foundation of his abilities, as its power was limitless. Knowledge could dispel ignorance, strengthen one''s resolve, and prevent ignorance from dominating.


    Moreover, knowledge could heal physical weaknesses, enabling one to utilize their body more efficiently and effectively, thereby bing stronger.


    Collecting all the damaged kunai and shuriken from the ground, Shiraishi meticulously ensured that not even a trace of their value went to waste. Despite being low on funds, he recognized the importance of maintaining a nutritious diet during this period of physical growth.


    After tidying away the shinobi tools, Shiraishi remained in the woods, wrapping white bandages around his fists and legs. He proceeded to practice taijutsu, honing his skills against sturdy wooden stakes.


    Night had fallen, and the forest behind the shinobi academy grew quiet. Only the faint sound of Shiraishi''s breathing and the rhythmic thuds of his body colliding with the wooden stakes filled the air as time slowly passed...


    ¡ò


    The next morning arrived.


    "Good morning, Ayane."


    After two months ofpanionship, Shiraishi and his desk mate, Ayane Hyuga, had be quite familiar, addressing each other casually.


    "Good morning, Shiraishi-kun."


    While Shiraishi maintained a rxed demeanor, Ayane, hailing from the prestigious Hyuga n, adhered to the formalities expected of her prominent lineage.


    During their time together, Shiraishi had learned that Ayane came from the powerful Hyuga family in Konoha, and the distinguishing feature of the Hyuga n was their "Byakugan".


    Members of the n had a bloodline-limit eye technique known as "Byakugan" and were highly regarded in the shinobi world for their prowess in the gentle fistbat.


    "Good morning to you too, ssmate Ruri."


    As Shiraishi walked to his seat and sat down, he greeted the girl on the other side of his desk with a smile.


    Uchiha Ruri simply cast a cold gaze in Shiraishi''s direction without responding. She appeared lost in her own world, as usual, her eyes fixed on the yground visible through the window.


    "By the way, Shiraishi-kun, have you heard?"


    "What is it?"


    Ayane''s voice piqued Shiraishi''s curiosity, causing him to turn his head towards her with an inquisitive look.


    "I heard there''s going to be a practicalbat ss today."


    "A practicalbat ss?"


    "Yes, it''s a different kind of training session where two students pair up and engage inbat instead of just throwing shuriken. It''s more like a practice battle."


    Ayane''s voice was soft, barely above a whisper.


    "I see. It might be a bit challenging for me, but you should have no trouble, Ayane."


    Among the three students in Shiraishi''s row, he was the most average and unremarkable academically. He only excelled in theoretical tests, whereas his performance in shuriken throwing and physical assessments ced him in the middle of the pack.


    He intentionally aimed for this average standing¡ªnot too poor, yet not outstanding. This was Shiraishi''s deliberate choice.


    On the other hand, Uchiha Ruri, known for her aloof personality, seldom uttered more than three sentences a day, yet she consistently ranked first in the ss, excelling in both theory and practice.


    Ayane, although slightly behind Ruri, also secured a ce among the top five in the ss.


    Shiraishi hade to understand these dynamics. He couldn''t help but sigh, acknowledging that those from affluent families possessed a head start thatmoners like himself couldn''t match.


    "Let''s work together, Shiraishi-kun."


    Ayane offered her encouragement.


    "Sure, if I''m paired with you, Ayane, I''ll make sure to go easy."


    Shiraishi had no desire to reveal his true abilities, so he deliberately achieved moderate scores in previous assessments.


    Maintaining a position in the middle suited Shiraishi perfectly.


    Thus, if Ayane were his opponent, Shiraishi had already made up his mind. He would put up a strong fight before ultimately losing, having given it his all.


    After all, he was an ordinary person and couldn''t achieve remarkable feats.


    Of course, if he were to utilize all his current strength against Ayane, the likelihood of losing would increase.


    After all, she belonged to the esteemed Hyuga n, and additional guidance from elders was avable to her due to her family''s standing.


    Indeed, a significant gap existed between civilians and members of prestigious shinobi ns.


    Shiraishi merely aimed to maintain the level expected of a civilian. However, endings often hold unexpected surprises.


    During their first practicalbat ss...


    As Ayane had mentioned, the ss''s head teacher, Fujimura Taiga, organized the first practicalbat test for ss A''s first-year students, pairing them off to engage inbat.


    To Shiraishi''s surprise, his partner was not Ayane but his other desk mate, Ruri¡ªan Uchiha n prodigy, hailing from a powerful Konoha family, renowned for their kekkei genkai, the "Sharingan."


    In this practicalbat ss, students used wooden shuriken, the sharp edges dulled to ensure safety.


    "Thesepetitions feel so dull when we have to use these toys," remarked the Uchiha girl, standing side by side with Shiraishi, her eyes filled with evident disdain as she nced at the two boys battling in the field.


    "Well, Ruri-san, perhaps it''s best not to voice such opinions. We are all still first-year students after all," Shiraishi whispered, cautioning Ruri against stirring up animosity.


    For most students, using regr shuriken and kunai in such a setting could easily lead to injuries.


    "Instead of worrying about others, you should focus on yourself. I won''t show you any mercy in our fight," Ruri dered.


    Shiraishi smi


    led awkwardly and stopped talking.


    Time swiftly passed, and soon it was Shiraishi''s turn topete with his partner.

 Chapter 5: 5: Battling in the Woods with a Talented Girl...

    Chapter 5: 5: Battling in the Woods with a Talented Girl...


    Shiraishi and Ruri followed the rules and made their way to the designated arena. They prepared wooden shuriken and kunai from their shinobi pouch in advance. These practice weapons had low lethality, with their sharp parts removed.


    Facing each other, Shiraishi and Ruri took a solemn stance, their hands forming opposing seals.


    "Begin."


    As the head teacher, Fujimura Taiga, saw the two students ready, he shouted loudly from his seat.


    Before Shiraishi could even react, Ruri, standing in front of him, swiftly retrieved several wooden shuriken from her pouch. With a precise motion, she sent them flying towards Shiraishi''s vital points, slicing through the air.


    Shiraishi''s face disyed a hint of surprise as he rolled sideways, managing to narrowly avoid Ruri''s initial attack. Although he appeared slightly off-bnce, he sessfully evaded her first assault.


    Before he could regain hisposure, Ruri had already vanished from his line of sight. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew from behind. Shiraishi turned around only to encounter a leg swinging towards him, the leg connecting with his chest, sending him hurtling backward.


    Defeated in an instant.


    "Well, I thought I could hold out a little longer, but Ruri-san is truly formidable..." Shiraishi clutched his chest, struggling to stand up from the ground. He exerted all his strength, wearing a bitter and unwilling expression.


    Ruri paid no attention to Shiraishi''s defeated look. With a raised chin, she arrogantly flicked her long ck hair and stepped out of the arena.


    "She''s a genius. But don''t be disheartened, Shiraishi-san. You are the most diligent student I''ve ever seen, and you will undoubtedly be a great shinobi in the future," Fujimura Taiga consoled Shiraishi, patting him on the shoulder.


    "I''m fine, Fujimura-sensei."


    "That''s good. Go rest and don''t dwell on it too much."


    Fujimura Taiga concealed his concern upon seeing the loneliness etched on Shiraishi''s face.


    In his eyes, Shiraishi had poured relentless effort into self-improvement, enduring countless hardships. Thus, witnessing his quick defeat in an actual battle must have dealt a significant blow.


    However, Fujimura Taiga understood thatpeting against an exceptional talent like Ruri, it was already impressive that Shiraishi managed to hold on for a single exchange.


    To him, Ruri''s strength was almost on par with that of a genin.


    Shiraishi''s rapid defeat was a natural oue.


    As time passed, the day drew to a close. After a quick dinner, Shiraishi returned to the wooded area behind the academy as usual, engaging in practice with wooden stakes.


    Shiraishi''s speed was remarkable, and each strike carried considerable force, evident from the collision between his limbs and the stakes.


    His face remainedposed, his breathing steady. While striking the stakes, he synchronized his breathing, aiming to preserve his physical stamina while maintaining considerable speed and power.


    Lost in this selfless practice, Shiraishi''s ears suddenly caught the piercing sound of the air being cut. He quickly reacted as a kunai whizzed past, narrowly avoiding an unexpected attack.


    Frowning, Shiraishi peered into the depths of the woods.


    It was now past eight in the evening, and only the faint moonlight dimly illuminated the darker areas of the woods, rendering visibility poor.


    A figure emerged from the darkness¡ªa short individual with long ck hair fluttering in the evening breeze. Their dark pupils shone exceptionally bright. The intense gaze sent a surge of tension through Shiraishi''s nerves.


    This person was none other than his ssmate, Uchiha Ruri.


    Shaking his head, Shiraishi greeted her with a rxed smile on his face. "It''s you, ssmate Ruri. What brings you here sote? To be honest, I felt a bit frustrated by my quick defeat against you today, so I came here..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Ruri coldly interrupted, "Fight me with all your strength."


    "Huh? All my strength? Well, during the day, I did give it my all..." Shiraishi stuttered, struggling toprehend the meaning behind Ruri''s words.


    "I said, use all your strength!"


    "Ruri, what are you talking about..."


    Seeing Shiraishi''s feigned confusion, Ruri''s icy expression revealed a trace of impatience.


    She withdrew a kunai from her pouch and pressed it against Shiraishi''s neck without hesitation.


    Unlike the wooden training tools used during the day, Ruri wielded a lethal weapon capable of easily severing Shiraishi''s throat.


    What made the situation more terrifying was Ruri''s speed. Shiraishi''s heart raced, knowing he couldn''t afford to be careless.


    Swiftly, he raised his own kunai, blocking Ruri''s attack, causing a spark to ignite upon contact.


    Two pairs of silent, pitch-ck eyes pierced through the nighttime air, locked in a serious gaze.


    "Ruri-san, were you nning to kill me just now?"


    "Hmph!"


    Unyielding as ever, Ruri''s long ck hair danced in the moonlight, providing her with cover as sheunched another kunai towards Shiraishi''s heart from a dangerous angle.


    Shiraishi barely managed to block it before swiftly creating distance between them. His expression grew increasingly solemn.


    In that moment, Shiraishi realized that his speed and strength were on par with Ruri''s. However, Ruri possessed far morebat experience, and it was this difference that led Shiraishi to understand his slim chances of victory.


    Thankfully, after a brief test, Ruri chose not to continue her assault. She shot Shiraishi a peculiar look, the arrogance fading from her face as she asked, "It''s strange. You''re clearly strong, so why do you deliberately conceal your true abilities?"


    Answering this question was not easy, and Shiraishi couldn''t find a suitable lie to convince Ruri. Thus, silence filled the air.


    Just as Shiraishi wracked his brain for a response, Ruri spoke again, "Forget it. Now that I know you''re hiding your strength, I''ve achieved my goal. I''m leaving."


    With those words, Ruri departed without looking back, resolute in her decision.


    "...What an unusual girl," Shiraishi murmured. Did she intend to expose his hidden strength?


    If that were the case, it could lead to significant trouble.


    Considering Ruri''s nature, she was unlikely to meddle in his affairs.


    With that thought, Shiraishi felt a wave of relief wash over him.


    However, this encounter served as a reminder that even a child possessed the ability to see through him. Even someone like Chunin level head teacher Fujimura Taiga failed to realize it. Shiraishi understood one thing¡ªnever underestimate a ninja, regardless of their age.


    He resolved to exercise greater caution in the future.

 Chapter 6: 6: The Birth of the Queen of Gluttony

    Chapter 6: 6: The Birth of the Queen of Gluttony


    "Good morning, Ruri" Shiraishi greeted Ruri as usual. However, this time Ruri turned her head to look at him, nodded, and responded.


    Shiraishi''s face showed a slight surprise. He thought that Ruri would ignore his greetings just like before...


    Could it be that she acknowledged his strength and that''s why she responded?


    After all, when Ruri introduced herself, she made it clear that she didn''t n to associate with weaklings. In other words, Ruri only acknowledges powerful individuals and probably doesn''t care about greeting the weak.


    It''s such a simplistic and rude code of conduct.


    "Well, about what happenedst night, can you..."


    Shiraishi looked a little embarrassed but continued talking to Ruri with a pleasing smile.


    Ruri nced at Shiraishi and said, "I see. I won''t say anything. I''ll keep this secret for you. But on the other hand, if I have a training requirement, you can''t postpone it."


    Shiraishi breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. "Of course, I''d be happy to help."


    Soon, Hyuga Ayane, who sat at the same table on the other side, arrived. After greeting Shiraishi, she sat down and started talking to the girl at the front table.


    The ss bell rang. The first ss of the day was a MLM brainwashing ss.


    This ss aimed to spread the so-called "Will of Fire."


    Shiraishi took out the book "The First Hokage and the Will of Fire." He felt that this kind of ss was pure torture for him, but he had to make an effort to listen.


    He had to conceal his true thoughts in order to be politically correct.


    Not long after, Shiraishi felt a finger poking his right arm.


    He turned his head and saw Ruri pretending to listen attentively.


    Then he lowered his head and saw a piece of paper with writing on it. It said, ''Do you hate this course?''.


    Shiraishi took out a note, thought for a moment, and replied to Ruri¡ª


    ¡ª¡ªNo, I think Fujimura-sensei exined it very well. I also aspire to inherit the Will of Fire from the First Homage-sama and be a great Konoha Ninja.


    Ruri turned her head and red at Shiraishi in dissatisfaction. She immediately saw through Shiraishi''s lie.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen you opened the book "The First Hokage and the Will of Fire" on the first day of the academy, I noticed that your expression was off. Are you scared or worried about something?


    ¡ª¡ªI had a stomachache that day because I ate expired bread, so my face didn''t look good.


    --- --- Liar. i remember on that day of the academy, didn''t you tell Ayane that you had a stomachache after drinking expired milk?


    "¡­"


    Shiraishi felt embarrassed. He didn''t even remember that, but Ruri did.


    ¡ªIt''s true, I never lie.


    ¡ªYou are someone i recognize, so I will keep your secret.


    The two continued passing notes back and forth, and Shiraishi found that chatting with Ruri was more interesting than listening to this MLM ss.


    At that moment, his left arm was lightly poked by a finger.


    Shiraishi turned his head and found that it was Ayane. Like Ruri, she pretended to listen attentively and handed him a small note.


    -What are you talking about?


    It seemed that she was very interested in joining the conversation between Shiraishi and Ruri.


    Shiraishi thought for a moment, then tore off a piece of paper and replied¡ª


    ¡ª¡ªWe were talking about the newly opened Ichiraku Ramen shop in the vige. The ramen there is delicious.


    After Ayane received the note, she wrote another sentence in response.


    ¡ª¡ªIs it about ramen? I also know about it. The ramen there is really good, even though it''s a new shop. Shiraishi-kun, let''s eat there together after ss.


    ---OK.


    Shiraishi didn''t think too much about it. He wrote the words on a note and passed it to Ruri.


    ¡ªRuri-san, let''s go to the ramen shop together after ss this afternoon. The ramen there is delicious, and Ayane-san will be joining us.


    -- ---Sure, why not?


    Casually agreeing. Shiraishi nodded.


    Meanwhile, their homeroom teacher, Fujimura Taiga, who was giving a serious lecture at the podium, looked at Shiraishi and the other two gurls with a hint of helplessness.


    Did they think he was blind? Seeing them passing notes and whispering happily, Fujimura Taiga reached his limit.


    "Hey, you three, stop passing notes secretly and go stand outside while you listen to the teaching!"


    He didn''t want the top students to think they could do whatever they wanted in ss. Fujimura Taiga felt the need to assert his authority as their teacher.


    These kids these days are too arrogant. He has to discipline them.


    The three of them didn''t resist and went outside to stand.


    "I thought I was being discreet, thinking Fujimura-sensei wouldn''t notice, but I didn''t expect to be caught," Ayane said with a helpless smile, realizing her earlier naive mindset.


    Rurimented nonchntly, "I thought he wouldn''t care when he saw us. He''s just a chunin in his twenties. It makes me question the quality of education at the academy."


    In Ruri''s eyes, the three "geniuses" could do as they pleased in ss. It was the unique privilege of being a genius.


    Shiraishi: "¡­"


    ''Come on, you two, that''s enough. Do you really think Fujimura-sensei couldn''t hear you outside?''


    He didn''t anticipate that Ayane, who was usually honest and quiet, had a mischievous side as well.


    ....


    Ichiraku Ramen shop.


    This was a recently opened ramen shop in Konoha.


    Although the business didn''t seem to be very popr yet, Shiraishi was deeply drawn to the delicious ramen he had tried there. It was only a matter of time before it became popr.


    "I''ll treat you all tonight. Eat as much as you want."


    After ss in the afternoon, Shiraishi took Ayane and Ruri to the ramen shop and proudly made his announcement.


    But how much could two small eaters like them really consume? At most three or fourrge bowls of ramen. He had enough money for that.


    Before Ruri could finish speaking, Ayane hesitated and said, "Well, Shiraishi-kun, it''s better if we each pay for ourselves."


    "It''s fine, Ayane. Don''t worry about my wallet. I can afford a few bowls of ramen."


    Shiraishi smiled nonchntly. Ayane couldn''t refuse after hearing his words.


    "Well then, if your wallet can''t handle it, let me know. I''ll eat in moderation."


    "?"


    Shiraishi looked at Ayane suspiciously, not understanding what she meant.


    "Anyway, just eat to your heart''s content. I''ll pay for all the ramen tonight."


    After Shiraishi said this, he started ordering food and asked the owner to bring the ramen as soon as possible.


    The owner of Ichiraku Ramen was a man in his thirties, apanied by his son, a handsome young man named Shouda.


    It had to be said that Ichiraku''s ramen was truly delicious, and Shiraishi devoured tworge bowls in no time.


    Then he nced at Ruri and noticed that she had only ordered one bowl. After all, girls tended to have smaller appetites.


    Next, Shiraishi turned his attention to Ayane. He opened his mouth but couldn''t utter a word. What were those tall stacks in front of her? How much had Ayane eaten?


    One... four... seven... nine... thirteen...


    The number of empty bowls kept increasing.


    Shiraishi felt his heart ache.


    Ayane noticed the dumbfounded looks from Shiraishi and Ruri and blushed a little. She stopped eating and muttered in a barely audible voice, "Actually, I only eat slightly more than others..."


    If it weren''t for the towering stacks of bowls in front of Ayane, Shiraishi and Ruri might have believed her.


    She used to eat like this when she was young, but was it still eptable now that she had grown up?


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but worry about Ayane''s future husband. Eating like this every day would be difficult for most people to afford.

 Chapter 7: 7: Copper Smelting

    Chapter 7: 7: Copper Smelting


    Ever since that day, Shiraishi never casually mentioned inviting Ayane to dinner again.


    Because that would mean bankruptcy for him. After dering her as the queen of gluttony.


    ...


    Time passed slowly, day by day.


    The incident with the ramen had brought the three of them closer together.


    After all, there was a deep bond formed by sharing meals together.


    Shiraishi''s performance in ss remained unremarkable. Compared to the two talented girls sitting next to him, his grades could only be described as mediocre.


    Another month flew by in the blink of an eye.


    During this month, Shiraishi grew closer to Ayane, but his bond with Ruri developed even more rapidly.


    Of course, it was a purely tonic friendship.


    After all, Ruri was the only one who knew about his hidden strength. If he were to unleash his true power, he would undoubtedly rank among the top three in the ss.


    The reason for his closer rtionship with Ruri was that she often sought him out after school for physical training sessions.


    During these training sessions, both Shiraishi and Ruri were highly satisfied with each other''s exceptional skills.


    Although Shiraishi had limitedbat experience, he could learn from Ruri. She had special tutors in the Uchiha n who taught her fighting techniques, and she passed on these skills to Shiraishi. This allowed him to gradually improve hisbat abilities through practice and mutual growth.


    Shiraishi''s growth exceeded Ruri''s expectations.


    Through their deepeningmunication, she realized that she was gradually unable to suppress Shiraishi.


    This was something Uchiha Ruri, the prodigy, couldn''t bear.


    Every week, elite Jounin from her family taught herbat skills. But in just a month or two, the boys she had previously overshadowed had caught up and even surpassed her, making it hard to maintain her reputation as the genius of the Uchiha n.


    Thus, she needed to regain the upper hand and reestablish her dominance. She had to uphold the prestige of the Uchiha n.


    "Why is your strength growing so rapidly?" Ruri asked, voicing her doubts.


    In her eyes, Shiraishi must be hiding some secret to achieve such rapid growth in strength.


    Otherwise, how could an ordinary person keep up with her without any formal training? Or perhaps the issuey with Shiraishi himself.


    "Huh?" Shiraishi was momentarily taken aback. "I''ve just been practicing step by step."


    "Impossible. If that were the case, you wouldn''t be growing so quickly. You must be hiding something," Ruri insisted.


    "I really have nothing to hide."


    "Really?"


    Ruri continued to regard Shiraishi with suspicion.


    "Well, I''ve been following my own training method all along."


    Shiraishi spoke earnestly. He truly had no hidden techniques or secrets.


    Ruri had taught him numerousbat skills, and he was immensely grateful for that. Without her, his progress wouldn''t have been as rapid.


    "Your own method?" Ruri noticed a gap in her knowledge.


    "Yes, I have a scientifically designed exercise program that effectively improves my dynamic vision and neural response."


    Shiraishi answered honestly.


    "Then show me your scientific n."


    Upon hearing Ruri''s request, Shiraishi didn''t hesitate. If it were someone else, he might need time to consider, but given that his progress wasrgely thanks to Ruri''s guidance, he couldn''t be stingy.


    He took out a small notebook from his ninja bag and handed it to Ruri.


    His scientific exercise n was documented within its pages.


    Ruri opened the notebook and carefully examined its contents. The more she read, the more puzzled her expression became.


    It seemed so ordinary.


    Most of the training methods written by Shiraishi weren''t secrets. Many of them were familiar to Ruri. Apart from a few unconventional techniques, she was already acquainted with most of them.


    Could simply following these exercises really lead to significant improvements in strength? A question was formed in Ruri''s mind.


    Shiraishi could sense Ruri''s doubts. His exercise n wasn''t particrly challenging in general, and most of it was easily understandable. However, he believed it to be the most scientifically sound program for the human body.


    But whenpared to the mystical power of chakra in this world, Shiraishi couldn''t help but feel that his scientific exercise n was child''s y.


    His program merely aimed to enhance his dynamic vision, nerve reflexes, body flexibility, and resistance to attacks. Compared to the wondrous energy of chakra, it seemed rather mundane.


    Shiraishi understood Ruri''s skepticism.


    "I''m not entirely certain if following the scientific exercise n would lead to the same rapid growth for you. The n is adjusted based on my own physical development, and I usually need to modify it every month."


    Shiraishi exined.


    Ruri nodded in understanding. What worked for Shiraishi might not work for her.


    Therefore, Ruri looked at him seriously and said, "Create a training n for me that suits my needs."


    She wanted to give Shiraishi''s method a try and see if it truly produced results.


    "I can do that, but..."


    Shiraishi scratched his head awkwardly and hesitated to speak.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t want to do it?" Ruri''s ck and white eyes turned cold, a dangerous glint shing in them.


    "No, that''s not it. It''s just that creating a scientific exercise n for someone else requires an understanding of their physical condition... um, in simpler terms, it means gathering information about their body and tailoring the n ordingly..."


    Shiraishi''s eyes flickered unnaturally as he intentionally or unintentionally nced at Ruri''s petite figure, then quickly averted his gaze as if afraid.


    "¡­"


    A blush crept onto Ruri''s normally indifferent face. She understood the hidden implications behind Shiraishi''s words.


    Taking a deep breath, she stared at Shiraishi with icy eyes, as if looking at a dead man.


    "Come and touch."


    "Huh? Alright! Wait, wait, what did you just say? Touch... touch what?"


    Shiraishi was dumbfounded. He thought Ruri would shy away from the request, but she surprised him by making it.


    "Come here and touch me! But if you dare touch anywhere else, you''ll die!"


    Ruri issued a fierce threat. He felt like he was facing imminent death.


    ...


    In the end, Shiraishi created a scientific exercise n for Ruri.


    Before Ruri left, she warned him that if the n didn''t deliver the promised results, she would physically annihte him.

 Chapter 8: 8: The Caged Bird

    Chapter 8: 8: The Caged Bird


    Ever since that day, Shiraishi felt that his rtionship with Ruri had taken a strange turn.


    Although on the surface, everything seemed normal¡ªpassing notes during ss and training together in the evenings¡ªRuri seemed distant, silent, and rarely spoke.


    A few days passed like this.


    On that particr day, Shiraishi went to the academy as usual, but when the first ss was about to begin, he noticed that Ayane, who usually sat to his left, hadn''t arrived.


    This struck Shiraishi as odd.


    As a member of the prestigious Hyuga n, Ayane would never skip or bete for ss. It simply wasn''t in line with the conduct expected of someone from a powerful n.


    Just as the first ss was about to end, footsteps could be heard outside the door.


    It was Ayane, standing alone at the doorway. Without saying a word, she bit her lip, a sense of sadness and despair enveloping her.


    What was even stranger was that Ayane had tied a white ribbon around her forehead, as if trying to conceal something. It was a sudden change that caught everyone''s attention.


    Previously, Ayane would never wear such an ribbon on her forehead.


    The ss teacher, Mr. Fujimura, nced at Ayane, intending to reprimand her. However, upon noticing the profound despair and sadness in her eyes, he sighed softly, as if he understood something, and simply said, "Come in, just make sure not to bete next time."


    Ayane nodded and, under the curious and puzzled gazes of her ssmates, made her way to her seat and sat down.


    "Good morning, Shiraishi-kun," Ayane forced a smile, trying to greet Shiraishi as usual. However, her smile seemed forced, and tears welled up in her eyes, as if they were ready to burst forth.


    Before he could respond, she buried her head on the table, as if ashamed of being seen in this state, afraid of being mocked and looked down upon.


    And indeed, the rest of the students looked at her with strange expressions, whispering and pointing, as if they were privy to some secret.


    However, those who were unaware of the truth were merely curious and concerned for Ayane.


    Shiraishi''s face was filled with question marks, but he didn''t ask any questions.


    Ruri nced past Shiraishi, casting a brief look at Ayane, but remained silent.


    ¡ª¡ªRuri, do you know what happened to Ayane?


    Shiraishi wrote the question on a note and handed it to Ruri. As a member of a prestigious m, Ruri must have some knowledge of the situation.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat else could it be? It''s the "excellent" tradition of the Hyuga n.


    Ruri put the word "excellent" in quotation marks, indicating her sarcastic tone.


    The "excellent" tradition of the Hyuga n?


    He wasn''t aware of it, but Ayane''s current state must be connected to this tradition that Ruri mentioned.


    What could it be? Unable toe up with an answer, he gave up pondering on it.


    At noon, Shiraishi and Ruri were eating their packed lunches together.


    "Hey, Ruri, what is this tradition of the Hyuga n you mentioned?" Shiraishi couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity.


    Ruri fell silent for a moment before responding, "This matter isn''t a secret amongst ninja in the vige. Most Chunin and Jonin in the vige are aware of it. The Hyuga n has a peculiar tradition that dates back to ancient times¡ªan uneptable tradition known as the division between the main and branch families."


    "Is there something wrong with the distinction between the main and branch families?"


    "The branch family is tasked with protecting the main family, bearing the duties and responsibilities," Ruri exined.


    "That seems normal," Shiraishi replied, unable to grasp the issue.


    The lower status protects the higher status. While it may not be fair, it forms the basis of a "social" structure Society is built on sses and hierarchies.


    In Shiraishi''s eyes, it was a natural progression for members of the Hyuga branch to protect those from the main family.


    "If it were only that, it wouldn''t be so rare. However, in order to ensure theplete dedication of the branch family to protect the main family and to prevent the dilution of the Hyuga bloodline, there is a predetermined destiny that controls the branch family."


    "Control?" Shiraishi was taken aback.


    "Yes, control in the truest sense," Ruri nced at Shiraishi and spoke seriously. "For the main family''s safety, the branch family willingly bears a curse seal known as the ''Caged Bird''. It signifies that the main family holds control over the branch family''s life and death. If a member of the branch familymits any misdeeds or fails to fulfill their obligations to the main family, the curse can be activated to execute them instantly."


    "..."


    "In other words, Ayane... her life and death are under the control by them. If Ayane were to show dissatisfaction or harm anyone from the main family, the n members have the right to punish and even execute her."


    Shiraishi suddenly realized something and asked, "Is the curse mark located..."


    "Yes, the mark is ced on Ayane''s forehead. That''s why she covered it with a cloth. Whether it''s a matter of honor or the nominal protection of the main family, it ultimately means that the branch family''s existence is confined. That curse mark is truly a symbol of being a ''ve''."


    Shiraishi fell silent. He couldn''t help but feel that Konoha like a terrorist organization, where such things were considered normal.


    Though he found it repulsive, Shiraishi realized that he was powerless to do anything. This was the helplessness andpromise imposed by reality.


    For Ayane, having a ''ve'' mark engraved on her forehead was even crueller than being killed outright..Indeed, what a dreadful era they lived in.


    If such matters were confined to the shadows, Shiraishi could reluctantly ept it. However, the Hyuga n''s rules were openly known.


    What did it mean to publicly treat the other half of one''s n as ''ves'' without any attempt to conceal it?


    At that moment, Shiraishi looked towards the Rock Monument in Konoha, which depicted the three carved figures of Hokages'', symbolizing their great achievements in the vige.


    Especially the First and Second Hokage, revered by the world as the ones who ended the era of constant warfare.


    And what happened afterward? The wars continued.


    There was no discernible difference from the time of constant warfare, as children were still sent to battlefields.


    Nothing seemed to have changed.


    The only difference was that the shinobis had formed arger vigeposed of various ns, establishing a system of one country, one vige.


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but feel that their existence was filled with irony.


    So-called families, if they were only at this level, the Hyuga n''s tradition had been ipatible with Konoha from the very beginning.


    Logically speaking, such a Shinobi n shouldn''t have been allowed to join the Konoha Shinobi Vige governed by the "Will of Fire".


    The tradition of this n was a clear denial of the "Will of Fire".


    If they couldn''t cherish their own n, how could they im to have the belief to love and care for the entire vige?


    Shiraishi questioned this matter with a big question mark.


    In the end, he sighed and said nothing.


    These days, living peacefully with Ruri had almost made him forget that he was a "heretic" in this vige, destined to be a "traitor" sooner orter.


    But this tranquility had made him almost forget his identity as a "traitor," and he couldn''t help but yearn to blend into the vige.


    At that thought, Shiraishi broke into a cold sweat.


    Comfort breedscency.


    From the beginning, he had never submitted himself to Konoha. He was grateful to Konoha for teaching him the ways of the ninja, but his gratitude only extended to that aspect.

 Chapter 9: 9: Alliance (1)

    Chapter 9: 9: Alliance (1)


    In the days that followed, Shiraishi often noticed Ayane staying alone at the academy. She appeared devoid of friends or any sense of purpose, her eyes empty, resembling a walking corpse. This seemed to be the true mindset of a "ve." It seemed impossible for her to escape this shadow in her lifetime.


    Shiraishi couldn''tprehend how a girl who clearly longed for freedom wasbeled a "ve" by her own n. However, he understood that it must have been a state of despair and unimaginable pain for her.


    After that day, Ayane''s grades plummeted, and their homeroom teacher, Fujimura Taiga, said nothing about it. All he could offer was some insignificant words offort and encouragement, urging her to focus on her studies and not dwell on other matters.


    Although Fujimura Taiga genuinely wanted to help his students, he knew that the traditions of the Hyuga n would not be altered by an academy teacher like him. He was fully aware that seeking assistance from the Third Hokage was futile.


    These powerful families functioned like small viges within Konoha Vige, and many of Konoha Vige''s regtions were beyond their control. Shiraishi had a clear understanding of this.


    Words offort were futile for Ayane; she needed to find enlightenment on a deeper level. Mental trauma could only be healed with mental medicine.


    .....


    Inflicting physical pain on oneself had always been an effective remedy to counter emotional numbness. By experiencing this physical pain, Ayane could truly feel alive. She reminded herself that she was a person, not a captive "livestock" of her family.


    Ayane didn''tprehend the traditional meaning of family, nor did she want to understand it. Despite the adults'' attempts to enlighten her, iming that the "Caged bird" seal was for her own good and the preservation of the family''s legacy, she couldn''t help but question why it was always her making sacrifices. Her mind was filled with thoughts of destruction and a growing hatred.


    As her thoughts of hatred and anger intensified, her once gentle and fair face transformed into a distorted and fierce visage, devoid of its former gentleness.


    She attacked the training stake with the Hyuga n''s Gentle Fist. Gradually, her attacks became increasingly forceful, fueled by her need to vent and grow harder.


    Even as her fists bled and the pain persisted, Ayane showed no signs of stopping. Instead, she embraced the pain, hoping it would counter her emotional numbness.


    After a while, she ceased this self-destructive method of release, squatting beside the stake. sping her knees with both hands, she lowered her head, her long ck hair concealing her face as she sobbed softly.


    The sun was setting, and darkness enveloped the woods. It was almost nightfall, and the forest air turned chilly. Dark green leaves fell onto Ayane''s shoulders as she continued to sob quietly.


    Suddenly, in that moment, the sound of slow footsteps echoed through the dim woods, causing Ayane to abruptly stop crying.


    "So, you''re hiding here. This ce is quite fitting for someone to lick their wounds alone."


    The voice was familiar to Ayane, and she raised her head to see who had arrived. It was her ssmate, Chiba Shiraishi.


    He was an entirely ordinary person, an average student with unremarkable grades. Previously, they had a rtively harmonious rtionship, but Ayane currently had no interest in paying attention to an unrted outsider like him.


    "Why are you here?"


    Instead of addressing him with the gentle title of "Shiraishi-kun" as before, her voice turned stiff and unfamiliar.


    Ayane was perplexed as to why Shiraishi hade here, feeling as though he had been spying on her and discovered her secret, which angered her.


    "There are many reasons, but I''m drawn here by the hatred and anger in your heart. In fact, I am just like you."


    A meaningful smile appeared on Shiraishi''s face.


    "Like me?"


    Ayane was taken aback, struggling to grasp the meaning behind Shiraishi''s words.


    Stepping out of the darkness, Shiraishi emerged with a faint smile in his steady ck eyes.


    "Yes, like you, I don''t wish to be part of this twisted and monotonous vige. Even the smallest role is considered despicable, as our fate is controlled by others."


    Ayane gasped for breath, surprised by Shiraishi''s words. It felt as though she was rediscovering her ssmate, seeing him in a new light.


    Was he expressing dissatisfaction and hostility towards the vige? Why did he harbor such thoughts?


    Yet, for some reason, Ayane felt a resonating delight within her upon hearing Shiraishi''s words.


    "You find me suspicious, don''t you?" Shiraishi the asked with a smile.


    Suspicious? Doubtful of what? Ayane furrowed her brow, her white eyes disying a hint of wariness.


    "Do you already feel inferior?" Shiraishi''s words instantly filled Ayane''s chest with an overwhelming aura of hostility.


    This sentence wounded her pride and self-esteem. All the negative emotions flooded her heart, causing Ayane to lose control in an instant. She lunged at Shiraishi, throwing a punch toward him.


    Shiraishi smiled faintly, recognizing Ayane''s attack as feeble and deceptive, a product of her anger dominating herposure.


    With such a level of attack, there was no need for him to be on guard. This much he understood.


    So, he caught Ayane''s fist and swiftly countered, pinning her body against the nearby tree, rendering her immobile.


    The situation shifted in an instant.


    Perhaps the sudden defeat caught Ayane off guard, freezing her in ce. She certainly hadn''t expected this oue.


    "You''ve been hiding your strength. Why?" Ayane turned to Shiraishi, questioning him.


    "What''s the hurry? Before we delve into that, how about we discuss your situation?" Shiraishi calmly spoke in a warm voice.


    "Hmph! What would someone like you, amoner, understand? Stop mocking me."


    Ayane''s words carried a desire to tear at Shiraishi''s throat.


    What could amoner like him possiblyprehend? She had been burdened with a "Caged bird" seal, and her entire future would be controlled and nned by those distant ns. Her freedom and dignity had been ruthlessly stripped away.


    Every time she glimpsed the haughty expressions of the n members, she felt an overwhelming urge to trample upon their pride. She wished to make them experience the humiliation and despair of having their dignity and freedom manipted.

 Chapter 10: 10: Alliance (2)

    Chapter 10: 10: Alliance (2)


    "I must admit, I don''t fully grasp the depth of your current emotional pain. Why would a family, supposedly built on love, separate its members and subject them to envement? And what''s even more unfortunate is that you are one of those who have been enved."


    "..."


    Ayane clenched her teeth and stubbornly stared at Shiraishi, unafraid.


    "In that case, think deeply. What are your thoughts about this vige?"


    "The vige?"


    "To put it simply, do you believe the vige is doing the right thing? Is the Will of Fire truly correct?"


    "Are you an idiot? Of course the Will of Fire is correct. It''s the enduring legacy passed down by the First Hokage-sama."


    Ayane replied bluntly.


    For those who grew up in Konoha Vige, the First Hokage was a highly revered and remarkable ninja. He had brought an end to the conflicts during the Warring States Period and established the system of one country, one vige. Konoha''s current glory was inseparable from the remarkable contributions of the founding Hokage.


    Ayane''s words prompted Shiraishi to p and apud, seemingly appreciating her response.


    "Indeed? Thhe god of ni ja was truly an incredible man. However, let me ask you this: If the Will of Fire clearly states the protection of young children, why are children under ten years old being sent to the battlefield? Isn''t that a tant contradiction?"


    "Well..."


    Ayane hesitated. She couldn''te up with an answer. Instead, she was left speechless.


    Although she wanted to refute, Shiraishi''s argument seemed unassable. After all, such incidents were happening within Konoha Vige.


    "Haven''t you seen the truth? Let''s look at it from a different perspective. In their attempt to maintain equality and love within the vige, why does your Hyuga n''s cruel tradition persist? Are you expected to love those who havebeled you as a ''ve''? Are you supposed to consider the n that enved you as family? If so, you must be truly remarkable. You shouldn''t degrade yourself to such an extent."


    Upon hearing Shiraishi''s unconventional perspective on the "Will of Fire," Ayane''s eyes became filled withplexity.


    Upon careful consideration, she realized that Shiraishi wasn''t arguing in a twisted manner, but rather speaking the undeniable truth that was evident to all.


    Indeed, she had been marked with the Caged bird seal andbeled a ''ve'' by her n. What was there for the Hyuga n to love?


    While preaching friendship and mutual assistance, everyone advocated the Will of Fire, yet they allowed the cruel traditions of the Hyuga n to continue. Why didn''t the Hokage restrict or abolish these practices?


    Were those who were born into separate families destined to be ves to the n?


    Were the lives and dignity of these isted families truly so worthless?


    Why was this happening?


    Is this how a so-called family should treat its members as ''ves''?


    In that moment, Ayane only saw the heartless and ruthless side of her family.


    Ayane also suddenly realized how hypocritical and ridiculous the "Will of Fire" she had learned was.


    Gradually, everything in the vige began to feel disgustingly filthy to her.


    "What... What do you n to do? I don''t believe that you, who has hidden your true abilities in the academy, have no ulterior motive."


    After a brief hesitation, Ayane asked in a low voice.


    "There is indeed a purpose, but it''s an overstatement to say that I have no idea about it. In your eyes, can I be more hypocritical than the Hyuga n and Konoha?"


    Shiraishi smiled and responded.


    He couldn''t agree with Ayane''s assessment.


    He wasn''t engaged in anything deceitful.


    He was simply revealing the truth to Ayane, helping her ovee her despair and regain her footing.


    And the truth he spoke couldn''t be refuted by Ayane, nor was there a need to refute it.


    Because everything Shiraishi said was rooted in the truth. No matter how one tried to hide or throw dirt, the facts remained.


    Shiraishi took a step back and released his hold on Ayane''s body. His calm smile conveyed an unquestionable power, instantly overwhelming Ayane''s mind.


    "I simply find this vige and the world to be boring. Whether it''s the ongoing war or the Will of Fire within the vige, it''s all just monotonous to me."


    Shiraishi didn''t consider his demeanor arrogant. He was merely expressing his genuine thoughts.


    Although the Will of Fire was created by the god of ninjas, Shiraishi believed that anyone with sufficient knowledge of society would disdain this illusory and empty concept.


    There was nothing praiseworthy about it.


    Not only was the content vague, but even those who inherited the Will of Fire couldn''t fully uphold it.


    This was the greatest tragedy.


    Ultimately, it was the differing perceptions of society, the world, and the realm ofprehension between Shiraishi and the inhabitants of the ninja world that led to this ideological deviation.


    "So, Ayane, direct all the hatred and grievances in your heart toward me. I''m here to bear that pain with you, for now, we are the ones who truly understand the truth behind the Will of Fire."


    As he spoke in a gentle tone, Shiraishi extended his palm steadily.


    Ayane involuntarily reached out her hand. In that brief moment, she felt as though her future would be guided by the boy in front of her.


    Yet, she had no regrets. She despised her family. And now, she began to detest this vige, filled with hypocrisy and emptiness.


    She desired to live a genuine life, one filled with flesh and blood.


    She refused to be anyone''s ve. She wanted to live happily and freely.


    Shiraishi ced his other hand on Ayane''s face, gently wiping away the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    "That''s it. I''ll wipe away your tears. Remember, always let your hatred for the n show in your eyes. The more you hate them, the more reassured they will be by you."


    "...Yes, I understand, Shiraishi-kun. Honestly, I didn''t expect you to be such a terrible person..."


    Ayane brushed her long ck hair aside, smiling with a sigh, her face slightly flushed.


    "Terrible?"


    Upon hearing Ayane''s remark, Shiraishi shook his head and smiled.


    "What are you saying? I''m nothing more than an unknown person in the shinobi world, I''m not even a shinobi yet. Remember that, Ayane."


    Shiraishi looked up at the moon, now shining in the night sky. The moonlight was gentle and serene, casting a warm radiance upon


    the dark woods.


    "The moonlight tonight is truly beautiful. It seems tomorrow will be a sunny day..."


    "Yes..."

 Chapter 11: 11: Learning Medical Ninjutsu

    Chapter 11: 11: Learning Medical Ninjutsu


    Subduing Ayane didn''t take much time and effort. Afterward, Shiraishi turned his attention to another matter¡ªthe Gentle Fist technique of the Hyuga n.


    Ayane willingly handed over all the scrolls containing the training methods and theoretical knowledge of the Gentle Fist technique, which the Hyuga n strictly kept within their ranks and never shared with outsiders.


    Once the Hyuga n discovers this betrayal, Ayane will undoubtedly face execution.


    But Ayane fears was more than just death; she dreaded the dark days that lie ahead. In her eyes, the family and the vige have lost their significance and be dispensable.


    Therefore, from Ayane''s perspective, handing over the Hyuga n''s Gentle Fist technique to someone unrted isn''t a betrayal but a natural act of resistance. The Hyuga n holds no relevance for Ayane.


    Shiraishi understood that although Ayane had be dependent on him and submissive, he still needed to gradually imprint his image more deeply in her heart.


    Following Shiraishi''s advice, Ayane unabashedly expressed her anger and hostility when within the n.


    Just as Shiraishi predicted, when the members of the main n see Ayane''s angry and hostile gaze, they simply nce at her lightly and don''t pay much attention.


    After all, Ayane is just one member of the hostile Hyuga branch.


    The more hostile Ayane was towards them, the more reassured they felt. Their true fear lies in those within the family who conceal their hostility¡ªthe troublesome individuals the n should be wary of.


    .....


    Sess in anything requires sufficient strength. Ninja are masters of the most powerful force in this world.


    There are various sources of ninka power, as Shiraishi learned from the books in the Academy''s library. The library contains numerous books, but many of them are unavable.


    For example, the Gentle Fist technique of the Hyuga n isn''t openly shared.


    Among the many types of fist techniques in the shinobi world, the Gentle Fist of the Hyuga n is undoubtedly the strongest.


    This greatly intrigued Shiraishi. He discovered that the Gentle Fist technique of the Hyuga n bears a remarkable resemnce to Taijiquan and shares many underlying theories.


    However, the Gentle Fist scroll that Ayane gave him is iplete. As a member of the branch family, Ayane cannot ess the core moves of the Hyuga n''s Gentle Fist.


    The division within the Hyuga n is more severe than Shiraishi had imagined. Thus, Shiraishi fully understands Ayane''s intense hatred for the Hyuga n.


    However, due to the long-standing dominance of the main branch, the branch family dared not speak out, and some even became ves who truly joined the main family.


    This branch of the Hyuga branch has lost their personal freedom and dignity.


    They don''t question whether the current traditions of the Hyuga n are correct; their only concern is whether they are satisfying the n members with their service.


    They find joy in the main family''s happiness and mirror their anger.


    Among them, the position of the main family remains as stable as a rock, while the branches, referred to as the "caged birds," are nted and pose no threat.


    "Shiraishi, do you think Ayane has changed a bit?" Ruri asked, using her exact words.


    On the yground, Ayane''s face no longer reflects the same level of indifference as before, and she is able to chat andugh with her ssmates again.


    However, there are still differencespared to the original Ayane.


    Ayane''s smile always carries a touch of mncholy and low self-esteem.


    "After all, it''s only natural for her to have experienced what she has been through," Shiraishi remarked nonchntly as he flipped over the horizontal bar and jumped down.


    Ruri nodded in agreement. The traditions of the Hyuga n were indeed extremely cruel. Even an outsider like herself could no longer tolerate them.


    "Speaking of which, Ruri, does your Uchiha n have a simr tradition to that of the Hyuga n?" Shiraishi pondered, lost in thought.


    Ruri rolled her eyes in anger and retorted, "The Uchiha n doesn''t have such degrading rules that look down on people."


    The corners of Shiraishi''s mouth twitched at Ruri''s words. Her wordscked conviction and failed to convince him. Besides their interactions in ss, most boys and girls kept their distance from Ruri.


    Moreover, Shiraishi had observed other Uchiha students at the academy. While their talents might not have matched Ruri''s, their attitude towards others was even worse than hers.


    Inparison, Ruri was rtively low-key, except for her cold personality.


    "By the way, let''s do that again tonight," Ruri suddenly spoke, turning her face away with a blush.


    "That?" Shiraishi blinked, a tinge of suspicion in his eyes.


    "That one..." Ruri''s voice suddenly became smaller.


    Noticing Shiraishi''s prolonged silence, Ruri''s eyes grew fierce, and she stared at him with her ck eyes.


    "Don''t you want to touch me? Is there someone else?"


    Shiraishi was left speechless. He finally understood. Ruri was asking him to develop a suitable scientific exercise program again.


    After all, it had been nearly a month since theirst session. However, Shiraishi felt a twinge of guilt. Maybe it was just his imagination.


    "I''m always with you. How could there be someone else? You''re thinking too much, Ruri" Shiraishi responded weakly to Ruri''s intense gaze.


    Upon hearing Shiraishi''s feeble exnation, Ruri nodded, satisfied with his response.


    "Your method is very effective. I sparred with the Chunin from my n, and he said that my strength surpasses that of most genin. At my rate of growth, I can reach Chunin level next year."


    As Ruri spoke, Shiraishi roughly assessed his own strength. It wasparable to Ruri''s, or slightly inferior, but not by much.


    Admittedly, Shiraishi felt a sense of shame. Until now, he had never truly surpassed Ruri. Instead, he was always outperformed, resulting in draws at best.


    It seemed that achieving his future goals would require more time and effort.


    "Will you also turn seven next year?"


    "Yes."


    "Awesome."


    Boys and girls easily grow closer when they share amon secret.


    Shiraishi had previously doubted this, but now he believed it. However, he still couldn''t figure out his own feelings.


    .....


    "Do you want books on medical ninjutsu?" Ruri looked puzzled by Shiraishi''s request.


    "Yes, can you get them?" Shiraishi asked eagerly, his gaze fixed on Ruri.


    Although the school library had some medical books, they couldn''t meet Shiraishi''s specific needs.


    Hence, Ruri seemed like the best starting point.


    Unlike Ayane, Ruri was not only a prodigy of the Uchiha n, but the Uchiha n alsocked the impersonal traditions of the Hyuga n. Ruri held a significant position in the eyes of the upper Uchiha members.


    After some contemtion, Ruri nodded in agreement. While her status within the Uchiha n wasn''t particrly high, it wasn''t bad either.


    Furthermore, Ruri was acquainted with several medical shinobis from the Uchiha n. These individuals were unable able to awaken their bloodline limit "Sharingan" and were designated as n members who could only serve as logisticians. Their purpose was to support the Uchiha elites by learning sealing techniques, medical ninjutsu, and others.


    Ruri believed that these medical shinobis would be happy to assist her request, considering her destined future as an elite Uchiha shinobi.


    Additionally, as long as she didn''t reveal the Uchiha n''s secrets to Shiraishi, there should be no problems.


    As far as Ruri knew, there were asional exchanges of resources and ninjutsu between the Uchiha n and the vige. Ruri wasted no time.


    During the weekend, she went straight to Shiraishi''s apartment. This marked her first time entering a boy''s private room.

 Chapter 12: 12: Path of Chakra and Science in the Shinobi World

    Chapter 12: 12: Path of Chakra and Science in the Shinobi World


    Shiraishi''s room had a simple and low-key environment.


    Aside from the necessary living essentials, the most prominent feature was arge bookshelf that upied nearly half of the room.


    The bookshelf was filled with various books¡ªranging from basic physics, chemistry, biology, materials, and machinery in the ninja world.


    Some of the knowledge contained in those books was beyond the understanding of people their age.


    Ruri believed that even among the aduts in the Uchiha n, very few would bother reading such books. They preferred to focus on practical and powerful ninjutsu, showing little interest in this kind of literature.


    Ninjutsu was the dominant subject in the shinobi world, and subjects like mathematics and biology were considered rtively minor. Consequently, books of this nature weren''t very popr in Konoha''s bookstores.


    Although the shinobi school offered some education on these subjects, most studentscked interest.


    "What''s the use of reading these books? You should spend more time studying ninjutsu" Ruri expressed her dissatisfaction while looking at Shiraishi.


    Shiraishi confidently smiled and responded, "Ruri, your statement is a bit discriminatory. While the power of Chakra is infinite, the power of science is also formidable. What Chakra can aplish, science can achieve as well."


    In fact, Shiraishi believed thatbining science and chakra was the correct path to unlocking the potential of this world.


    He firmly believed that one day the people in this world would discover this truth.


    As an advocate of integrating chakra science, Shiraishi eagerly anticipated the future of this field.


    "Is that so? Have you seen the enormous forest outside Konoha? It was created in an instant by the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, using wood release. Can your science achieve such feats?" Ruri promptly raised an example.


    "..." Uh... well, that''s something science can''t do.


    While science can be used to create forests, it cannot replicate the instantaneous creation of such a massive forest. Even with the scientific advancements of his previous life, achieving such an instant magical effect was impossible.


    Furthermore, the immense power possessed by the First Hokage, capable of suppressing an entire era, or even ordinary shinobis conjuring water, fire, and lightning out of thin air, all vited Shiraishi''s understanding of normal scientific development.


    That was the magic of chakra.


    "So,pared to powerful ninjutsu, your so-called science still falls short. You can study it, but don''t delve too deep. A ninja should focus on being ninja"


    Ruri hoped that Shiraishi would concentrate on studying powerful ninjutsu and improving his own strength. It wasn''t that he couldn''t learn about science, but he needed to prioritize his pursuits.


    They were Ninja.


    The destiny of a ninja was to fight.


    To survive in battle, to die in battle.


    If they wanted to live well, strength was the key.


    "I understand. I will take your words into serious consideration," Shiraishi assured Ruri, listening attentively to her advice.


    Ruri felt relieved that Shiraishi seemed to heed her advice. She didn''t want to witness the decline of Shiraishi''s genius.


    The days without an opponent were extremely boring, leaving her feeling lonely. When she discovered that Shiraishi had the potential to challenge her, she was genuinely delighted.


    Ruri didn''t stay long and left after their conversation. Once Ruri was gone, Shiraishi immersed himself in his studies.


    To him, Ruri''s words entered through one ear and went out the other.


    As someone with a higher education background, he believed in focusing on developing his own unique traits.


    Self-awareness was crucial.


    Furthermore, during his scientific research, he could also dedicate his spare time to improving his strength.


    After all, there would be less and less time forfort in the future. If he didn''t supplement his knowledge now, it would be increasingly challenging to find the time to study calmlyter on.


    It was a pity that he didn''t have aboratory for experimentation. Having one would greatly aid his studies and ninjutsu practice.


    "Well...e to think of it, manyboratories at school are vacant and unattended..."


    This was mainly due to theck of students attending the medical tutoring ss and the general disinterest in the tedious medical courses. Consequently, manyboratories remained idle and unmanaged.


    In contrast, students were more enthusiastic about shy types of ninjutsu.


    This could work. As long as he didn''t get caught, there wouldn''t be any consequences.


    .....


    A few dayster,


    Shiraishi cleared out a 20-square-meter cubicle within his own house. The small space became even more crowded with the addition of the experimental equipment.


    Although thepactly arranged equipment couldn''t fully meet Shiraishi''s needs, it should be sufficient for his initial research. Learning medical ninjutsu, as well as studying other subjects, required the use of these tools.


    Some of the experimental equipment and materials were obtained from the school''sboratory. These items weremon, easily receable, and had no distinguishing marks.


    Thebs had already been closed and blocked off. Shiraishi''s actions were conducted in secrecy, minimizing the chances of being discovered.


    This allowed Shiraishi to save some money. Most of the things he bought were second-hand or inexpensive equipment from shops in the vige.


    In this era, there were already foundations of science, but there wasn''t aplete and unified concept of science. Chakra application still held a dominant position in the shinobi world. Science was like a forgotten samurai, out of touch with the current era''s mainstream.


    After this period of understanding, Shiraishi realized that using medical ninjutsu as the starting point for chakra science might make his path smoother.


    As he touched the cold experimental equipment, Shiraishi''s eyes gleamed with a hint of nostalgia. In his previous life, during high school, university, and even while working in a hospital, he often interacted with these peculiar devices due to his profession. They had be familiarpanions to him.


    The types and uses of the equipment were different from what Shiraishi was ustomed to. However, by reading the instructions, he could skillfully categorize the equipment and materials and develop a systematic research n.


    The only setback was his limited funds. The inheritance left by his parents in this life couldn''t be consideredcking, but it wasn''t connected to wealth either. Shiraishi knew that scientific research required financial support.


    He would have to find the raw materials himself.


    Fortunately, the forest in Konoha offered plenty of free resources. However, for now, he needed to focus on learning medical ninjutsu.


    The days of studying were fulfilling and enjoyable. Shiraishi''s innate umtion was far greater than that of his peers. In his previous life, he was a senior doctor, and many aspects of medical science in both worlds were simr, with only the terminology and wording being different. The essence remained the same.


    The only distinction was the involvement of chakra.


    Shiraishi concentrated on this aspect.


    With a solid foundation in medical knowledge, he didn''t have to start from scratch. Instead, he identified key points and unfamiliar areas to focus on.


    It didn''t take long for Shiraishi to grasp this part, and within a month, he had mastered it.


    However, to fully understand and consolidate the theoretical knowledge, it would likely take a year or even several years ofprehensive study.


    Attempting to achieveprehensive theoretical mastery in just one month would be a foolish dream.


    The medical ninjutsu scroll that Ruri had given him contained several practical techniques and the insights and experiences of medical shinobis. It helped Shiraishi avoid many detours in his independent study of me


    dical ninjutsu.


    Shiraishi was sincerely grateful to Ruri. Without her help, he wouldn''t have progressed so rapidly.

 Chapter 13: Two Years

    Chapter 13: Two Years


    Time flies, swiftly passing like a shuttle.


    Konoha Year 32.


    The beginning of summer. The weather was warm, but not too hot.


    Today was a special day¡ª the day of the heroes'' return. However, the war was far from over.


    The heroes returning were those who were severely wounded on the front lines and can no longer continue as active ni ja. They''ve be burdens to theirrades and must be escorted back to Konoha, where they will spend the rest of their lives.


    The battlefield is forever their final resting ce, with countless wounded and sacrificed shinobi.


    On these days with pleasant weather, emotions run high. Some people remain silent, some shed tears, but these were not tears of joy.


    Although there isn''t a formal order, the people of Konoha and the ninja have organized a solemn ceremony to wee the heroes''.


    However, the adults awaiting their return maintained a somber and mournful atmosphere. Even the lively children, unaware of the circumstances, dare not speak freely and stood in silent sadness.


    War was never a good thing.


    Shiraishi''s House -


    Shiraishi wasn''t particrly interested in meeting these so-called heroes. He had no rtives involved in the war, so there was no need for him to wee them.


    However, he knew that Ruri would go greet them. As a member of the Uchiha n, it was her duty to wee the returning n members from their expeditions.


    If it was only Ruri, Shiraishi would have joined her to wee them at the vige entrance. But with Ruri, there would likely be many other Uchiha members present. He would feel out of ce if he went.


    Considering this, he decided it would be best to stay at home. After all, he still had numerous experiments to conduct.


    Two years had passed, and during that time, he not only self-taught the various medical ninjutsu from the scroll given to him by Ruri, but he also mastered them.


    To put it frankly, he was highly confident in his medical ninjutsu skills. His overall growth hadn''tgged behind either. ording to Ruri''s evaluation, he was now at the level of a Chunin.


    Ruri had passed the rigorous selection process to be a genin a year ago and had the strength of a Chunin. Shiraishi''s abilities were on par with hers, making him naturally at the Chunin level.


    However, he had never revealed his true strength. In the eyes of others, he was still an ordinary academy student, a rather inconspicuous existence.


    He had also mastered numerous ninjutsu, including the Shadow Clone Technique, the Mystical Palm Technique, Healing, Hemostasis, and Chakra Scalpel¡ª all essential medical ninjutsu for an exceptional medical shinobi.


    As long as he grasped the essence of these techniques, learning them wasn''t difficult for Shiraishi.


    Furthermore, with his superior soul and self-control, he dedicated several times more time to cultivation than an average person.


    Apart from regr rest and attending sses, he spent most of his time cultivating. The progress he had made came after numerous challenges and hardships.


    Within one of thepartments in his house, Shiraishi had set up a miniatureboratory. On the table, various apparatus, test tubes, utensils, and Bunsen burners with red and blue mes were neatly arranged.


    ss bottles containing transparent solutions, in which rare nt specimens were soaked, as well as specimens of important animal organs like eyeballs and livers, were also present.


    Skillfully adjusting these tools, Shiraishi worked towards achieving desired results, diligently recording the data on theputer.


    Speaking of which, he found it quite surprising. He hadn''t expected that the ninja world, where industrial development was not highly advanced, already hadputers.


    Although the modernputer processing system in the ninja world wasn''t at an advanced level in his view, but it was better than nothing.


    While he excelled in fields such as chemistry, biology, and pharmacology, his proficiency in mechanics and electronics was limited. He couldn''t produceputers on his own, and professional tasks required professional assistance.


    Theputer he had, which had a rtively low-level processing system, still cost him a significant amount of money.


    Scientific research was akin to a bottomless pit, devouring his limited resources over the past two years.


    At this point, his funds had reached rock bottom, resulting in a slowdown in his research progress.


    While he could gather raw materials himself, more sophisticated equipment and precious materials required additional investment.


    Just as Shiraishi was worrried about this, there was a knock on the door. Putting aside his work, he opened the door and found Ruri standing there.


    At eight years old, she had grown a little taller since two years ago. While still retaining her childishness, her eyes appeared sharper and colder, giving off an air of aloofness.


    Though it may sound unttering, Ruri truly wasn''t skilled at socializing. Shecked the ability to amodate others and navigate interpersonal rtionships, but she possessed an intense passion for bing stronger.


    Deep down, she had the spirit of a fiery warrior.


    This might be attributed to the traditional Uchiha n personality, as members of this n often had a fiery temperament.


    Shiraishi believed that if it weren''t for their shared knowledge of each other''s secrets, it would have been difficult for him and Ruri to even hold a conversation.


    Both of them knew that their understanding of each other''s secrets made them the perfect partners.


    "Is the weing ceremony over so quickly?" Shiraishi asked curiously as he ushered Ruri into the room.


    Based on his estimate, Ruri should have spent a day organizing the return of the Uchiha n heroes.


    "No, I left early, but many people in the n sacrificed their lives, and some can no longer continue as shinobi," Ruri replied, her mood seeming a little down.


    "After all, it''s war," Shiraishi sighed.


    In war, it was unfortunatelymon for people to be killed or disabled.


    "Why didn''t you go?" Ruri asked Shiraishi, curious about his absence.


    "I don''t have any rtives returning from this war," Shiraishi replied, reminding Ruri that his parents had already passed away on a mission long ago.


    "I''m sorry," Ruri expressed her sympathy.


    "It''s alright. It doesn''t bother me. I just happened to have some free time," Shiraishi smiled at Ruri, indicating that he wasn''t affected and proceeded to walk towards the smallpartment in the house.


    Ruri followed Shiraishi into thepartment, which was Shiraishi''s private research room.


    Shiraishi didn''t hide his research from Ruri. It wasn''t a secretive or forbidden experiment. Even if Ruri found out, she wouldn''t divulge the information.


    This unspoken agreement had developed between them over the past two years.


    While they hadn''t reached the highest level of understanding each other''s thoughts without speaking, Ruri wasn''t the type to pry into things. She knew about Shiraishi''s true strength, but she had no intention of exposing him.


    Shiraishi didn''t question why Ruri kept his secret, and Ruri didn''t inquire about why Shiraishi hid his strength.


    Nevertheless, their pure friendship remained unaffected. This was the best form of understanding between them.

 Chapter 14: Blood Research

    Chapter 14: Blood Research


    "Have you been upied with all these messy thingstely? You''ve bezier in your training recently ?" Ruri looked around the house, clearly dissatisfied.


    In her opinion, Shiraishi was wasting time with these peculiar studies.


    "It''s just a personal interest. Actually, I prefer conducting research over training," Shiraishi replied.


    Saying that, Shiraishi picked up a small bag from the table and tossed it to Ruri.


    As Ruri took it, she frowned. "What''s in here?"


    "It''s something good. It''s a specially made ration pill created by me. It restores chakra and physical strength more efficiently than the ones avable in the market. It''s also easy to digest and won''t burden the human digestive system."


    Ration pills has the ability to restore stamina and chakra and has always been an emergency food frequently consumed by ninjas during missions.


    However, due to its bitter and unpleasant herbal smell, many people were reluctant to rely on military ration pills to address issues of physical exhaustion and depleted chakra, unless absolutely necessary.


    Moreover, they weren''t easily digestible and consuming too much can cause indigestion in the human body.


    "You''re just bragging," Ruri scoffed, but she still ced the bag full of special military ration pills into the pouch tied to her leg.


    "Why did you suddenly decide to make army pills?" Ruri asked.


    "Because you''re eager to graduate from the academy. You''ll need them," Shiraishi replied, wearing an expression that saw through everything.


    Ruri nced at Shiraishi but remained silent.


    Shiraishi paused and then continued, "By the way, when are you nning to graduate?"


    Ruri responded, "Although your guess is reasonable, I''m afraid you''re wrong this time."


    "Wrong guess?"


    Ruri''s face disyed a faint smile.


    "Yes, I do want to graduate early from school, but the elders in my n are against it. Graduating at this time means being sent to the frontline battlefield, where the mortality rate is very high."


    Shiraishi understood and nodded. "I see. To protect the geniuses, it''s better to graduate at the usual time. There''s no need to rush through your studies. It''s a natural oue."


    Graduating from school meant bidding farewell to the carefree days.


    A regr graduation from the Academy required six years of study.


    Currently, Shiraishi and Ruri were only third-year students, and they still had several years ahead to solidify their skills and grow before a standard graduation.


    However, there were exceptions for exceptional students who believed they were outstanding at the ninja school. They could graduate early and be assigned to the frontline battlefield.


    Shiraishi believed that Konoha''s higher-ups should implement a rule that children under the age of ten were not allowed to graduate early from the ninja school during times of war...


    But as Shiraishi contemted this, he realized he was taking things for granted.


    During the Warring States Period, it wasmon for children as young as four or five to be sent to the battlefield.


    Although the situation in the ninja world had improved somewhat, it was still not umon for children under the age of ten to be involved in warfare.


    Once they graduated from the ninja school, they were considered qualified ninjas and couldn''t be treated as children.


    Yet, this often led to problems with their values, making them susceptible to extreme paths.


    "Ruri, wouldn''t the elders in your n want you to graduate with Jounin level skills?" Shiraishi suddenly noticed something.


    Eight-year-old Ruri already possessed the skills of a Chunin, and if she continued to work hard, she might even achieve Jounin-level strength in a few years.


    Of course,bat experience might still becking, but her Ninjutsu and basic abilities were undoubtedly strong.


    Ruri had received elite training from the Uchiha n since childhood, giving her a head startpared to civilian ninjas.


    While experience could be gradually umted after graduation, having a solid foundation of strength was crucial for fledgling ninjas.


    The more strength one possessed on the battlefield, the higher the chances of survival.


    When Ruri heard Shiraishi''s remark, she immediately rolled her eyes at him.


    The gap between Chunin and Jounin was even wider than that between Chunin and Genin. Jounin were ninjas who excelled in one or several specific fields.


    Despite Ruri''s arrogance, she didn''t dare to im that she could elevate her skills to the level where she could be a teacher within the next few years.


    The selection process for Jounin was iparable to the difficulty of the Chunin exams.


    After chatting for a while at Shiraishi''s house, they went to a ramen restaurant together at six o''clock in the evening. They enjoyed a meal and solved the dinner dilemma before bidding farewell to each other and parting ways.


    ...,..


    "I''m sorry, something came up on my end. I''m a bitte,"


    In the dense forest on the mountain behind the school. Darkness had already enveloped the surroundings.


    Ayane was the one who had arranged to meet Shiraishi here. Over the past two years, she had grown from a first-year student to a third-year student and had be slightly taller.


    Upon hearing the voice behind her, Ayane slowly turned around, her arms folded behind her back. She wore a white outfit with the Hyuga n crest, dark blue trousers, and her long ck hair cascaded straight down to her waist. Her pure white eyes were devoid of impurities, and her smile exuded a bright, pure, and beautiful aura.


    "It''s alright, I arrived not too long ago. However, Shiraishi-kun was dyed a bit because of Ruri. Sometimes, I really envy her," Ayane said.


    The Uchiha n had always maintained a resolute work style due to their responsibility for Konoha''s garrison. This often led to an arrogant and domineering impression, and their family''s excessive reverence for power had offended many ninjas andmoners.


    However, at least this family wasn''t as ruthless and cold-hearted as the Hinata family, who kept their own members captive like ves.


    For this reason, Ayane, who also hailed from a powerful n, envied Ruri''s carefree personality and life.


    "Yeah, she scolded me again," Shiraishi replied with a slight annoyance, scratching his head.


    "Don''t say that. I think it''s just a testament to your friendship," Ayane smiled. Although they hadn''t had any contact on the surface since that incident, she secretly knew everything about Shiraishi.


    For instance, she knew that his hidden strength had reached the level of a Chunin.


    She knew about his strong bond with Ruri, the Uchiha genius.


    She knew about his secret experiments with unknown purposes.


    Shiraishi didn''t hide anything from Ayane as their bond grew stronger. He believed that aspanions, they should be honest with each other. At the very least, Ayane should be aware of his ns and goals so that she could feel at ease.


    "Yeah," Shiraishi felt that their private meeting time was limited, so he didn''t dwell too much on the matter. He got straight to the point and asked, "Is everything okay with you?"


    "No, I''m just an insignificant member of the branch family. The main family won''t waste much energy on someone like me," Ayane replied with a self-deprecating tone. Although it was originally meant as a joke, it came out in from Ayane''s mouth.


    After two years, she had learned to control her fluctuating anger to some extent. However, a hint of sadness and sigh still lurked in her pure white eyes.


    With that, Ayane took out a small package from her ninja bag, wrapped in cloth, and ced it in Shiraishi''s hand.


    "Thank you," Shiraishi said softly, epting the package.


    "It''s the least I can do. But if you''re just studying blood, shouldn''t it be enough?" Ayane asked.


    As the experiments became more formalized, Shiraishi had begun engaging in weightier research. The study of blood was an integral part of it.


    The blood samples Ayane provided were her own, as well as those of other branch members of the Hyuga n. These were precious materials carefully collected by Ayane.


    Both Ayane and Shiraishi understood that if they were to leave Konoha in the future, Ayane would have to break free from the Caged Bird Seal and regain her freedom.


    Otherwise, once her identity as a betrayer and ninja was confirmed, the main n would undoubtedly use a jutsu to execute her on the spot.


    Shiraishi''s experiment aimed to unlock the Caged Bird Seal''s curse, allowing Ayane to break free from its control.


    Upon careful consideration, Shiraishi''s current abilities could be described as fantastical. He seemed to perceive Ayane''s underlying worries, understanding that this matter concerned her life and death. He empathized with her nervousness and anxiety.


    "Blood is just one aspect we need to examine. It''s not the answer to unlocking the Caged Bird Seal''s curse," Shiraishi exined.


    He intended to use the blood collected by Ayane forparisons, gathering more urate data and pinpointing a minute breakthrough.


    If uncovering the secrets of the Hyuga n could be achieved merely by studying their blood, it would underestimate the significance of their inherited Kekkei Genkai that had been passed down for generations.


    "Moreover, we can''t gather more materials right now, so we''ll have to wait for another opportunity," Shiraishi added.


    Upon hearing Shiraishi''s words, Ayane felt a sense of relief. The blood collection had already provided her with all the information she needed. As for obtainingplete human body samples, she knew it would inevitably lead to failure and capture without even considering it.


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s part ways here. If we stay around any longer, someone might notice," Shiraishi expressed his concern that their secret meeting with Ayane might be exposed, subjecting both Ayane and himself to thorough investigation. Such a situation would undoubtedly be troublesome.

 Chapter 15: Exploring the Truth of Chakra

    Chapter 15: Exploring the Truth of Chakra


    "It''s almost time. Let''s part ways here. If you stay any longer, someone might notice."


    Shiraishi was concerned that his secret meeting with Ayane would be exposed, leading to thorough investigations not only of Ayane but also of himself.


    It would undoubtedly be troublesome if things turned out that way.


    "Don''t worry, Shiraishi-kun. I''ve already awakened my kekkei genkai, and no one can approach this ce without me noticing within a kilometer range. I''ve already searched the area beforeing here."


    As she said that, Ayane made a hand seal, the veins next to her eyes started to bulge, and her white pupils suddenly turned blue-white.


    This was the Byakugan, the Kekkei Genkai of the Hyuga n that had been passed down through generations.


    Hyuga n members who awakened the Byakugan can further enhance the power of their Gentle Fist, which is also inherited within the n.


    In addition to maximizing the power of the Gentle Fist, the Byakugan possesses various auxiliary abilities such as long-range vision, perspective, insight, and enhanced chakra release.


    At present, Ayane''s Byakugan allows her to haveplete insight within a one-kilometer diameter. With the added ability of seeing through objects, no one can approach this ce unnoticed within a one-kilometer radius.


    Regardless of using a bunker or stealth techniques, Ayane''s eyes would detect the meridian system in the human body. That''s why she was confident that no one could silently approach this location.


    While the Byakugan might not providebat capabilities as formidable as the Uchiha''s Sharingan, strategically, the value of the Byakugan far surpasses that of the Sharingan.


    It can be said that as long as there are Byakugan users, Konoha has no need to worry about being attacked by enemies during war.


    All enemy defenses and traps would be meaningless.


    "Ayane, when did you awaken your eyes?" Shiraishi''s eyes were filled with surprise.


    Based on what he had learned, the probability of awakening the Byakugan was much higher than that of the Uchiha''s Sharingan.


    However, in general, the chances of the Hyuga n members awakening their eyes were rtively low.


    Ayane was only eight years old this year, yet she was able to awaken her eyes. It was evident that she possessed great talent.


    "I awakened them not too long ago. I wanted to surprise you, Shiraishi-kun, so I didn''t mention it earlier," Ayane replied with a smile, keeping her eyes open.


    "I see." Shiraishi rubbed his chin and said, "In that case, we need to adjust our next n and expedite the research process. Also,e to my house sometime, I''ll conduct a thorough body examination for you."


    He didn''t want to miss out on such precious and unknown data.


    "Although I know that Shiraishi-kun is conducting a legitimate experiment... um... You won''t do anything strange to me, will you?" Ayane seemed skeptical of Shiraishi''s character.


    "I already told you, what are you thinking? You also agreed that it would be a legitimate experiment, right?" Shiraishi nced at Ayane, feeling helpless.


    "Even so... Shiraishi has touched my body before. He said it was for developing a scientific exercise method for me... After all, no one knows if it''s true or not," Ayane said, smiling mischievously, her blue-white pupils revealing a hint of cunning.


    Shiraishi didn''t recall doing anything involving touching her entire body. Besides, Ayane had been fully clothed during the examination.


    It was absurd to assume such things.


    "Ayane, the more you talk, the more outrageous it gets... If my exercise method was truly ineffective, you wouldn''t have justined about it today... Anyway, I have important matters to attend to today."


    "Just kidding. I''ll find time to cooperate with you for the body examination, Shiraishi-kun. Goodbye for now."


    "Alright, take care not to be discovered."


    Watching Ayane depart in the opposite direction, Shiraishi put his hands in his pockets and slowly made his way back home.


    .....


    After Shiraishi''s return, he began testing the blood collected by Ayane and analyzing itsposition using instruments.


    Even ordinary blood contains various qualities andponents.


    For instance, the blood of individuals from bloodline


    ns and that of ordinary civilians have distinct characteristics.


    Generally, individuals from bloodline ns possess more active blood, carrying a unique gic factor that can be passed on to future generations.


    Based on this, he concluded that chakra is the origin of everything.


    He named this thesis "Exploring the Origin and Nature of Chakra."


    He used chakra to manipte their form and nature. They also fuse chakra in a manner rted to its nature, which serves as amon prototype for Kekkei Genkai techniques.


    Kekkei Genkai usually manifests as a specific abnormality in a part of the body due to the influence of chakra. This abnormality grants the affected part a powerful active factor and leads to changes in the individual''s genes.


    Through chakra''s form, this special gene is inherited by the next generation, allowing them to naturally harness the power of their bloodline.


    This is how Kekkei Genkai ns were formed.


    Due to this unique gic factor, ordinary shinobi generally do not have any advantages over those with Kekkei Genkai.


    However, his analysis of the blood collected from members of the Hyuga n aimed not to prove the extraordinary nature of Kekkei Genkai, but rather to understand the immense advantages they possesspared to ordinary individuals.


    To him, this topic held little value. These blood samples could not unlock the secrets of the Hyuga n''s Caged Bird seal.


    He understood this from the beginning. His goal was merely to discern the differences between individuals with Kekkei Genkai and ordinary individuals.


    To confirm a specific doubt in his mind and validate his hypothesis, he focused more on studying Kekkei Genkai shinobi.


    Prior to this, he had obtained hair and saliva samples from Ayane.


    Although Ruri had beaten him when he initially suggested it, she eventually provided samples as well.


    From the outset, he categorized chakra research into two areas: Applied Chakra and Essential Chakra.


    Applied Chakra involves the practical use of chakra, such as deriving ninjutsu, genjutsu, and taijutsu techniques, and applying them inbat situations.


    Essential Chakra, on the other hand, delves into the core aspects of chakra exploration.


    Using water as an example, his focus is not on how water can be used, but rather on its formation, elementalposition, the production of each element, and the process of water synthesis.


    Simrly, his interests lie not in the specific ninjutsu, genjutsu, and taijutsu techniques that chakra enables, but rather in understanding theposition and formation of chakra itself, including spiritual and physical energies and their synthesis into chakra¡ªan essentialponent for the human body.


    Numerous reasons upied he thoughts.


    Regardless of the changes and advancements in shinobi techniques, they remain deeply connected to the root of chakra.


    Change cannot be separated from its origin.


    Hence, he endeavors revolved around exploring the essence of chakra.


    Chakra serves as the foundation of everything, the creator of all.


    If the secrets of chakra can be unraveled, then the Kekkei Genkai based on chakra''s foundation, including the Caged Bird Seal, will no longer pose a challenge.


    No, he could envision a time when he would view the so-called Kekkei Genkai with disdain for pursuing such matters.


    However, what appears deceptively simple often proves to be the most challenging.


    He searched through every book in the academy''s library but found none that explored the origin of chakra. The articles merely focused on perfected ninjutsu systems,cking any mention of chakra''s root.


    Either shinobi are mere tools for killing, with no interest in understanding the source of these tools... Or the higher-ups in Konoha have intentionally concealed this aspect of the secret.


    ording to his spection, the former is more likely.


    Regardless of the level of concealment, there should be some revtions and practice of exceptional scientific researchers within the academy.


    He''s not mistaken in believing that the power of science knows no bounds.


    However, this is the shinobi world, and the science practiced here is not the mathematics, physics, or chemistrymonly known.


    It is chakra.


    In this ninja world, where chakra is the fundamental truth, even science cannot escape the framework of chakra.


    This is why he concluded that Konoha has yet to truly delve into the origin of chakra.


    Is it a difference in perception, or simply ack of intellectual curiosity?


    If Konoha has conducted research in this area, it should at least provide him with a general direction.


    Yet Konoha has not pursued this research, leaving him responsible for perfecting and constructing everything himself.


    He ran his hand through his hair, hoping he wouldn''t suffer significant hair loss as he grew older.


    His appearance was simple and handsome.

 Chapter 16: Ruri, Take Care of Me

    Chapter 16: Ruri, Take Care of Me


    Whoosh!


    Without any dy, six shuriken swiftly detached from Ruri''s hand and attacked Shiroishi from various angles.


    The Uchiha n has always excelled in the art of throwing shuriken and kunai.


    Despite Shiraishi''s hard work in this field, he couldn''t guarantee surpassing Ruri in this aspect. However, after numerous battles with Ruri over the years, he had be familiar with many of her attack methods.


    Quickly pulling out a kunai, he deflected the iing projectiles, causing sparks to fly in the dimly lit woods.


    But then, another set of six shuriken came flying towards him.


    Swiftly dodging the shuriken from the second round, Shiraishi skillfully deflected them all. Closing the distance, he engaged Ruri in a close-range hand-to-handbat.


    The speed at which the two of them wielded kunai was lightning-fast, tearing through the air and creating a chilling and tense atmosphere.


    In that moment, Ruri suddenly began performing hand seals.


    Taken aback, Shiraishi instinctively reacted.


    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    With a one-handed seal, Shiraishi couldn''t help but be surprised that Ruri possessed this unique skill.


    While Shiraishi had only seen one-handed seals in textbooks, few people actually practiced it.


    However, considering the Uchiha n''s heritage, there must be training techniques rted to this skill. After all, Ruri''s talent as a shinobi was the most impressive Shiraishi had ever witnessed. This talent was not limited tobat but extended to learning as well.


    Prior to this battle, Shiraishi had no knowledge of Ruri''s ability to form hand seals with one hand. When she suddenly unleashed fire escape ninjutsu at close range, he was caught off guard by the massive fireball. Shiraishi barely managed to escape in time.


    The tree hit by the fireball burned intensely, crackling and eventually copsing with a loud thud.


    "That was really close... Fortunately..."


    Shiraishi breathed a sigh of relief and unintentionally gazed directly into Ruri''s eyes. Just as he was about to speak, his body involuntarily trembled, and the world seemed to turn upside down before his eyes.


    He witnessed Ruri''s pupils spinning rapidly, changing from ck to scarlet. Within each scarlet pupil, there were two tadpole-like ck hooks.


    These mysterious and dangerous eyes spun in Ruri''s gaze, releasing a mental illusion that Shiraishi was defenseless against. It prated all of his defenses, instantly trapping him in a powerful illusion.


    A dry gulp passed down Shiraishi''s throat as he disyed a wry smile.


    Not only had Ruri learned to perform ninjutsu with one-handed seals, but what surprised him even more was that Ruri, like Ayane, had awakened the Uchiha n''s bloodline doujutsu¡ªSharingan.


    Observing Ruri skillfully employing the genjutsu of her Sharingan, he realized that she had mastered her eye technique to an advanced level.


    In Konoha, there was amon belief that unlocking the powers of the Sharingan was far more difficult than awakening the Byakugan.


    The Byakugan focused on support and strategy during battles, while the Sharingan represented strength and power.


    There was a saying in the Shinobi world that when facing a Sharingan user from the Uchiha n, one should run away rather than engage in a one-on-one battle.


    It meant that there was no chance of winning against an Uchiha ninja alone.


    In such a situation, it was crucial to use one''s wits to escape rather than pondering how to achieve victory.


    The activation of the Sharingan not only granted Uchiha Shinobi greater ease in using powerful genjutsu, but it also significantly enhanced their dynamic vision.


    Under Shiraishi''s scientific training methods, Ruri had already made remarkable progress in her dynamic vision.


    Now, with the Sharingan awakened, it was estimated that even Uchiha ninja in possession of the Three Tomoe Sharingan would struggle to surpass Ruri in terms of dynamic vision.


    The improved dynamic vision allowed Ruri to see through all enemy attack patterns.


    As long as she honed her reaction speed, not even J¨­nin-level opponents would easily defeat her.


    Originally, Shiraishi, who had been evenly matched with Ruri, with a win-loss ratio of five to five or four to six, may now be at a disadvantage of 19 to 1.


    Shiraishi truly realized one thing: when facing the Sharingan''s genjutsu, it is difficult to fight back without prior preparation.


    "I think..."


    Ruri approached, raised her foot, and ruthlessly stepped on his face.


    "..."


    Shiraishi felt the pain in his face. He had been struck. Even as a hidden genius, he now felt so vulnerable. Reality was cruel.


    "Ruri, next time you step on my face, could you take off your shoes and do it again? Your soles hurt my face just now."


    Hearing Shiraishi''sints from the ground, Ruri looked at him with utter contempt. He had actually made her take off her shoes and step on his face, Pervert.


    "Really, you still manage to annoy me."


    The reason why Shiraishi made Ruri unhappy went beyond him diverting his excess energy to research. It was also because he always concealed his strength, allowing himself to be underestimated and ridiculed by the mediocrity in their ss.


    Despite advancing to the third grade, Shiraishi had not changed his habit of hiding his abilities.


    In the face of those weaker than him, he willingly epted defeat, enduring the mockery and belittlement from those people. Finally, he pretended to be indifferent and walked away with a smile.


    This was the source of Ruri''s unhappiness. If Shiraishi were to reveal his true strength, even in the presence of their ss teacher, Fujimura Taiga, he might not stand a chance.


    She didn''t know why Shiraishi insisted on hiding his abilities, but his attitude towards life unconsciously annoyed her and made her unhappy.


    "Well, it''s just a joke among kids. There''s no need to take it seriously. You must understand that adults don''t care about children."


    Shiraishi sat up from the ground. The genjutsu cast on him by Ruri had also been dispelled. He exined with a casual smile.


    Ruri was speechless. That statement made it seem as if he were not a child.


    "By the way, when did you awaken the Sharingan?"


    Shiraishi asked with interest.


    "The day our n members returned from the battlefield, I felt a little uneasy, and it suddenly awakened," Ruri said with a nk expression. Opening the Sharingan seemed like an insignificant event to her, with nothing moreplicated to it.


    "Really? I''ve heard that the awakening of the Sharingan requires a strong emotional stimulus. It seems that this im is not unfounded."


    Shiraishi must have assumed that many close n members did not return alive from the battlefield. Even if they did survive, they would be disabled Shinobi, causing their emotions to fluctuate wildly, identally triggering the awakening of the Sharingan.


    Ruri didn''t deny it. She turned off her Sharingan, returning her eyes to their normal ck state. Continuing to engage in the Sharingan battle would put a certain strain on her at the moment.


    "Um, Ruri..."


    Shiraishi stood up and walked towards Ruri, wearing a pleading smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Ruri instinctively took a step back.


    In her opinion, Shiraishi''s appearance definitely didn''t bode well.


    "Well... I''ve run out of money for my research, and now I''m having trouble affording meals. Can you support me for a while? It won''t be for long. I''ll pay you back after I graduate..."


    Shiraishi shamelessly asked Ruri to take care of him.


    Ruri silently took out a kunai from her bag.


    "If you want to die....., I can do it for you right now."


    In the end, after signing a series of humiliating agreements, Ruri reluctantly agreed to take care of Shiraishi.

 Chapter 17: Namikaze Minato

    Chapter 17: Namikaze Minato


    Ninja Academy, Physical Conditioning ss.


    Today''s training focus was running. They had to run 50ps around the yground, and thest student will have to do an additional 10ps.


    Every student gave their best effort to avoid being thest one.


    Afterpleting 50ps, it''s clear that Ruri secured the first ce. She has a fondness for resolving conflicts with her fists. In her own words, it''s the Uchiha way of dealing with things.


    No one was surprised by this, and even the teacher, Fujimura Taiga, sees it as normal.


    Except for the asional naturally talented civilian, the students from prestigious Shinobi ns always dominate the top positions in the academy.


    Especially the wealthy Uchiha n, who co-founded Konoha with the Senju family, making them the wealthiest and most influential family in Konoha.


    Their n controls a garrison with unimaginable power.


    Although they have made enemies due to their influence, even the Hokage wouldn''t dare to dismiss them easily, considering their status as the founders of Konoha.


    Being one of the two ninjas who founded Konoha, it''s only natural for them to have such pride.


    "Congrattions, student Ruri, once again you''ve taken first ce," Fujimura Taiga congratted.


    Whether it''s physicalpetitions, ninjutsu , shuriken throwing, and more, Ruri consistently ranks first in ss A.


    With such a talented student in the ss, the overall performance of the ss improves without any extra effort from the teacher.


    There was only one thing that bothered Fujimura Taiga...


    "Excuse me, Chunin Fujimura, you''re blocking my view," Ruri said impatiently, her delicate brows furrowing slightly as she raised her head.


    "..."


    She was a disrespectful student who didn''t show proper respect for her teacher and the ninja way.


    How can a student speak to a teacher in such a tone? What has happened to the respect for Chunin? Chunin are already the backbone of the vige. Don''t underestimate a Chunin.


    Fujimura Taiga felt a chill running down his spine!


    But as he thought about Ruri''s exceptional skills in shuriken throwing and ninjutsu, including running fiftyps on the yground without breaking a sweat...


    Fujimura Taiga was left speechless. It''s a bit disheartening, but he no longer feels capable of teaching Ruri.


    Being surpassed by one''s own student should be a cause for joy for any teacher, but faced with Ruri''s contemptuous gaze, Fujimura Taiga couldn''t help but feel depressed.


    It''s not just the constant note-passing in ss and the frequent disruptions to his fragile bachelor psyche.


    In order to ensure they paid attention in ss, Fujimura Taiga even had to move Shiraishi to a different seat. After ss, Ruri stormed into his office and used her fists to teach him how to be a proper sensei.


    These were all bitter memories that Fujimura Taiga couldn''t bear to face.


    He was just a Chunin, a Chunin with excellent teaching abilities but mediocrebat skills.


    Fortunately, he had a broad mind and didn''t let it affect his rtionship with his students, otherwise... Otherwise, he might dare toin to the Third Hokage.


    In his eyes, Ruri was just a mischievous girl, albeit one who asionally crossed the line.


    "Fujimura-sensei is a good teacher, there''s no need to provoke him so much," Shiraishi said after catching his breath frompleting fiftyps.


    Since they had to run fiftyps consecutively, with eachp covering a distance of 400 meters, and without stopping or slowing down, it was quite challenging for third-year students.


    Most of them were like Shiraishi. Although they managed toplete the run, they were left breathless.


    Ruri, on the other hand, was the only one who ran fiftyps around the yground without breaking a sweat.


    "Are you satisfied now? If you are, treat me to a ss of juice from the canteen" Ruri handed Shiraishi a 1,000-ryo voucher.


    "..."


    Shiraishi headed straight to the canteen and returned with two sses of juice, one for Ruri and one for himself.


    Ruri nced at the juice and remained silent.


    Suddenly, from not too far away, a chorus of excited voices rang out:


    "Minato-san!!"


    "Yeah! Minato is so handsome!!"


    Startled by the enthusiastic cheers from the girls, both Shiraishi and Ruri turned their attention to another ss on the yground, where their ss was taking ce.


    The center of attention was a blond boy about the same age as Shiraishi. He had a somewhat feminine appearance, but his attractiveness couldn''t be denied.


    Especially with his flowing and well-groomed hair, and his bashful expression due to the attention from the girls, he exuded a captivating aura.


    For a moment, the yground was filled with an atmosphere of infatuation.


    "That''s Namikaze Minato from ss B. He''s still the heartthrob of the academy" Shiraishi said, recognizing the boy who was being cheered on by the girls.


    He was different from his usual calm and ordinary self. He was like an idol to the third-grade students.


    Although he had a slightly feminine look, he was undeniably handsome. He''s bound to be a heartthrob as he grows up.


    Shiraishi felt a tinge of envy.


    "You know him?" Ruri raised an eyebrow.


    "We''ve talked a few times, but we''re not particrly close," Shiraishi replied, taking a sip of juice.


    "These people really irritate me."


    "Well, that''s youth."


    "It''s just so noisy! Those girls are such airheads. Instead of admiring others, they should focus on their own training. They look like the type that would die early on the battlefield."


    Ruri bluntly criticized the girls.


    "Is it really okay to speak ill of your ssmates like that?"


    "Well, they''re the ones being so noisy. I''m going back."


    After speaking, Ruri crumpled the empty paper cup into a ball, threw it into the trash can, and walked back to the main building.


    Shiraishi scratched his head, looking a little worried.


    The next day.


    "I have an important announcement to make today" Fujimura Taiga, said with a serious expression, holding a stack of documents in his hand.


    The students exchanged curious nces, wondering what was about to be announced.


    Ignoring their whispers, Fujimura Taiga continued, "Starting today, the Medical and Health ss will be apulsory course for all grades at the academy. Additionally, we will be introducing an experimental ss specializing in training Medical Nins. Any interested students can apply."


    With that, Fujimura Taiga handed out application forms to each student.


    Ruri received the form but didn''t even bother to look at it. She had no interest in bing a Medical Nin.


    On the other hand, Shiraishi found the application form intriguing.


    However, why did the vige make such a decision at this time? Perhaps it had something to do with the intense battles happening on the frontlines.


    Ayane, too, received the application form but, like Ruri, paid it no attention.


    To be a Medical Nin, one needed to have a yang chakra affinity, and Ayane''s affinity was not positive. Even if she had the desire, it would be impossible for her to be a Medical Nin. At best, she could be a nurse or something simr.


    But the Hyuga n would never allow that.


    In the eyes of the Hyuga n, her incredible talents should be used to protect the main family, not wasted on bing a Medical Nin or a nurse.

 Chapter 18: Experimental Class For Medical Ninja

    Chapter 18: Experimental ss For Medical Ninja


    Shiraishi took the application form for the medical ninja training and took a closer look.


    The above is not only the content of applying for medical ninja training, but also the subsidy and resource preference of the vige after bing a medical ninja, including wages, are clearly stated.


    And it is also noted that on the battlefield, medical ninjas are the type of ninjas that are the least likely to die.


    Because medical ninjas are all in the base camp of the position, where they are responsible for treating the wounded.


    Even if there are medical ninjas in the team and need to go to the front line to fight, if they are identally caught by the enemy, the enemy will not kill the medical ninja, but imprison them.


    Whether it is used as a bargaining chip or to let the imprisoned medical ninja help treat the injured, it is a problem that the major ninja viges need to consider.


    Without him, there are too few medical ninjas in the ninja world.


    Every medical ninja is a valuable resource for the vige.


    Even if the enemy catches the medical ninja, he is not willing to kill it.


    With all kinds of benefits, medical ninjas are indeed the type of ninjas with the lowest mortality rate.


    The premise of bing a medical ninja requires a test first. Only with positive chakra can you train.


    Without a positive chakra, even if there is a strong desire to be a medical ninja, they will be rejected.


    Two dayster, Shiraishi submitted his application form and handed it to the head teacher, Fujimura Taiga.


    Along with Shiraishi, there are several other people who also want to be medical ninjas.


    After academy, Fujimura Taiga took them to a ssroom that had been vacant for a long time. There were several ninjas wearing ninja costumes and animal masks. They were members of Anbu directly under the Hokage.


    There are a total of thirty or forty students gathered here, and they are inspected by these Anbu in sequence. If there is a yang affinity, they will stay, and if there is no yang affinity, they will be excluded.


    There were twenty-three people who were selected, and Shiraishi was one of them. All of these twenty-three people possessed positive chakra.


    As a result, an Anbu told Shiraishi and others that they would be the first batch of Medical nin to be officially trained by the Konoha Academy. In the past, medical nin were not trained in academy.


    The establishment this time is a formal experimental ss that really trains medical nins¡ª


    The first medical nin training experimental ss.


    The time for Shiraishi and others in the first experimental ss is every day after academy at 3:00 p.m. and end at 5:00 p.m.


    There are a total of nearly two hours of training every day.


    Because they are medical nins, when they have to take the graduation exam in the future, the difficulty will be much lower, and there will be a lot of additional subsidies every year.


    The first experimental ss that Shiraishi was in taught was a special jounin from Anbu, who was proficient in medical ninjutsu, and was specially promoted to special jounin for this reason.


    ording to what he said, the Hokage is responsible for the basic medical knowledge of Anbu directly. For this reason, it can be said that the upper management of Konoha attaches great importance to the results of the first medical nin training experimental ss, and hopes that there will be dozens of excellent medical practitioners in a few years to reduce the death rate for Konoha''s frontline battlefield.


    In the first ss, the Anbu distributed several textbooks to each student, and asked the students to master all the important knowledge points in these textbooks within half a year. There will be a theoretical exam every week, and those who are excellent in the exam can get rewards.


    The reward could be either ninjutsu, or can be a supply of funds.


    Shiraishi nced at it, it was all things that he mastered, but in order not to attract attention, it is better to be ordinary. ''The grades...it''s fine if i don''t score high or low, just a little higher or a little lower than the average.''


    However, maintaining an average position would be actually very difficult to do.


    It is necessary to consider that some questions cannot be answered by middle academy students, so he needed to study the questions, which ones can be answered and which cannot be answered, which ones can only be answered half right, and which ones are correct even if they are correct, they will not be suspected. It''s all very profound knowledge.


    Fortunately, for the past two years, he has already summed up a wealth of experience, and it isn''t difficult at all to deal with it.


    ''Sigh... I''m getting better at disguising.'' If he kept pretending like this, he felt like he was really no different from a middle academy student.


    The bell rang and Shiraishi came out of the ssroom of the first ss. It was already five o''clock in the afternoon.


    The students in the first ss spend two hours more than normal students studying medical ninjutsu every day.


    But the benefits are also obvious, especially for civilians who are not from any n, medical ninjas are a good way out.


    Seeing that it was almost time, Shiraishi hurriedly ran towards the woods in the mountain behind the academy.


    There, Ruri was already waiting for him. It''s a training ground shared by Shiraishi and Ruri.


    Few people will pass through here, and there is a certain degree of confidentiality.


    In addition, as the strength of the two became stronger and stronger, the normal Shinobi would trigger the mechanism here before they approached here, making them alert.


    It''s not just that he doesn''t want to be disturbed, Ruri also doesn''t like tomunicate with unrted people.


    But as it is in the vige, these traps are only to imprison the trigger, but they will not cause death.


    "Toote."


    At this time, Ruri was only wearing a ck tights, her long ck straight hair was gently raised in the breeze, her hands were folded in front of her chest, and she had a tired expression on her face.


    Shiraishi didn''t care either, or he was used to it.


    He looked around, and there were a lot of messy shuriken lying on the ground, and many potholes were created, showing signs of scorching ck. It is seems after academy, Ruri has been training shuriken throwing and fire ninjutsu here.


    Judging from the number of shuriken, the degree of damage, and the degree of scorching of the pothole, Ruri''s shuriken throwing and fire ninjutsu have be more refined.


    "What are you ying today? Free battle?"


    "No, this time, let''s y the game of closing our eyes and fighting, and the loser will clean the field in the end."


    Shiraishi nodded, agreeing to this kind of gamey.


    Ruri asionally proposes some battle games with weird gamey.


    For example, in the past, they yed a game in which they stood in the same ce and kept shooting shuriken at each other, and whoever moved first would lose. At that time, Shiraishi almost lost.


    The two of them closed their eyes at the same time and spread out from the spot in an instant. When the wind blew, their fists had already collided.


    "I''m sorry, Ruri, this time you can''t use the Sharingan. Although it''s a bit unfair, it''s your own rules, so it will definitely be my victory."


    Shiraishi grabbed the slender calf that Ruri kicked over, and smiled confidently with his eyes closed.


    "No one told you that you''ll pay a heavy price for the following crime?"


    "I only know that men can''t always be below."


    After all, he had an adult soul in his body, but he was beaten by an eight-year-old girl, and itsted for two years.


    It can be said that sessfully defeating Ruri once was one of his greatest wishes in this life.


    "What a boring self-esteem!"


    Ruri snorted coldly, but her face became serious.


    Don''t look at the fact that she has to suppress Shiraishi every time, but Shiraishi''s growth rate is also very fast.


    The most important thing is Shiraishi''s energy and time isn''t fully devoted to training, it is devoted to research.


    If she wasn''t careful, there is a real possibility that he will seed.


    Shiraishi knew that if he and Ruri actually fought against each other, he would not have the upper hand in many aspects.


    Especially the difference in chakra, Shiraishi''s chakra isn''t enough to be used casually, and Ruri is different, as a genius of the Uchiha family, especially after awakening the Sharingan, her chakra develoed more. A stage of explosive growth.


    This is the biggest difference between shinobi with kekkei genkai and ordinary Shinobi.


    The kekkei genkai really is amazing. Shinobi who awakening their kekkei genkair and work harder are even more remarkable.


    Sure enough, just as Shiraishi was trying to figure out how to win this battle, his shoulders were grabbed, and after a fall over his shoulders, his body turned upside down, and then his hands were locked behind his back, he could feel the soft part of Ruri sitting on his back.


    "¡­"


    Shiraishi opened his eyes, his eyes were full of humiliation, and he was suppressed again. When will him, as a transmigrator really stand up?


    In the end, Ruri helped Shiraishi, the defeated man, to clean up the venue together.


    Actually, regardless of Ruri''s slightly inhumane voice, her personality is quite gentle... right?.... Perhaps.

 Chapter 19: Ayane Hyuga

    Chapter 19: Ayane Hyuga


    Weekends are the days when the academy collectively has a holiday, and Ayane stayed in the Hyuga n and didn''t go anywhere.


    In the Hyuga n, the residence of the branch family and the main family is separated.


    The people of the main family rarely associate with the branch family. For the main family, the branch family only needs to honestlyplete the tasks assigned to them.


    Ayane is the type with outstanding talent among the Hyuga branch family member of this generation.


    "Ayane, the main family hase before. They want you to be the maid who takes care of the daily life of the n heir. This is a great honor for you as a member of branch family."


    Seeing her mother''s proud smile of having such an excellent daughter, Ayane was just stunned for a moment, then nodded obediently.


    She felt that it was more a threat and an order. After all, as a member of the branch family, she wasn''t qualified to bargain with the n.


    When she had witnessed several people who had revolted against the main family, but had been devastated by the Caged bird seal, she had already thought about how to face the main family.


    "Hiashi-sama is an excellent ninja. He is fourteen years old this year, and he is already a famous Chunin in the vige. Everyone says that he can be a jounin before he is 20 years old."


    Ayane knelt on the cushion, her long ck straight hair draped over her shoulders, her silent white pupils showed no emotion or joy, she just quietly listened to her mother''s non-stop nagging words.


    Her mother was a more traditional woman, and she was submissive.


    Perhaps she had seen too many. Her dissatisfaction with the main family had turned into awe and indifference over the past years.


    The branch family is not qualified to rebel against the n. The branch family is born to give everything for the n, love, life, and dignity. Everything that separates the family is bestowed by the n.


    After so many years of immersion in such traditional thinking, she has turned her mother into a tool for obeying the n''s orders.


    So Ayane never had meaningless arguments with her mother.


    .


    "Ayane, don''t resent the n, they are all about the future of the Hyuga n. The Byakugan of our n have always been coveted by outsiders. The Caged Bird is not a curse. This is entirely to protect the Byakugan from being obtained by outsiders. One day, the rest of the branch family will understand this."


    "I know, mother."


    Ayane doesn''t hate her mother, even though she has be a tool of the n. However, saying the caged bird is not a curse, which she doesn''t agree with.


    Maybe the caged bird has a reason to protect the Byakugan, but those Shinobi from the branch who were cursed by the caged bird should be killed by their own people without a sound and no dignity?


    Why doesn''t the vige care?


    Ayane doesn''t believe that Hokage and other high-level executives don''t know about this. This sort of cruelty to family deserves to be put in prison.


    Shiraishi-kun is right, this vige is twisted and boring. And we''re all just part of this twisted and boring vige, the most humble part. Ayane remembered what Shiraishi had said to herself, and felt this helpless cruelty and distortion more deeply than at the time.


    Therefore, every time Hokage presided over the opening ceremony to promote the will of fire, Ayane would feel that she was out of tune with this vige, strange and afraid.


    She wants to be a bird flying freely in the sky.


    Instead of being locked in a bird cage by the main family, a bird with broken wings. One day, she will break free from the cage bound to her body and fly to the sky.


    ....


    His name is still renowned among the Hyuga n.


    He is the n heir of the Hyuga n, a young and famous genius Chunin from Konoha Vige.


    In this vige, he is destined to be someone famous who is looked up to by countless people.


    Ayane never thought that she would be this person''s maid, but she is the most hated member of the n.


    But the guardian of the main family has always been selected from the branch family, it seem to be reasonable.


    "Hiashi-sama I am Hyuga Ayane, who will be your maid from today."


    Sitting in the corridor of the courtyard, a young man with long ck straight hair looked at the pond in the courtyard with pure white pupils.


    After hearing the voice next to him, he slowly turned his head and nced at the girl with pure white pupils like himself.


    There were no emotional fluctuations in her eyes, but it would not be right to say that there was stagnant water. There was only a soft smile on her face, with a hint of sadness in her smile.


    "Do you hate the main family?"


    Hiashi asked.


    Ayane was stunned for a moment, not expecting him to ask her such a question.


    "Yes."


    Lying will lead to suspicion, and sometimes being honest will make others rx their vignce.


    Hiashi nodded and muttered to himself:


    "I also hate that because of this rule, Hizashi has notughed with me for years, and only indifference and hostility. Hizashi is my younger brother, we used to y together,ughing at each other"


    "Really? Hiashi-sama is a gentle person."


    Ayane said with a smile.


    "I''m not gentle at all, and I can''t be gentle. Three years ago, I had apetition with Hizashi and I deliberately lost. I wanted to impress members of the main family with Hizashi. Unexpectedly, after returning home, my father used the curse seal. Hizashi screamed and beg for mercy on the ground... My father told me that as the heir of the n, we must always let the branch remember their identity, not to go beyond their ss, and be rude to the main family."


    Looking at the clear blue and sunny sky, Hiashi let out a regretful sigh.


    Ayane fell silent after hearing this.


    "Since then, I finally understood what rules are. In the strict Hyuga n, Hizashi... No, everything is arranged by the n. You can''t resist, you can''t be free."


    Hiashi stood up from the corridor, then nced at Ayane again:


    "So, it''s right for you to hate me and the n. But you must remember not to show your hostility or killing intent to me, because I am the next n head and the master of your branch family."


    If a caged bird res at its owner and makes the owner unhappy, it will lead to merciless death.


    This was exactly what it meant.


    "I understand, I will pay attention, Hiashi-sama"


    Seeing that Ayane understood, Hiashi nodded with satisfaction.


    Hiashi walked back into the house and took out a bird cage with a white bird in it.


    Seeing this scene, Ayane''s face was slightly unnatural.


    Hiashi didn''t care about Ayane''s unnatural face, and murmured in a low voice:


    "You know? I''ve never changed the bird cage, but seven birds have been reced. This is the eighth bird. I bought it for you today. Before that... the moment they flew out, l killed them."


    "Why does Hiashi-sama do this?"


    "Before you, there were seven maids by my side. All of them were executed by my father for various reasons."


    Hiashi hung the bird cage outside.


    "I hope you don''t end up like this..."


    This sentence seems to be addressed to a bird, but also to Ayane.

 Chapter 20: Uchiha Ruri

    Chapter 20: Uchiha Ruri


    "Hiashi-sama"


    On the morning of Monday, it was just dawn, about six o''clock, when Ayane came over on time to wake Hiashi.


    A faint sound came from the room, and after a while, Hiashi came out of the room. He didn''t look at Ayane, and walked right past her.


    For him, whether this maid could live to the end is an unknown question.


    For the n, the lives of those of the branch family are not that important. Only a few of those will resist, and most of them are used to being ruled.


    And this habit will be firmly engraved in their bones and soul, and passed down from generation to generation.


    They were happy with the joy of the n, angry with the anger of the n, and sad with the sadness of the n.


    As for Hiashi''s indifference, Ayane naturally understood that she was just following the duty of a maid and honestly following behind Hiashi.


    Around, there must be many eyes watching her.


    She could feel it.


    In the dark corner, in the silent crevice, all her actions were monitored.


    "Hiashi."


    After passing through several houses, Ayane followed Hiashi all the time. When she was about to reach the practice ground, a young boy who was slightly younger than Hiashi came to the end of the corridor.


    His appearance is also very simr to Hiashi.


    After seeing Hiashi, he lowered his head. No matter how he heard it, he felt like he was gnashing his teeth, and his fists were clenched tightly.


    "Hizashi, as a ninja, you have to restrain your emotions at any time. It''s really bad have such expression. You must have forgotten what your duty as a branch member."


    Hiashi stopped, gave Hizashi a cold look, and scolded Hizashi in a stern tone as his elder brother.


    "Yes."


    He seemed to have regained hisposure and his fists loosened, but Ayane knew his anger, hatred and dissatisfaction.


    Just like Hiashi, Hizashi is the son of the current Hyuga n Head. The difference is that he was born a littleter than Hiashi, so he became a member of the branch family, and Hiashi became the n heir.


    He was going to die for Hiashi, all his honors and disgrace, no longer for himself, but for the elder brother, whom he once respected and loved most.


    The respect and love in the past are now only enmity and hatred.


    If it wasn''t for him being the son of the n head, if he had so tantly revealed his murderous intentions to the next Hyuga head, he would probably have been cursed to death.


    When they came to the training ground, there was an Joinin from the Hyuga n, waiting for Hiashi to go to practice in the morning.


    Because she was a maid, Ayane was granted permission to stay here.


    After she was arranged as the maid of the Hiashi, her status was a little higher than that of the general branch members.


    The Eight Trigrams Palms Sixty-Four Palms of the Hyuga n trained by the Hiashi,bined with the Byakugan, was extremely powerful.


    Ayane didn''t learn anything about the sixty-four palms, she only learned of the thirty-two palms.


    On the one hand, the people of the n both hope that the people from the branch family are strong, but do not want the them to learn all the secret skills of the Hyuga n.


    Because once there is a branch family who surpasses the main family in absolute learning, it will be very embarrassing for the members of the main family.


    And if the people of the main family were to be embarrassed, the members of the branch family will definitely be punished.


    If the branch family behaves well, they will be allowed to learn this jutsu.


    However, there is an absolute defensive move called ''Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven'', which only members of the main n were qualified to learn.


    As a maid of Hiashi, there is actually not much to do, because Ayane has to go to the academy during the day, so several times, she wouldn''t be with Hiashi all the time.


    She don''t particrly care about this sort of thing. she''s just a branch member who has no idea when she would die, and she never asked or cared about it.


    Like the dead maids of the branch before, she was just a dispensable tool beside him.


    That''s how he was taught by his father, who was the head.


    The main family is the root of the Hyuga n. As long as the root is still there, it doesn''t matter whether the branches and leaves are withering or blooming.


    .....


    Konoha Year 32, October.


    Shiraishi also stayed in the first medical experimental ss for half a year, and his grades were not high.


    After graduating from the sixth grade, he would rush to the battlefield and work as a medical ninja on the front line.


    Just when Shiraishi thought so, suddenly a message came back¡ª


    The war is over.


    Yes, the war is over.


    Konoha wins, Amegakure loses.


    The leader of Ame, Hanzo the Smander, recognized the victory of Konoha after he gave three konoha ninjas "Sannin", and since then ended the war between Amegakure and Konohagakure. .


    And the so-called ''Konoha Sannin'' were Orochimaru, Jiraiya, Tsunade.


    The three of them are the disciples of the third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    The three of them won the victory for Konoha on the battlefield of the Land of Rain, and they were honored.


    As a result, most people in the vige were immersed in an atmosphere of joy.


    Shiraishi was also very happy. After graduation, he could finally participate in the Ninja World War without going to the battlefield.


    The Sannin returned with arge number of Konoha ninjas, and countless people were looking forward to it at the entrance of the vige. Shiraishi is also amon.


    At that time, he saw the so-called Konoha Sannin.


    A femininine-like handsome man with long ck straight hair, full of murderous aura.


    A big-breasted ninja with pale blond hair and a big smile.


    Hmm... Wait, why are there only two Sannin?


    He recalled that it was Konoha Sannin, why did only two peoplee back? There''s one more person? Could it be that at the moment when the war ended, he died by ident?


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but guess in his heart.


    But at this time, people didn''t pay attention to why there were only two of Sannin who came back. What they cared about was the joy and ease after the war.


    Although there will be a funeralter. Great joy and great sorrow... This is the trivial matter after the war.


    .....


    Konoha Mausoleum.


    Shiraishi wore ck clothes.


    The atmosphere of the funeral was very bleak, but today the weather was fine and the sky was clear. Not all funeral days will be rainy or cloudy.


    Wearing ck clothes and long ck hair, Ruri stood in front of the tomb engraved with the names of the Uchiha n, and ced the white chrysanthemums in her hands in front of the monuments of the deceased.


    In this war, ording to Ruri, the Uchiha n sacrificed a total of three Joinin, eleven Chunin, nine Genin, and more than ten people were seriously injured and disabled, and could not survive as ninjas.


    "Its ended."


    Shiraishi came over and said softly to Ruri. There was not much sadness on Ruri''s face, she was used to parting with her family.


    Every year, the corpses of nsmen wereHyuga brought back from the front line. She also saw the downfall and copse of the disabled Uchihas.


    Ruri put thest bunch of white chrysanthemums away and whispered, "How can it end. There was no reason for war, but there must be a purpose and benefits. As long as there are humans, the war will never end.".


    Shiraishi was slightly startled and wanted to say something.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not weak enough to needfort. Born in battle and dying in battle, this is the destiny of the Uchiha."

 Chapter 21: Avoid Distractions

    Chapter 21: Avoid Distractions


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    "The war is over."


    The Hokage Building stood in the shadow of the rocky cliffs.


    The third Hokage, Sarutobi, along with his advisors Koharu Utatane, Homura Mitokado, and the leader of the Root, Shimura Danzo, gathered here.


    Turning away from the conference table, Koharu gazed out the window at the beautiful sunset and sighed, a rxed expression on her face. It was evident that she was in a good mood.


    After a brief silence in the conference room, another advisor, Homura, spoke up. "Although the war has ended, there are still urgent issues that need to be resolved. Additionally, Jiraiya has not returned yet. At this critical moment for Konoha, when everything is waiting to be concluded, as a J¨­nin of the vige, he should not act ording to his own will."


    Mutterings of dissatisfaction towards Jiraiya could be heard from Koharu.


    After the War in the Land Of Rain, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade were bestowed the title of "Sannin" by Hanzo, the leader of Amegakure, as an honorary recognition in the shinobi world.


    However, only Orochimaru and Tsunade returned. Jiraiya was currently staying in the Amegakure, as he had taken in three orphans from there.


    Koharu turned her head and continued, "Indeed, Hiruzen, as a Konoha J¨­nin, he disregarded orders, took in orphans from Amegakure, and has been absent from the vige for a considerable period. This seriously vites the vige''s rules."


    Allowing such ninjas to roam freely would undermine the credibility of the vige''s rules.


    However, at present, Konoha had not sent any ninja to dissuade Jiraiya, nor had they announced him as a rebel.


    As a disciple of the Hokage, only the Hokage himself could issue an arrest order.


    The Hokage twirled the pipe in his hand and smiled, saying, "Don''t worry, Jiraiya is an exceptional ninja who embodies the will of fire. He understands the importance."


    Homura and Koharu frowned, unconvinced by Hiruzen''s words.


    He added, "Jiraiya also wrote to me earlier, saying that this would improve Konoha''s rtionship with Amegakure and earn a favor from Hanzo."


    Upon hearing this, Homura''s dissatisfaction grew even more. He knew that Hiruzen, being Jiraiya''s teacher, he would be unable to bring himself to punish him and was making excuses.


    "Hiruzen, you are too lenient with your students, and you im that now is not the time for anger. He is a Konoha ninja, not a ninja of the Amegakure"


    Although Konoha emerged as the final victor in the Land Of Rain War, the victory was not without difficulties.


    The crucial point was that while Konoha defeated Amegakure, they failed to defeat Hanzo, the leader of Amegakure.


    During the final battle of the Ame, Hundreds of Konoha ninjas who followed Orochimaru and Jiraiya were killed. In the end, only Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade were spared by Hanzo and were given the name "Sannin."


    Now, the animosity between Konoha and Amegakure can be described as intense.


    If Hanzo hadn''t shown appreciation or had been cautious enough to kill Jiraiya outright, Konoha wouldn''t have been able to protect him.


    All Hanzo needed to do was frame Jiraiya for "stealing vital information from other countries" and expose it to the ninja world.


    Other Ninja viges would dly see Konoha weakened and lend support to Hanzo, and Konoha would find itself isted.


    "If anything happens, as Hokage, I will take responsibility."


    Hiruzen said this, abruptly putting an end to Homura and Koharu''s desire to punish Jiraiya.


    "Danzo, what are your thoughts on this matter?"


    Homura didn''t believe that Hiruzen could truly bear such responsibility; he was merely showing favoritism towards his own disciple.


    So he turned his attention to the leader of the Root, Danzi.


    Since Danzo''s arrival, he had remained silent, sitting quietly on the side. However, Homura and Koharu had to acknowledge the suggestion put forth by Danzo.


    "Didn''t Hiruzen already address it? If something goes wrong with Jiraiya, he will take responsibility. He is Konoha''s Hokage. Besides, I have other matters to attend to at the Root, so I will take my leave."


    Danzo stood up from his seat and left the conference room, not willing to stay any longer.


    He, too, couldn''t change what Hiruzen had decided. Such is the power of the Hokage.


    Regardless, if something were to happen to Jiraiya, he could openly say the hokage was responsible. So why worry?


    Homura and Koharu exchanged nces, not expecting Danzo to depart so easily.


    "Since Danzo does not object, let it be regarding Jiraiya. Hiruzen, you should also pay closer attention to the training of medical ninjas. Konoha is in urgent need of excellent medical ninjas like Tsunade."


    Realizing that there was no room for further action, Homira and Koharu followed Danzo''s lead and left. Before departing, they reminded Hiruzen to prioritize the training of medical ninjas.


    Hiruzen shook his head; these three individuals always seemed eager to provoke him.


    However, considering Jiraiya''s recent stay in the Amegakure and his adoption of orphans, Hiruzen, as his teacher, felt that it was impulsive and reckless. It didn''t align with the behavior expected of a ninja.


    Guilt-ridden or driven by other reasons, Hiruzen remained unaware. But if Jiraiya were forcibly brought back, something unpleasant might ur.


    As long as he could be of use in a critical moment, Hiruzen had no choice but to turn a blind eye to this frequently out-of-sync disciple. He would write a letter to Jiraiya, advising him to prioritize his own safety and to be wary of the three orphans from the Land of Rain in case of danger.


    This led to the most pressing questions:


    - The training of medical ninjas.


    - Restricting the growth of the Root.


    These were the headaches faced by Hiruzen as the Hokage.


    Especially thetter issue¡ª the Root. As a branch of the Anbu, it had now be a personal organization controlled solely by high-level elders. Even the Hokage himself couldn''t prate their ranks, and they grew increasingly mysterious.


    The original purpose of establishing the Root was to handle covert missions that couldn''t be officially carried out under the Anbu''s name, directly ountable to the Hokage. It was meant to be a subdivision of the Anbu under Danzo''s control.


    However, it had unexpectedly evolved to its present state, with its roots deeply embedded, surpassing the secrecy even within the Hokage''s Anbu. The ninjas there had severed their emotions and be Danzo''s personal armed force.


    What was needed now was bnce... How could the vige find equilibrium?


    Hiruzen fell deep into thought.


    During the war, everyone temporarily set aside their prejudices and united against the outside world. But after the war, the trueplexities emerged.


    ....


    The following day.


    Ninja Academy, Medical Ninjutsu Experimental ss


    The instructor who arrived for ss today was not the Anbu medical J¨­nin as expected, but a female ninja with a somewhat unfamiliar appearance.


    She wore the standard Konoha J¨­nin uniform, with pale golden double ponytails tied behind her head, giving her a bold aura.


    "I''m a Konoha J¨°nin by the name Tsunade, and I will be your medical ninjutsu teacher henceforth."


    As she walked to the front podium, she introduced herself to the students in the ssroom.


    Whispers filled the room; the students were not entirely unfamiliar with Tsunade.


    In Konoha, she was one of the most renowned J¨­nin, the granddaughter of the First Hokage, a disciple of the third Hokage, and the vige''s top medical J¨­nin.


    She had made significant achievements in the War with Ame and was honored with the title of Sannin by Hanzo, the leader of Amegakure.


    However, it was unexpected that she would rece the original Anbu J¨­nin, who was skilled in medical ninjutsu, and be their new teacher.


    Nheless, this sparked curiosity and excitement among the students. Compared to the mysterious Anbu who wore animal masks all the time, Tsunade was a young and beautiful woman with ample bosom. It was like having your dream teacher.


    For instance, during ss, they could enjoy watching an exciting ball game for free.


    Shiraishi sat in the corner of the ssroom, secretly observing... ahem, carefully observing Tsunade''s every move.


    As expected of a J¨­nin and the granddaughter of the first Hokage, her every action was wless.


    It seemed that there was still a considerable gap between himself and a J¨­nin.


    Shiraishi gained a more intuitive understanding of what it meant to be a J¨­nin.


    When ss ended, Ruri was waiting for him outside.


    It was already five o''clock in the afternoon, and the sun was slowly descending in the west, casting a beautiful sunset in the distance.


    Tsunade came out of the ssroom, carrying a textbook in her hands. She noticed Shiraishi and Ruri and was slightly surprised.


    Of course, her attention wasn''t on the ordinary student Shiraishi, but on Ruri.


    The Uchiha emblem on the other party''s attire was quite conspicuous, allowing Tsunade to immediately recognize that Ruri was from the Uchiha n.


    "Who are you?" Tsunade seemed intrigued.


    A Uchiha ninja waiting here alongside a civilian was quite unusual.


    Before taking charge of this ss, Tsunade had read the profiles of all the students in Shiraishi''s ss.


    Even when she first arrived to teach, she had researched basic information about Shiraishi.


    "Civilian, both parents deceased."


    Tsunade''s mind quickly connected the dots.


    "Tsunade, I am Uchiha Ruri."


    In the face of Tsunade''s J¨­nin status, Ruri behaved neither humble nor arrogant.


    After all, she was going to be a J¨­nin herself, sooner orter, with power and status.


    Moreover, Tsunade''s identity was highly sensitive; as the direct-line princess of the Senju n, she was, to some extent, the mortal enemy of the Uchiha, to which Ruri belonged.


    If Tsunade wanted to make things difficult for her, Ruri would never sit here and await her fate.


    Tsunade simply nodded, not saying much and not making things difficult for the young Ruri, even though she hailed from the Uchiha n.


    After inquiring about Ruri''s name, Tsunade left the hallway.


    "Why is J¨­nin Tsunade here?"


    Ruri asked Shiraishi, wondering why a J¨­nin like Tsunade would be present.


    "The previous teacher was reced. Now Tsunade-sensei is responsible for teaching the students in the first experimental ss about medical ninjutsu."


    Shiraishi replied casually.


    "I see. It seems that the vige is putting great effort into training medical ninjas."


    "Yeah, I was quite honored when I found out beforehand."


    Looking at the smile on Shiraishi''s face, Ruri couldn''t help but feel speechless.


    Why didn''t she see any signs of being honored from this guy?


    Men are such hypocrites.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 22: Nawaki

    Chapter 22: Nawaki


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    Upon returning to her office, Tsunade casually picked up the materials left by a teacher from the first experimental ss. These documents contained detailed information on over 30 students, including Shiraishi.


    One of the records read as follows:


    Chiba Shiroishi: Proficient in theoretical knowledge, with medium-level ninjutsu and shuriken skills. While he excels in the medical experimental ss, his practical abilities are neither outstanding nor poor.


    How would you describe him? - Solid.


    -Indeed, his foundation is very solid, but limited by his talent, he tends to conform too much. With a serious personality, he is constrained by his abilities, and his ultimate achievement will likely be that of a skilled Chunin specializing in medical ninjutsu.


    -You need not focus too much attention on him, as he is a self-learner and the most diligent and serious student in the ss. However, if you invest all your energy into him, he will not stand out due to his elite education.


    -Therefore, we cannot have high expectations for him, but he will not disappoint.


    This was the sharp evaluation of Shiraishi in the documents left by the Anbu, handed over to Tsunade.


    Tsunade initially thought there might be something extraordinary about Shiraishi, especially since he had contact with a member of the Uchiha n. However, it appears that there is nothing particrly special about him.


    It seems she was overly cautious. How capable can he be?


    The innocence of children''s friendships is truly remarkable.


    .....


    Tsunade''s arrival at the ninja academy to teach medical ninjutsu did not cause anymotion. After all, she was only responsible for the Experimental ss, which was the sole ss training medical ninjas. She taught for only two hours after school each day.


    Tsunade''s teaching skills surpassed those of the Anbu Jonin who had left, and even Shiraishi was greatly inspired by her.


    Perhaps in terms ofprehensive medical skills, excluding chakraponents, Shiraishi did not consider himself weakpared to Tsunade. However, the profession of a medical ninja is inseparable from dealing with chakra, and this is where Shiraishi believes the difference lies between himself and Tsunade.


    After all, a ninja is still a ninja, and a medical ninja is still a ninja.


    Shiraishi''s desire is not only to acquire basic knowledge but also to delve deeper into the realms of chakra and medical ninjutsu. This is something he cannot achieve through self-study alone.


    While he can learn medical ninjutsu by himself and utilize it effectively, determining whates next and how to further enhance his medical ninjutsu requires his own thinking and exploration.


    Tsunade''s arrival undoubtedly dispelled the doubts that he had umted over the years. As a result, he holds a great deal of respect for Tsunade.


    Tsunade is a medical ninja who excels in the field of medicine. It is no exaggeration to call her Konoha''s strongest medical ninja.


    Therefore, Shiraishi is neverte to Tsunade''s ss, nor does he leave early. He listens attentively and asionally visits Tsunade''s office after ss to ask her challenging questions.


    Tsunade is naturally willing to teach such things. Students who possess such eagerness to learn are rare in the school.


    The other students in the experimental ss, on the other hand, prioritize ying and going home after ss instead of seeking further knowledge.


    If Shiraishi''s talent weren''t so average, Tsunade would have considered taking him on as a disciple.


    Diligent and hardworking, with an insatiable thirst for knowledge, he is the epitome of a perfect student. However, epting disciples is not a decision to be made lightly.


    Shiraishi sees Tsunade as his teacher, not in the sense of passing down a specific lineage, but as an admiration for a trailzer. Tsunade is perceptive enough to discern this distinction.


    It''s just a shame for such a dedicated student.


    While high expectations cannot be ced on him, he will not disappoint... Tsunade believes thisment truly suits Shiraishi.


    On this particr day, after school, Shiraishi was the first to arrive at the experimental ss, eagerly waiting for Tsunade to begin the lesson.


    "ssmate, who are you...?"


    Upon entering the ssroom, Shiraishi noticed that someone had already taken the lead, upying Tsunade''s chair at the podium.


    Shiraishi remembered the appearance and names of all the students in the experimental ss, yet he couldn''t recall anyone like the person in front of him.


    The individual was not much older than himself, but already wore Konoha''s ninja forehead protector, indicating they were an official system ninja.


    "I am Senju Nawaki. Please take care me."


    Wearing a cheerful smile, the person introduced themselves proactively.


    Senju? Shiraishi''s heart skipped a beat. That''s the surname of the First Hokage. Is the Senju n here to find Tsunade-sensei?


    While Shiraishi pondered, he smiled back at Nawaki and replied, "I''m Chiba Shiraishi. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Nawaki-senpai."


    "I''ve heard about you."


    Nawaki suddenly mentioned.


    "Oh?"


    "You have a close rtionship with Uchiha Ruri. She is the most outstanding genius of the Uchiha n, and she''s the opponent I want to defeat most."


    Despite his words, Nawaki''s face disyed no arrogance. His smile remained sunny and confident, as if victory was certain.


    "Ah, I see."


    Shiraishi felt a bit perplexed.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a friendlypetition. However, I''ll wait until she finishes this current challenge after bing a Genin. Please pass along my message to her."


    "Alright, I will."


    As expected, the other person didn''t pay much attention to him. Ruri truly stands out and attracts attention as a genius.


    After all, Shiraishi is quite ordinary, so his strength is probably only slightly superior to that of Nawaki-senpai.


    Just as Nawaki was about to say something, the ssroom door swung open once again.


    It was Tsunade who entered.


    "Nee-san!"


    Upon seeing Tsunade, Nawaki immediately rushed into her arms, behaving like a child who never grew up.


    Shiraishi watched this scene. He really envied Nawaki-senpai. But Nawaki being Tsunade''s younger brother, he didn''t expect that. He envied him even more for having such a loving elder sister.


    "Tsunade-sensei, good afternoon" Shiraishi approached, smiling and bowing to greet her.


    "It''s you, Shiroishi. You''re always here early," Tsunade responded to Shiraishi, then reluctantly pushed Nawaki out of her arms and scolded him, "Honestly, Nawaki, you''re old enough. Don''t always rely on your sister."


    "What''s the harm? It''s been three years since my sister went to the frontlines" Nawaki mischievously retorted.


    "Alright, alright, I get it. You''re such a troublemaker. Go on now, sister has a ss to teach here soon. Where''s Orochimaru? How is he disciplining his disciple?"


    Tsunade''s face grew displeased, and her fists clenched.


    "This has nothing to do with Orochimaru-sensei. Anyway, sister, I''ll go now. Oh, and remember not to secretly drink sake and go wild during ss, and you''re not allowed to gamble with students."


    "Nawaki, you rascal! I''m a J¨­nin of the vige too. How could I do such things?"


    Tsunade''s face flushed with anger, and she was on the verge of jumping up, especially in front of her students.


    ''Nawaki, is bing more audacious by the day.''


    After Nawaki left, Shiraishi stood there with an embarrassed expression.


    "Um... I heard something quite unbelievable from Nawaki-senpai just now. Tsunade-sensei couldn''t really do that, right?"


    "What did you say, you little weed? I''ll teach you a lesson if you dare to spread any rumors. Got it?"


    Tsunade red at him with a menacing gaze.


    "I understand. Tsunade-sensei has an excellent character. She is kind and amiable, so she wouldn''t drink excessively, go gambling, or use violence against students for no reason. There''s no doubt that she''s the best J¨­nin in the vige. There''s no one else like her."


    Observing Tsunade''s ''kind'' expression, Shiroishi nodded in understanding.


    Tsunade was satisfied with Shiraishi''s understanding and retracted her fist.


    Shiraishi sighed. ''Women are truly terrifying creatures.''


    If he had uttered a single word just now, his house would surely have been demolished by Tsunade.


    After all, there are terrifying legends about Tsunade at the Bathhouse that have been passed down for a long time.


    Thest person to suffer the consequences was Jiraiya, another member of the Sannin.


    But it wasn''t Jiraiya''s house that got destroyed; it was Jiraiya''s entire body. He barely survived after being rushed to the hospital for emergency treatment.


    The monstrous female tyrannosaurus.


    "Tsunade-sensei must be so intimidating that she doesn''t have a boyfriend, right?"


    "What did you say?"


    Tsunade''s eyes suddenly turned menacing.


    "Oh, no, I mean Tsunade-sensei is so amazing that there''s probably no man in the vige who is worthy of you."


    Shiraishi quickly changed his tone.


    "I apologize. Your sensei does have a boyfriend, and he''s great. He''s also a man who will be Hokage sooner orter."


    As she spoke, Tsunade''s eyes filled with tenderness.


    Shiraishi was stunned.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 23: Natural Energy

    Chapter 23: Natural Energy


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    The next day, in the outdoor ss.


    "Nawaki?"


    As Shiraishi uttered this name, both familiar and unfamiliar to Ruri, she frowned.


    "Yes, I met him yesterday afternoon during the experimental ss. He seemed very interested in defeating you," Shiraishi said, observing Ruri''s reaction with interest.


    However, Shiraishi was disappointed when Ruri merely nodded lightly. Many people wanted to challenge her.


    But considering that the other party was the grandson of the first Hokage, he must possess some skills.


    "What is his strength?"


    "Maybe slightly weaker than me."


    "That''s a challenger I have some expectations for."


    Ruri, aware of Shiraishi''s full strength, lowered her estimation of the Nawaki. Although defeating him was impossible, she could at least derive some satisfaction from the fight.


    "But I heard from jonin that his teacher, Orochimaru a J¨­nin, who recently returned to the vige, is said to be a genius ninja not seen in decades. We should be careful then."


    "Don''t worry, my instructor, who is an esteemed elder of the n, is well-known. Although retired, his expertise and understanding of ninjutsu rival those of the third Hokage in the Vige. Besides, I have Sharingan and your scientific training method. Give me two more years, and even if he''s a Jonin, I can hold my own."


    Ruri spoke with confidence.


    She was currently only in the fourth grade, with two more school years before graduation. She had sufficient time to improve and grow.


    While Nawaki had connections and resources, the treatment Ruri enjoyed within the Uchiha n was unmatched.


    The Uchiha n was notcking in powerful Jonin.


    "I just want to remind you to be cautious. I haveplete faith in you. After all, nobody knows if any unexpected events will ur in the next two years that could put Nawaki in danger. The war has just ended, and it is still somewhat risky to engage in missions outside."


    Shiraishi wasn''t cursing Nawaki, but rather stating that immediately after a war, it might be more dangerous than during the actual conflict. Performing missions outside was still perilous, even with Sannin taking care of him.


    "Speaking of which, Nawaki-senpai is the grandson of the first Hokage. Could he have inherited the his Wood Release? That bloodline yed a crucial role in pacifying the turbulent Warring States era."


    Shiraishi pondered this question.


    Hearing Shiraishi''s words, Ruri responded, "That''s impossible. ording to our Uchiha n records, only the first hokage in the Senju n awakened Wood Release."


    Shiraishi raised an eyebrow, saying, "That''s quite strange."


    "Strange? How so?"


    "Well, Wood Release is a kekkei genkai, right? This ability should be passed down to future generations, just like the Uchiha''s Sharingan and Hyuga''s Byakugan. If Nawaki-senpai didn''t awaken the Wood Release, it would be rather odd. After all, his lineage is closely rted to the first Hokage."


    "As far as I know, Tsunade can''t use Wood Release either."


    Shiraishi was even more puzzled.


    Initially, Shiraishi didn''t think much about it. But upon closer examination, he understood why the rest of the Senju n didn''t inherit Wood Release. Shiraishi considered Wood Release to be a kekkei genkai created by the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju.


    In other words, Wood Release wouldn''t awaken in other members of the Senju n but would undoubtedly appear in his direct descendants.


    Nawaki didn''t awaken Wood Release, which could be exined by his young age andck of strength. However, Tsunade was already a renowned Jonin in the vige and held a leadership position among Jonin.


    Yet this Jonin hadn''t awakened Wood Release either.


    Could it be that Wood Release wasn''t a kekkei genkai at all? Or perhaps awakening it required some special conditions?


    Shiraishi couldn''t figure it out.


    "I recall you mentioning that the first Hokage also used something called Sage Mode, right?"


    "Ah, yes, I did mention that. I stumbled upon it while reading our n books. It''s said that there''s a special energy called ''Natural Energy'' in nature, which seems to be rted to Sage mode. I don''t know the details, though."


    "Could this be connected to Wood Release?"


    "Who knows? Many things about our predecessors are difficult to verify. I''ve never heard of anyone in the Uchiha n practicing sage mode; otherwise, there would be practice methods passed down."


    Ruri was also intrigued by sage mode but didn''t know how to attain its power.


    "What does natural energy look like?"


    Shiraishi looked up at the sky with a puzzled expression, but there was a desire to explore in his eyes.


    To understand sage mode, one must first grasp natural energy. To grasp natural energy, one must connect with nature and ept its energy.


    Ruri could tell that Shiraishi was also highly interested in the so-called sage mode. It was amon trait of his. Whenever he encountered something unknown, his curiosity would surpass even hers.


    "I''ll bring you a tome on it tomorrow."


    "Huh? Is that okay? Those books are precious, right?"


    "Precious? Not really. They''re just scraps of information. Many people in the ninja world know about the existence of Wood Release, but only the first Hokage can use it. The same goes for sage mode. Knowing about it and learning to master it are two different things."


    ...


    As promised, Ruri gave Shiraishi some of Uchiha''s books they had on sage mode the following day.


    After all, those books had no effect when left unused at her home. To Shiraishi, they were like treasures.


    Even if it was just superficial knowledge of immortality, he considered it highly valuable.


    After practicing with Ruri for a while that night, Shiraishi couldn''t wait to return home and spread out the materials on sage mode on his desk.


    The scroll that contained the knowledge of sage mode was ancient, with some dust that couldn''t be wiped away. It was firmly fixed on the scroll.


    Shiraishi paid no mind to it, opening the scroll and starting to read its contents.


    The scroll provided a rough exnation that ordinary chakra, whenbined with natural energy from the outside world, creates a form of chakra known as Senjutsu chakra.


    Once senjutsu chakra is formed, it can be used to perform jutsus. Before using senjutsu chajra, one must first enter sage mode.


    The introduction was brief.


    However, the most important aspect mentioned was natural energy.


    Ordinary chakra is created by merging a ninja''s physical and mental energy.


    Senjutsu chakra, on the other hand, involves adding natural energy to the mix, resulting in senjutsu chakra.


    And natural energy exists in the air and the earth.


    In essence, natural energy is everywhere.


    To sense the energy of nature, one must be one with nature.


    At this point, the scroll''s recording abruptly ceased.


    There was no informatio


    n on how to integrate with nature or how to receive and bnce natural energy. None of these crucial details were recorded.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 24: Notice!!!!

Chapter 24: Notice!!!!


    I''ll be dropping this and the other TL''s till further notice. Thanks

 Chapter 25: 24: I Dont Want to Work Hard

    Chapter 25: 24: I Don''t Want to Work Hard


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    To be honest, Shiraishi felt a bit disappointed after reading the scroll. However, upon further contemtion, it was understandable.


    If the method for practicing sage mode was clearly stated in the scroll, then Ruri wouldn''t need to give it to him personally.


    Shiraishi had reached a bottleneck in his chakra research and needed something new to deepen his understanding.


    Originally, he hoped to gain inspiration from sage art, but the knowledge in the scroll proved to be of little use to him.


    No... Giving up so easily wasn''t his style. In fact, there is still some value in the information contained in the scroll.


    Although it doesn''t provide specific instructions on how to integrate with nature and sense its energy, if the assumption is correct, then understanding the process of integration and feeling the existence of natural energy is crucial.


    Therefore, integration with nature is the key. How does one achieve integration?


    Shiraishi took out the notes he had previously written about chakra.


    Through his research, he had uncovered hidden information about chakra.


    For instance, the synthesis of chakra can be traced. Thebination of physical and spiritual energy forms a stable "system." By following this system, chakra can be consistently produced.


    And in the case of senjutsu, natural energy is added to this "system."


    From a two-energy system to a stable three-energy system.


    The system of senjutsu must exist and be stable and sustainable.


    There is a profound connection between ordinary chakra and senjutsu chakra.


    This connection might hold the key to attracting natural energy.


    So, how does one use ordinary chakra to induce natural energy?


    What role does ordinary chakra y when merging with nature?


    "The production of physical energy can be achieved through physical exercise or by consuming essential nutrients. Carbohydrates, fats, and proteins are oxidized in the human body and are necessary for maintaining bodily functions..."


    Spiritual energy is rted to consciousness. More broadly, it is linked to the soul.


    The Uchiha n''s Sharingan can only be activated under highly emotional states. ording to Ruri, this also rtes to spiritual energy.


    Therefore, emotions can be considered mental energy... or more precisely, the intensity of one''s emotions depends on their mental strength.


    At the end of his notes, Shiraishi wrote down his conclusions.


    Chakra is influenced by the individual''s daily intake of vital substances, their emotional state, and their innate soul and physical strength.


    These factors affect the efficiency of chakra refinement.


    He solved the issue of the source of ordinary chakra and further analyzed the specific sources of physical energy and spiritual energy.


    As for natural energy, ites from the air and the earth¡ªubiquitous.


    "I''m constantly breathing in air. Does that count as absorbing natural energy?"


    Shiraishi gazed at the dark night sky outside his window, feeling the refreshing breeze, and mused to himself.


    Hmm, this seems quite fascinating.


    ....


    Another Sunday had arrived, a day off from training.


    Shiraishi visited the renowned Uchiha n.


    It was like a vige within a vige.


    The Uchiha n was situated far from the heart of Konoha. Honestly, for a wealthy family, its location was somewhat distant from the vige''s core.


    After all, the Uchiha n held significant authority as the vige''s military police force.


    How immense was their power? For instance, under normal circumstances, even the Anbu couldn''t freelymand them. He needed to present an order from the Hokage.


    On the other hand, the Uchiha n''s police force didn''t require such an order. They could apprehend anyone they deemed necessary, although the final judgment had to be arbitrated by the Hokage.


    But this also meant that the Uchiha n''s police force wielded more power than the Hokage''s direct subordinates, the Anbu.


    For a ninja, possessing too much power would inevitably lead to a tragic end.


    However, this was the Uchiha n. Together with the Senju n, they had founded Konoha. As the two founding ns of the vige, it was natural for them to possess such authority.


    And only individuals from this n were qualified and capable of managing the military police force.


    Upon his first entrance into the Uchiha n, Shiraishi encountered a massive and luxurious building¡ªthe headquarters of the Uchiha n''s police force.


    At the entrance, two Uchiha Chunin guards were usually stationed.


    When they saw a visitor like Shiraishi entering the Uchiha n, they didn''t halt him or chase him away.


    The Uchiha n didn''t prohibit outsiders from visiting as long as they didn''t provoke any trouble. In fact, they were quite amodating... right?


    ording to the map provided by Ruri, Shiraishi searched for the location of her house within the Uchiha n.


    The Uchiha n covered a vast area, and as Shiraishi looked for Ruri''s residence, he passed by numerousrge training grounds.


    The area surrounding the shop was bustling as well. Shiraishi asionally spotted non-Uchiha adults shopping there, indicating a harmonious coexistence.


    Though Shiraishi had heard that the Uchiha of the police force were arrogant, he had only heard about it from others and had never actually witnessed their arrogance.


    However, it was unreasonable to expect every member of a family to have the same personality. Some individuals would naturally be more aggressive if others were milder.


    Just like some civilians in Konoha who weren''t entirely honest¡ªShiraishi had been scammed while dining out and encountered troublemakers on the streets.


    Most people, whether wealthy ninjas ormoners, were ordinary individuals fulfilling their duties. They were honest, kind, and possessed many admirable qualities.


    Thus, it was unfair to judge them all based on stereotypes.


    As Shiraishi contemted these thoughts, he arrived at the ss house at the end of the road on the map.


    Looking at the enormous mansion before him, Shiraishi was in awe. It was the most luxurious residence he had encountered on his way. None of the mansions he had seen previously couldpare to it.


    Upon visual inspection, he estimated that the mansion covered an area of several thousand square meters.


    Through the walls, he caught a glimpse of cherry blossom trees in full bloom within the courtyard. A few pink petals drifted from the trees, releasing a fragrant aroma.


    His first impression was the sheer size of the mansion.


    His second observation was that the Ruri family was incredibly wealthy.


    A property of this magnitude would easily cost hundreds of millions of ryo.


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but feel that his own living situation was no different from that of a doghouse..


    "Hello, are you here to see Ruri-sama?"


    The young woman in a kimono, who was engaged in cleaning, noticed Shiraishi standing at the door. She paused her work, approached him with a gentle smile, and asked.


    "Yes, I''m Chiba Shiraishi. I believe I was invited."


    Upon hearing Shiraishi''s introduction, the maid in the kimono continued to smile gently and nodded.


    "Pleasee with me. Ruri-sama is waiting for you inside."


    The maid''s actions and mannerisms were wless, and she used honorifics appropriately.


    Shiraishi followed the maid into this extraordinarilyrge mansion.


    The buildings here were mainly constructed from 200-year-old cedar trees. The corridors'' nks were clean and translucent, creating a soft ambiance.


    Most doors and windows were simple and transparent. There was a pond in the courtyard, surrounded by old trees of various species, each showcasing its age.


    As Shiraishi walked through the corridors, he encountered several maids passing by. They were all dressed neatly in kimonos and greeted Shiraishi with kind smiles, clearly disying their polite nature.


    Cleaning such arge mansion must be no easy task, even with so many maids.


    And this was just a small portion of the front yard.


    Ruri resided in thergest house located in the backyard. The maid slid open the wooden door and bowed respectfully to the upants inside.


    "Ruri-sama, the guest has arrived."


    "You may leave."


    "Understood."


    The maid followed Ruri''s instructions and departed.


    Shiraishi entered the room, casting curious nces around.


    The vast space was almost empty, with only a few cushions and a short tea table. Aside from that, there was only a polished wooden floor that exuded a high-end atmosphere.


    The simple life of a capitalist.


    Shiraishi suddenly halted his train of thought.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 26: 25: Experiment

    Chapter 26: 25: Experiment


    "To be honest, your house is incredibly huge," Shiraishi remarked as he surveyed the room where Ruri was waiting. He made himselffortable without any reservation.


    "It is quite spacious, but it can also feel empty sometimes," Ruri responded.


    "By the way, aren''t your parents at home? Shouldn''t I greet them?" Shiraishi asked.


    Ruri shook her head and exined, "No, they are hardly ever in the vige. They don''t possess ninja talents, so they work in a small business outside the vige. They only send a small amount of money back each month."


    Shiraishi''s eyebrows twitched at the mention of a "small business." He wondered if Ruri misunderstood his original intention.


    "Anyway, I''m here to conduct an experiment. Is there an empty and secure vacant house avable?" Shiraishi asked, piquing Ruri''s curiosity.


    Ruri frowned, not fully understanding Shiraishi''s intentions. She didn''t think he needed such an borate setup for his experiments.


    Usually, Shiraishi''s research funds and living expenses were effortlessly provided for him. After hearing about his financial situation, she didn''t expect him to repay the funds.


    She had never grasped the concept of money since childhood.


    "I believe the movement may be quiterge and dangerous. Theboratory in my house is too small," Shiraishi exined.


    Ruri decided not to press further and guided Shiraishi through a corridor to an empty house. She opened a nk within the house, revealing a secret passage leading underground.


    The passage was equipped with lighting, and it led to an underground space of approximately 50 square meters. The surroundings and floor were protected by sturdy stone bs, capable of withstanding the impact of ninjutsu.


    "Is this space suitable? If not, there is a slightlyrger one next door, twice the size," Ruri offered.


    "No, this is more than enough. It exceeds my expectations," Shiraishi responded, thoroughly satisfied with the enclosed space.


    "I''ll leave you to it then. Call me if you need anything," Ruri said before heading back upstairs.


    Shiraishi took out a scroll, unfurled it on the ground, and formed seals with his hands. A puff of white smoke emerged along with a variety of research instruments.


    These research tools were rtively small in size and could easily be stored within scrolls.


    Shiraishi meticulously arranged the equipment and initiated the experiment. Unlike his usual experiments, this one entailed significant risks.


    However, if sessful, the rewards would be immense.


    .....


    As evening fell and the sun disappeared from the sky, Shiraishi remained underground, not emerging from the basement.


    In her room, Ruri finished her afternoon chakra refinement and instructed the maid to prepare dinner. Noticing that Shiraishi was preupied, she ate her meal alone.


    Even after finishing, Shiraishi remained in the basement. She chose to disregard his presence.


    It wasn''t until midnight, while Ruri was lost in a deep sleep, that the earth began to tremble.


    Ruri''s body stirred slightly as she abruptly woke up and surveyed her surroundings.


    An earthquake? No, that didn''t seem right, she quickly dismissed the thought.


    The source of the tremor was too close, and the nature of the vibrations suggested an explosive event.


    Though not overly apparent, she could sense it herself.


    Without wasting any time, Ruri slipped on her jacket and ck tights, slid open the wooden door, and swiftly made her way towards another corridor.


    Her destination was the basement of the adjacent house.


    Upon reaching the basement, Ruri was met with a chaotic scene¡ªa massive crater at the center of the room.


    Even the durable floor, designed to withstand the impact of ninjutsu, had been blown apart. Ruri''s eyes gleamed with a peculiar expression.


    Amidst the sted crater, a powerful chakra lingered. It felt slightly different, but its strength emitted an overwhelming aura that left Ruri with a sense of primal dread.


    Among the debrisy shattered research instruments, rendered useless and destroyed beyond repair.


    "How did this happen?" Shiraishi snapped out of his daze and asked a rather foolish question.


    Ruri paid no mind to his question. She wasn''t angry about the mess he had made of her basement; rather, she was concerned about what experiment Shiraishi had conducted to cause such an explosion.


    "What were you experimenting with?" she inquired.


    "I was experimenting with harnessing natural energy..." Shiraishi admitted without hesitation.


    "Sage Mode?" Ruri gazed at Shiraishi in astonishment.


    "Well, the experiment was based on assumptions and procedures rted to sage now, but now i can add the conclusion," Shiraishi replied, taking out his notebook from his ninja bag.


    Ruri epted the notebook and opened it, but the technical terms and jargon made it difficult for her to understand the contents.


    "The experiment failed?" Ruri presumed, given the explosion she witnessed.


    "Well, one could say it failed, or one could say it seeded. I managed to guide and merge natural energy with ordinary chakra, but I don''t know the proper ratio for theirpatibility. Perhaps there are other factors required for sessful fusion, which resulted in this experimental ident. The uncontroble neutralization of natural energy and chakra was far more vtile than I anticipated," Shiraishi exined, thoughtfully examining a damaged research tool.


    Ruri nodded in agreement. Without the use of senjutsu, ordinary chakra didn''t possess such destructive power.


    "What do you need next?" For the first time, Ruri, who had never shown much interest in Shiraishi''s research, expressed her support.


    "Money, lots of money! And a more stable environment!" Shiraishi responded candidly.


    In his view, Ruri provided the funds and the research location, while he focused on the experiments. They would both share in the final results, which he deemed fair.


    .....


    Shiraishi followed Ruri to the room above.


    "You want me to live here?" Shiraishi expressed surprise at Ruri''s sudden proposal.


    "Yes, it''s too inconvenient to keep going back and forth. Otherwise, you''ll have limited time to study natural energy, and your progress will be slow," Ruri exined.


    "But won''t this raise suspicion?" Shiraishi voiced his concerns.


    "Not all the maids in my household are from the Uchiha n. I can hire you as an official employee with a formal contract. Besides, who would pay much attention to a student from the ninja academy? Do you think hokage would concern himself with such trivial matters? And even if an investigation were to take ce, it would be the responsibility of the Uchiha police" Ruri reasoned.


    Shiraishi found her reasoning sound.


    After all, conducting experiments on natural energy in his own home would be impractical. His previous experiments were rtively formal and not dangerous. Even if he was identally discovered, he could exin his way out of it.


    But the experimentation with natural energy was different.


    Everything involved in it was top-secret and had to be kept confidential.


    If Ruri employed him with a formal contract to work in her house, it would be an effective way to maintain secrecy.


    Neither the Hokage nor Anbu would not have the leisure to monitor a student from the academy, especially when Shiraishi had shown no hostility towards the vige. He was the rightful sessor of the Will of Fire.


    Even if any suspicion were to arise, it would fall under the jurisdiction of the Uchiha police. And with Ruri being a genius from the Uchiha n and having a background, they could handle any issues that might arise.


    Furthermore, Shiraishi was in dire financial circumstances.


    Considering that Konoha had no child protectionws, Shiraishi was kicked out of the orphanage at the age of six and had to fend for himself, working and earning money as an underage child. It was a reasonable arrangement.


    Ruri offering him employment with a formal contract was also a way of helping a friend. After all, in the eyes of many, he and Ruri were inseparable friends.


    It was only natural for friends to support and assist each other.


    This way, he would have enough time to conduct his experiments with natural energy, and the secrecy would be maintained.


    "On that note, how do you extract natural energy?" Ruri asked the question she was most curious about.


    The information she had previously given Shiraishi about the Sage Mode was merely a surface-level understanding.


    Ruri was intrigued by how Shiraishi managed to extract natural energy.


    "Haven''t you read my previous notes? It''s actually quite simple. I don''t know how the first Hokage guided natural energy, but he did it by guiding it through the chakra pathway. He used the chakra system as bait to draw out natural energy" Shiraishi exined.


    "..."


    "When ites to the specific source of chakra, it is actually rted to our daily diet. Physical strength is closely tied to food intake, such as carbohydrates, proteins, fats, citric acid, and more. And spiritual energy is not only connected to the soul but also influenced by emotions. It can affect a person''s mental state, or their ''state.'' Ultimately, physical and mental power stem from these factors, producing a chemical reaction within the human body, which is then fused and extracted as chakra. Of course, this also involves theplex self-processing system within the human body, an


    d there are variations in the physical qualities of different individuals, resulting in... um, do you understand?" Shiraishi concluded.


    "..."

 Chapter 27: 26: A Shocking Secret

    Chapter 27: 26: A Shocking Secret


    "In order to further study natural energy, we need a more formalb," Ruri stated with a serious expression.


    "The affairs here must remain unknown to outsiders, and the procurement of research equipment must also be conducted in secrecy."


    Shiraishi pondered over the dilemma of keeping their activities hidden from the maids.


    However, before he could voice his concerns, Ruri bit her thumb and quickly formed a series of hand seals. Finally, she pressed her palm onto the ground with a snap.


    "Summoning Jutsu!"


    A puff of white smoke filled the air, revealing a ck cat in front of Shiraishi and Ruri.


    The cat was about half the size of a human and wagged its tail at Ruri.


    Ruri presented a list disying various research equipment names.


    "Purchase all the items on this list, and I will inspect them in a day," Rurimanded.


    The ck cat nodded decisively, transforming into white smoke and disappearing with a bang.


    Shiraishi stared at the spot where the cat had vanished. "That was..."


    "The Uchiha and the Ninja Cat n have always been allies. Before entering the academy, I formed a summoning contract with some Ninja cats. They ensure our safety and remain concealed to avoid detection by the vige," Ruri exined.


    The Ninja cats operates discreetly in the shadows of the ninja world, leaving traces wherever they go. Their actions, whether it''s gathering information or procuring goods, are top-notch.


    For Ruri, having Ninja cats under a summoning contract was undeniably a valuable asset and her most formidable assistance.


    Shiraishi marveled at Ruri''s connections. It highlighted the difference between the affluent and themon people.


    Not only did she possess aprehensive training methods and a diverse collection of reference books, but she also had a broaderwork of contactspared to ordinary individuals.


    ....


    Living in Ruri''s house did not cause any setbacks or disruptions. To the vige, it was an insignificant matter.


    Now, Shiraishi enjoyed a life of luxury in a room that could rival a high-end hotel. He slept on a plush andfortable bed, savored a nutritious breakfast meticulously prepared by the maids each morning, and when he felt tired, he could stroll in the yard or fish in the pond. He was considered a helper in Ruri''s family, but in reality, he was treated as a young master.


    Although he asionally faced strange looks of disdain from the maids in Ruri''s house, Shiraishi remained unaffected. He was diligent and confident in his abilities. What did those maids know?


    Shiraishi could only apany Ruri in her practice asionally. After school, he would rush back to the new undergroundboratory that Ruri had purchased for him to study and learn how to guide natural energy.


    Only when he sessfully guided natural energy in a stable manner could he proceed to the next step, which involved fusing it with chakra.


    As a result, the basement of Ruri''s house frequently experienced small explosions. Although the vibrations were minimal, Ruri reinforced the surrounding area of theboratory to ensureplete concealment, to the point where the vibrations caused by the explosions could not be felt above ground.


    These sophisticated research instruments, along with the environmental fortifications of theboratory, were shipped from the Land of Iron.


    ording to Ruri, they cost a total of 45 million ryo, which ounted for one-tenth of her bank ount''s pocket money.


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but wonder about the nature of the small business Ruri''s parents were involved in, allowing her to live such an ordinary life.


    ¡ò


    At the end of the first month living with the Ruri, Shiraishi returned to theb after school in the afternoon to continue his research on natural energy. Meanwhile, Ruri headed to the Nanga Shrine in the npound to attend the monthly n meeting.


    The Uchiha members who participated in these meetings were not ordinary n members. Unlocking the Sharingan was only one of the necessary requirements.


    They also needed to possess the strength of elite-level ninjas or be geniuses specifically groomed by the family, like Ruri, who had a high probability of inheriting the position of n head in the future.


    Ruri was not only a Uchiha genius but also one of the potential candidates for the next n head, making her eligible to attend the monthly n meeting.


    ...


    Nanga Shrine.


    At the famous Nanga Shrine, Uchiha ninjas congregated. The sky was dark, and torches lined the road leading to the shrine''s summit.


    Upon reaching the shrine, they entered the shrine building and opened a sealed stone b with a technique. Uchiha ninja descended one by one.


    In the empty basement stood an ancient stone tablet, with mes burning on either side, casting light in the dark chamber.


    More than 20 individuals had gathered here, all special Jounin or Chunin currently affiliated with the n. Some Jounin were absent as they were carrying out missions outside the vige.


    In this monthly n meeting, there was nothing of great importance to announce. The rtionship between the Uchiha n and the Hokage remained harmonious.


    Apart from a few high-ranking executives who held resentment or hostility towards the Uchiha, the n paid no attention to the jealous or disdainful gazes from others.


    As the number one ninjas of Konoha, they had the confidence to be treated with respect. Even the Hokage had to give them due recognition, let alone those higher-ups who were weaker than the Hokage.


    The n discussed trivial matters: which training grounds needed repairs, anyints from Konoha vigers regarding the police force, identification of promising young talents within the n, monthly expenditurespared to the previous month, industrial ie of the family, and so on.


    After an hour, the n meeting concluded in a long and monotonous manner.


    "Ruri, Fugaku, remain here," instructed a gray-haired old man in his sixties, his face covered in wrinkles.


    Sora, an elder of the Uchiha n.


    He was the most esteemed elder in the Uchiha family and, due to his advanced age, had retired from active ninja duty. He bore the heavy responsibility of training Uchiha family''s prodigious ninjas.


    Apanying Ruri was another Uchiha ninja, Uchiha Fugaku, who was seventeen or eighteen years old. He possessed a handsome appearance and disyed a mature andposed demeanor.


    Like Ruri, Fugaku was a prodigious ninja of the Uchiha n. Last year, he passed the Chunin exams and became an exceptional and young Chunin.


    Moreover, Fugaku''s Sharingan was at the level of Three-Timoe, giving him a distinct advantage when facing Jounin of the same level.


    Ruri and Fugaku knelt before the Elder Sora, patiently waiting for him to speak.


    "Unless any unforeseen circumstances arise, the next n head will be chosen between the two of you" Elder Sora stated.


    Both Ruri and Fugaku remainedposed upon hearing this announcement.


    "Undoubtedly, both of you are extraordinary talents, among the rarest in our Uchiha n. You have the potential to unlock the Mangekyou Sharingan" Elder Sora continued, mentioning the name of the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    At the mention of the Mangekyou Sharingan, Ruri and Fugaku''s expressions showed slight signs of excitement.


    The Mangekyou Sharingan was an ultimate eye surpassing the Three-Tomoe Sharingan, Its origins were ancient and unverifiable. Uchiha Madara, who co-founded Konoha Vige with the first Hokage, Hashirama, was one of the Uchiha who unlocked the Mangekyou.


    These legendary eyes could only be awakened by members of the Uchiha n, granting them mastery over supreme visual prowess.


    As the most senior elder of the Uchiha n, Sora had been a Chunin in the vige since Konoha''s founding. While he couldn''t disclose all of the Uchiha''s secrets, he possessed more knowledge than most Uchiha n members.


    This included the secrets of the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    "Elder Sora, what are the requirements for unlocking the Mangekyou Sharingan?" Fugaku asked.


    His Sharingan had reached the level of Three-Tomoe, the highest level for an normal Sharingan. To be the Uchiha n''s heir without fail and lead the Uchiha to new heights, he believed he needed to possess the power of the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    "Fugaku, your training with the Three-Tomoe Sharingan is not yet sufficient. You need to continue training. In a few days, I will rmend you to the Third Hokage, and you will join other Konoha ninja in team missions. There, you will gain invaluable experience" Elder Sora replied.


    Fugaku obediently epted the elder''s guidance, cing great trust in Sora''s arrangements. There must be a reason behind this decision.


    "Elder Sora, what about me?" Ruri inquired.


    "Your luck surpasses Fugaku''s, and you have discovered the conditions for unlocking the Mangekyou Sharingan. Next, you need to continue training with your Sharingan to its limits. When the time is right, I will reveal how to unlock the Mangekyou Sharingan" Elder Sora exined, his gaze fixed on Ruri, filled with hidden meaning.


    His emphasis on Ruri seemed to exceed that of Fugaku. Ruri possessed a deep bond with the vige''s ninjas, an unwavering dedication to strength, and unparalleled talent in utilizing the Sharingan...


    At the right moment, when the allure of the legendary visual technique became irresistible, she would undoubtedly make the right choice, and the Uchiha n would experience a new era of prosperity, surpassing even the Senju n.


    "Yes," Ruri nodded in understanding, though she was puzzled as to why Elder Sora believed she possessed greater potential than Fugaku to unlock the Mangekyou Sharingan. For now, she didn''t dwell on the matter and simply agreed, more interested in the unlocking method for the Sharingan than in the position of n heir.

 Chapter 28: 27: The Second Coming of War

    Chapter 28: 27: The Second Coming of War


    Konoha Year 33, February.


    This winter was colder than previous years. Snowkes fell from the sky, painting the sky a pale hue.


    The cold wind swept through every corner of Konoha. During this cold season, most people preferred to stay at home, huddled around the stove, unless there was something particrly important to attend to.


    However, for the students of the academy, attending sses was still a requirement.


    In ss A of the fourth grade, Ruri wore a ck long-sleeved shirt and trousers, with a white scarf wrapped around her neck. Her long ck hair flowed down to her waist, resembling silk and satin against the snowy backdrop.


    The yground was already covered in a silver nket. During this season, one would rather spend the entire day at home instead of going to school.


    Suddenly, a loud noise erupted outside.


    The noise disrupted the silence in the ssroom. Impatiently, Ruri furrowed her brows. These people were always buzzing like flies.


    "Isn''t it noisy?" Shiraishi returned with a convenience bag containing hot milk tea and hamburger meat, courtesy of Ruri''s money.


    "Of course. But they can only be happy at school," Ruri responded, retrieving her own hot milk tea and a hamburger from the bag.


    "Ayane, would you like to have one? I bought an extra," Shiraishi turned to Ayane, seated nearby.


    "No, thank you," Ayane smiled apologetically, stood up from her seat, and walked out of the ssroom.


    Shiraishi watched Ayane''s retreating figure, sighed, and said, "I can''t help but feel that she''s more out of ce than you, Ruri. We used to y together."


    A dangerous glint shed in Ruri''s eyes as she looked at the convenience bag in Shiraishi''s hand, questioning, "Since when did I allow you to take my money and invite unrted people to eat?"


    "Uh... well, I thought they were ssmates at the same table, so..." Shiraishi stammered, trying to exin.


    "Are you nning to go hungry tonight and tomorrow morning? Who do you think is supporting you now?"


    "...Understood."


    "Just remember to inform me in advance next time. I hate it when people do things without notifying me."


    "Is that what bothers you? I get it. I''ll inform you in advance next time."


    Shiraishi sighed once again, settled into his seat, took a sip of the milk tea, and then bit into the hot hamburger.


    "By the way, what was thatmotion outside just now?" Ruri asked Shiraishi while sipping her milk tea.


    "Don''t you know? Some fourth-grade students want to graduate early, and today is the day for special recruits. I heard that three students from our ss want to graduate two years early. Minato Namikaze from the neighboring ss is also among them" Shiraishi revealed.


    "That blond pretty boy? I heard he''s the top student in ss B."


    "Even if he''s the top student in ss B, he can''t be your top rival in ss A" Shiraishi expressed his confidence in Ruri''s abilities, smiling.


    "I won''t underestimate anyone."


    Nevertheless, Shiraishi''spliments pleased her.


    The ss soon began, and the homeroom teacher, Fujimura Taiga, entered the ssroom, initiating the formal ss.


    The indoor subjects for the fourth grade were moreplex than those in the lower grades. There was much to learn in the fourth grade, which would greatly benefit ordinary students. Whether it was an indoor or outdoor ss, Shiraishi and Ruri were free to pursue their own interests.


    Holding a pen and ruler, Shiraishi began drawing on the notebook in front of him, annotating texts and forms.


    This was an important experiment to be conducted in the evening, involving theoretical derivations and practical applications.


    Over three months had passed since they started studying natural energy.


    During this period, Shiraishi had sessfully channeled natural energy, although its stability remained a challenge.


    Even if natural energy was sessfully guided, without the proper means, it would quickly dissipate and be intangible, returning to the environment.


    In the uing experiment, Shiraishi aimed to extend the duration in which natural energy manifested as a tangible form, allowing him more time to understand and sessfully harness its power.


    Time passed quietly.


    ...


    Early March.


    asional light snow fell from the sky, and the weather slightly warmed, although it remained quite cold.


    On thiste winter day, something unexpected urred, shattering the peace and tranquility of Konoha Vige.


    The Suna ninjasunched an attack on the Land Of Fire''s border, inflicting heavy losses on Konoha troops stationed there and officially dering war on Konoha.


    Just over a year had passed since the war in the Land of Rain, yet the mes of war once again engulfed the Fire Country.


    Moreover, the deration of war targeted Sunagakure, one of the Five Great Ninja Viges.


    The Third Kazekage personally led arge contingent of Suna ninja, provoking a war against Konoha.


    A visible atmosphere of tension and heaviness loomed over Konoha Vige.


    The war in the Land of Rain had only just concluded in October of the previous year, yet within the past six months, war had erupted once more.


    The adversary this time, the Suna ninja, possessed overall strength far superior to that of the Amegakure ninjas.


    As part of the five major nations, their mobilization speed and the quality of their ninja were unmatched by the Ame ninja.


    The rise and fall of the Amegakure relied heavily on their leader, Hanzo.


    Suna was different. Their leader was the Third Kazekage, one of the Five Kages, known as the most powerful Kazekage in history.


    Under hismand were numerous talented individuals, assisted by the likes of Elder Chiyo and her brother. They were all renowned and powerful ninja within the ninja world.


    Furthermore, Suna had established a formidable puppet corps, which had inflicted significant losses on major ninja viges in previous wars.


    This time, Suna''s attack was fierce, far from a battle that could be easily dismissed.


    It appeared that the Land of Rain War was merely an opening act for Konoha''s official involvement in the Second Great Ninja War, and the true war had just begun.


    This oppressive feeling of an imminent storm and the approaching rain, pressuring all Konoha ninja, led the high-ranking Konoha leaders, headed by the Third Hokage, to convene an emergency meeting.


    The night following the meeting, numerous Konoha ninja left the vige to support the Land of Fire''s border.


    The major ninja ns also dispatched their elite ninja tobat the Suna forces.


    War was on the horizon.

 Chapter 29: 28: Exploring the Path for Sustainable Development in Science

    Chapter 29: 28: Exploring the Path for Sustainable Development in Science


    For now, the matter of war has no direct impact on Shiraishi. Although the impending war bothered him a little, even if he were to join the battlefield, it would be two years from now.


    Let''s stay optimistic. Maybe the war will be over in two years, right?


    Besides, war has its own benefits. Due to the war, manpower in Konoha is somewhat limited. The Anbu under the Hokage will surely be upied with tasks every day. Who would care about him, a low-profile student at the academy?


    The attention of Hokage and other high-level officials is focused on the Sunagakure.


    ¡ª¡ªThe Uchiha n, the undergroundboratory in Ruri''s house.


    Theboratory is spacious, covering an area of 100 square meters, and equipped withplete electrical equipment, illuminating the space as bright as day.


    In the center, there is an open area for people to move around, with testing equipment and operating tables ced nearby.


    Within a floor-to-ceiling transparent cylinder filled with a green solution, animal parts are immersed. After being catalyzed by an unknown method and to a certain extent, they transform into peculiar shapes.


    Shiraishi, holding a ss test tube containing a solid light green liquid energy, which is the physical form of the natural energy he extracted from the earth and air.


    "How is it going? Any progress?"


    Ruri, who descended from above, inquired about the research progress on natural energy.


    In order to support Shiraishi''s research, Ruri finds ways to acquire necessary equipment and materials.


    The manpower and resources invested in this endeavor far surpass the trivial ones of the past.


    "Not yet. Although the manifestation time of natural energy has slightly increased, it is still too short."


    Shiraishi sighed and put down the test tube. The light green liquid energy within it began to dilute without warning, gradually bing lighter until it turned nk, leaving the test tube empty.


    The natural energy had dissipated.


    This happens when the natural energy is not fused with another substance during its manifestation.


    However, it is still usable once the natural energy dissipates.


    The only drawback is slightly reduced efficiency in sustainable utilization.


    The process of receiving, refining, and solidifying natural energy through experimentation is arduous, and it requires the assistance of metals with ultra-high chakra conductivity.


    Therefore, extracting natural energy is not only cumbersome but also costly.


    "And, the most important issue lies elsewhere."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Take a look at these various biological parts. They take on these strange shapes as a result of being injected with natural energy on top of chakra, forming and absorbing a senjutsu chakra."


    Shiraishi walked up to a floor-to-ceiling ss cylinder and tapped on it, producing a crisp sound. The creature inside did not react, appearing lifeless.


    "What does this mean?"


    "In other words, using senjutsu chakraes with a significant risk."


    Shiraishi''s eyes darkened, revealing an inexplicable expression.


    He went to a nearby bookshelf, picked up a scroll, spread it out on the table, and pointed to a specific line.


    "Ryuuchi Cave, Mount My¨­boku, and Shikkotsu Forest are ces known as the Three Great Sacred Grounds. The scroll mentions that one can trai the Sage Node in these locations, but the Sage Mode inherited from the three sacred ces seem to be different from the human processing system. After learning them, the practitioner develops corresponding biological characteristics."


    Speaking of which, Shiraishi couldn''t help but sigh.


    "The Uchiha n''s collection of books is truly extensive. Although I haven''t discovered any specific practice methods, these materials have provided me with a lot of inspiration. It appears that the Sage Mode of the three sacred ces are likely unsuitable for human beings. Finding a system of Sage Mode that ispatible with humans... that would be an incredible undertaking."


    Shiraishi has concrete evidence to prove that the Sage Arts of the three sacred ces are ipatible with the human body''s system.


    This is because the biological structure of frogs, snakes, and slugs is entirely different from that of humans.


    Sage Mode suitable for frogs, snakes, and slugs are likely to sh with the human processing system. Consequently, the mortality rate and failure rate of humans practicing the arts of the Three Great Sacred Grounds would be significantly higher.


    Shiraishi gazed at the creatures within the ss cylinder, now transformed into something alien due to the magical chakra. This serves as the mostpelling evidence.


    For instance, by using a mouse as the source to use senjutsu chakra and transferring it to the limbs of a snake, the snake begins to exhibit certain mouse-like characteristics.


    Simrly, if the chakra source is a snake, and the senjutsu chakra is transferred to a mouse, the mouse will acquire snake-like characteristics.


    This is how the alien creatures within the ss cylinder came to be.


    This is also why Shiraishi concluded that the sage arts of the three sacred ces is ipatible with humans.


    The human body structure is far moreplex and diverse than that of frogs. Mistakes in the process would have disastrous consequences.


    Shiraishi will not attempt it until he ispletely certain.


    Consequently, he can only conduct experiments using animal bodies for now and resort to human experimentation once the risks are minimized.


    However, he rejected such inhumane practices. Yet, if he wanted to master chakra jutsu without risks, human experimentation bes inevitable.


    Life isn''t something to be taken lightly.


    That being said, it''s a bit hypocritical.


    Nevertheless, reality unfolded step by step.


    The more advanced medical science and life sciences be, the more impossible it is to avoid human experiments.


    All progress is built upon the countless sacrifices and deaths of those who came before, as well as the valuable knowledge gained.


    Fortunately, he has only taken the initial steps in sage mode research, conducting experiments on humans would be many yearster. Besides, even if the use of senjutsu chakra proves impossible, the potential of natural energy is still vast.


    The vitality contained within natural energy is immense and holds tremendous medical value.


    Thus, it is a wise choice for Shiraishi to temporarily shift his focus to maximizing the utilization of natural energy to enhance his own strength.


    "Ruri, could you assist me in locating some medicinal herbs? I intend to extract new medicines that enhance physical abilities using natural energy."


    "What about the chakra experiment?"


    "Before proceeding with the next experiment, I still need to gather more information on Sage mode to ensure its sess. Integrating senjutsu chakra is highly dangerous, and one small mistake could be fatal. Unfortunately, we have limited information avable. We''ll have to slowly uncover the details of the sage arts from the three sacred ces."


    Shiraishi is in no rush to utilize senjutsu chakra and finds great satisfaction in working with natural energy.


    "I see. Please write down the names of the medicinal herbs you require and create a list. I will arrange for the ninja cats to purchase and collect them as soon as possible."


    Ruri possesses her own private channel that allows her to obtain various materials from outside Konoha without attracting attention. Thus, procuring medicinal ingredients poses no difficulty.


    Furthermore, in order to safeguard theb''s secrets, Ruri has ced numerous activation detonation seals around the area. If an intruder were to enter, Ruri would immediately sense their presence and activate the spell, causing all the detonation symbols in theboratory to explode, annihting both the intruder and theboratory itself.


    "Excuse me, but if war is inevitable, we must prepare ourselves. I have a strong intuition that this war will be extremely tragic."

 Chapter 30: 29: Life and Death

    Chapter 30: 29: Life and Death


    War brings pain, but life goes on day by day.


    Amidst the restlessness and anxiety of the vigers, Shiraishi remained the calmest.


    With the onset of war, the Medical Experimental ss reverted back to its previous state with the Anbu instructor.


    Since the beginning of the war with Sunagakure, Tsunade had already gone to the front lines to assist a group of Konoha ninjas in the battle against Suna. Tsunade''s younger brother, Nawaki, also joined the fight early on. Shiraishi hoped for their safety.


    War is not a matter to be taken lightly.


    ....


    Several months passed after the war began, and it was now July, the summer season with a warm breeze carrying a hint of sultry heat.


    Shiraishi had sessfully advanced to the fifth grade. He continued his training in Ninjutsu and Taijutsu, as well as his research on natural energy, which proceeded regrly.


    After months of relentless efforts and significant investment, Shiraishi finally developed the first batch of drugs utilizing natural energy.


    These lc-colored tablets, about the size of a thumb, contained a blend of various medicinal ingredients and, most importantly, natural energy. Thisbination doubled the value and effectiveness of the medicine.


    Shiraishi''s research had revealed that natural energy possessed a unique and powerful vitality.


    Without proper neutralization, directly ingesting natural energy into a living organism would likely result in immediate death.


    Unless a person naturally possessed an affinity for natural energy, but Shiraishi had never encountered someone with such a unique constitution, and it remained uncertain if it even existed.


    The new drug Shiraishi developed could enhance various aspects of the body, including self-healing, immune ability, overall strength, reaction speed, and resistance to attacks. With minimal side effects, only one tablet needed to be taken daily for over a month to gradually experience its effects.


    The duration for the drug to reach its maximum effectiveness varied depending on individual constitution and processing system abilities. Some individuals could take it for seven to eight months to reach saturation, while continuing to take it beyond that point would not enhance physical abilities but instead cause harm.


    Others could take it for over ten months before experiencing physical rejection.


    Based on his self-examination, Shiraishi determined that his saturation point for taking the drug was eleven months. Once that time frame was reached, he had to discontinue its use.


    Ruri''s saturation point fell between eleven and twelve months. To err on the side of caution, Shiraishi set her time at eleven and a half months.


    After taking the drug, Ruri would feel less fatigue and heaviness even when using her Sharingan for extended periods after about six to seven months.


    Shiraishi also nned to provide Ayane with the medicine when the time was right. With the imminent war, better preparation increased the chances of survival.


    .....


    At this time, Ayane was in the hospital.


    She purposely sprained her leg during training, which required her to rest in the hospital for approximately four days. Shiraishi assigned her important tasks that neededpletion during her hospital stay.


    For example, whether the chakra in a newborn baby is self-generated or drawn from the mother''s body, or if chakra is present during the formation of an embryo. There were endless peculiar questions like these.


    Ayane felt embarrassed by this observation task.


    Although there were numerous pregnant women in Konoha, providing abundant observation materials, she couldn''t help but wonder why she was given such a bizarre assignment.


    Were all medical ninjas so strange?


    It wasn''t only about pregnant women and childbirth; there were even more peculiar observation tasks. Ayane was asked to write documentary reports, which Shiraishi imed would greatly contribute to his research.


    Ayane wondered if Shiraishi intended to switch to gynecology research. What a drastic change that would be.


    On the third day of Ayane''s hospitalization, there was a knock on the door.


    "Pleasee in."


    Shiraishi entered the room with a basket of fruits.


    "Ayane-san, I''vee to visit you. These fruits are a small gift from our ssmates."


    Ayane sighed and said, "There''s no need to be so cautious. Nobody is watching, so you don''t have to put on a facade."


    "Well, Ayane-san, I''m not sure what you''re talking about. Why can''t I understand? I''m simply here to express my well-wishes on behalf of my ssmates..."


    "Do you want me to burn those observation reports?"


    "Please, spare me."


    Shiraishi feigned ignorance and took the scroll containing the observation reports from Ayane, cing it in his ninja bag.


    After cing the fruit next to Ayane''s bed, he took out a small medicine bag from his pocket and handed it to her.


    "What''s this?"


    "This is a new medicine I developed using natural energy and other medicinal ingredients to enhance physical abilities. Remember to take one after lunch every day. This supply willst for a month, and I will provide you with the next batch on time. You should continue taking it for eleven months."


    Shiraishi was familiar with Ayane''s body and knew that her saturation point was also eleven months, just like his own.


    "I have my doubts about its color."


    "The appearance doesn''t matter as long as it''s effective, right? Don''t worry about the color. Speaking of which, is there anything noteworthy happeningtely?"


    "No, as you asked, I''ve been leading a peaceful life with my family."


    Ayane recounted her experiences at home to Shiraishi.


    "That''s good to hear. I''ve made some hypotheses regarding the Caged Bird Seal, but I haven''t been able to confirm their uracy. Can you gather any information about the seal?"


    "You overestimate me, Shiraishi-kun. If I were to get involved with such ssified secrets, I would likely face severe consequences. The branch family don''t have ess to that kind of information."


    Ayane replied helplessly.


    Shiraishi wasn''t disappointed. He had expected as much, but he wanted to explore all possibilities.


    "It seems I''ll have to find a way on my own. I won''t bother you any longer. Spending too much time with you here might attract attention."


    Ayane nodded and watched as Shiraishi left her ward.


    ....


    The news of Nawaki''s death came unexpectedly, leaving people overwhelmed. It felt as if just yesterday he was chatting andughing with everyone, but the next morning, news of his sudden death reached them. It was a shock.


    It was said that he was eager to achieve great things, but unfortunately, he didn''t follow his sensei Orochimaru''s instructions in that encounter.


    When Shiraishi heard the news, he was struck with disbelief. The image of the confident and cheerful Nawaki came to his mind. It was hard to ept that someone so young had passed away, and Shiraishi felt a sense of pity in his heart.


    In the face of war, even having the bloodline of the original Hokage held no significance. In ces like the battlefield, everyone must be prepared to face death. It doesn''t matter if they''re a ninja or their bloodline. The enemy won''t show mercy just because someone is the grandson of the first Hokage.


    "Tsunade-sensei must be devastated..."


    Although Shiraishi wished to visit Tsunade and offerfort, it wasn''t possible in Konoha at the moment. Even someone with the status of Senju died without leaving anysting impact. As an ordinary person, what could he possibly change?


    Humans are creatures who seek personal benefit and avoid harm. Before ensuring their own safety, reaching out to others would only bring them more trouble. The concept of "salvation" belongs to the strong, while the weak can only feel sorry for themselves.


    When Nawaki died, Konoha wouldn''t hold a funeral for him. Currently, everyone is racing against time to defeat the enemy and drive them out of the country.


    Life and death are no longer considerations, and there is no time to mourn for the deceased, even if he was the grandson of the first Hokage.


    Hashirama was a ninja, and whether he had that awareness or not didn''t matter. This is the reality of a ninja war.


    Shiraishi was gradually understanding the ruthlessness of war. In his previous life, he lived in a rtively peaceful era, far away from the horrors of war.


    However, in recent years, Konoha had not experienced war firsthand, but he still deeply grasped one truth: Life is not meant for happiness, and death is not meant for mourning. Being born in troubled times is the greatest misfortune.

 Chapter 31: 30: Hatake Sakumo

    Chapter 31: 30: Hatake Sakumo


    Within the Uchiha n, there was a training ground surrounded by trees and rivers. The elderly Uchiha Sora, with his white hair, stood outside the arena, leaning on a cane, and watched the intense battle unfolding within.


    Ten-year-old Uchiha Ruri, her ck hair fluttering, swiftly threw her shuriken at the opposing Uchiha J¨­nin, Uchiha Rindo, with lightning speed.


    Uchiha Rindo, who was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old, bore a scar on his face, which added a touch of fierceness to his appearance. Activating his three-tomoe Sharingan, he quickly spotted the iing shuriken and skillfully deflected it with a wave of his hand.


    However, the shuriken possessed tremendous power. Upon being deflected, the force acted upon Rindo''s body, momentarily freezing him.


    "What power!" Rindo''s eyes filled with gravity.


    Rindo sensed that there was a hidden technique imbued within Ruri''s shuriken. If blocked by a weapon, this dark energy would bypass the weapon and affect the enemy''s body, causing temporary rigidity.


    The duration of this stiffness depended on the physical prowess of the individual.


    If this had happened to a J¨­nin, they would have been immobilized for several seconds. By the time the next round of shuriken came flying, they would surely be left riddled with holes.


    Even Rindo, a strong J¨­nin, experienced stiffness, although it was negligible. Taking advantage of this brief opening, Ruri swiftly performed hand seals:


    "Fire Release: Great Fire Dragon Jutsu!"


    A colossal dragon-shaped entity, measuring four to five meters in length, materialized. Composed of scorching mes, it possessed a terrifying impact and could reduce enemies to ashes.


    Boom!


    The ground erupted as the dragon exploded, leaving behind a massive crater.


    Rindo with his Shangren managed to evade the attack, but his hair was singed, and his appearance was slightly disheveled. His three-tomoe Sharingan spun, and he swiftly retaliated by waving a Kunai.


    Ding!


    Despite Ruri''s smaller staturepared to Rindo, he intercepted the Kunai attack and blocked it.


    In that moment, their Sharingan locked onto each other, releasing their ocr powers simultaneously.


    Upon releasing their ocr powers, Rindo experienced a sharp pain and momentary fatigue in his eyes, prompting him to quickly retreat.


    Gasping for breath, he gazed at Ruri, his opponent. Ruri''s Sharingan level was still at the two-tomoe stage. Although Ruri also panted, their breaths were significantly lessbored than Rindo''s.


    What baffled him the most was that Ruri, being only ten years old and possessing two-tomoe Sharingan , fearlessly challenged his three-tomoe Sharingan head-on.


    It was truly inconceivable that his illusions failed to gain control over the young girl.


    Thebined elements of speed, neural responses, dynamic vision, strength, ninjutsu usage, and ocr powers made it extremely challenging, even for a J¨­nin like himself.


    His sole advantagey in his greater chakra reservespared to Ruri. If Ruri''s chakra were depleted, victory would be his.


    With a faint sigh, Rindo couldn''t help but feel that winning against a young girl seemed impossible.


    But being defeated by her would be even more humiliating.


    Therefore, the next step was to continue fighting, gradually draining Ruri''s chakra.


    Recognizing Rindos'' intentions, Ruri reached into her ninja pouch and retrieved Shiraishi''s special military ration pill. Just as she was about to consume it, Uchiha Sora, who had been observing the battle, intervened and shouted:


    "Alright, stop, Ruri."


    Ruri returned the pill to her ninja bag and performed a reconciliation seal towards Rindo. In response, Rindo also made a sign of reconciliation towards Ruri.


    "Truly remarkable, Ruri. Even an average J¨­nin would struggle against your current strength."


    Afterpleting the Seal of Reconciliation, Rindo stepped forward and praised Ruri without hesitation.


    The appearance of such a powerful and excellent genius within the n was truly gratifying.


    As expected of a genius from the Uchiha n.


    Ruri nodded. The strength she possessed at the moment was a result of her efforts and talent, but she couldn''t ignore Shiraishi''s contribution.


    If it weren''t for the new medicine he developed, which improved physical abilities using natural energy, she wouldn''t have grown so quickly.


    As this thought crossed her mind, a hint of tenderness appeared in her usually indifferent eyes, and a faint smile graced her lips.


    In Rindo''s eyes, the smile on Ruri''s face stemmed from the genuine praise of a fellow Junin.


    At that moment, Elder Sora entered the training ground.


    In his sixties, he was already a senior ninja. Even in retirement, he would give his all for the family and cultivate a Uchiha ninja who could rival the Senju family.


    "Elder Sora."


    Ruri slightly bowed, as this elder had taught her about karma in the past.


    Ruri had already paved her own path and no longer required the teachings of the Sora elders, but she still held respect and gratitude for the old man who had worked tirelessly for the family.


    "Ruri, while you train diligently, don''t forget to rx. Training should be done in a rxed manner."


    In Elder Sora''s eyes, Ruri must have dedicated most of her time to training, allowing her to quickly reach a near tie with Rindo.


    He hoped that Ruri would find time to rx during her training. He didn''t want the genius within Ruri to be prematurely exhausted.


    Ruri''s importance exceeded that of the other Uchiha sessor, Uchiha Fugaku.


    If anyone within the Uchiha n could recreate the glory of the Mangekyou Sharingan, Elder Sora believed it would be Ruri.


    "I understand, Elder Sora. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave."


    "Wait a moment. This scroll contains the B-level Fire Release Jutsu. Take it with you and study it. With your current strength, you can already learn high-level Fire Release Jutsus. It was left behind by that individual."


    Elder Sora spoke with meaningful intent.


    Ruri was taken aback.


    "That individual" referred to Madara Uchiha, the ghost of the Uchiha n.


    The ninja who had departed from his family and vige.


    Within the Uchiha n today, very few would directly mention Uchiha Madara''s name. Instead, they would use "that individual" as a proxy.


    Ruri epted the Fire Release scroll given by Elder Sora, expressed her gratitude once more, and quickly made her way back home.


    "Ruri keeps getting stronger. I used to be able to easily outperform her two years ago. The power of her two-tomoe Sharingan puts pressure on my three-tomoe Sharingan. It''s incredible. What did you do? How did you make her so strong?"


    After Ruri left, Rindo couldn''t help but praise the guidance of the Elder Sora.


    Elder Sora shook his head and smiled, saying, "Rindo, don''t you understand? The power of the Sharingan varies from person to person. The number of tomoe can serve as a reference but cannot solely determine the strength of the eyes. Besides, Ruri worked hard to achieve what she has. My role was merely to enhance her abilities."


    Rindo held back a sigh. Why couldn''t he understand this?


    Merely thinking that a ten-year-old girl could surpass himpletely within a few years was an unpleasant feeling.


    After all, he was young and hailed as Uchiha''s genius ninja.


    "Rindo, you are also an elite J¨­nin nurtured by your family. Have confidence in yourself."


    "Elder, it''s not that Ick confidence in myself. It''s just that the younger generation these days is so capable. But I''m really curious about which J¨­nin will lead Ruri''s team when she graduates, and how the Hokage will arrange things."


    Rindo didn''t believe that there wouldn''t be backup ns for a genius Uchiha like Ruri. He was very interested in the kind of team leader the third Hokageq would assign to Ruri.


    If the strength of the team leader was low, it was highly likely that Ruri would rebel and the J¨­nin will be aughingstock among J¨­nins.


    As for a powerful J¨­nin, to Rindo''s knowledge, even the Sannin would fall a bit short.


    "Hatake Sakumo."


    Elder Sora uttered the name.


    Rindo trembled, cold sweat forming on his face, as he looked at Elder Sora in disbelief.


    That name seemed to possess an immense and terrifying power, even causing the experienced J¨­nin Rindo to feel a deep sense of reverence.


    "Hey, Elder, are you joking? That man is..."


    "Only in this way can the third Hokage and I trust each other."


    The third Hokage needed the Uchiha n to contribute their fighting power in the ongoing war.


    And the Uchiha n needed a strong J¨­nin to lead them, not only to convince Ruri but also to nurture her extraordinary talent.


    That was the message conveyed by Elder Sora.

 Chapter 32: 31: Internships and Private Funding

    Chapter 32: 31: Internships and Private Funding


    Fire Release: Majestic Demolisher.


    Fire Release: Great Fire Destruction


    These are the two advanced fire ninjutsu that Uchiha Sora entrusted to Ruri, reaching the B-rank level.


    These are the only ways for her toe into contact with higher-level ninjutsu, although she may not be able to use them skillfully.


    After reading the instructions, Ruri realized that mastering these two B-rank Fire release ninjutsu requires a significant amount of chakra for each ninjutsu in order to execute them smoothly and maximize their power.


    Since these are high-level ninjutsu, even Ruri, who is skilled in manipting fire attribute chakra, couldn''t master all three fire ninjutsu in a short period of time.


    Fortunately, she is still in fifth grade and has over a year left before graduating from sixth grade. She should have no problem mastering the two advanced Fire release ninjutsu within that time.


    The most crucial part is how to enhance her chakra capacity. Without enough chakra, even if she learned these two high-level fire ninjutsu, she would only be able to use them in critical situations.


    Therefore, Ruri directly approached Shiraishi and expressed her desire to increase her chakra capacity.


    Shiraishi who was sitting in theb drinking tea, wore a concerned expression upon hearing Ruri''s request.


    Enhancing chakra capacity poses more challenges than improving physical fitness. Shiraishi himself has perfect control over chakra, so there is minimal wastage. Even with a moderate amount of chakra, he has enough to utilize.


    Ninjas can easily dodge a shuriken or kunai using their agility. Shiraishi doesn''t seek to increase the power of ninjutsu deliberately.


    Currently, Shiraishi doesn''t have a strong need for more chakra and focuses on cultivating his physical fitness.


    Lately, he has dedicated most of his time to studying the application of natural energy, incorporating it into medical practices and developing new types of medicine.


    "I will do my best, but it will take some time. I have other tasks at hand'' Shiraishi assured Ruri.


    Upon hearing Shiraishi''s response, Ruri nodded without pressuring him.


    It would be great if he could aplish it, but she has nothing to lose if he can''t.


    Her body has not yet entered a period of rapid growth. Chakra will definitely not be a problem as she grows older, but she desires to have as much as possible.


    "So, does that mean your strength is already on par with the Jonin in the n?" Shiraishi asked, holding a bottle containing solidified white, slightly transparent particles. He opened the lid, used tweezers to take out a solid particle, and ced it on a small iron stand.


    This solid particle had also been infused with natural energy, but the amount of infusion was negligible, almost insignificant.


    "I don''t have enough chakra for a prolonged battle against a Chunin, so my chances of winning are less than 20%," Ruri recalled her previous battle and made an urate assessment.


    "That''s already impressive. After all, your Uchiha Jonin Chakra is higher than the average Jonin. The reason you lost to him is due to your physical limitations and age," Shiraishi replied, implying that Ruri''s current strength is no worse than an ordinary jonin.


    At least when she has sufficient chakra, the difference between her and a Chunin is minimal.


    By the time she graduates from sixth grade, it is almost certain that her strength will reach J¨­nin level.


    The reason Ruri has be so powerful is closely linked to natural energy.


    It was evident that natural energy, including further chakra, ys a significant role in promoting a ninja''s growth.


    Although there are side effects, Shiraishi contemted that many things in life have side effects. The food people consume often contains traces of toxins, and drinking cold water introduces numerous bacteria.


    The human immune system cannot be overestimated, but it also cannot be underestimated.


    Side effects are not necessarily dangerous.


    After chatting for a while, Ruri left, perhaps to practice or take a bath.


    He forgot that there''s a small outdoor bathhouse in the backyard of Ruri''s house, but unfortunately, it has a partition in the middle.


    He believed that this separation is the original sin that prevented humans from truly seeing each other and has been deeply rooted in society.


    Setting aside all distracting thoughts, he settled down to focus on his research. He had no urgency to improve his own abilities because no matter how much he enhanced his strength, his physical limitations and age would remain.


    The study of natural energy was different. If one day he couldpletely master it and extract senjutsu chakra perfectly, his strength would experience a tremendous surge.


    He had only scratched the surface of the truth behind natural energy, allowing Ruri to possess the strength to fight against a Jonin at her age. While Ruri''s talent and the Sharingan''s abilities yed a role, the impact of natural energy was undeniable.


    By that time, even if he left Konoha, he would be able to livefortably in the ninja world.


    Therefore, Shiraishi began to calcte various ns and make early preparations for his future life.


    Currently, he was not only developing physical enhancement medicines, but also cold medicines, hemostatic medicines, stamina recovery medicines, and more.


    In summary, the medicines developed using natural energy were diverse and peculiar. However, in terms of effectiveness, they surpassed simr drugs avable on the market and some were even potent specialized medications not found elsewhere.


    If these medicines were to be released on the market now, they would undoubtedly cause amotion and unnecessary trouble.


    When he eventually left Konoha, Shiraishi nned to leave some of the medicinal forms behind as a token of gratitude for his upbringing and the connections he had forged over the years.


    Konoha could use these medicines to conveniently and effectively treat patients within the vige, or they could be sold to other countries, yielding substantial profits.


    The profits from drugs were always substantial, especially when they had potential military applications.


    Ultimately, it would be up to Konoha to decide what to do with them.


    Whether they were used formercial purposes or kept for themselves, invested in medical and military fields, or used in all three areas, he would not interfere.


    This way, when he left, he wouldn''t feel indebted and could calmly part ways with Konoha.


    To be honest, Shiraishi didn''t harbor any animosity toward the Will of Fire, but...


    Philosophy and personal beliefs werepletely ipatible, and forcibly intertwining them would only lead to suffering for both.


    For him, Konoha was merely a chapter of his life, not where his heart belonged.


    Therefore, Shiraishi neither despised the Will of Fire nor lied about hisck of fondness for it.


    In Konoha , there is no sense of oppression brought about by the war. The adults choose to shoulder the burden themselves, creating a seemingly peaceful paradise for the young children and protecting them from the harsh realities of the world.


    Over the past few years in Konoha, Shiraishi''s perspective on things has gradually changed.


    He now has a deeper intuitive understanding of the people, systems, values, ideals, and political styles present here.


    Despite its imperfections and asional bad habits, Konoha is, overall, a rtively peaceful vige.


    Especially when standing on the Hokage Rock and gazing at the entire expanse of Konoha, one is struck by its prosperity and size.


    It''s hard to believe that this is just a vige.


    School days continue to be quiet and peaceful. If it weren''t for asional wounded individuals returning from the front lines, one could easily forget that a war is even taking ce.


    As an intern in the First Medical Ninja ss, Shiraishi has begun his formal internship at the hospital.


    Typically, internships for medical ninjas involve tasks such as carrying items and, if lucky, bandaging wounds for the injured.


    Shiraishi''s assigned duties include inspecting medicines, maintaining medical equipment, and asionally assisting experienced medical ninjas in preparing new medicines or purifying herbs.


    Thus, fifth grade passes smoothly for Shiraishi.


    By the time he entered the sixth grade, he was eleven years old and has already been interning at the hospital for over six months.


    The team leader of his group is a medical ninja with ten years of experience in the hospital. Seeing that Shiraishi has a solid foundation of knowledge and is careful and conscientious, the leader entrusted him with tasks such as equipment maintenance and even the moreplex process of herb purification.


    Given Shiraishi''s knowledge, these tasks are not overly difficult, aside from being tedious. However, he felt frustrated about the hospital''s tendency to overwork and oppressive childbor.


    He understood that there was shortage of manpower, not only at the hospital but also on the front lines. However, this means that he fould only attend the academy in the morning and spend the rest of the day, from noon to seven o''clock in the evening, constantly busy at the hospital.


    Furthermore, the team leader deducted half of Shiraishi''s sry to cover the cost of education and guidance, which wasn''t much to begin with.


    Relying solely on the sry earned from the hospital, Shiraishi doubted if it would even provide for his basic needs.


    After all, he came from a poor background, and Ruri covered his daily expenses and research funds.


    Looking back, Shiraishi realized that his decision to rely on Ruri''s support was wise.


    Even ninjas need to eat. Hence, the sry he earned at the hospital was kept as his private money, stashed away in his wallet.


    At this moment, Shiraishi felt that Ruri''s eyes are more like a blessing than the all-seeing Byakugan


    The thought of umting hundreds of thousands of ryo as private money and having the freedom to use it after graduating from the academy fillled him with joy.

 Chapter 33: 32: Graduation

    Chapter 33: 32: Graduation


    Konoha.Year 36, February.


    The war between Konoha and Suna had been ongoing for two years and showed no signs of ending. The number of ninjas mobilized on both sides continued to increase, and the constant transportation of medicines and supplies to the front lines indicated that the war was far from over.


    Shiraishi''s ssmates who hadn''t chosen to skip grades were already sixth-grade graduates. In March, there would be a school graduation assessment, and those who passed would be official genin of Konoha.


    However, Shiraishi believed that the graduation assessment was merely a formality. The teachers already knew which students would graduate and who would need to repeat a grade.


    With the front lines in need of new troops, Shiraishi and others like him were required to gain battlefield experience to excel in their respective fields in the future.


    Currently, his routine consisted of attending the academy in the morning, interning at the hospital in the afternoon, and conducting research in the evening.


    Graduation was inevitable, so there was no need to rush or wait longer. Everything would fall into ce as it should.


    Nearly a month had passed without much noise, and it was now the morning of graduation.


    The weather was bright, birds chirped in the empty courtyard, and the maids diligently prepared for the day ahead. Unlike Shiraishi, who had livedfortably for years, these maids were hardworking and capable.


    To ensure the students were in good condition for the graduation test, there was no need to arrive at school too early. Shiraishi woke up at seven in the morning and felt that life might not be as peaceful after today.


    A few days ago, he had halted his research and stored therge-scale equipment in a safe and secret location with the help of the ninja cats summoned by Ruri. He only took the scrolls containing the research results, which he deemed most valuable and reassuring.


    After having breakfast with Ruri, they made their way to the school.


    Once inside the designated exam room, some students appeared nervous, while others seemed rxed. For most, the graduation exam was not particrly challenging.


    Shiraishi''s examination room was supervised by the head teacher, Fujimura Taiga. As Shiraishi looked at Fujimura-sensei, who was still unmarried after six years, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    "The graduation exam will test the Three Body Technique. As long as you meet the standard in two of the three techniques, there''s no need for much exnation. Just take your seats one by one."


    With that, Fujimura Taiga walked into the empty ssroom next door, apanied by two chunin examiners.


    Following the seating order, each student''s name was called, and they proceeded to the adjacent ssroom to take the Three Body Jutsu assessment¡ªa basic ninjutsu they had been exposed to for six years. In theory, it was impossible for anyone to fail this extremely simple exam.


    In the hushed atmosphere, it was finally Shiraishi''s turn.


    The Three Body Techniques was not challenging, and only two of the three techniques needed to meet the standard to pass and receive the Konoha forehead protector.


    Shiraishi stood at the center of the examination room, formed seals with his hands, and focused on performing the Three Body Technique.


    "Congrattions, Chiba-san, you have passed."


    All of Shiraishi''s techniques met the standard, as Fujimura Taiga had expected.


    Shiraishi was one of the few students in the ss with a solid foundation. As long as he followed the usual rhythm, passing the graduation exam was a mere formality.


    "Thank you, Fujimura-sensei."


    Shiraishi bowed slightly to express his gratitude.


    Receiving the Konoha forehead protector from Fujimura Taiga meant that Shiraishi was now officially a qualified Konoha ninja.


    At least, that''s what others would think.


    The graduation exam concluded in a subdued atmosphere.


    With nothing else to do the next day, they just had to wait for the assignment to their new teams tomorrow morning.


    "I wonder who will be the team leader tomorrow? I heard that only outstanding students get special Jonin as their teachers after graduation. For someone like me, the team leader will probably be a regr Jonin" Shiraishi spected on his way back.


    "You''ll be in a team with me," Ruri suddenly said.


    "Huh?" Shiraishi looked at Ruri in surprise.


    "Why the surprised expression? Do you have an issue being in a team with me?"


    "Oh, no, I just wasn''t informed about this," Shiraishi replied.


    "That''s because I didn''t think I needed to ask for your opinion, and your input wouldn''t matter anyway. But since you brought it up, I''ll tell you a little about it."


    Ruri exined truthfully, which was quite shocking to hear.


    However, Shiraishi didn''t let such trivial matters bother him.


    "In that case, our team leader will likely be a very powerful Jonin."


    Shiraishi had a clear understanding of Ruri''s strength. At almost twelve years old, she was as strong as an ordinary Jonin. Combined with her strong personality, a regr Jonin might not be able to handle her, leading to potential issues within the team.


    If they were on the same team, then their team leader would undoubtedly be no ordinary Jonin.


    "The n only told me that the leader would be a very powerful Jonin, but they didn''t reveal the name."


    "I guess we''ll find out whether it''s unfortunate or lucky soon enough."


    An exceptional team leader can enhance the efficiency of a team''s mission execution and greatly improve the survival rate. However, on the contrary, the stronger the team leader, the more likely their true strength will be exposed. Good and bad are always rtive.


    "At that time, you just need to utilize your medical ninjutsu skills."


    "Exactly. It''s only logical to include a medical ninja in the team, considering the vige''s setup. The J¨­nin teams that perform tasks more efficiently will naturally benefit the most from having medical ninjas."


    Thinking about it this way, it made sense that he was assigned to join Ruri.


    Due to the scarcity of medical ninjas, even though the vige had a perfect team arrangement that included them, the supply was limited, so only a select few elite teams were qualified to have medical ninjas.


    His disyed strength was remarkable, and as a medical ninja, his importance was on par with that of an ordinary chunin. It wasn''t surprising that he was assigned to an elite group.


    ....


    The next morning.


    The students who had sessfully graduated and received their forehead protectors gathered in their respective sses for the final team cement meeting.


    Fujimura Taiga, standing in front of the podium, spoke in a voice that carried throughout the ssroom.


    "First of all, congrattions to all of you. From the moment you received your forehead protectors, you are ninjas in your own right. However, as there is an ongoing war outside, being a ninja is not just a reason to celebrate. You are all rookies now. Remember, don''t bring a game mentality to the battlefield; it could cost you your life!"


    Unlike his usual self, Fujimura Taiga''s face was serious, and his eyes showed concern and intolerance.


    His words stunned the usually lively and active students. Though they might have wanted to crack a few jokes to lighten the mood, they saw the seriousness and coldness in Fujimura Taiga''s expression, which made them swallow their words and sit quietly in their seats.


    Fujimura Taiga realized that his words might have been too heavy, but he preferred to portray the way of the ninja as harsh and unforgiving rather than seeing them die with naive ideals.


    Fujimura Taiga then conducted a roll call to form groups of three.


    Soon, Shiraishi learned which group he was in.


    "Team 5: Uchiha Ruri, Hyuga Ayane, Chiba Shiraishi. You are a team."


    As Fujimura Taiga continued to name the students, Shiraishi and the others exchanged nces, as if they were reevaluating their future teammates.


    "This is great luck. Please guide me in the future, Shiraishi-kun, Ruri-san" Ayane said, wearing a white ninja kimono, her long ck hair cascading softly on her shoulders, and her white pupils disying a distant yet polite smile.


    "As long as you don''t drag me down," Ruri added, showing no dissatisfaction with being in a group with Ayane. In fact, she saw it as the perfect match. She paid attention to Ayane, considering they both shared the inheritance of blood, and Baiyan was more versatile than Sharinyan in many cases.


    "By the way, this guy is quite weak and has nothing to offer except medical ninjutsu. You need to be mentally prepared" Ruri bluntly belittled Shiraishi''sbat abilities.


    "I understand. It''s amon perception that most medical ninjas are weak, deeply rooted in people''s minds. Leave the battle to me and you, Ruri" Ayane replied, her meaning clear that Shiraishi was in charge of medical duties while the two of them handled thebat.


    Though it sounded reasonable, Shiraishi couldn''t help but feel a subtle sense ofparison in Ayane''s tone.


    Was it just his imagination?


    Leaving that aside, there was something else that made Shiraishi feel oddly excited.


    A teamposed of Byakugan, Sharingan, Medical Ninjas, and a powerful J¨­nin... This team didn''t seem to be meant for ordinary tasks.

 Chapter 34: 33: Konohas White Fang

    Chapter 34: 33: Konoha''s White Fang


    On the rooftop of the academy, a man in his mid tote twenties, dressed in a j¨­nin uniform, with long silver-white hair, a red triangle armband on his left shoulder, and a short chakra sword strapped to his back, sits at the edge of the rooftop railing. His hands are casually spread out, and a bright, confident smile adorns his face, making him approachable.


    At first nce, he appears to be an ordinary person,cking the typical spirit of a shinobi.


    "I''m Hatake Sakumo. From today onwards, I''m your guide, Jonin. I''m good at using chakra swords. That''s about it. Because we will form a team of four next, I think it''s better for us to get to know each other."


    After Sakumo introduced himself, Shiraishi took the lead in sharing:


    "I''m Chiba Shiroishi. I''m not particrly skilled in taijutsu or genjutsu. The only ninjutsu I specialize in is medical ninjutsu. That''s about it."


    "I''m Hyuga Ayane. I possess the Byakugan of the Hyuga n and am skilled in the Gentle Fist, whichplements the Byakugan."


    "Uchiha Ruri, adept at using Shurikenjutsu and Fire Release."


    They briefly exin their areas of expertise, with Ayane and Shiraishi having the most prestigious bloodline inheritances in Konoha. Sakumo nods with satisfaction.


    Although Sakumo has experience leading teams before, leading this particr team feels different.


    A medical ninja, a Byakugan user, and a Sharingan user¡ªthisbination could be considered a near-perfect team formation.


    Sakumo could already sense the weight of responsibility that lies ahead.


    Just as Sakumo was about to speak, Ruri unexpectedly ignited into mes and swiftly charges towards Sakumo with a kunai, relentlessly aiming for his body.


    "Ruri!"


    Shiraishi and Ayane shout from behind.


    But Ruri showsled no signs of stopping. However, in the next moment, everyone was left dumbfounded with what happened next.


    Suddenly, Sakumo was standing behind Ruri, restraining her head with his broad palm while bending her hand holding the kunai behind her back, rendering her immobile.


    Not only Shiraishi and Ayane were deeply surprised, even Ruri herself was stunned, struggling toprehend how Sakumo not only perfectly evaded her genjutsu but also subdued her from behind without her noticing.


    Sakumo''s Body Flicker Technique was so swift that even her Sharingan failed to capture it.


    "Well, can we continue with my introduction now?" Sakumo asked, releasing Ruri. The smile on his face remained gentle, and he shows no sign of anger towards Ruri''s sudden outburst.


    Ruri sheathed her kunai, her aura receded, and she spoke in a serious tone:


    "As expected of the ninja known as the ''White Fang.'' If you''re our captain, I have no objections."


    Through this brief encounter, Ruri realized the vast gap between her own abilities and Sakumo''s, and she acknowledged his strength.


    "It seems that our team will get along well in the future," Sakumo concluded after hearing Ruri''s words.


    Ruri returned to her spot, causing Shiraishi and Ayane to breathe a sigh of relief.


    It''s only natural for them to worry.


    The man in front of them, Hatake Sakumo, a j¨­nin of Konoha, renowned as the "White Fang" in the world.


    Even Sannin level shinobi would pale inparison to him.


    Calling him the strongest of Konoha''s Anbu isn''t an exaggeration.


    And witnessing Sakumo''s ability to subdue Ruri, Shiraishi and Ayane can''t help but feel that his true strength was unfathomable.


    "Well, Sakumo-sensei, I heard that captain use survival drills to assess the newly graduated genin..."


    Sensing the slightly subdued atmosphere, Shiraishi took the initiative to bring up the topic of survival drills.


    "No need for that. I am very satisfied with the abilities of the three of you. There''s nothing more to add; you have all passed" Sakumo casually announced.


    Shiraishi inwardly wondered if he should be so nonchnt. After all, this is the renowned White Fang. He had anticipated a rigorous and serious survival exercise, but Sakumo''s casual judgment caught him off guard.


    "In that case, what should we do now?" Shiraishi asks.


    "Hmm..." Sakumo stroked his chin, looked up at the sky, and suddenly smiled. "It''s almost noon. How about we go for a barbecue together? Consider it the treat of your sensei."


    Ayane''s eyes lit up at the suggestion.


    Shiraishi and Ruri elt a wave of nostalgia wash over them.


    "Sakumo-sensei, I think it''s better if we each pay our own share..."


    "Why? Worried about your teacher''s wallet? Don''t worry, just eat. Your sensei''s wallet can handle it" Sakumo said with determination to treat them to the barbecue.


    Shiraishi let out a sigh, realizing that Sakumo was determined, and pondered about the consequences.


    "Sakumo-sensei, whatever happens next, please remain calm and don''t get too excited."


    After Shiraishi spoke those words, Sakumo looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    ...


    An hour and a halfter, at the barbecue restaurant, the owner smiled and extended his hand to Sakumo, expecting payment.


    "Thank you for eating here. The totales to 300,000 ryo, after deducting the discount."


    A price that almost broke Sakumo''s heart.


    ...


    Sakumo turned around with a smile on his face, nced at Ayane, who appeared calm andposed, and then his gaze at the hundreds of empty tes stacked behind her, showing that she devoured almost everything.


    Finally, he understood what Shiraishi had warned him about earlier.


    "Well, Ayane, were you mistakenly swapped with someone from the Akimichi n when you were born? Are you actually from the Akimichi n?" Sakumo joked.


    "Sakumo-sensei, you love making jokes. Just by looking at my eyes, you can tell that I am a pure-blooded Hyuga" Ayane responded blinking her pure white eyes.


    This revtion left Sakumo feeling perplexed. He couldn''t recall the Hyuga n having such a voracious appetite. No, even among same-aged Akimichi n members, few would have such a massive appetite.


    Shaking his head, Sakumo reluctantly reached for his wallet to pay. However, he suddenly froze, awkwardly standing there.


    "What''s the matter, Sakumo-sensei?"


    "Ah, well, um, can you wait here for a moment? It seems I don''t have enough money in my wallet. I''ll quickly go home and get it. Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon."


    Shiraishi and the others: "..."


    Before Sakumo could rush home to fetch the money, Ruri, relieved by the turn of events, too out her wallet from her pocket and ps thirty brand new bills on the counter.


    "It seems the legendary ''Konoha White Fang'' is not all that special."


    Ruri had been brooding over her previous defeat at Sakumo''s hands, but now she finally seized the opportunity to turn the tables.


    "Not special at all."


    "Really nothing extraordinary."


    Shiraishi and Ayane chime in, one after the other.


    "I told you three..."


    Sakumo chuckled wryly, realizing that he doesn''t have enough money. Ws he really worth tormenting like this?

 Chapter 35: 34: First Mission

    Chapter 35: 34: First Mission


    In the morning, Ayane yfully interacted with a caged bird in the corridor, a gentle smile gracing her fair and pristine face.


    At the other end of the corridor, Hiashi, who had already finished getting ready, witnessed this scene. The beautiful image froze in his mind, leaving him momentarily captivated.


    At that time, Hiashi never imagined that Ayane would remain by his side and be his maid.


    "Good morning, Hiashi-sama," Ayane greeted calmly, rising from her ce, no longer teasing the caged bird. Her smile was warm and respectful, reflecting all the beauty in the world in her pure white eyes.


    Every time Hiashi saw Ayane''s eyes like this, he couldn''t help but question deep within.


    Has she epted her fate of separation? Does she genuinely submit to the main family?


    There was no trace of resentment or animosity in her eyes.


    It seemed that years ofpanionship had allowed her to let go of her prejudice against the main family.


    "Good morning, Ayane," Hiashi responded. He wasn''t intentionally aloof, but neither he nor Ayane fully understood this about themselves.


    However, it is precisely because of his gentle nature that Hiashi inadvertently exudes a serious and cruel image. His gentleness may prove disastrous for the Hyuga n and may cause harm to others.


    His tenderness had once wounded his younger brother, Hizashi, and he didn''t want Ayane, his maid who had been faithfully by his side for many years, to suffer the same fate.


    "I heard you''re going on a mission, right?" Hiashi inquired.


    "Yes, Hiashi-sama. I apologize, but I may not be able to serve you at all times in the future," Ayane bowed apologetically.


    "It''s alright. Our Hyuga n is a part of Konoha too. Don''t worry, your team leader, Sakumo Hatake, is an exceptional ninja."


    It seemed that Hiashi knew something.


    "Did Hiashi-sama discuss this matter with the n head?"


    Ayane''s pure white eyes filled with gentle hues without any impurities.


    Hiashi didn''t answer. He walked past Ayane, his expression impassive.


    Ayane nced at the time; it was almost time to gather. She was about to leave.


    "By the way..."


    Hiashi''s voice came from behind.


    Ayane turned her head, looking at Hiashi with curiosity.


    Hiashi didn''t turn around; he kept his back to Ayane.


    "Take care of yourself."


    After uttering those words, Hiashi suddenly quickened his pace and disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    Unlike the indifferent and arrogant ns, Hiashi always harbored a soft heart.


    Ayane wore a soft smile on her face as if she had heard Hiashi''s words, yet it seemed as though she hadn''t heard them.


    Adjusting her forehead protector, her long ck hair cascading down, she lingered in the corridor for a moment before raising her footsteps and leaving the Hyuga n.


    ''I don''t deserve such treatment, Hiashi-sama.'' She held these words in her heart.


    ....


    Following the barbecue from the previous day, the team''s atmosphere had be rtively harmonious.


    Sakumo had also gained some understanding of his team members.


    Chiba Shiraishi, a medical ninja, didn''t reveal much about his personality, but overall, he seemed like an ordinary ninja. However, his expertise in medical ninjutsu gave him an edge.


    Hyuga Ayane, hailing from a branch of a prestigious coan, possessed a gentle and considerate nature, asionally harboring a mischievous side that aligned with her liveliness. Most importantly, she eats alot.


    Uchiha Ruri, a prodigy of the Uchiha n, had skills that, judging from their brief fight the day before, were on par with the average j¨­nin. Notably, she was wealthy.


    In the eyes of Shiraishi and the others, the ninja Sakumo Hatake, known as Konoha''s White Fang, had a rxed personality. He wasn''t as ruthless as the rumors suggested, and he was also a poor soul who couldn''t even afford a barbecue.


    After all, there was always a significant gap between rumors and reality, and their interactions with Sakumo had be quite casual.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Sakumo''s team members gathered at the gate of Konoha Vige.


    "I just went to Hokage-sama to pick up an A-rank mission. Let''s use this opportunity to sharpen our skills" Shiraishi''s mouth twitched, knowing that this team was embarking on no ordinary mission.


    By training with A-rank missions, Shiraishi could get a taste of the grim and uncertain mission career that awaited them in the future.


    It was likely toote to back out now.


    "Let''s go," Sakumo dered, noticing that despite the differing expressions on their faces, all three members obediently followed the n.


    Shiraishi and the others didn''tg behind, swiftly giving chase as Sakumo vanished from sight.


    During long-distance travel, it was crucial to conserve sufficient physical strength. As a result, ninjas don''t run at full speed; otherwise, even j¨­nin wouldn''t be able to endure it.


    "Sakumo-sensei, what is the content of this A-rank mission?" Shiraishi asked since neither Ruri nor Ayane seemed interested in inquiring about it.


    Sakumo didn''t hold back: "Arge-scale battle is taking ce on the front line. Our task is to eliminate the hidden enemies in the Land of Fire. They frequently target supply convoys transported from Konoha and destroy towns within the Land of Fire."


    "Is it that serious? In other words..."


    Shiraishi had a vague suspicion.


    "Ah, you guessed right. An A-rank mission can easily escte to an S-rank mission at any moment because even the Anbu can''t fully track the whereabouts of these hidden enemies. That''s why a ninja with the Byakugan is assigned to the team. Our mission is to patrol the Land of Fire and eliminate any enemies within our field of vision."


    The number of ninjas among the enemy ranks, their ranks as chunin or j¨­nin, remains unknown.


    That''s why Sakumo mentioned that A-rank missions can quickly be into S-rank missions.


    "Are we the only team?"


    Ruri calmly inquired, unperturbed by the mission''s nature.


    "Of course not. There will be an Anbu team cooperating with us."


    Shiraishi, Ayane, and Ruri nodded, feeling somewhat relieved.


    If an Anbu team is providing support, the mission should be much more manageable.


    Anbu consists of a total of 70 members, with two captains and two vice captains. They serve as the personal guards of the Hokage and generally don''t undertake missions directly.


    Under the leadership of themander-in-chief and deputymander-in-chief, the Anbu is divided into four sub-units.


    Each sub-unit has a team leader, and each team leader has four sses, with each ss consisting of four Anbu ninjas.


    In other words, Sakumo''s team will cooperate with seventeen Anbu ninjas to eliminate the hidden enemies in the Land of Fire.


    The journey continued in silence. An hour after leaving the vige, Ayane activated her Byakugan to scan the surrounding area, detecting any lurking enemies within a five-kilometer radius.


    Ayane''s Byakugan had surpassed its previous capabilities, providing a significant breakthrough.


    Another hour passed, and Sakumo, who led the way, signaled for a halt.


    The four of themnded in a clearing and stopped.


    "Let''s rest here for now."


    Discipline is crucial within a team. As the leader, Sakumo''smands are followed unquestioningly by Shiraishi and the others.


    After taking a seat, Sakumo spoke: "Further ahead lies a dangerous area where we may encounter enemy ninjas lying in ambush at any moment. You three have excelled in theory during your schooling, and you should be familiar with the fundamentals of team cooperation. Let''s work together."


    "Are you referring to the three rules of medical ninjas?" Shiraishi asked.


    Sakumo nodded.


    The three rules of medical ninjas are guidelines set forth by Tsunade, one of the legendary Sannin.


    First Rule "No medical ninja shall ever stop medical treatment until the lives of their teammates havee to an end."


    Second Rule "No medical ninja shall ever stand on the front lines."


    Third Rule "No medical ninja shall ever die until they are thest of their team."


    Therefore, avoidingbat isn''t a disgrace for a medical ninja, nor is it shameful to rely on others for protection.


    "In that case, I''ll take charge of the vanguard. Ruri and Ayane, your priority is to stay by Shiraishi''s side at all times. Even if the surroundings appear to be safe, do not prioritize battle. If a situation arises where you have to fight, Ruri, you''ll handle the offense, while Ayane will focus on protection."


    "Yes!"


    Understanding and executing are two different matters, but Sakumo can only trust that the three of them will cooperate effectively.


    After a brief rest, Sakumo led the team forward.


    As Sakumo had mentioned, the further they proceeded, the more dangerous the area became, and battles could erupt at any time and anywhere.


    "At one o''clock, approximately 2,300 meters ahead, seven Suna ninjas are lying in ambush. Two are concealed underground, three are hiding behind trees, and the other two are hidden in the grass."


    Ayane, who had kept her Byakugan active, shared the information she gathered through her vision.


    "Let''s move," Sakumo''s pace quickened abruptly as he sprinted towards the one o''clock direction pointed out by Ayane.


    Under the insight of the Byakugan, all ambushes and hidden positions were exposed, with nowhere to hide.


    The distance of 2,300 meters wasn''t too great, and they reached the enemy''s ambush in less than three minutes.


    "Sakumo-sensei, should we proceed with caution..."


    Just as Ayane was about to say something, Sakumo had already disappeared from her sight.


    Under the Byakugan''s detection, all Ayane saw was a sh of sword light, and the chakra signatures of the five Suna ninjas vanished instantly, leaving behind lifeless corpses.


    The remaining two fled towards their location, seemingly terrified by Sakumo''s surprise attack.


    "The two targets straight ahead were specially sent by sensei for us to practice. Let''s handle them using fire escape."


    Ayane sighed.


    Where the enemy came from, the number of targets, and the best methods to neutralize them were all visible.


    This wasn''t much of a battle.


    Ruri had already formed the necessary hand seals.


    Tworge fireballs erupted from her mouth in quick session.


    The two fleeing enemies had no idea that fireballs would arrive so precisely, catching them off guard and reducing them to ash.

 Chapter 36: 35: Enemy Attack

    Chapter 36: 35: Enemy Attack


    A week after starting the mission, Shiraishi and his teammates gradually became familiar with the process of a ninja performing mission.


    Aside from the first wave of enemies encountered at the beginning, only on the fifth day, did they encounter a Suna ninja lurking in thend of fire, and there was no more battle.


    Among the enemies encountered during the period, most of them were Chunin level Suna ninjas, and encounted inly one Jonin.


    However, after Sakumo showed his overwhelming strength against the J¨­nin, Shiraishi and the others had a better understanding of how unfathomable Sakumo, who is both the captain and their leader, was.


    Although they have never seen how powerful Sannin, who were praised by the demigod Hanzo who fought them, Sakumo''s strength is fundamentally different from that of ordinary j¨­nin.


    If you have to say, the opponent''s strength is probably no longer able to be evaluated by the level of Junin.


    "The missions in the past few days have beenpleted very well, and you have cooperated very well. Basically, there are no mistakes that newbies often make. It''s enough to maintain such a rhythm."


    After nightfall, the four surrounded a fire.


    The burning fire could not help driving away the surrounding darkness, and also brought a trace of warmth.


    Because it is still early spring, the air at night brings the cold winter that is not far away.


    Sakumo held a grilled fish in his hand, took a water bottle from Shiraishi, and smiled admiringly.


    Shiraishi is a nonbat medical nin. He was the only one of the four who wears a backpack, which contains a sufficient amount of water and food.


    "Because the enemy was basically resolved by you, Sakumo-sensei."


    Ayane said with a smile.


    The enemies they encountered these two times were almost wiped out after one confrontation. Even if there were fish that slipped through the, they were all junkies like Chunin and Genin.


    And Ayane was always watching the situation with her Byakugan. Ruri cooperated using Fire Release for long-range attack, and there was basically no frontal battle, so those fish that slipped through the were wiped out.


    "Haha, don''t say that, as a rookie, you have already performed very well."


    Sakumo knew somemon problems of most neers. They want to be safe, but also long for meritorious service. They want to be recognized by the people in the vige and eventually bes an excellent ninja respected by everyone.


    However, this road is not easy, and most ninjas can''t make it to the end.


    A rookie with such an attitude of making meritorious deeds is too easy to die on the battlefield and in missions.


    Sakumo has seen those novice ninjas countless times.


    At the end of the day, the four of them were a little tired.


    But in order to ensure safety, not everyone can rest together, and someone must keep watch.


    So Sakumo arranged for Shiraishi and Ayane to stay in the first half of the night, and then he and Ruri stayed in the second half of the night.


    In this way, once an enemy raids, they won''t fall into the embarrassing state of hurriedly attacking.


    In this regard, the three of Shiraishi have no objection.


    Sakumo and Ruri quickly fell asleep and needed to get enough sleep to have the energy to continue their mission the next day.


    Shiraishi and Ayane walked to the other side and sat down. The salsa of the leaves rustling in the breeze made their ears even more quiet.


    Letting the evening wind blow on his cheeks and hairfortably, Shiraishi enjoyed the rare silence.


    "As expected of Shiraishi-kun, even in the face of a strong J¨­nin like Sakumo-sensei, he can hide such perfection."


    Ayane walked over at a slow pace, expressing her admiration from the bottom of her heart.


    "Because I am a medical nin, everyone will not pay attention to my strength. Medical ninjas like Tsunade Jounin are a minority after all."


    Shiraishi nced at Ayane and responded with a smile.


    The biggest impression of medical nins is that they are weak. Except for the use of medical ninjutsu, they basically cannot form effectivebat power.


    This is also during the war, once the enemy''s medical nin is caught, he will not be killed casually.


    On the one hand, the medical nin has a great role, and on the other hand, the medical nin is too weak to pose a threat.


    A medical nin like Tsunade, one of the three ninjas, is an example after all.


    Most medical nins are still like Shiraishi, except for medical ninjutsu, they have no outstanding achievements.


    In order to ensure the smooth implementation of medical ninjutsu, medical nins must not only have natural talents, but also master a lot of medical knowledge and precise chakra control ability.


    This is also the main reason why medical nins do not have the ability to fight. Learning endless professional knowledge and constantly training their chakra control has already consumed a lot of time, and there is no time to do the rest.


    "Really? Then you have to be careful. Sakumo-sensei is not an ordinary ninja. If he finds out, the Hokage will know about it soon."


    Ayane is very jealous of Sakumo''s strength.


    The name of Konoha''s White Fang, even if they wer newbies, it was like thunder.


    If you want to choose who the strongest J¨­nin in Konoha, then Sakumo must get the most votes.


    Although Sakumo himself doesn''t think so, but in the eyes of others, he is well-deserved Konoha''s strongest Jounin.


    The Joinin who is closest to Hokage.


    "Don''t worry, my chakra has always been kept to a minimum. Even if someone with a Byakugan or a sensing ninja, seeing my chakra level, they will just assume I''m just a ninja."


    Shiraishi had already considered this aspect.


    Although it''s not entirely urate to judge a ninja''s level based on the amount of chakra they possess, that''s the general perception in the ninja world.


    Shiraishi isn''t the type of ninja with an excessive amount of chakra. His own chakra reserves aren''t abundant, so he must use it sparingly.


    Hearing what Shiraishi said, Ayane felt relieved.


    The two of them then fell into silence. Ayane kept a vignt eye, standing on a branch. She would asionally turn her head to scan the surroundings, avoiding any potential mistakes.


    The first half of the night passed without incident. Then it was time for Shiraishi and Ayane to rest, while Sakumo and Ruri, as the captains, took over the second half of the night watch.


    And so, the night passed without any noteworthy events.


    In the morning, the four of them dealt with the traces of their campsite and ate a simple meal of dry rations before continuing their journey through the Land of Fire.


    They were also apanied by an Anbu team. If there was a joint operation with the Anbu, they would follow the Anbu''s given direction. Otherwise, they had to search for the enemy and eliminate them wherever they found them.


    In order to ensure the safe transportation of supply lines and the security of towns and cities in the Land of Fire, these Sand ninjas who were lurking within thend had to be dealt with.


    The four of them moved through the forest with ease. The gentle breeze brushed against their ears, the rustling of leaves almost masking their footsteps. The dappled light filtered through the gaps in the leaves above, adding a colorful touch to the otherwise dark forest, making it bright and devoid of gloom.


    Along the way, the four of them refrained from excessive conversation, conserving their energy.


    Suddenly, Ayane elerated and stopped on a branch, simultaneously catching Sakumo''s attention.


    "Sakumo-sensei."


    "Enemy?" Sakumo ced his hand on the handle of the White Fang strapped to his back, ready to draw it at a moment''s notice.


    Ruri also adopted a wary stance, gathering chakra in her mouth, preparing her fire ninjutsu.


    "There are eleven ninjas, and five of them possess powerful chakra. They''re probably J¨­nin" Ayane stated.


    J¨­nin? Five of them?


    Even Sakumo furrowed his brows, sensing that something was amiss.


    Just as Sakumo was about to inquire further, Ayane solemnly added, "There are sensory ninjas within the enemy team, and they''re heading in our direction."


    "It seems there''s no avoiding a confrontation. Prepare for battle" Sakumo dered.


    Since they were lurking within the Land of Fire, the enemy would have sent a specialized sensory ninja, which Sakumo had anticipated. However, he didn''t expect to encounter them so soon.


    Regardless of whether this Suna Hidden army was here to destroy the towns in the Land of Fire or disrupt Konoha''s supply lines, they had to be stopped.


    Ayane''s Byakugan has a range of five kilometers, and with a little eleration, they can cover that distance within minutes.


    Without any tactical preparation.


    Under the influence of the Byakugan and sensory ninjutsu, the two sides could only engage in a direct confrontation.


    A strange sound effect echoed through the slightly dark forest, creating a chilling atmosphere.


    The sound came closer and closer. The attacker wore a ck robe and held a long Chakra de in their hand.


    "Be careful, this is a puppet technique!" Ayane warned, as Ruri readied her ninjutsu.


    "Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu!" Ruri unleashed a massive fireball with intense heat, hurtling towards the ck-robed puppet.


    As the fireball approached, an unknown number of ck shadows emerged in front of them, bing clear targets.


    One of the ninjas wearing the Suna Hidden forehead protector pped their hands and pressed them against the ground, a wicked grin forming on their lips.


    "Earth Release: Earth Wall!"


    The earth wall blocked the fireball, resulting in an explosion. mes and debris filled the air.


    The ck-robed puppet emerged unscathed, with ayer of dust and sparks on its ck robe. Powerful chakra surged from beneath the robe and disappeared in an instant. When it reappeared, it had already leaped above Shiraishi and the others.


    In a ugly and impossible posture, the puppet''s body rapidly rotated beforending. Its de sliced through the air like a spinning wheel, tearing it apart.


    nk!


    White Fang''s short sword intercepted the high-speed rotating Chakra de.


    Simultaneously, two dark cuffs on the ck-robed puppet extended, revealing ck chains resembling serpents with de-like protrusions. They aimed to ensnare Sakumo.


    On the other side, seven ninjas surrounded Shiraishi and the two others, smirking down at them.


    Without exchanging words or engaging in small talk, they drew their ninjutsu and weapons,unching their attacks.


    As they charged forward, Shiraishi retrieved a smoke bomb from his ninja pouch, detonating it on the ground and enveloping everyone in a cloud of smoke.


    In the smoke, Ayane''s Byakugan had unhindered vision, allowing her to clearly observe everyone''s movements.


    She joined her index and middle fingers together, condensing a thinyer of chakra des on them.


    With a swift motion, Ayane''s fingers transformed into sharp knives that pierced directly into the opponents'' hearts.


    Following that, the chakra des on her fingers turned into small torrents of chakra, ruthlessly mming into the hearts of the Suna ninjas.


    When Ayane withdrew her fingers, they were covered in ayer of chakra, without any trace of blood.


    The opponents'' eyes bulged with bursting blood vessels, their faces twisted in agony. They experienced unimaginable pain before sumbing to death, falling lifelessly to the ground.

 Chapter 37: 36. Tactics

    Chapter 37: 36. Tactics


    "Be careful, this kid is no ordinary opponent!"


    The dissipating smoke screen revealed Ruri''s Sharingan and Ayane''s Byakugan.


    As the only two doujutsu Kekkei Genkai ns in Konoha, Uchiha and Hy¨±ga have caused great suffering to ninjas from various viges in previous ninja wars.


    Sharingan even earned the reputation of being "someone you must flee from" in one-on-one battles.


    In a solo encounter with Sharingan, the chances of winning were close to zero.


    After Ruri and Ayane revealed their kekkei genkai, the besieging ninjas were concerned.


    The first ninja who attacked Ayane was just a Chunin, easily dispatched by Ayane''s Byakugan within the smoke. Under her watchful gaze, he couldn''t execute any hidden moves.


    Moreover, Ruri''s Sharingan was fixated on him.


    As for Shiraishi, the humble medical ninja, they simply disregarded him.


    He was just a medical ninja. As long as they defeated the main force of the enemy, in their eyes, Shiraishi was no different from amb to be ughtered.


    "In that case, let''s separate the three of them!"


    A ninja wearing a Sunagakure''s forehead protector stared intently, gathering a significant amount of visible chakra in their hands before mming them onto the ground.


    "Earth Release: Split Earth Palm!"


    Boom!


    The countenances of the three of them changed. The ground began to crack inch by inch, akin to an earthquake, with arge radius. It was toote to devise countermeasures.


    The surrounding soil and rocks sank and cracked, forcing the three of them to infuse chakra into their feet, propelling themselves to soar away from the tremendous seismic force.


    Observing Shiraishi and the others grow disoriented due to the shattered earth, the remaining ninjas leaped up once more, their eyes brimming with murderous intent.


    "This guy..."


    Ruri''s gaze fixed upon the Suna ninja who used the Earth Release. Their remarkably skilled earth-based jutsus, immense power, and battlefield maniption resembled the style of the Iwagakure rather than the Sunagakure.


    The scarlet, two-tomoe Sharingan began to spin. When the enemyunched their attack, Ruri didn''t retreat. Instead, she chose to confront the enemy head-on.


    Regarding the Suna Ninjas they were facing, Ruri considered them as members of the Suna since they wore the Sandgakure''s forehead protectors.


    Although Ruri harbored doubts about the identity of this Suna Hidden Army.


    Of course, it wouldn''t be entirely urate to dismiss the existence of the Suna Hidden Army, but there must be unidentified ninjas mingling within their ranks.


    This ninja who confronted Ruri exuded immense confidence.


    Experienced ninjas from the vige had warned them that if they encountered a ninja with Sharingan, they needed to avoid direct eye contact, or else they would fall victim to illusions.


    Even though it was easy for the enemy to avoid their gaze, as a special J¨­nin, all they needed to do was intercept the opponent and allow the others to nk them, guaranteeing victory.


    Thinking along those lines, the suna nin used kunai to deflect Ruri''s kunai.


    However, the tremendous force that surged into their arm turned their face pale.


    They even hallucinated the sound of bones crunching.


    For a moment, their body froze, and instinctively, they raised their head, directly meeting a pair of scarlet eyes.


    In an instant, their consciousness fell into chaos, their gaze bing dull.


    Ruri wiped the blood off her kunai. As the blood spilled, she disappeared from their position with the Body Flicker Technique, rushing towards the next target with seamless speed.


    Meanwhile, Shiraishi, observing Ruri and Ayane''s impressive prowess, remained unfazed, without disying any surprise.


    Although the enemy''s strength was formidable, the renowned Sharingan and Byakugan wielders in the ninja world, had gathered here. At the very least, they wouldn''t be defeated easily.


    After all, some of the strongest ninjas in this unit were focused on containing Sakumo, or rather, keeping him upied.


    The enemy''s strategy likely involved restraining Sakumo, while the remainingbatants dealt with Shiraishi and the others as swiftly as possible. Afterward, they would regroup and besiege Sakumo, the esteemed White Fang of Konoha.


    This way, Konoha''s morale would suffer a significant blow.


    However, they underestimated Sakumo''s strength, and their more serious mistake was underestimating the formidablebat abilities of Ruri and Ayane.


    Ayane, in particr, may fall slightly short of being on par with J¨­nin, while Ruri''s overall abilities have already reached J¨­nin level.


    With the deterrent power of Sharingan, it would require at least two Sharingan users to exert a suppressing force against them.


    Just as Shiraishi was considering hiding behind arge tree, the ground beneath his feet suddenly cracked open, and something was about to emerge.


    "Earth Release: Earth Splitting Decapitation¡ª"


    Pfft!


    The enemy''s ninjutsu release was interrupted.


    A kunai had been thrust into the solid soil.


    Shiraishi maintained his crouched position on the ground, his gaze calm.


    "Don''t suddenly pop up and startle me..."


    The ninja hidden in the ground had met their untimely demise.


    Gently pulling out the kunai, Shiraishi yed with the soil, stabbed the kunai back in, plugged the hole mixed with blood, and slowly smoothed over the crack. He did so without haste or urgency, as if nothing had happened in that spot.


    Afterwards, Shiraishi proceeded to retrieve a smoke bomb from his ninja pouch.


    He tossed it towards Ayane.


    The smoke bomb exploded, emitting a dense cloud of white smoke that enveloped the area. With their vision obscured by the smoke screen, the enemy sought to withdraw.


    Another smoke bomb was thrown, expanding the area covered by smoke.


    For Ayane, this was the perfect battleground.


    While the enemy could use Earth Release to divide the battlefield, Shiraishi could counter with smoke bombs, creating an exclusive environment that favored Ayane''s Byakugan.


    Not only that, Ruri was also affected by the smoke.


    However, having previously fought alongside Shiraishi with closed eyes in training exercises, Ruri simply needed to imagine herself fighting with closed eyes and recall the rhythm of the games she yed without her eyesight.


    In this manner, those Suna ninjas must have been frustrated with Shiraishi, the seemingly weak and retreating medical ninja who kept throwing smoke bombs.


    Shiraishi pondered upon seeing how a small smoke bomb could have such a significant impact.


    It appeared that a specialized smoke bomb needed to be created, one that would cause the smoke to linger for a longer duration and spread more widely. During battle, Shiraishi would then be responsible for providing medical support and tossing smoke bombs.


    If this tactic proved effective, it would be a unique and innovative strategy developed by their Sakumo team.


    "Damn it! Get rid of that kid who keeps throwing the smoke bombs first!"


    The blinding environment had be unbearable for one of the hidden Sand J¨­nin, who roared in frustration, almost on the verge of losing theirposure.


    They were not ustomed to fighting in smoke, and engaging the enemy with closed eyes was nothing short of a death wish.


    But if they were to open their eyes, their field of vision would be severely limited, while the enemy seemed to possess intimate knowledge of their every move.


    Such a predicament was incredibly infuriating.


    Despite having a stronger lineup than their opponents, the battle situation had swiftly turned against them due to Shiraishi''s sporadic smoke bomb attacks.


    Furthermore, if they wanted to deal with Shiraishi, they would have to contend with thebined forces of Ruri and Ayane.


    Simultaneously, a sense of bewilderment arose. Weren''t there ninjas skilled in Earth Release? Why hadn''t they made a move yet?


    Did it truly take so long to handle a medical ninja with only Genin level strength?

 Chapter 38: 37: Speculation

    Chapter 38: 37: Spection


    Thousands of poisoned needles rained down from the sky like scattered flowers. Sakumo held his White Fang¡ªa precious chakra sword capable of channeling chakra.


    With this sharp weapon in hand, he seamlesslybined his Kenjutsu, causing invisible white sword lights to intercept every single needle. Not one managed to breach Sakumo''s defensive circle.


    He was engaged in battle with two adept puppet maniptors from the Suna Vige.


    A man and a woman, slightly older than him, likely a married couple. Their synchronization and coordinated attacks were remarkable. If it weren''t for Sakumo''s presence, any ordinary J¨­nin would have been overwhelmed by the relentless barrage and fallen.


    Even though he sessfully blocked the multitude of poisoned projectilesunched by the two using their puppets, Sakumo couldn''t afford to be careless.


    Coating the puppet''s hidden weapons with poison was amon assassination technique employed by puppeteer ninjas from Suna Vige.


    idental contact with the skin could lead to the spread of poison through the wound and into the flesh, resulting in a highly troublesome situation.


    Fighting against these puppet masters left no room for error.


    However, over the years, Sakumo had gained experience in battling puppet masters through numerous S-rank missions. Even though the two opposing puppet masters had superior puppetry skillspared to those he had encountered before, their weaknesses were equally evident.


    Controlling a puppet required chakra, and puppet masters themselves were generally physically weak.


    Disrupting their chakra flow would only temporarily hinder their puppet control. They would quickly regain control by reestablishing their chakra connection and resume the battle.


    Therefore, instead of severing their chakra flow, the best tactic was to bypass the puppets altogether and directly target the puppet masters.


    But how could he bypass them?


    The Suna ninja, the man and the woman, constantly switched positions and executed dazzling techniques.


    The puppets they manipted remained hidden beneath their dark robes, making it impossible to discern the mechanism behind their projectile attacks.


    This disrupted Sakumo''s ability to analyze the situation.


    Moreover, the opponents seemed well aware of his strengths, avoiding closebat and keeping a safe distance from him at all times.


    This left Sakumo feeling extremely challenged.


    His enemies possessed an abundance ofbat skills. Among the puppet forces of Suna, they were undoubtedly significant figures.


    "Let''s give it a try!"


    Dying any further was not an option. The wless coordination between the two puppet masters was bing increasingly worrisome. With time passing, Sakumo grew more concerned about Shiraishi''s situation.


    Infusing chakra into White Fang in his hand, a radiant white light emanated from the de, appearing as if it had been bathed in the moon''s gentle glow. The sword stood out conspicuously in the dim forest.


    Unable to identify any weaknesses in his opponents, Sakumo had no choice but to forcefully break through and create an opportunity.


    Drawing the puppet back, the male ninja retreated, while the female ninja beside him followed suit. Though they didn''t exchange words, they silently manipted their puppets, yet they both understood the other''s intentions.


    Witnessing the white light emitted by the White Fang, they knew what Sakumo intended to do.


    They couldn''t allow him the opportunity.


    Cutting through the rainstorm of projectiles, Sakumo''s figure became nearly invisible, only the faint white light streaking through the air as he sliced through every iing projectile. He pressed forward without deviation.


    The two puppets, d in ck robes, positioned themselves alternately in front of Sakumo, appearing like elusive phantoms.


    A clean cut sliced through the ck robe, revealing the wooden puppet body beneath.


    "What!?"


    Sakumo vanished from their sight.


    The gleam in the man and woman''s eyes sharpened.


    The male ninja shoved the female ninja aside and, from shoulder to chest, received a deep gash from Sakumo''s de, blood pouring forth.


    Sakumo''s eyes widened in surprise. He had anticipated attacking the woman, but he hadn''t expected the man to effortlessly push her away.


    However, he only experienced a brief moment of astonishment. Without hesitation, he pressed on with a second swing of his sword.


    This time, the puppet that the male ninja swiftly pulled over from a nearby location intercepted the fatal blow on his behalf.


    ''This guy!'' Sakumo''s gaze grew solemn.


    Knowing that he couldn''t avoid the initial strike, the male ninja didn''t attempt to dodge at all. Instead, he effortlessly pushed the female ninja aside and pulled the puppet into position. Just as Sakumo swung his sword for the second strike, the puppet skillfully moved to block the attack, shielding its master.


    The unwaveringposure in the face of life and death, maintaining absolute calmness, presented a formidable challenge for Sakumo.


    Boom!


    A smoke bomb detonated, temporarily obscuring Sakumo''s vision.


    In the next moment, countless senbon and kunai were hurled from the other end of the smoke, leaving Sakumo no choice but to defend himself with his white-toothed dagger.


    As Sakumo rushed forward, the man and woman had already vanished from sight.


    "Sorry, but if we meet again in the future, they are likely to see through my previous tactics" Sakumo muttered, looking at the deserted forest before him.


    Choosing not to pursue the man and woman, Sakumo hurriedly returned to the battlefield where Shiraishi and the others were engaged inbat.


    Upon arrival, he found that the battle had already concluded.


    It seemed that, based on the retreat signal of the man and woman, the ninjas who had fought against Shiraishi and the others were also retreating. From a distance, Sakumo could barely make out their fading figures.


    Should he give chase?


    As this thought crossed Sakumo''s mind, he noticed Ayane and Ruri sitting tiredly against a tree, receiving Shiraishi''s healing technique to restore their stamina and chakra.


    Seeing this, Sakumo had no choice but to abandon the idea. Dealing with so many ninjas alone would be overly ambitious.


    Engaging the Suna duo had already depleted his physical strength and chakra. It was time to focus on resting.


    "Shiraishi, how are their injuries?" Sakumo asked, fatigue evident on his face as he approached.


    Engaging those two Suna nins had kept him on high alert, wary of any scratches from their poisoned hidden weapons.


    "It''s nothing major, just superficial wounds. However, their chakra levels are a bit depleted," Shiraishi replied.


    Ruri and Ayane were in the process of replenishing their stamina and chakra, leaving no time for a response.


    "That''s good." Sakumo nodded, a smile forming on his face. "You all performed better than I anticipated. Even when faced with three Chunin and several Jonin, you managed to hold your ground. It exceeded my expectations."


    "That''s because you, Sakumo-sensei, you were keeping the two strongest puppet masters upied" Ayane remarked. With her Byakugan, she could clearly see the rain of kunai falling like a torrential downpour. Even with her Byakugan, she felt a tingling sensation on her scalp. Escaping unscathed from such an onught was impossible for Sakumo.


    As the saying goes, the most lethal abilities often appear ordinary. Puppet masters exemplify this notion.


    A mere scratch or a momentarypse in concentration could result in being impaled by countless hidden weapons.


    This is why the Suna puppet army has been a formidable challenge for many ninjas.


    "Don''t say that. Given your age, you''ll surely surpass me in the future. I believe in your potential. Until that dayes, I, as your captain and part-time teacher, will do everything in my power to keep you safe."


    "With Sakumo-sensei vouching for us, I feel much safer. But the current situation doesn''t look promising. How could such a formidable elite force infiltrate our country?" Ayane furrowed her brow, bewildered.


    "Instead of that, shouldn''t we be contemting why Suna''s troops include ninjas skilled in earth jutsus? The consequences of this issue are more severe, don''t you think?" Shiraishi interjected.


    At the mention of this, the expressions of the other three individuals changed slightly.


    "It''s true. The kind of power exhibited by those who can perform earth jutsu is not something ordinary ninjas possess. It wasn''t indicated in the information we received. As direct troops of the Hokage, what is Anbu doing?" Ruri voiced her dissatisfaction with Anbu''s inaction.


    Sakumo stood there, feeling somewhat embarrassed. While he, too, questioned Anbu''s recent performance, they were an elite unit directly under the Hokage. It was possible that he was simply being negligent and hadn''t noticed any issues.


    Anbu''s actions usually held great weight.


    "Perhaps we are overthinking things, and there are asionally ninjas proficient in earth jutsus," Sakumo offered, though Shiraishi and the others found it difficult to believe.


    Their nerves were on edge, given the current circumstances.


    With Sunaunching an all-out attack on Konoha, would Iwa, who had previously remained neutral, truly miss such a golden opportunity to plunder the Land of Fire?


    Perhaps Iwagakure hadn''t initially intended to join the war, but now the situation seemed uncertain.

 Chapter 39: 38: Consideration

    Chapter 39: 38: Consideration


    Konoha Year 36, June..


    The forest''s climate grew hot and oppressive.


    It had been three months since Shiraishi left the vige on his mission.


    During that time, he encountered a total of eleven waves of enemies. Aside from the initial encounter with five Jonin, Suna troops he faced afterward proved to be weak inbat.


    Sometimes, Sakumo didn''t even need to intervene as a Jonin. He could simply stand back while Shiraishi and the others effortlessly wiped out enemies outnumbering them several times over.


    With each battle, Shiraishi and his team gained more experience and improved their cooperation.


    To develop new tactics, Shiraishi gathered materials from the environment to make smoke bombs.


    Fortunately, he had some basic tools sealed within a scroll. During his rest periods, Shiraishi would take them out and create smoke bombs.


    Sakumo was no stranger to this.


    While Ruri and Ayane focused on building their strength, Shiraishi stood out as the one with the greatest knowledge and flexibility of mind among the three.


    Sakumo appreciated Shiraishi''s calm and methodical approach to studying and self-improvement during the war.


    Thus, Sakumo proposed a special training for Shiraishi.


    He would teach Shiraishi Kenjutsu.


    Although he couldn''t assist Shiraishi in the field of medical ninjutsu and research, as a Jonin skilled in Kenjutsu, Sakumo believed he could impart kenjitsu to Shiraishi, enabling him to defend himself effectively.


    By doing so, the overallbat effectiveness of the team, with Ruri and Ayane included, would greatly increase.


    Shiraishi was surprised when Sakumo proposed the special training, but he didn''t refuse.


    During his free time, he practiced swordsmanship with Sakumo.


    His weapon of choice was a standard ninja sword, slightly longer than the White Fang. However, when it came to chakra conduction, it paled inparison.


    Ordinary weapons couldn''t undergo changes in their chakra properties like the sophisticated White Fang could, making them more vulnerable and prone to breaking.


    On a hot afternoon, with the sun bearing down on them, Ruri and Ayane approached Shiraishi, holding fresh clothes.


    "Just a reminder, please don''te to peek while we bathe" Ruri said, emphasizing the need for privacy.


    Shiraishi assured them, "Don''t worry, you can go ahead. Even if I die, I''ll prevent Sakumo-sensei."


    "I''m referring to you, not Sakumo-sensei."


    "..."


    No matter how foolish he may be, Shiraishi would never dare to peek at a twelve-year-old girl bathing.


    Ruri''s watchful eyes pained him.


    "It wouldn''t matter if Shiraishi-kun were to peek. If he does, I''ll ensure he''s no longer a man" Ayane said with a soft smile, hinting at something deeper.


    Though her words sounded gentle like a spring breeze, they sent shivers down one''s spine.


    Watching Ruri and Ayane walk away, Shiraishi sighed and said, "Honestly, it''s only bathing, not a camping trip."


    "We have no other choice. These past few months have been filled with battles or constant movement. It''s better to let them rx. Besides, we''re closer to a guard post in Konoha, making it safer than the other areas," Sakumo added.


    Shiraishi had no choice but to agree with Sakumo''s reasoning.


    In the dense forest, a gentle breeze mixed with an irritating warmth blew through. Under these circumstances, Shiraishi sought sce in taking a peaceful nap in the shade of a tree.


    "Do we still have no rity on the situation at the front lines?" Shiraishi asked as he sat beneath the tree, sipping water from a cup.


    "Well, Orochimaru and the others are there, but they''re up against Suna''s Kazekage himself. It won''t be an easy victory" Sakumo replied, settling down beside Shiraishi.


    While the overall quality of Konoha''s ninjas on the front lines may be superior to that of Suna forces, the absence of decisive and powerful ninjas on par with the contemporary Five Kage contributed to the stalemate.


    "In such a situation, if Hokage-sama were to appear, perhaps they could single-handedly turn the tide of battle," Shiraishi suggested.


    Shaking his head at Shiraishi''s idea, Sakumo responded, "Konoha is different from the other four ninja viges. The Land of Fire is located in the middle of the continent, surrounded by four major powers. There are numerous factors to consider. If the Hokage were to personally rush to the battlefield, it would be an act ofst resort."


    "It''s no easy task being a Hokage..."


    "Yeah, that''s the life of a Hokage."


    "Sakumo-sensei, have you ever thought about bing a Hokage?" Shiraishi suddenly asked, hoping to engage in an interesting conversation to pass the time.


    With nothing else to do, discussing such topics would help kill time.


    Sakumo chuckled wryly and replied, "No, not for me. I wouldn''t survive as Hokage¡ªI don''t understand politics at all."


    "That''s not entirely true. Sakumo-sensei could be the voice conveying the Hokage''s message, even louder than the Sannin," Shiraishi remarked.


    "Having said that, the Hokage is still formidable. But bing Hokage is something I''ve never seriously considered," Shiraishi said, nodding in understanding.


    The reputation of the Third Hokage in Konoha Vige is indeed excellent. ording to Ruri, even the Uchiha n has a harmonious rtionship with the Third Hokage and they engage in prosperous business transactions.


    But... how long can this kind ofpassion and couragest?


    The current Third Hokage is 46 years old. If he remained in the position of Hokage for another ten years, he will reach the age of retirement and make way for the next generation.


    As people grow older, their concerns multiply.


    The ambitions they held in their youth be more challenging to pursue as they age.


    The Uchiha n holds more power than the Hokage''s direct subordinates, the Anbu.


    This is not only a testament to the trust ced in the Uchiha n but also an expression of caution and counsel.


    Currently, the third Hokage was not concerned because their strength is formidable and their influence is significant. Even if any issues arise with the Uchiha n, they are confident in their ability to resolve them, even by force.


    However, this confidence cannotst indefinitely.


    Therefore, selecting a new Hokage within the next ten years to assume the role of the third Hokage is the true path for Konoha to be a strong vige.


    At that time, Sakumo would be in his thirties, the prime age for a ninja.


    It is estimated that his strength at that time would surpass his current capabilities.


    With his reputation, strength, loyalty, and character, even if Sakumo himself doesn''t aspire to be Hokage, everyone will make every effort to persuade him to take up the position.


    "Regardless, if Sakumo-sensei were to contend for the position of Hokage, it would undoubtedly bring a fresh perspective to the vige."


    "You know, I''m not interested in bing Hokage anymore. I believe my life is good as it is now. If I were to be Hokage, I wouldn''t have the same freedom to go on missions and fight alongside my fellow vigers."


    "What a shame..."


    Shiraishi sighed.


    "I''ll go find something to eat. There''s not enough food in the backpack. I''ll leave the task of looking after those two to you."


    "Understood."


    Shiraishi watched Sakumo''s retreating back for a while before withdrawing his gaze.

 Chapter 40: 39: Hokage

    Chapter 40: 39: Hokage


    "Ah, taking a bath feels so refreshing," Ayane said as she walked over from the other side of the woods, her long hair still wet and her skin slightly flushed from the lingering water vapor.


    Following behind her was the silent Ruri.


    Shiraishi nced at the two of them, swiftly retrieved a kunai from his ninja pouch, and said to Ayane and Ruri, "Before you approach, state your secret code."


    "Secret code?" Ayane was taken aback.


    Meanwhile, Ruri, with a nk expression on her face, began to perform seals, gathering chakra in her mouth before spitting it out.


    "Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu"


    A massive fireball surged towards Shiraishi head-on.


    Reacting swiftly, Shiraishi evaded the fireball''s attack by moving to the side. As he nced at the burnt trees left behind by the fireball, he felt a cold sweat forming on his face.


    Ruri smiled mischievously, seemingly ready to release a second fireball.


    Shiraishi stood up, the corners of his mouth twitching. "Yes, that''s enough. It was just a joke. Why not simply call out ''Fire Release'' directly?"


    "It''s more convincing this way, don''t you think?" Ruri confidently replied.


    "Yeah, it''s definitely more convincing than a simple password..." Shiraishi sighed and rubbed his sore buttocks.


    "Shiraishi-kun, you really had me fooled. I thought we actually had a secret code," Ayane remarked as she walked closer.


    Just as Shiraishi was about to say something, Ruri scanned their surroundings, unable to spot Sakumo anywhere. She then asked, "Where is Sakumo-sensei?"


    "He went to gather supplies. There isn''t much food left in the backpack, so he''s nning to restock tomorrow at the sentry," Shiraishi replied while taking out his backpack.


    "I''m craving Ichiraku Ramen. We''ve been eating dry rations and dry meat for so long, I almost forgot what ramen tastes like," Ayaneined, rubbing her belly as she sat down on a stone.


    "Just be patient. Things will get better once the war is over," Shiraishi reassured.


    During these days, the food Shiraishi and the others consumed consisted mainly of cold provisions. Only when food supplies were scarce did they rely on local resources, such as fish from rivers or wild vegetables and mushrooms from the forest, to satisfy their hunger.


    "Shiraishi-kun, didn''t you invent a portable food?" Ayane asked.


    "It is a possibility, but ramen is a different story" Shiraishi replied, shaking his head and dismissing Ayane''s request.


    "Alright, just make sure to eat more when we restock at the sentry tomorrow. By the way, did you and Sakumo-sensei find anything here earlier?" Ruri asked, carefully observing their surroundings and maintaining a high level of vignce.


    "No, Sakumo-sensei and I were just discussing the future Hokage," Shiraishi replied truthfully.


    "Ney, Shiraishi-kun, are you interested in that kind of thing?" Ayane asked curiously.


    Shiraishi nced at Ayane. "Because Sakumo-sensei is the closest J¨­nin to the position of Hokage. In another ten years, when the third Hokage is older, Sakumo-sensei will be the most favored candidate for the Hokage position. Even the Sannin would be at a disadvantage. He''s well deserving of the title."


    Shiraishi analyzed the situation objectively.


    Neither Ruri nor Ayane refuted Shiraishi''s opinion.


    Indeed, Konoha greatly values Sakumo and considers him the most suitable candidate for Hokage. The Sannin fall slightly behind inparison.


    "A vige is like a country. To advance politically, one needs more than just the support of themon people. Sakumo-senseicks the support of the ninja poption, and his character is not suited for Hokage. Fame can be a double-edged sword. It''s not only a capital for promotion but also..." Ruri paused, leaning against a tree and sping her hands in front of her chest, wearing a serious expression. However, she chose not to continue her thought.


    As a seed-type ninja trained by a prominent family, Ruri is not oblivious to politics, but she has no interest in that aspect at all.


    While Sakumo possesses prestige, strength, and character, the support of the civilians alone is insufficient to be Hokage.


    In Ruri''s eyes, so-called civilian ninjasck a united front. Their factions areplex, and their interests are too scattered. Without someone to bring them together, these individuals will never pose a significant threat.


    On the other hand, most ninjas have already formed amunity of shared interests. They know what they want to achieve, what they''re willing to sacrifice, and what they''re striving for.


    "Listen, the so-called Hokage... it''s just a tedious game of power rotation at the top, and it has little to do with the average person" Ruri remarked.


    Upon hearing Ruri''s words, Ayane seemed slightly concerned. "Well, Ruri, isn''t it a bit harsh to say that? I believe the position of Hokage should be recognized by the entire vige."


    "Are you daft? Without this perspective, the reputation of Hokage would have long decayed within the vige. You''re from a renowned ninja n too. Don''t you stand high enough and possess enough insight to see the essence of Hokage? As for me, as long as I have the power and the ambition, the position of Hokage is within my reach. Sakumo-senseicks that ambition, so he''s an exceptional Konoha J¨­nin, but not the one who should be Hokage" Ruri confidently stated, wearing a smile that suggested she never questioned her own opinion.


    Ayane pouted, feeling a little indignant.


    "Alright, alright, you two. Choosing the next Hokage is still a long way off. For now, the most important thing is toplete the tasks we''ve been assigned," Shiraishi intervened, acting as a peacemaker.


    Shiraishi had long understood Ruri''s temperament. She didn''t hold much reverence or awe for the position of Hokage. Her respect was reserved for the powerful ninja known as the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, rather than for the concept of Hokage itself.


    As long as they adhered to this perspective, Ruri''s mindset was actually straightforward and easy to understand.


    After a while, Sakumo returned from hunting with two hares and some fish. This would serve as their dinner for the evening.


    Before that, they needed to find a safe ce to hide within the vast hunting grounds of the forest.


    .....


    The next day, they arrived at the nearest sentinel.


    The area had suffered significant damage, with numerous buildings copsed and more than a dozen Konoha ninjas lying in ruins, bleeding profusely.


    Sakumo''s team and a small Anbu squad had also arrived at the scene.


    The Anbu squad consisted of a squad leader, a special J¨­nin, and two chunin.


    Shiraishi was doing his best to save a severely injured Konoha ninja, whose chest had been torn apart by an explosive tag. Despite being on the brink of death, the ninja''s strong will to survive kept him alive.


    With the sentinel buildingpletely destroyed, Shiraishi had to provide first aid outside, but he wasn''t confident about the chances of survival. They had arrived toote for surgical intervention.


    Whether the injured ninja would survive or not was left to fate.


    Sakumo and the others didn''t disturb Shiraishi''s work and began searching for other clues amidst the ruins.


    "It was arge-scale earth release ninjutsu. The enemy directly copsed the sentinel building andunched a surprise attack, leaving the people here with no time to defend. The initial encounter resulted in nearplete annihtion of our forces," exined the Anbu squad leader, after conducting a professional assessment.


    "So, one J¨­nin, six chunin, and eleven genin couldn''t even put up a fight?" Sakumo''s expression turned serious.


    "It''s highly likely that it was the special hidden suna unit your team encountered over two months ago," the Anbu replied.


    "Have you confirmed their identities?" Sakumo inquired.


    "The male and female leaders, are the son and daughter-inw of Suna''s advisor, Chiyo. They are highly skilled puppet masters and belong to the elite puppet army of Suna. As for the earth release ninja who effortlessly divided the battlefield, we have no information on their identity yet" the Anbu squad leader reported.


    Sakumo nodded in response.


    At that moment, Ayane approached Sakumo and reported, "Sakumo-sensei, some of the supplies at the sentinel post were taken, and the rest were burned. What should we do next?"


    "We''ll proceed to other sentinels. Also, can you send another Anbu unit here?" Sakumo turned to the Anbu squad leader.


    "It''s not possible. Two Anbu teams are always stationed in the vige. The other team is assisting in covert operations on the front line and gathering intelligence. Currently, we are the only team avable. Even with the support of the police force, the vige''s defense has weakened significantly" the Anbu squad leader exined.


    "Regardless, I hope we can send more people, preferably tracking experts. I understand that everyone in the vige is on edge, but now is not the time to worry about that," Sakumo expressed.


    "Understood. I will report to Hokage-sama. Whether or not more personnel will be dispatched depends on his decision," the Anbu replied.


    "Please do."


    With that, the Anbu gestured, and the other three Anbu members nodded in understanding before using the Body Flicker Technique to leave the area.


    "Is it possible, Sakumo-sensei?" Ayane asked.


    Sakumo shook his head, unsure if more personnel would be sent from the vige for the investigation.


    Relying solely on Ayane''s eyesight, their scope of investigation was still limited.


    The enemy forces had skilled sensory ninjas and were proficient in counter-reconnaissance tactics. They deliberately targeted weakly defended sentinels tounch their raids, causing chaos within the Land of Fire. Over time, this would exert immense pressure on the Konoha ninjas at the front line.


    However, the Land of Fire was vast, and the whereabouts of the hidden sand troops were unpredictable,cking any discernible pattern, making the search difficult.


    Meanwhile, Shiraishi had finished the operation and was dressing the wounded ninja''s external wounds.


    "Shiraishi, how is he? Will he regain consciousness?" Sakumo asked.


    "It depends on his will to survive. That''s beyond my control," Shiraishi replied, putting away the medical kit and returning it to his backpack.


    Sakumo patted Shiraishi on the shoulder. "You''ve done all you can. Medical ninjas aren''t gods."


    Shiraishi didn''t intend to respond to Sakumo''s attempt atfort.

 Chapter 41: 40: Reinforcement

    Chapter 41: 40: Reinforcement


    "Sakumo requested to send additional reinforcement s. What are your thoughts on this?" Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, discussed in the conference room at the Hokage Building.


    "With his strength, shouldn''t he be able to handle the hidden enemies within the Land of Fire?" Koharu turned her head and furrowed her brow, clearly dissatisfied with Sakumo''s request for additional reinforcement.


    "The opponents consist of two elite j¨­nin from the Suna puppet army, along with three other j¨­nin, one of whom possesses wide-ranging earth style jutsus" Sarutobi replied, shaking the pipe in his hand.


    "But there is no direct evidence to prove that they are ninjas from Iwagakure" Koharu argued.


    Sarutobi sighed, "I can''t dismiss this matter simply because there haven''t been any mission changes from Iwagakure. I don''t believe Ohnoki would remain idle during this time."


    "As you mentioned, there are serious suspicions surrounding both Iwagakure and Kirigakure as well," Advisor Homura interjected, ncing at Sarutobi.


    "That''s why I stayed behind in the vige when the third Kazekage left. I wanted to prevent other viges from intervening and further escting the chaos on the battlefield" Sarutobi exined.


    "What''s your n then? We can''t fully trust the Uchiha police force. Danzo is currently leading the Root and carrying out secret missions outside the vige. It''s already incredibly risky to have only two Anbu teams remaining in the vige in case something happens," Homura questioned, his eyes filled with questions.


    "Homura is correct. In the past, we always had the Anbu from the three divisions staying behind. Now, with only two Anbu teams avable, it''s already a gamble," Koharu added, expressing herck of trust in the Uchiha.


    "The Uchiha are also members of Konoha. We shouldn''t be prejudiced against them. They are an integral part of our vige," Hiruzen chimed in, releasing a solemn smoke ring from his mouth.


    The decision to entrust the police force to the Uchiha n was made by histe teacher, the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama. T here were various reasons for this decision.


    On one hand, it was out of fear, and on the other hand, it aimed to restrict the Uchiha''s power to the police force alone. Only the Uchiha possessed the necessary skills for this task.


    The Uchiha''s work had been remarkable. Although there were some troublemakers among them, there were also Uchiha ninjas genuinelymitted to maintaining internal security in Konoha.


    Hiruzen believed that not everyone should be judged based on the actions of a few.


    Furthermore, his teacher had wanted to fully integrate the Uchiha n into Konoha, rather than excluding them. Unfortunately, his teacher died on the battlefield during the First Great Ninja War, which disrupted the ns for the Uchiha.


    For all these years, progress had been slow. While Hiruzen''s efforts as Hokage had improved rtions, substantial progress had not been made.


    "A mirror is a mirror, and an Uchiha is an Uchiha. They exist at different levels. Within the Uchiha, there are still many ninjas who embrace Uchiha Madara''s radical ideologies. These individuals pose a potential danger," the advisors remained skeptical, not trusting the Uchiha, particrly those who possessed the cursed power and awakened the Sharingan.


    "Let''s make apromise then. We''ll divide the Anbu into two squads. Only by eliminating the rats within the Land of Fire can Sakumo proceed to the battlefield andunch a counterattack against the Suna" Sarutobi proposed.


    "But..."


    "If any abnormalities arise within the Uchiha, I will personally take action to resolve the situation. You can rest assured," a powerful aura emanated from Hiruzen''s body, creating an unprecedented pressure that even Homura and Koharu felt.


    In this way, Hiruzen indirectly conveyed to Homura and Koharu that as long as he, the Hokage, was present, regardless of what happened with the Uchiha, he would remain on site and ensure that the garrison duties were carried out properly, without any issues.


    This deep-rooted self-confidence was clearly reflected on Sarutobi''s face.


    "Since you''ve put it that way, Hiruzen, we''ll proceed ordingly" Homura conceded.


    "But do not let your guard down when ites to the Uchiha. They are born with evil potential, and precautions must always be taken" Koharu warned, reminding Sarutobi about Uchiha one final time before temporarily setting aside the matter.


    "In addition, the supplies sent to the front lines are insufficient. Koharu and I need to go to Daimyo''s Mansion to discuss with Daimyo and collect supplies there" Homura and Koharu exchanged nces, and as he spoke up.


    "Are we running low on supplies again?" Hiruzen paused his smoking.


    "Yes, medical supplies are particrly scarce, but we have enough food pills and ninja tools" Homura replied.


    "Go early and return promptly" Hiruzen instructed.


    Any ninja leaving the vige required written authorization from the hokage. Even advisors like Homura and Koharu needed Hokage''s handwritten permission before they could leave the vige.


    Having obtained the handwritten letters from Hiruzen that permitted them to leave the vige, Homura and Koharu exited the conference room.


    .....


    A sentinel located in the northern part of Konoha served as a temporary supply station for Team Sakumo, with around twenty Konoha ninja guards stationed there.


    Fortunately, the sentinel had a simple infirmary where Shiraishi brought the severely injured Konoha ninja from another sentinel earlier, allowing him to rest and recover. Though he appeared conscious, he was no longer in a critical condition.


    Meanwhile, Ruri and Ayane negotiated with the Konoha ninja at the sentinel to secure supplies such as food, water, and medical provisions. Once the preparations wereplete, Sakumo put away his scroll and announced some good news.


    "Hokage-sama has agreed to send additional assistance¡ªan expert in the field of investigation. However, we cannot afford to rx here. Now that we have our supplies, let''s proceed immediately."


    "Yes!" Shiraishi and the others responded in unison, following Sakumo to resume their mission.


    Currently, they were situated in the south-central region of the Land of Fire, and their next route would take them eastwards. This area neighbored the country of Yuno, known for its hot springs. Although it would have been a pleasant destination under different circumstances, their current task took precedence.


    For two days, they patrolled the area without encountering anything out of the ordinary, including no sign of Suna nins.


    However, considering their location in the hearnd of the Land of Fire, it was unlikely for the Suna to cause havoc here. Nevertheless, Sakumo, ever vignt, wouldn''t leave any area unchecked, just in case.


    On the third day, when their supplies ran low, they made their way to a nearby Konoha Sentinel to restock.


    "You kids are truly remarkable to embark on such a dangerous mission alongside Sakumo-san at such a young age," remarked the captain at the sentinel, a j¨­nin in his thirties. Observing the noticeably inexperienced faces of Shiraishi and the others, he sighed.


    "Our contribution is actually quite minimal, and many times, we find ourselves being taking care of by Sakumo-san" Shiraishi humbly responded.


    He understood Sakumo''s character as a j¨­nin¡ªunless he gave his approval, he would never involve them in such a perilous mission, sticking to his principles. In other words, their abilities had been recognized by him. Sakumo was a man who cherished hisrades.


    Recalling something, the j¨­nin continued, "I have worked with Sakumo on a mission in the past. Back then, he may have seemed cold, but he was actually a gentle and rather shy person. To enemies, he was the ruthless Konoha White Fang, but to his own people, he was a trustworthypanion who had their backs."


    "I never imagined Sakumo-sensei was like that in the past. It''s hard to tell," Shiraishi remarked. Perhaps over the years, Sakumo had undergone significant changes, making it difficult for them to see his shy side.


    The three of them could only specte.


    "Take, what kind of strange things are you teaching my students?" Sakumo interjected as he approached.


    "Just sharing some ninja experiences as an elder" Take replied.


    "Oh, and this guy is a bit of a pervert" Sakumo suddenly added.


    Ruri and Ayane cast a vignt nce at Take before taking a step back.


    "Hey!" Take blushed.


    "¡ªespecially when ites to men" Sakumo added, causing Shiraishi''s smile to freeze upon hearing it.


    Ruri and Ayane breathed a sigh of relief, d that the attention had shifted.


    Just then, a Konoha ninja covered in blood emerged from the dense grass at the sentinel point, attempting to run. However, he copsed from his severe inju


    ries after only a few steps.


    "Be careful... enemies..." he managed to utter before losing consciousness.

 Chapter 42: Update!!

Chapter 42: Update!!


    Due to our generous patron, I''ll continue editing this fic.


    ??

 Chapter 43: 41: White Fang

    Chapter 43: 41: White Fang


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    As soon as the severely injured Konoha Ninja finished speaking, he closed his eyes andy there, alive or dead.


    "Hey, are you alright?"


    The two nearby Ninjas hurriedly ran towards the seriously injured Ninja.


    "Wait, you two newbies, don''t just go over there!"


    Take''s expression changed.


    The seriously injured Konoha ninja suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a brutal and fierce light in his eyes, showing no signs of injury at all.


    However, before he could make a move, he groaned.


    The White Fang pierced through the white light and stabbed into the back of his neck, causing blood to flow.


    Everything happened so fast for the two new Genin, including Shiraishi, they were stunned.


    Only then did Take let out a sigh of relief.


    He also felt a little annoyed. It seems that he should educate these neers well in the future.


    Having experience isn''t the most important thing; having a flexible mind is.


    "Byakugan!"


    Ayane''s eyes were covered with ferocious blue veins, and her white pupils exuded a solemn aura.


    "Is it an old acquaintance?"


    "Yes, there are two new faces in the team. Judging from their Chakra strength, they are not ordinary ninjas."


    Ayane reported.


    "Hey, Take, get ready!"


    Sakumo shouted at Take.


    "Got it!"


    Take arranged the ninjas at the sentry post and took out arge wooden crossbow that was always ready, filled with numerous kunai.


    "Two o''clock from your position!"


    Ayane reported the enemy''s location directly.


    "Release!"


    Countless kunai were unleashed like a sudden torrential rain, flying towards the dense forest area.


    "Wind Release: Raging Waves!"


    The whistling wind cut through the air like sharp des, leaving tragic marks on the trees along the way. The kunai that were thrown were also blown off course by the gust of wind, unable to move forward.


    "Fire Release,: Fire Formation!"


    Take formed seals with his hands, and mes started swirling around his feet like a vortex. Then, they surged forward, immediately turning the forest that had caused the storm into a sea of fire.


    It''s a wind release jutsu fueled by release release, increasing Take''s Fire jutsu to a higher level.


    "It''s a familiar face indeed."


    A smile appeared on Shiraishi''s face as he saw more than a dozen Suna Ninjas emerging from the sea of fire almost unharmed.


    It was the Suna troop with five Joinin that they had encountered more than two months ago.


    However, this time there were two additional members in their team, most likely special or elite-level ninjas.


    "Little brat, your smoke tactics won''t work this time."


    Last time, Shiraishi had used smoke bombs to assist Ruri and Ayane in the battle, causing significant trouble for the Suna unit. Fighting against Sharingan and Byakugan in an unfavorable environment was no easy task.


    Without any further dy, they directly engaged inbat.


    Sakumo had undoubtedly identified the leaders, a male and a female Suna Jonin. They were the son and daughter-inw of Chiyo, the advisor of Sunagakure, and they were among the top experts in the Suna puppet army. Apart from Sakumo, no one present was capable of stopping them.


    Although the opposing team had lost a few Chunin after thest battle, they had added two new members this time. One of them had used a powerful wind release to deflect all the kunaiunched from the crossbow. Impressive ninjutsu skills indeed.


    At the sentry post, there were nearly twenty Konoha ninjas in total, with about half of them being lower-level ninjas. Most of the rest were Chunin, and only Take was an Jo?nin ninja.


    In terms of numbers, Konoha had the advantage.


    However, in terms of overall strength, it was clear that the Suna side had the upper hand.


    Shiraishi drew his sword and stepped forward to fight. Over these days, he had been learning Kenjutsu from Sakumo and had made some progress.


    Ruri charged forward first, her Sharingan activated, and her eyes filled with determination. She attacked the Jonin who was skilled in earth release ninjutsu.


    The Jonin defended against Ruri''s strike with a Kunai, the sh producing a fierce and harsh sound.


    "I may be strong, but I''m not foolish enough topete with you physically!"


    The Joinin sneered as he easily stepped back. He quickly formed seals with his hands, and just as he was about to press his palms onto the ground, he suddenly felt a powerful binding force constricting him, and the scene before him began to distort.


    Two enormous Sharingan eyes spun in front of him, radiating a dark aura and fixating their gaze on him.


    He immediately realized that he had fallen into a genjutsu.


    But since he had already avoided Ruri''s line of sight, it shouldn''t be possible for him to be affected by the illusion, right?


    The Kunai shed across his body, leaving a deep wound on his chest and causing blood to flow. In pain, the earth release ninja held onto the wound and managed to escape Ruri''s assassination at the critical moment.


    "Oops!"


    Seeing that the earth release ninja had been trapped by Ruri''s illusion from their initial encounter escape, the Suna ninja next to him couldn''t sit idly by.


    Ruri found herself surrounded and had to turn around and retreat.


    "It seems I''m not very skilled at genjutsu. I should be relieved that he didn''t break free so quickly..."


    Observing the earth release ninja returning to normal, They let out a sigh of relief.


    "Hey, that''s a Jonin, isn''t it?"


    Both Shiraishi and Ayane felt a bit embarrassed.


    If they struggled against someone who wasn''t skilled in genjutsu, they couldn''t imagine how formidable Uchiha ninjas proficient in genjutsu would be.


    "Be careful, that little girl is different from two months ago. Her genjutsu are very strange andpletely unpredictable."


    The earth release ninja had a serious expression, suspecting that Ruri''s genjutsu were not solely reliant on the Sharingan.


    "I can see that. In any case, we should avoid direct confrontation with her..."


    Boom!


    Shiraishi swiftly threw a smoke bomb, causing an explosion. Since only he, Ruri, and Ayane were present, the other Konoha ninjas engaged in battle elsewhere, so the smoke wouldn''t affect them.


    "Nice try, but that won''t work on us!"


    Among the Suna nins present, some were skilled in wind release ninjutsu.


    "Wind Release: Raging Waves Jutsu"


    "Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu!"


    The wind and fireball shed, creating a massive me storm that lingered, obscuring the surrounding vision.


    "Damn it! Retreat!"


    Realizing they were no match for their opponents, the Suna nins decided to escape, even with their limited field of vision.


    "Eleven o''clock," the sensory ninja from Suna reported the direction.


    The earth release ninja shouted, "Earth Release: Dynamic Earth Core!"


    The ground ahead suddenly sank.


    Using a kunai, Shiraishi and the others anchored themselves to the wall, preventing themselves from falling.


    "Hey, that guy is definitely from Iwagakure. The situation is getting worse" Shiraishi began to suspect that the ninja employing earth release jutsus was from Iwagakure, infiltrating the Sunagakure''s ranks. In other words, the two viges might be secretly coborating.


    "Enough talking. Whether it''s Sunagakure or Iwagakure, just kill them!" Ruri asserted. Such ninjas capable of manipting the terrain would pose a significant threat if they couldn''t be eliminated immediately.


    Shiraishi, Ruri, and Ayane dashed across the vertical earth wall, reaching the elevated ground. Trees copsed around them, and smoke billowed.


    Nearly half of the sentry was now in ruins.


    Meanwhile, on the other side...


    "Your doom has arrived, White Fang!" dered the male puppet master, manipting his puppet with confidence.


    The female puppet master stood by silently, her cold eyes fixed on Sakumo''s every move.


    "It''s best not to waste your breath on words like these... When troublees knocking, i won''t need to exert extra effort to find it" Sakumo responded calmly, vanishing from his spot. Two puppets, controlled by their respective puppet masters, followed closely behind.


    Sakumo deflected them with White Fang emitting a white glow.


    "Do you think the same trick will work on us? How na?ve!"


    Once again, the two puppets separated, with one on the left and the other on the right. A pitch-ck chain extended from their sleeves, connected to both puppets. Unlike before, this chain was shared between the two.


    The puppets gracefully circled and danced through the air around Sakumo. The chain featured serrated des, producing continuous creaking sounds. If caught, it would tear apart its target with its saw-like teeth.


    In the eyes of their enemy, Sakumo was cornered in mid-air with no means to dodge the attack.


    A certain death.


    "Okay?"


    The male puppet master was suddenly taken aback as Sakumo, surrounded by the two puppets, mysteriously disappeared from their midst.


    "How is this possible!?"


    Without a point of leverage, executing instantaneous body techniques was impossible.


    Could it be space-time ninjutsu? The male puppet master was shocked by this revtion.


    Having identified this weakness in Sakumo, the male puppet master was confident that he could kill him in his powerless state.


    A faint sound of wind being sliced through reached the male puppet master''s ears.


    In that moment, he seemed to grasp something.


    What followed, however, was an even more severe injury than before, with blood spurting out.


    The female puppet master also panicked and hastily withdrew her puppet.


    A sh of sword light.


    The puppet was severed in half.


    "What!"


    One of the female puppet master''s arms was severed, resulting in a gush of blood and a pale face.


    Sakumo''s expression turned cold and deadly.


    Suddenly, a Suna ninja rushed in from the left, wielding a de of wind in their hand.


    At this point, Sakumo could kill both the male and female puppet masters, but he would also sustain severe injuries.


    Acting on instinct, he twisted his body, catching the iing ninja''s arm with one hand and causing their wind de to miss its target.


    Immediately, Sakumo thrust his White Fang into the ninja''s neck from the left side.


    The opponent''s body swayed twice before copsing to the ground, lifeless.


    Meanwhile, the male and female puppet masters vanished.


    "It won''t be that easy to escape."


    Both were severely injured, with the male puppet master already unconscious¡ªnow was the opportune time to pursue them.


    Sakumo''s eyes gleamed with icy determination.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 44: 42: Pursuit

    Chapter 44: 42: Pursuit


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    "Fire Release: Phoenix Fire Jutsu!"


    Ruri utilized dozens of small fireballs as a cover as she surged forward.


    Shiraishi and Ayane naturally followed behind her. Among the three, Ruri was the most suitable for leading the charge.


    Due to the presence of wind release users among the enemy forces this time, the effectiveness of smoke bombs was limited. At best, they would cause some disruption before being dispersed by the wind.


    Creating smoke that could withstand the wind''s force required time, materials, and aplex blending process.


    Fortunately, the J¨­nin skilled in earth release had been initially hindered by Ruri''s genjutsu, resulting in serious injuries. This meant that only two ninjas remained unharmed, while the rest were chunin.


    Inparison to their previous encounter, the situation was much more favorable.


    The dozens of small fireballs caused some confusion as they descended, setting trees aze and filling the air with the smell of burnt wood.


    The ninjas naturally attempted to avoid Ruri''s peculiar genjutsu, as being controlled by it would be disastrous.


    Consequently, feinting tactics became their primary approach, as they hadn''t yet determined the medium used to trigger Ruri''s genjutsu.


    Both Shiraishi''s group and the Suna ninjas understood that the oue of this battle would be decided by Sakumo''s actions.


    The victor or loser on Sakumo''s side would determine the ultimate direction of the conflict.


    Their role here was to dy the enemy for as long as possible.


    Shiraishi sought out a chunin opponent, relying primarily on physical abilities. His speed and strength surpassed that of an average chunin. With the swordsmanship he learned from Sakumo, Shiraishi managed to hold his own.


    On the other side, the opponent seemed somewhat relieved to have found aparable adversary.


    If possible, he would prefer not to fight ninjas with Sharingan or Byakugan, especially the seemingly innocent girl with white eyes.


    When one of his teammates attacked her previously, she swiftly killed him with a single blow, impaling him through the heart with two fingers. It was nothing like the gentle fist techniques described in textbooks¡ªwhile it shared some simrities, it had distinct personal characteristics. Being struck by it would be fatal.


    Furthermore, the ninja realized he had to be cautious of the opponent''s elusive illusions created by Sharingan. Even a J¨­nin could fall prey to them. This made the battle with the chunin extremely challenging for him.


    "You''ve managed to hold on for quite a while. Your strength isn''t bad," Shiraishi''s opponent remarked, disying the type of attitude that inted self-confidence when facing weaker foes.


    "But... that''s as far as it goes when you face me!"


    In an instant, the opponent''s speed increased dramatically. He circled behind Shiraishi, locking his arms around Shiraishi''s neck, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    "How about now? Are you..."


    Boom!


    Shiraishi transformed into a wooden log, with a exploding tag attached to it.


    The chunin''s eyes widened, quickly retreating.


    Boom!


    He was sent flying by the shockwave of the explosion, onlying to a stop after colliding with arge tree. Blood stained the corner of his mouth.


    Perched on a branch of another tree, Shiraishi smiled and remarked, "Impressive, isn''t it? Escaping the explosion of a explosive tag is one of the few unique skills I possess."


    "Damn you! How dare you..."


    Enraged and humiliated by Shiraishi''s trick, the ninja desperately gathered chakra in the soles of his feet, racing toward the tree at high speed, intending to make Shiraishi suffer as well.


    "Unfortunately, it''s over..."


    Shiraishi finished his words just as the ninja''s fist was mere inches away from his face. In that instant, a sh of white sword light extended from Shiraishi''s back diagonally to the front, like lightning.


    The ninja''s neck was cleanly severed, and he lost consciousness almost instantly, tumbling from mid-air.


    "It seems the situation is under control over there, Sakumo-sensei."


    "I don''t believe there''s anything to worry about here."


    Sakumo nodded, satisfied with the performance of Shiraishi and the others.


    With continued refinement, they would undoubtedly follow in his footsteps.


    After all, the three of them were only twelve years old, and their future held great promise.


    The Suna ninja who had been fighting Ruri and Ayane sensed that something was amiss the moment Sakumo appeared.


    Simultaneously, he cursed the male and female puppet masters inwardly, realizing that victory had slipped from his grasp even faster thanst time, and it had taken only a few minutes.


    Their fighting spirit waned abruptly.


    "Earth Release:¡¤Earthen Wall!"


    Without hesitation, the earth release J¨­nin gathered chakra in both hands, using a wide-range earth release ninjutsu.


    Boom!


    A towering stone wall resembling a city wall emerged, causing the ground to tremble due to its extensive coverage.


    Ruri and Ayane climbed atop the massive stone wall, overlooking an empty expanse.


    Sakumo and Shiraishi joined them shortly after.


    "Ayane, team up with me. Let''s get moving!"


    "Yes!"


    Although it was a brief exchange, Shiraishi and the others understood Sakumo''s n.


    Sakumo intended to pursue the most troublesome enemies, and he needed Ayane''s eyes to aid him in locating the male and female puppet masters and eliminating them.


    From this point forward, it was time for Konoha tounch a counterattack against Suna and hunt down the fleeing Suna ninjas.


    Thus, Sakumo and Ayane, as well as Shiraishi and Ruri, began their search.


    After some time, Shiraishi and Ruri encountered the humiliated Take. They were apanied by a dozen or so Konoha ninjas, some of whom had sustained minor injuries but nothing too severe.


    The opponent Take had faced earlier was also a Jonin, and there were several chunin present as well.


    For a while, neither side gained the upper hand, but with the defeat of the male and female puppet masters, the Suna forces lost their backbone and were forced to retreat.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll continue the search here. This time, I will avenge my fallenrade!"


    Take expressed his resentment.


    He had heard some details about this Suna force that had been roaming the Land of Fire. They had attacked five or six Konoha sentinels, leaving dozens of Konoha ninjas dead or injured. Many had fallen victim to them alone.


    If it weren''t for Sakumo''s team coincidentally resupplying in this area, the entire Konoha ninja contingent at the sentinel would likely have been wiped out.


    After bidding farewell to Take and instructing him to lead the remaining ninjas along a different path for the search, Shiraishi headed off.


    Should they encounter a formidable enemy, they were to signal for assistance. Even in the event of an emergency, they would be able to provide timely support.


    "Oh, by the way, Ruri, I have a clever n to lure them into a trap."


    While running, Shiraishi suddenly burst intoughter.


    "What are you scheming now?"


    "After all, this is the fastest way to end the battle. And since Sakumo-sensei and Ayane aren''t here, I don''t have to go to great lengths to hide my true strength."


    With that, Shiraishi elerated his pace, distancing himself from Ruri in an instant and disappearing from her sight.


    Ruri stared at the spot where Shiraishi had vanished with her sharingan, remaining silent as if epting the other''s proposed ''method.''


    Half an hourter, Shiraishi arrived in a serene and empty forest. Before him flowed a crystal-clear stream where a few fish frolicked.


    Shiraishi surveyed his surroundings, picked up a stone with a sharp edge from the stream, and approached a nearby tree with the intent of engraving a mark on it using the stone.


    A cold sensation sent shivers down his spine¡ªit was a kunai.


    The hand holding the kunai was wooden, and the arm extending from the ck sleeve was smooth and hairless, with rounded joints reminiscent of a doll.


    A puppet.


    "Drop the stone and raise your hands."


    A cold female voicemanded.


    Shiraishi obediently let go of the stone fragments and slowly raised his hands, a cold sweat naturally forming on his face.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 45: 43: A Great Work

    Chapter 45: 43: A Great Work


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    "Are you a medical ninja?"


    "Yes..."


    "Come with me."


    "Yes..."


    Shiraishi turned around and saw a beautiful woman with long brown hair manipting the puppet. She appeared to be no older than thirty years old, and he recognized her as one of the two puppet masters of the Suna Army.


    However, she had an arm cut off and was currently bandaging the wound, which affected her overall appearance.


    Nevertheless, even with the loss of an arm, a puppet master of her caliber wouldn''t see a significant decrease in strength. After all, the power of a puppet master lies in the puppets themselves.


    The woman led the way unsuspectingly, seemingly not on guard against Shiraishi. Ignoring the puppet holding a Kunai to his neck seemed to be the right move.


    Considering her current state, it was only natural for her to be cautious.


    There was a sturdy tree that would require a dozen people to surround. Although it wasn''tpletely surrounded, its hollow bottom revealed a dark hole through which a faint light shone.


    Shiraishi waspelled to enter, and with the external light, he could catch a glimpse of the conditions inside.


    A red-haired many on the ground, extremely weak, with a shocking incision on his chest. Although hastily bandaged, the bandage was stained with blood, and it could only provide temporary hemostasis.


    After some time, they would have to abandon him and escape alone.


    However, ording to the intelligence Shiraishi had obtained, the two puppet masters, a husband and wife, were the children of a high-ranking member of Suna.


    They were a loving couple of ninjas. Rather than leaving her husband to fend for himself here, she might also think about sacrificing herself or even having suicidal thoughts.


    Such a possibility existed.


    Ninjas were still human beings. No matter how much they suppressed their emotions, it only made them stronger.


    If one were to calcte only in terms of profit and loss, every individual would be a wise person unless it was thest resort.


    However, in reality, there weren''t always so many wise individuals who werepletely exhausted.


    Inparison to profit and loss, humans were creatures influenced more easily by emotions.


    The woman''s best choice would be to kill her husband, dispose of his body to prevent information leakage, and then leave alone as quickly as possible.


    But she didn''t do it, which was evidence in itself.


    "Save him, no tricks."


    The woman''s words were brief, making it clear to Shiraishi what she meant.


    "Understood. If I save him, can I request mercy and spare my own life?"


    The woman remained silent.


    The kunai held by the puppet around Shiraishi''s neck almost severed his throat.


    Shiraishi shrugged helplessly.


    A faint green light appeared on his right hand. He crouched down and slowly lifted the bandage on the male puppet master''s chest with his left hand.


    The man was unconscious and let out a pained groan. Shiraishi enveloped the green light over the wound on the male puppet master''s body, allowing it to heal as quickly as possible.


    "This wound was caused by wind attribute chakra... I''ll need ten minutes to heal it."


    "As his student, don''t you know the secret of White Fang''s swordsmanship?"


    The female puppet master frowned.


    Shiraishi shook his head.


    He knew that Sakumo''s swordsmanship was formidable, but he didn''t possess much knowledge about its secrets.


    Perhaps the enemy knew, but those who knew the secret of White Fang''s swordsmanship might have perished.


    In Konoha, it was difficult to determine how many individuals were aware. It was likely that even Sakumo practiced in secret.


    After all, it wasn''t wise to casually delve into the secrets of a fellow ninja, as it could easily cause discord among themselves.


    Especially for a powerful J¨­nin like Sakumo, the secret of his swordsmanship might only be known in detail by high-level officials such as the Hokage.


    As time passed, the male puppet master''s condition improved, and his breathing gradually calmed.


    The female puppet master looked at Shiraishi with a slightly surprised expression and said, "Your medical ninjutsu is impressive. No wonder you were ced by White Fang''s side."


    She understood the severity of her husband''s injury, but she hadn''t expected Shiraishi to heal him in ten minutes, without even resorting to surgery.


    She felt relieved, knowing that Shiraishi was a J¨­nin under Sakumo''smand.


    This medical nin who followed Konoha''s White Fang might not be exceptional, but his medical ninjutsu skills were undoubtedly outstanding.


    Even among the medical ninjas in their Sunagakurr, including those with remarkable medical abilities, it was unlikely that they possessed the same level of skill in medical ninjutsu as Shiraishi.


    This exined why a Genin with average abilities was qualified to apany Konoha''s White Fang.


    Indeed, Konoha was truly the cradle of geniuses.


    "The injury has been healed, but there are still serious internal injuries. To fully recover, I''ll need an operating room and some herbs."


    Shiraishi stepped aside and stood obediently.


    "No need, that will do for now."


    The female puppet master''s face showed a hint of relief.


    Just as a weight seemed to lift from her heart, the male puppet master lying on the ground suddenly screamed. His lips turned a dark shade of red, and he began coughing violently, spewing out strange, dark red blood.


    Poisoned!


    Shock washed over the female puppet master''s face. Simultaneously, the fingers on her one remaining arm started twitching, and her eyes emanated a terrifying killing intent as she prepared to control the puppet to attack.


    Her movements were not slow. In fact, her fingers were more agile than Shiraishi''s to some extent. However, Shiraishi had a n.


    Taking the male puppet master''s screams as a signal, Shiraishi condensed blue chakra in his hand, forming a de-like shape.


    He swiftly turned around and swung his hand.


    Just as the puppet was about to make its move, it was sliced to pieces by Shiraishi''s hand de. A loud bang reverberated through the air as a shower of wooden splinters scattered in front of Shiraishi.


    "You!"


    This level of reaction and speed was beyond the capability of an ordinary Genin.


    The female puppet master finally grasped the gravity of the situation.


    All her strength was focused on the puppet.


    Before, her puppet had been destroyed by White Fang, and now she controlled her husband''s puppet, which had also been shattered.


    Even if she wanted to summon a new backup puppet, it would take time.


    However, Shiraishi''s speed and reflexes caught her off guard. Without further thought, she grabbed her poisoned and blood-vomiting husband and rushed out of the tree hollow.


    All she could do now was flee for her life.


    Just as she made her way outside, having taken only a few steps, a petite figure suddenlynded in front of her.


    Three tomoes rotated within the scarlet eyes.


    "Well..."


    The female puppet master froze in ce, unable to move a muscle.


    Her husband rolled on the ground, coughing in agony, with his lips turning ck.


    Pfft!


    A de pierced through the female puppet master''s back, piercing all the way through to her chest, impaling her heart.


    She toppled forward, a look of unwillingness in her eyes, and she breathed herst.


    With the blood-stained ninja sword in his hand, Shiraishi nced indifferently at the lifeless body of the female puppet master, then approached the poisoned and unconscious male puppet master. Without hesitation, he sliced open his chest, bringing an end to his suffering.


    "That was easier than nned."


    A smile appeared on Ruri''s face.


    "Of course, the puppet master''s main source of power lies within the puppet itself. If we cannot directly target the puppet master, then destroying the puppet by seizing opportunities is the way to go. With Sakumo''s strength, he can simply focus on attacking the puppet master directly. There''s no need for this frustrating performance and time-wasting."


    "It seems luck is on our side. You deserve the credit for these two."


    Shiraishi generously attributed the credit to Ruri, content to remain in the background.


    Ruri nodded calmly, epting the credit.


    "By the way, I forgot to mention that the Yamanaka n excels at gathering information from corpses. As long as the brain remains intact, remember to clean the scene thoroughly and leave no trace behind."


    Ruri suddenly remembered something and spoke up.


    "Understood. It''s quite troublesome, and I''m wasting my medical supplies again, making it appear as if I''m up to no good."


    Shiraishi casuallyined, rummaged through his pouch, retrieved two syringes filled withvender liquid, and approached the two lifeless bodies on the ground.


    "Don''tin. We happened to catch quite the big catch this time, and the vige will surely reward us handsomely."


    Ruri took one of the syringes from Shiraishi and injected the liquid into the neck of the female puppet master''s corpse.


    Immediately, the pathways on the surface of the female puppet master''s body surged as if they were about to burst through the skin.


    This ugly phenomenonsted for less than three seconds before the corpse returned to its previous state, as if nothing had happened.


    "I''ve heard that Hokage-sama possesses a scroll book that contains various powerful mysteries and forbidden techniques..."


    "Don''t even think about it. The Senju n wouldn''t be so generous to outsiders. Perhaps in the time of the First Hokage, such a possibility existed."


    Ruri had a talent for dousing excitement with cold water.


    After erasing any traces, Shiraishi and Ruri returned to the sentinel with the two lifeless bodies.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 46: 44: Reward

    Chapter 46: 44: Reward


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    The news of Sakumo''s team sessfully eliminating Chiyo''s son and daughter-inw caused a significant stir among Konoha''s senior officials.


    This victory marked Konoha''s only major triumph on the battlefield since the war with Sunagakure began over two years ago. In many ways, this victory equated to the sess of arge-scale war.


    As the son and daughter-inw of esteemed advisors, they were top-ranking experts in the Sunagakure''s puppet army. The information and secret techniques stored in their minds were of utmost importance to Konoha.


    Upon receiving this news, the ANBU swiftly ryed it to the Third Hokage, who immediately instructed Sakumo''s team to return to the vige.


    Their primary task was to extract vital secret information and puppet techniques from the deceased puppet masters and gather intelligence on how to counter the puppet troops. These findings held immense significance for Konoha''s current situation.


    Thus, upon receiving the Hokage''s orders, Sakumo led Shiraishi and the others back to Konohagakure, their absencesting several months.


    "I''ll go submit the mission. You three can have some free time for now," Sakumo said.


    "Yes," they replied.


    At the entrance to Konoha, the four of them parted ways. Sakumo made his way to the Hokage Building to report their mission, while Shiraishi and the others, gued by hunger after their nonstop journey, sought out a ce to satisfy their empty stomachs.


    ...


    "Hokage-sama" Sakumo greeted, knocking on the door before entering and offering a slight bow to the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who sat beside his desk.


    To his surprise, he found that advisors Koharu and Homura were also present. Sakumo nodded in acknowledgment, showing respect to the two advisors who had recently returned from securing supplies for the war.


    As the Sakumo team had aplished an exceptional mission this time, the advisors were present as witnesses to the proceedings.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Sakumo. You did an excellent job this time. With this victory, the Land of Fire''s security shouldn''t be much of a concern. The rest can be handled by the ANBU," Sarutobimended.


    "Yes," Sakumo replied.


    Considering the heavy losses suffered by the Suna Vige, it wouldn''t be wise to continue sending elite troops deep into the Land of Fire for covert operations. Hence, the security work within the country would be entrusted to the ANBU and other Konoha ninjas stationed at various outposts.


    Thus, Sakumo Squad''s months-long mission concluded here.


    "Have the bodies been turned over to the interrogation department?" Sarutobi inquired.


    "They''ve already been handed over, and none of the enemies survived" Sakumo answered.


    Although Shiraishi and Ruri had made significant contributions on that day, Sakumo and Ayane had also chased down and neutralized the fleeing Suna ninjas and the Iwa ninjas suspected to be involved. Take had also yed a part in their capture.


    With this, the troublesome Suna team that had given Konoha so much trouble had been eliminated. The difficulty and importance of this mission could be ssified as S-rank.


    Sarutobi nodded, then turned to advisors Koharu and Homura. "Next, let the members of the Yamanaka n thoroughly investigate. We need to acquire the enemy''s secrets."


    "Consider it done. We must uncover the weaknesses of the puppet army as soon as possible, allowing the Suna Vige to Understand the true strength of Konoha." the advisors agreed, highly satisfied with Sakumo''s team''s performance. As expected, they were Konoha''s top j¨­nin, surpassing even the Sannin.


    "This time, your team has done exceedingly well. Your reward will be calcted based on one S-rank mission and five A-rank missionspleted over the past few months," Sarutobi said, visibly relieved.


    Sakumo had no objections.


    With one S-rank mission and five A-rank missions, even if Shiraishi and the others split the rewards evenly, each member would receive at least one million ryo. However, the mary reward was merely secondary.


    Such significant contributions warranted more than just financialpensation, and the vige would surely offer additional generous rewards in due time. It was just that the Hokage hadn''t decided on the specifics yet, so it would take a couple of days for the rewards to be distributed to Sakumo''s entire team.


    "Regarding my reward, Hokage-sama, I would prefer if it were given directly to the other three. They need it more than I do," Sakumo proposed.


    "You never change, Sakumo," Hiruzen responded, giving him a helpless look.


    "Well, after all, I didn''t personally eliminate those two puppet masters, did I?" Sakumo chuckled.


    Though he hade to understand that it was not he who had defeated the puppet masters, if he hadn''t taken the lead and inflicted heavy damage on them, no one else would have received the credit.


    Hiruzen, therefore, had no choice but to acquiesce to Sakumo''s request since he genuinely had nothing to offer in reward.


    Even if he had allowed Sakumo to ess the sealed book in the past, it had been declined with a smile. Sakumo was the White Fang of Konoha, and swordsmanship was his essence. Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, and the like only served to enhance the speed and power of his sword.


    It didn''t mean Sakumocked knowledge of ninjutsu¡ªon the contrary, he possessed exceptional talent in that field. He was merely a pragmatist who believed that as long as he could kill the enemy with Kenjutsu using White Fang before they could utilize ninjutsu, he would emerge victorious. The White Fang in his hand was his most potent "ninjutsu".


    After submitting the mission report, Sakumo left the office.


    "As I see exceptional young talents emerging in the vige, I can''t help but feel my age," Koharu sighed with emotion.


    "We''re only in our forties, we''re not that old yet" Homurained, dissatisfied with being called old.


    "Well, I still have about ten years left in this position," Hiruzen chimed in.


    "Hiruzen, have you decided who the next Hokage will be?" Koharu asked.


    Hiruzen fell silent for a moment. He hadn''t made up his mind on this matter yet.


    The selection of the next Hokage involves choosing the most renowned, powerful, and charismatic ninja among the j¨­nin. Currently, Sakumo is the closest candidate to the position. He has a higher reputation than the Sannin, stronger abilities, and his character is beyond reproach.


    He is ruthless and cold-blooded toward his enemies but caring and protective toward hisrades, even if he struggles to express it.


    One could say he is a qualified candidate for Hokage.


    Moreover, Sakumo''s strength continues to advance rapidly, and he is far from reaching the peak age for a ninja. Even now, he is already a great j¨­nin in the vige. In ten years, he will be even more formidable and a haunting nightmare to the enemy.


    "He''s not suitable to be Hokage" Hiruzen stated.


    Koharu and Homura looked at Hiruzen with surprise.


    "I''m d you understand. After all, he now has an Uchiha ninja in his team. She achieved the rank of j¨­nin at a young age and the genius of Uchiha n. We must be cautious around him at all times"


    Upon hearing Koharu and Homura once again bringing up the Uchiha n, Hiruzen took a drag from his cigarette and exhaled.


    "Alright, I''ve taken that into ount. You two can head back now."


    He didn''t want to argue with them about this matter. He had other tasks to focus on and, more importantly, how to further reward the Sakumo team.


    The annihtion of the Suna troops held great significance. By utilizing the secret jutsu of the Yamanaka n, they could extract valuable information from the enemy''s minds and acquire various Suna secret techniques, including intelligence on the puppet troops.


    Even without these considerations, the Sakumo team deserved substantial rewards for stabilizing the internal situation in the Land of Fire.


    However, Hiruzen found it challenging to determine how to reward the two girls in Sakumo''s team¡ªone from the Uchiha n and the other from the Hy¨±ga n.


    The girl from the Hy¨±ga n belonged to a separate branch, but he had some reservations.


    The key issue was Ruri, who was highly regarded by the majority of the ruling elders in the Uchiha n. It was unlikely that shecked resources.


    If they were to receive rewards, the only option would be to open the scroll of seals once and allow her to choose a ninjutsu to learn from it.


    However, Hiruzen could already imagine the disgruntled expressions on the faces of Homura and Koharu when the seal book was opened to Uchiha ninja.


    Subsequently, Hiruzen picked up Shiraishi''s profile book again. Well, this one was easier to handle. High-level ninjutsu, advanced medical-rted texts, and more could serve as rewards this time.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 47: 45: Ruris Parents

    Chapter 47: 45: Ruri''s Parents


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    "There won''t be any missions for a while, so you can move freely, but it''s best not to rx too much and maintain a state ofbat readiness."


    "Understood!"


    After having lunch, Shiraishi and the other two were approached by Sakumo, who gave them some instructions before they went their separate ways.


    Shiraishi and Ruri returned to the Uchiha mansion as usual.


    As they walked on the road, Shiraishi felt like a lot had changed since thest time he was in the vige, yet at the same time, everything seemed unchanged.


    "What are your ns for the next few days, Ruri?"


    The rest period wouldn''t be too short, but it wouldn''t be too long either. In about two weeks, they would be faced with another challenging mission.


    "I''ll focus on training."


    Ruri replied sinctly.


    "That''s just like you. I''ve had some new ideastely. After several months of missions, I think I can create some practical tools to aid us in battle."


    "Tell me more."


    Ruri seemed very interested.


    "Smoke bombs are useful, but they can be easily neutralized by wind-based ninjutsu, and their effect doesn''tst very long. However, what if we add some poisonous gas to the smoke bombs? When the wind blows away the smoke, the enemy would have already inhaled a significant amount of poisonous gas, weakening their strength."


    Shiraishi shared his thoughts and believed it was a feasible idea.


    "Ninjas usually have some resistance to poison, especially Suna ninjas. If the poison isn''t potent enough, it won''t have a significant impact on them."


    "No matter how strong their resistance is, there''s still a limit. However, if we''re going to use poison gas, we need to prepare an antidote in advance for our own team members to take, to prevent idental exposure."


    "It could work well in small-scale battles, but it might backfire inrge-scale ones."


    Shiraishi also agreed with Ruri''s serious opinion.


    Inrge-scale battles, producing enough antidotes would be a problem, andbining poison gas with smoke bombs would obstruct their vision temporarily even if they survived the poison using the antidote.


    However, Shiraishi didn''t intend to promote this tactic widely. It would suffice to implement it within the Sakumo team.


    After spending a considerable amount of time together, Shiraishi hade to understand that their team primarily undertook dangerous and vital secret missions, making it essential to develop unique tactics suitable for the Sakumo team.


    Returning to the much-awaited mansion, as they approached, they noticed a man and a woman standing by the entrance of the Konoha Gates, waving at them with joy and excitement.


    "No, wait. Do you know them?"


    Shiraishi hadn''t seen these two people in the Uchiha n for the past two or three years, so he turned to Ruri for an answer.


    "They''re my parents."


    Ruri calmly responded.


    "!?"


    Shiraishi was taken aback.


    It was his first time meeting Ruri''s parents, and he recalled Ruri mentioning that he hadn''t met them in person until now.


    However, since Shiraishi had been staying at Ruri''s house temporarily, he had never seen Ruri''s parentse home. Even during the New Year, they would exchange photos and letters. Ruri''s birthday and New Year gifts were always simple, usually just a bank book.


    The bank book started with a "1" followed by numerous zeros.


    This was the simple and unexciting gift Ruri received every year for her birthday and New Year.


    "It''s been a while, Ruri. Have you missed your parents?"


    The woman, dressed elegantly and nobly, had neatly arranged hair adorned with numerous essories.


    Her appearance was a little shy, but she didn''t give off a cheesy vibe. It seemed like she was naturally born with that temperament.


    As soon as she approached, she embraced Ruri tightly and rubbed her face against his, causing his little face to wrinkle. Shiraishi was worried that Ruri might breathe fire and reduce his mother to ashes.


    "Don''t be so noisy. I''ve told you many times not to leave your saliva on my face."


    Ruri''s face tensed, as if she was scolding her mother.


    "Don''t say that, Ruri. It''s been so long since mummy saw you. Let me take care of my cute little..."


    Boom!


    Shiraishi held his forehead in frustration.


    He knew this would happen.


    A wall of the mansion beside them was smashed through by a fireball, emitting ck smoke.


    At that moment, Ruri''s mothers'' face was covered in cold sweat, her neck seemed to creak mechanically, and the smile on her face became extremely rigid.


    "Honestly, Ruri is not as cute as when she was a child. She used to be..."


    "Do you want me to throw you out or burn you? Or maybe consider drowning you?"


    Ruri''s eyebrows twitched as if she had reached her limit.


    The woman in the elegant attire sighed and reluctantly gave up the idea of continuing to embrace and tease Ruri.


    Such an adorable daughter couldn''t be treated like that. Her daughter waspletely different.


    "Dear, how about we have another child? Ruri has grown up and doesn''t want her parents anymore."


    "It''s clearly your fault, and now you''re saying Ruri has grown up."


    The man, who had been observing the seemingly harmonious scene between mother and daughter, seemed a bit perplexed, scratching his head in distress.


    His daughter had always possessed a strong personality, and as her father, he had long grown ustomed to it.


    "Oh, you must be the Shiraishi kid that Ruri often mentions in her letters, right?"


    The elegant woman finally noticed Shiraishi.


    "Oh, yes, that''s me. It''s an honor to meet you."


    Finally being acknowledged, Shiraishi hurriedly bowed politely with a puzzled expression.


    "Don''t be nervous. It''s rare for Ruri to find a good ymate. When she was young, Ruri used to chase after a group of boys by herself."


    Upon hearing the woman''s words, Shiraishi could already picture that scene in his mind.


    With Ruri, it was entirely possible.


    "By the way, when are you two nning to get married? You should give birth to boys. I suddenly find boys more fun than girls."


    The elegant woman asked with a smile.


    "..."


    The topic took an unexpected turn, causing Shiraishi''s brain to freeze, leaving him bewildered.


    A tic mark appeared on Ruri''s forehead, and she began performing hand seals.


    Boom!


    ....


    Ruri''s mother, Uchiha Miyoko, is twenty-eight years old and in her prime. She has a liking for luxury goods and dresses beautifully, like a princess.


    On the other hand, Ruri''s father, Uchiha Kosuke, thirty-six years old and has a mature appearance. He wore decent formal clothes and appears more serious and responsible than his wife Miyoko.


    However, when Shiraishi considered the fact that Ruri was already twelve years old while her mother Miyoko was only twenty-eight, it meant that Miyoko was only fifteen years old, a minor, when she was pregnant with Ruri.


    Looking at Uchiha Kosuke''s honest face, Shiraishi believes he was truly honest.


    Since both of themck the ability to be ninjas and only have the strength of chunin so far, ording to Ruri''s standards, they are still capable of bing ninjas at the age of twenty or thirty. Perhaps they simply don''t have the talent to be ninjas.


    Over the years, Ruri''s parents have been working hard on their careers outside of the vige. With the help of some contacts umted by the Uchiha n, their business is barely surviving, as they would describe it.


    Although they have returned to Konoha a few times in the past few years, their busy business schedule has prevented them from spending much time with Ruri. They would meet him at the entrance of the vige and leave in a hurry.


    This exins why Shiraishi hadn''t seen them at Ruri''s house.


    Shiraishi returned to the undergroundb. Since he had to go out on a mission, many of the experimental equipment had already been moved beforehand, but some less important ones remained.


    There was a lot of dust umted in the basement and on the instruments, so Shiraishi had to clean them up.


    As he finished cleaning, footsteps could be hearding down the stairs. Ruri descended the stairs.


    "Why did you end the family reunion so quickly? You didn''t have to rush."


    "We can catch up anytime."


    "Seems like Uncle and the others will stay in the vige for a while this time. Is it because of the war outside?"


    Shiraishi asked what was on his mind.


    "They don''t trade within the Land Of Fire, but rather in the far west of the continent. So, the war here won''t affect their business."


    "Are those their real names?"


    "Well, they use pseudonyms. They know some ninjutsu, but that information isn''t known in Konoha. Some elders in the n are working behind the scenes, allowing them to trade outside without worry. Over the years, they have also hired reputable bounty hunters, both samurai and ninjas, to ensure their safety."


    They are, after all, a wealthy family that has been established for hundreds of years. The Uchiha n''s heritage and connections are not insignificant.


    For example, the Uchiha n doesn''t acquire their ninja equipment from the Land of Iron or buy it from the vige, but instead from their summon: Ninja cat n.


    Several times, the ninja cats act as the Uchiha n''s spies to gather information.


    This is the Uchiha n''swork.


    And there are likely many allies like the ninja ns, making it extremely difficult even for Konoha to ess this part of the information.


    Simrly, the same can be said for the Hyuga n. The number of secret connections they possess is only known by the most powerful individuals within the n.


    A true giant isn''t just about power and lineage; it also possesses an immensely terrifyingwork.


    Afterward, Ruri used the summoning jutsu to summon some cats. These cats carried scrolls containing various research equipment, which were sealed within the scrolls. They only needed to be unsealed and connected to the appropriate lines.


    Shiraishi, Ruri, and the cats worked together, cing the research equipment back in its original position and reconnecting the lines.


    When they finished, two hours had already passed. Ruri sent the cats back, and before leaving, the cats showed a hint of resentment, only to be pacified when Ruri promised to prepare good cat food for them next time.


    At that moment, Shiraishi looked at the vast research room and wished he had an assistant.


    But for now, he couldn''t think about it. There were many secrets here that couldn''t be shared and had to be kept confidential.


    Fortunately, this was the Uchiha n, and the ANBU didn''t have the authority to search the ce. After all, the strength of the Uchiha police force should not be underestimated.


    There were numerous Jonin and special jonin among them. Once n members joined the ninja ranks, their strength upon adulthood was generally chunin or higher, which was a formidable ratio.


    Especially after awakening the Sharingan, the strength of the Uchiha would skyrocket, and it couldn''t be taken lightly.


    Shiraishi had already identified his next research target.


    It involved fusing highly toxic smoke bombs with a corresponding antidote.


    Of course, research on natural energy would continue as well. Although their time in Konoha wouldn''t be too long, they couldn''t waste this valuable time.


    Just as Ruri was about to leave, Bai Shi suddenly said, "By the way, Ruri, can I ask you something else?"


    "Go ahead, what is it? Do you need new equipment?"


    "No, I have enough for now. It would do for a long time."


    "What is it?"


    "Human experiments."


    Shiraishi simply stated those two words.


    Ruri''s pupils contracted slightly as she looked at Shiraishi seriously, who returned her gaze calmly.


    "Do you understand what that means?"


    "Human experiment isn''t entirely evil."


    As far as Shiraishi knew, many forbidden techniques were developed through human experimentation.


    One of the most famous examples was Senju Tobirama, the predecessor of the current Hokage. Many of the ninjutsu that Konoha''s ninjas learn today originated from this second Hokage.


    Ruri nodded thoughtfully and said, "I''ll deliver what you need tomorrow."


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 48: 46: Soul Ninjutsu

    Chapter 48: 46: Soul Ninjutsu


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    The next day, there were four or five additional individuals in the undergroundboratory.


    These individuals were dressed like farmers working in the fields, but their faces were filled with a fierce expression, and their bodies were robust. Even though they were bound, their eyes glowed with a murderous light, emitting a strong aura of violence. Their lives had been tainted by taking the lives of others.


    Shiraishi didn''t inquire about their origins or their previous identities, but most of them were robbers who hadmitted murder outside.


    Currently, there was much chaos outside, with countless robbers burning, killing, and looting. Shiraishi had encountered such situations during his missions, and he had easily dealt with many of these robber groups.


    However, at this moment, Shiraishi didn''t care where these individuals came from or what they had done. Once they entered theboratory, their fate was simr to the mice that Shiraishi had used for his experiments. They fell into the category of experimental subjects.


    With a systematic n in ce, the natural energy experiment itself wasn''t life-threatening, but absolutes couldn''t be relied upon.


    After all, animal subjects had been used in previous experiments, and the life structure of animals differed significantly from that of humans. Therefore, humans were now being used for the experiment. The injection of natural energy didn''t rule out the possibility of unexpected risks.


    "It''s hard to find experimental subjects, so don''t use them all at once."


    Ruri had mentioned this before leaving.


    Transporting these experimental subjects had required a significant amount of manpower and resources, so she wanted to remind them.


    "Don''t worry, don''t forget that I''m also a medical ninja, so I can reuse them."


    Shiraishi knew it wasn''t easy for Ruri to acquire these experimental subjects, so he didn''t n on using them all at once.


    Medical ninjutsu could be extremely valuable in times like these. As long as they didn''t die, they could be reused.


    Moreover, Shiraishi believed that the possibility of his research endangering lives was very low. He had already experimented on numerous animals before conducting human experiments. With careful handling, life was essentially guaranteed.


    After Ruri left, Shiraishi entered his official working mode.


    The mouths of the few individuals brought to theboratory were sealed with cloth, preventing them from speaking loudly. They could only let out low whimpers, showing their dissatisfaction with their treatment.


    For these robbers who had lived by shedding blood on the edge of their knives, there was no fear in their eyes. It was estimated that they were contemting how to overpower Shiraishi and escape.


    Shiraishi ignored their low, angry shouts and randomly selected one of them,ying him down on the testing bench. Since he was too unruly, he had to inject him with a small dose of anesthesia first to make him dizzy and more cooperative.


    "Don''t worry,ing here to act as my experimental subjects is much better than living a life outside, not knowing when you''ll suddenly die. And my experiments won''t pose a danger to your lives, I can assure you of that."


    The expressions of these individuals seemed to change, their eyes bing wary, while Shiraishi maintained his calm tone.


    Even for sustainable use, Shiraishi would do his best to ensure that their lives continued.


    After all, in this troubled world, many people lived from one meal to the next.


    Arge country might be fine, but for people in small countries, even a meal was a luxury.


    In this war-torn era where morality held little importance, Shiraishi had already told himself that life wasn''t worth celebrating, and death wasn''t worth mourning.


    Life was often considered priceless because it was considered worthless.


    .....


    Two dayster.


    Shiraishi emerged from the undergroundboratory. Except for eating and sleeping, he had spent most of his time conducting experiments there over the past two days.


    Although there hadn''t been any progress yet, considering that human experiments had just begun, it would take at least a week to draw some conclusions.


    As he stepped out of the undergroundb, Shiraishi took a breath.


    It was July, and the sunlight felt scorching, draining people''s energy.


    One thing that made Shiraishiin incessantly was that even though there were electric lights andputers in this world, there was no air conditioning.


    When he entered the room where Ruri was, he immediately felt the difference in temperature. The coolness inside contrasted greatly with the sweltering heat outside.


    The room was filled with ice, and an fan blew constantly, spreading the cool air to every corner of the room, creating an effect simr to an air conditioner.


    At this moment, Ruri was wearing a loose blue casual dress, and there were scattered scrolls and ck leather boxes around her.


    "What are these?" Shiraishi pointed to the scrolls and the ck leather case.


    "These are the rewards from our previous mission, and this is your share. The total amount is 1.2 million ryo. The rest are scrolls rted to medical knowledge, as well as a few practical medical ninjutsu."


    "I see." Shiraishi sat down, opened one of the scrolls, and a smile appeared on his face. "I didn''t expect the vige to be so generous and reward me with such valuable items. This is the important information I was hoping to obtain. I thought they wouldn''t be this generous. I might as well pass on some information and expose this matter. It seems that the vige''s higher-ups have a bit of humanity after all."


    "I gave you those things because I wanted to get rid of you easily, you idiot. Do you really think you''re capable of something?" Ruri nced at Shiraishi, who was feelingcent.


    "???"


    "For them, using these items to eliminate you is the most convenient way to save trouble and resources."


    Upon hearing Ruri''s words, Shiraishi immediately understood.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even though it was a mistake, these materials and medical ninjutsu have been very helpful to me."


    "Really? Just be happy, then."


    "By the way, what about your reward, Ruri?"


    "Afterwards, I''m going to the Hokage Building. The vige''s higher-ups have approved me to choose any ninjutsu from the forbidden scroll."


    As Ruri said this, her expression showed surprise.


    She hadn''t expected the Third Hokage to have such courage.


    To her knowledge, the Senju n and the Uchiha n had always had a strained rtionship. Even though things had improved over the years, it was only on the surface.


    Upon hearing this, Shiraishi suddenly felt that the scroll in his hand wasn''t as significant.


    "Have you decided which ninjutsu you''ll choose?"


    Shiraishi cleared his gloomy mood and asked.


    Ruri let out a bored yawn,y down on her side, and yed with a kunai in her hand.


    "The elders in the n respect my choice, but I haven''t given much thought to it yet. I don''t know what powerful ninjutsu are sealed in the forbidden scroll, and I don''t necessarily need high-level ninjutsu. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Ruri had some knowledge about the forbidden scroll, but she wasn''t particrly aware of the number and types of forbidden techniques, profound meanings, and secret techniques recorded in it.


    "How about choosing soul-rted ninjutsu?" Shiraishi made a suggestion.


    "Soul?" Ruri raised an eyebrow.


    "I''ve heard that there''s a Jounin named Kato Dan in the vige who possesses a very mysterious soul-based ninjutsu. He seems to be Tsunade-sensei''s boyfriend. I think this type of ninjutsu could be very helpful for my research."


    "Understood," Ruri said after thinking for a while, nodding in agreement.


    After all, she didn''t have many demands for the ninjutsu in the forbidden scroll. If soul-based ninjutsu could truly assist Shiraishi and help him uncover the secret of immortality sooner, it would be a significant advancement for her as well.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 49: 47: Result

    Chapter 49: 47: Result


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    Ruri went to the Hokage Building, but returned home shortly after.


    Upon Ruri''s return, Shiraishi noticed that she was holding a scroll and tossed it to him.


    "Thank you," Shiraishi said, catching the scroll without hesitation.


    "Just focus on studying the jutsu," Ruri urged.


    "It''s truly a challenging task. There''s so little information on sage mode. Even if I manage to learn something from it, having ess to the sage arts system of the Three Sacred Lands would greatly aid my work" Shiraishi replied.


    "Forget about it. Without the summoning contract signed with the Three Sacred Lands, it would be incredibly difficult to find, let alone obtain senjutsu from there."


    Speaking of which, the Sannin truly were extraordinary ninja, Shiraishi thought. The Konoha Sannin had close ties with the Three Sacred Lands, and such rumors were widespread.


    Not only did their disciples benefit from these connections, but also the Three Lands'' support. For ordinary ninjas, it was an unattainable dream.


    "But even the Sannin, I''ve never heard of them seeding in mastering sage mode" Shiraishi added.


    "Of course. I''m not sure if the sage modes practiced by the summoned animals differ from the one I''ve studied. However, fusing natural energy with regr chakra poses significant risks and could potentially be fatal" Ruri exined.


    Shiraishi sat down in the room, took a sip of tea, and opened the scroll in his hand.


    The scroll began with the developer''s name and the name of the ninjutsu.


    Spirit Transformation Jutsu.


    Developer: Senju Tobirama.


    ording to the records, the Spirit Transformation allowed the soul to leave the body and travel any distance to directly attack the enemy.


    However, even after the soul left the body, the spirit would still retain the consciousness of the caster. This versatile ninjutsu had various applications beyondbat, such as information transmission, wide-area sensory, and even the transmission of chakra to allies. All these tasks could be aplished through spiritualization techniques.


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but admire the former Hokage, Senju Tobirama, who developed this technique. It was a pity to hear that he died on the battlefield during the First Ninja World War.


    Shiraishi agreed with many of the ideas implemented by the previous Hokage. Establishing a ninja academy, creating the Anbu organization, restraining and suppressing the ninja ns, improving the status of civilians, and developing secret arts and ninjutsu specific to Konoha. His influence could be seen in political, scientific, and military spheres, bing the foundation for other ninja viges around the world.


    Although the concept of one country, one vige was created by the Senju and Uchiha ns, the system was merely a hollow shell. It was thanks to the efforts of Senju Tobirama that the vige structure gradually evolved into a better ce.


    The bnce between the civilian and ninja sses created a stable equilibrium, with each side acting as a check on the other.


    The bncing act was truly remarkable..


    With the outbreak of the First Ninja World War, Senju Tobirama died. Even with his unfulfilled ambitions, he could only fade away, entrusting the future of the vige to the current three Hokage.


    Shiraishi didn''t know much about the third Hokage. It could be because the shadow of the previous Hokage, Senju Tobirama, loomedrge, causing many to overlook the actions of the third hokage.


    After all, many systems had been perfected during the time of the previous Hokage, leaving future generations with little room for surpassing their predecessors. Shiraishi could only wonder what incredible feats the third generation of Hokage would aplish in the future.


    Having contemted this, Shiraishi returned to the undergroundboratory with the scroll on Spirit transformation.


    He had injected natural energy into the experimental subjects, and now it would take time to observe and collect data.


    Now, it was time to address the issue of the Caged Bird seal.


    Shiraishi had been studying the Caged Bird for a while, but progress had been hindered due tock of data and iplete analysis of the deeper chakra structure.


    ording to Ayane, once the caged bird seal was engraved, it would remain for a lifetime and only be released upon the person''s death.


    In other words, the caged bird could only be set free under the condition of death.


    But what exactly constituted "death"?


    Was it the physical body or the soul?


    What characteristics were inherent in chakra?


    People were born with chakra, and losing chakra resulted in death.


    If Ayane''s chakra were to bepletely depleted, leading to her death, would the caged bird seal be eliminated?


    Of course, this kind of death wasn''t a true death, but rather a state of suspended animation resembling death.


    If Chakra was given to Ayane would she awaken from the state of suspended animation if she died due to exhaustion?


    The premise of this experiment was to verify a crucial point: What happens when a person loses their chakra? Do they truly die?


    If death doesn''t necessarily ur when chakra is lost, then how did chakra be the vital life energy necessary for human survival?


    Does the loss of chakra entail physical death or spiritual death?


    Is it possible for humans to lose their chakra and enter a marvelous state of suspended animation, only to be revived when chakra is replenished? Could such a feat be achieved?


    Confirmation of these aspects through experimentation would likely eliminate the issue of the Caged bird seal.


    Furthermore, it would address many of the doubts lingering in Shiraishi''s mind.


    He meticulously recorded these hypotheses in a notebook he carried with him.


    In the realm of science, hypotheses are formed in response to doubts, and they must be tested to determine their validity.


    Therefore, the study of Soul Ninjutsu was essential.


    The only drawback was that it was currently an era of war, and Shiraishi could be deployed for missions at any time, leaving him with little opportunity to conduct experiments in the undergroundboratory.


    Listening to the agonizing screams of the experimental subject on the operating table, the pain was unbearable. I tried to scream, but no sound came out.


    Shiraishi calmly observed the experimental subject convulsing on the table, their face twisted in pain.


    There was no emotion in his eyes as he skillfully cut off a piece of epidermis eroded by natural energy from their arm. The pale green epidermis was ced in a container and observed under a microscope.


    He then turned his attention to theputer screen, which disyed the subject''s heartbeat frequency and the fluctuation value resulting from the fusion of natural energy and chakra.


    The subjects went from being uncooperative in the beginning to resembling broken dolls with numb expressions, devoid of fear in their eyes.


    Shiraishi realized that he had underestimated the mental and physical impact that urs when natural energy merges with chakra in the human body.


    Therefore, whenever an experimental subject showed signs of mental breakdown, he would promptly stop the experiment, administer a calming drug, and rece them with another subject. This repetitive and sustainable approach could also be considered cost-effective.


    Shiraishi nced at the trembling individuals huddled against the wall and shook his head. Theycked the dedication to science that he possessed.


    If his experiment seeded, these people would transform from ordinary individuals to beings with senjitsu chakra in their bodies. Although they may not know any ninjutsu, their vitality, strength, speed, and reflexes would undergo significant improvements.


    Longevity wouldn''t be an issue for them,sting for at least a hundred years.


    As for immortality... Shiraishi pondered for a moment, but the more he thought about it, the more imusible it seemed.


    "Research on natural energy is on the right track. The development of senjutsu chakra requires further data deduction and improved fusion sess rates. Next, we can focus on addressing the issue of the Caged bird seal..."


    Wait a minute!


    Shiraishi suddenly realized a serious problem. How could he collect detailed physical data on Ayane''s current condition?


    He was currently residing in the Uchiha n, while Ayane was a member of the Hyuga n.


    If he were to bring Ayane over and they were identally discovered by Ruri...


    A cold sweat trickled down Shiraishi''s face.


    He quickly calcted his chances of survival if discovered.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 50: 48: Desire, The Farthest Feeling from Understanding

    Chapter 50: 48: Desire, The Farthest Feeling from Understanding


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    It took an hour to reach Ruri''s room.


    She was holding a scroll and studying it carefully. Shiraishi nced at it and saw that it contained information about fire release jutsu.


    "What''s going on?"


    Ruri looked away from the scroll and looked up at Shiraishi.


    "Ah, well... I need to go to the pharmacy to buy some herbs, I don''t have enough in theb."


    Shiraishi scratched his head, his expression unchanged, showing no signs of abnormality.


    "Got it. Just remember to bring me some natto when youe back."


    "Natto?"


    Shiraishi nodded, indicating that he understood, and left the room.


    As he stepped outside, he let out a light sigh, relieved that he had finally made it through.


    Bringing Ayane here to collect her body data was not a reliable option. It was difficult to do, and the risk of idental discovery was too high.


    This was the interior of the Uchiha n. It would be better to collect Ayane''s body data outside.


    He had also thought of the location¡ªhis former home. Taking the storage scroll with him, he went to buy some natto first to avoid forgetting itter.


    Next, he would go to the Hyuga n to find Ayane.


    It was impossible to hide within the Hyuga family and find Ayane. Not to mention the disdainful gazes, the Hyuga n''spound was close to the vige center, and the environment there waspletely different from that of the Uchiha n. The vige''s defense force was also the strongest there.


    The Uchiha n, on the other hand, had to live in a slightly more remote area in the middle of the vige.


    Unexpectedly, the Uchiha n also had authority over the garrison, and living in the center of the vige made it easier to mobilize the garrison.


    This approach was simply contradictory, and it went against normal logic in many ways.


    Shiraishi had lived in the Uchiha n for years. He didn''t know the core secrets of the Uchiha, and Ruri hadn''t exined them to him.


    However, he was aware that the rtionship between the Uchiha n and the vige''s top management appeared rxed on the surface, but in reality, it was a messy and guarded rtionship full of hostility.


    With these thoughts in mind, Shiraishi arrived at the Hyuga n. It was worth noting that the ninjas of the Hyuga n seemed to prioritize literacy more than the Uchiha n.


    Of course, this was just an outsider''s perspective. If viewed from within the Hyuga n, things might not always be as they seemed.


    After all, even if the Caged bird seal was exined as a means to protect the Byakugan, it was actually quite challenging to maintain. If the purpose was solely to protect the Byakugan, they could simply modify the caged bird seal''s function to nullify the Byakugan''s abilities when a branch member died.


    But that wasn''t the case. The caged bird seal also had the ability to curse and kill. It made the branch members who didn''t obey the n feel unbearable.


    Using the excuse of protecting the Byakugan was unconvincing. Adding the curse-killing function to the caged bird seal was, in Shiraishi''s view, excessive and unnecessary.


    If sealing the Byakugan was only done when necessary to protect it, it could be called protecting the Byakugan. The branch members might not hold such resentment towards the n.


    "Shiraishi-kun, why are you here? Did Sakumo-sensei give you any new assignments?"


    Ayane wore neat white clothes, and her long ck hair was neatly styled behind her. She looked slightly puzzled upon seeing Shiraishiing to find her.


    "It''s not that. I need to buy some herbs and make some medicine for future missions. But I''m a bit overwhelmed on my own, so I wanted to ask for your help."


    "I see." Ayane pointed her finger at her chin, pondered for a moment, and then smiled innocently. "That''s fine, but let''s hurry. I need to be back before dinner."


    "Alright."


    Shiraishi then took Ayane to the Pharmacy to purchase various herbs with different effects.


    Speaking of which, most of the pharmacies in Konoha were run by the Nara n. This n excelled in deer farming, and deer antlers were highly valued as medicinal materials. The Nara n''s pharmacies boasted a wide range of deer antlers, which was considered their major selling point.


    Many merchants from other regions woulde to Konoha specifically to buy Nara n''s deer antlers. It was a testament to their excellent quality. Fair prices and respectful treatment of customers made the Nara n a preferred choice for many.


    In contrast, the Uchiha n''s position in Konoha was rather embarrassing.


    Although they were one of the two major ns that founded Konoha, they had no connections within the vige. They had no affiliation with the Hyuga n, let alone the three ns deeply trusted by the Hokage.


    By the time they left the pharmacy, it was almost three o''clock in the afternoon.


    After such a long detour, it was finally time to get down to business.


    The ce where Shiraishi used to live is quite far from the center of Konoha, and it has been neglected for years.


    "Shiraishi-kun, are we meeting secretly like this?"


    After entering the room, Ayane ced her hands behind her back and leaned slightly to the side. Her clean face was partially visible, adorned with a faint smile.


    "Now we''re getting down to business."


    "I was wondering, what would Shiraishi-kun do if Ruri found out about this? Sneaking around with other girls behind her back while spending every day and night with her. Maybe the emotional turmoil would further evolve the Sharingan into a Mangekyou Sharingan."


    "It''s not that easy for the Sharingan to evolve like that. You''re overthinking."


    "You never know. Ruri is an Uchiha genius, and intense emotional fluctuations are known to be the best catalyst for the Sharingan''s evolution."


    "You do realize I risked my life to be here. We need to focus on the task at hand. Well, take off your clothes quickly."


    "Take... take off? Everything? Shiraishi-kun, this is for my future husband..."


    Ayane blushed, hugging her chest tightly and biting her lip, clearly feeling embarrassed.


    "What are you thinking? We''ve done this many times before. Let''s not dwell on just removing your coat. Even if you take everything off, I''ll treat you equally as a doctor."


    Shiraishi responded earnestly to Ayane.


    "So, it doesn''t matter if I undresspletely for the tests now?"


    Ayane''s fingers had already unzipped her shirt, revealing her chest. Some muscles seemed to be bulging, and there was an intriguing smile in her eyes.


    "No need for that. Let''s get it done quickly. I''m in a hurry."


    "Really, this is such a good opportunity."


    "Are you really only twelve years old?"


    "Maybe girls mature a bit earlier? In our n, there''s a fourteen-year-old girl. Since she''s not a ninja, her only role is to bear children for the n. She''s currently pregnant and due in September this year."


    Shiraishi sighed. In this war ridden era, the poption was indeed a pressing issue.


    However, Shiraishi knew that fertility rates in this world were high, thanks to the prevalence of chakra and various advanced medical ninjutsu.


    He wasn''t well-informed about the situation elsewhere, but ording to the female fertility records at Konoha Hospital, only a very small number of women encountered childbirthplications, and even those cases were sessfully managed.


    The issue of early childbirth depended on specific circumstances.


    Nevertheless, Shiraishi didn''t support such practices. It wasn''t about physical readiness but rather about values in life.


    Whether it was going to the battlefield prematurely or giving birth prematurely, it would lead to various risks and deviations in the future life experiences of those involved.


    But in an era without concretews safeguarding basic human rights, such concerns were merely wishful thinking, and those in power could dictate as they pleased.


    Whether it was due to neglecting this problem, fear of the consequences, or an unwillingness to relinquish personal interests, none of it concerned Shiraishi.


    In his pursuit of his own political affairs, he was just a medical ninja, and his duty was to be a doctor.


    Shiraishi unrolled the scroll and began sealing, extracting the body-sensing device from it.


    It had to be acknowledged that storage scrolls were incredibly useful. They could store almost anything except living beings, albeit at a slightly higher price.


    Ayaney down on the cold operating table and waited calmly. She didn''t tease Shiraishi anymore and patiently awaited the results of his analysis.


    She understood the significance of the Caged bird''s curse mark.


    The test didn''t take long, only about ten minutes.


    Ayane got off the operating table and asked, "Is everything alright?"


    "Yes, I have a solution for the caged bird''s curse. I''ll exin the specific methods and steps when we embark on our next mission. For now, we still need to live under Konoha''s protection. During this period, I''ll also search for a suitable base and relocate there."


    "Have you found one?"


    "The Land of Ghosts and the Land of Iron."


    As Shiraishi mentioned the names of these two countries, Ayane was slightly taken aback.


    The Land of Ghosts and the Land of Iron were permanent neutral countries in the ninja world. The conflicts that had erupted over the years hadn''t affected these countries significantly. Moreover, their remote locations made them less susceptible to being targeted by major powers. Their abundant resources were the primary cause of the Ninja World Wars.


    "If that''s the case, those countries would indeed be suitable for living. When is the exact time to leave Konoha?"


    "The next ninja war is approaching."


    "The next ninja war? Won''t it take too long?"


    The First and Second Ninja Wars were separated by over a decade, and it was uncertain when the Third Ninja War would break out.


    "Don''t worry. Once this Ninja World War concludes, the next Shinobi World War will follow, and it won''t be too far off. It will once again revolve around the richnds of the Land of Fire. That will be the ideal time for us to leave Konoha. They will be engulfed in the war from all sides and won''t have time to deal with missing individuals like us."


    Shiraishi made this inference based on factual observations.


    Konoha''s diplomatic approach, while mild, didn''t make the other four major ninja viges fear its strength. Instead, it aroused their jealousy and greed more easily.


    During the current reign of the Third Hokage, although Konoha had experienced many victories in foreign wars, each time was a reactive response.


    Whether it was the war in the Land Of Rain or the recent Suna invasion of Land Of Fire, they were forced into defensive actions.


    Even if they emerged victorious, it could still be considered a failure, as there were no benefits gained after the wars ended.


    The enemy didn''t demandpensation for their losses; they merely sought fame without any substantial advantages.


    It may appear as a victory, but in Shiraishi''s opinion, it''s merely benefiting from the groundworkid by the previous two generations of Hokage.


    Ayane looked at Shiraishi, somewhat understanding his spection. However, as the leader of the five major ninja viges, Konoha has always held the top position in military power.


    Even if another war urs after this current one, it should take ce many yearster. How can one im that the interval won''t be too long?


    Shiraishi smiled softly, gazing at the peaceful scene outside the window, and spoke:


    "Peace survives through struggle, andpromise leads to its demise. Konoha, as the most powerful nation, showcases a lenient and weak foreign policy. This will only result in being surrounded by wolves. The more one desires peace, the more likely they are to face forced wars."


    "But in the past..."


    Shiraishi knew what Ayane wanted to add and interrupted her: "The Will of Fire was only suitable for the First Hokage. This will to seek peace throughpromise is not applicable toter generations. No one wishes to hold the same innocent dream as him after his passing. These two ninja wars are evidence of that. They are also the foundation for my spection."


    "Is the First Hokage the source of the disaster?"


    Ayane was taken aback by such a statement.


    "In a way, yes. Even if Konoha is eventually destroyed, perhaps they won''t understand why it happened. Longing, as they say, is the feeling farthest from understanding."


    It''s not entirely urate to attribute Konoha''s current unfavorable state solely to the three generations of Hokage. The seeds of chaos were sown during the era of the First Hokage.


    The third Hokage merely took on the responsibility for the First Hokage and cleaned up the mess.


    Therefore, the outbreak of the Third Ninja World War is inevitable, and a short interval between the Second and Third Ninja World Wars is also expected.


    It will be the safest time to leave Konoha at that point.


    Konoha, entangled in danger from all sides, will be exhausted from dealing with the war and won''t have the time to focus on suppressing rebellions and maintaining tolerance.


    "Is that so? I''ve yearned for you, Shiraishi-kun, for so long. However, I also long to know everything about you. So... when it''s just the two of us, please treat me kindly."


    Ayane''s face disyed a pure and radiant smile, apanied by a shy blush.


    Shiraishi was momentarily stunned, unsure of how to respond.


    ''Be gentle with me''... To what extent does Ayane desire him to fulfill her wishes?


    This summer is truly scorching, enough to make one feel restless.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 51: 49: Experimental Subjects Cooperating

    Chapter 51: 49: Experimental Subjects Cooperating


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    "You''re too slow. The sun is setting. What were you doing?"


    Upon Shiraishi''s return, Ruri furrowed her brow and asked.


    "I apologize. The medicinal ingredients I needed were quite rare. It took a while to find a ce that sells them. Here, this is the natto you wanted."


    Shiraishi apologized and tossed the bag of natto snacks to Ruri.


    Ruri took the bag and her expression softened slightly.


    "By the way, if I don''t have anything else to do, I''ll go back to theb. There''s still a lot of work to be done there."


    Seeing Ruri still sitting there motionless, Shiraishi lifted his foot and left the room.


    Having obtained Ayane''s fresh body data, the remaining work can only be done by himself.


    The next mission would being soon, and they would leave the vige again within two weeks at thetest.


    Konoha still had a fierce battle to fight. As one of Konoha''s top elite Jonin and their Team 5 leader, Hatake Sakumo couldn''t stay in the vige for too long.


    As for the specifics of the uing mission, Shiraishi couldn''t deduce any useful information from the avable intelligence. However, he was certain that the mission''s difficulty would be at least A-level.


    Upon returning to theboratory, he opened one of the secret doors, revealing a 30-square-meter room with an emergency toilet and shower. This was where the five individuals used for human experiments usually resided.


    The lights inside were always on, so when Shiraishi opened the door, he could clearly see their appearances, causing their bodies to shake unnaturally.


    One person then walked out consciously in order. Although their spirits had recovered to some extent after a long rest, terrifying memories flooded their minds, and they likely knew what Shiraishi had nned for them next, causing their faces to turn pale.


    Shiraishi nodded with some satisfaction. That''s right.


    If they cooperated willingly and didn''t resist, they would receive rich and nutritious meals as a matter of course, making their lives much better than those of the wandering bloodthirsty criminals outside.


    After the man walked out, Shiraishi looked at the remaining four individuals, took out two moderately thick books from his ninja bag, and tossed them in front of them.


    "Read these books when you have nothing to do. Books are a valuable tool for human progress."


    The four prisoners exchanged puzzled nces, wondering what Shiraishi was up to.


    Shiraishi didn''t exin further. The main reason was that these individuals often appeared bored, so he found two books for them to read. It would help them pass the time and greatly contribute to their mental recovery.


    Shiraishi closed the secret door. When he turned around, he noticed that the man who hade out earlier was already lying on the operating table, staring at the ceiling lights with wide-open eyes.


    If they couldn''t resist, they might as well try to enjoy it.


    After all, they didn''t need to worry about food and clothing. Their situation was indeed much better than the chaotic existence outside.


    "Shiraishi-sama, could you give me more anesthesia?"


    The man turned his head and asked Shiraishi in a low voice.


    "...,"


    Shiraishi didn''t know how to respond to the request.


    However, it didn''t align with the experiment''s objectives.


    Excessive use of anesthesia could lead to circtory failure and cardiac arrest in the human body. Caution was required in both dosage and usage.


    "Don''t worry. Based on humanistic principles in conducting experiments, I am responsible for your health and safety. Compared tost time, my experiment has made significant progress, and it shouldn''t be as painful."


    Shiraishi exined patiently.


    Konoha didn''t establish guidelines for human experiments, but Shiraishi always adhered to the ethical principles from his previous life.


    In conducting human experiments, which were inherently hical, they couldn''t be used haphazardly.


    To protect the physical well-being of the subjects, advance medical development, and adhere to the principles of science, Shiraishi followed these guidelines.


    When a subject showed signs of mental breakdown, the experiment was promptly halted, and another subject would be substituted.


    Furthermore, sessful implementation of magic could contribute to medical advancements.


    The experiment itself aligned with scientific principles. With aplete theoretical foundation and umted animal cases, the risks were rtively low.


    Starting with human subjects from the beginning wasn''t because progress was slow; it was a vition of the first principle of informed consent from the parties involved. However, in these war-torn years, Shiraishi felt he could take liberties and didn''t need to differentiate so meticulously.


    Shiraishi picked up a syringe filled with liquid natural energy and began injecting it into the subject.


    To avoidplications, he adjusted the injection of natural energy based on the subject''s physical qualities, including their maximum chakra capacity, to ensure a neutralizing reaction and the creation ofplete fairy chakra within the subject''s body.


    After achieving the senjutsu Chakra, it was necessary to carefully observe the experiment subject''s reaction to the Chakra, the duration of the reaction, and whether it caused damage to various organs in the human body.


    He already knew that practicing sage mode was fraught with unknown dangers when he performedbination of chakra and senjutsu chakra on animals. It was precisely because of these unknowns that he needed to proceed with caution and not take overly ambitious steps.


    In the experiment, the entire body of the subject was connected to delicate wires, with the wire terminals linked to argeputer that could promptly record and urately store various physical data of the subject in its database.


    Thus, the experimental subject was ced on the operating table, and theputer continuously recorded the data.


    Shiraishi initiated another experiment¡ªthe breaking of the caged bird curse.


    The question of whether chakra would perish after being depleted had been weighing on Shiraishi''s mind. However, such an experiment couldn''t be conducted directly on a human body, so he started with animals.


    Simr to humans, animals in nature also possessed chakra within their bodies.


    To this end, Shiraishi prepared fifty guinea pigs for the "chakra depletion" experiment.


    If this experiment seeded, it would greatly aid in deciphering the caged bird curse.


    Even if a perfect solution couldn''t be found, it would at least provide a reasonable approach.


    An hourter, the experiment involving the neutralization of natural energy and ordinary chakra had concluded for the subject.


    The results of the experiment showed some improvementpared to the previous attempt. At this rate, there was a high probability that Shiraishi would discover a system of immortality suitable for human cultivation before leaving Konoha.


    He disconnected the wires from the subject and allowed them to return to the room behind the secret door.


    Before leaving, the subject took two books from the shelf beside them and nced at Shiraishi, curious about his reaction.


    Shiraishi simply turned a blind eye and remained silent.


    The shelves contained various books, including history, geography, chemistry, and biology, but no important research materials were among them.


    Learning was a vital process for enlightening human beings. With their enthusiasm for learning, Shiraishi was naturally willing to support them.


    However, when the time came to be a test subject, it was important to fulfill that role.


    Shiraishi looked at the guinea pig on the testing bench that had perished due to chakra depletion and shook his head.


    The experiment had failed.


    Although he had tried to save the lives of these mice, the results were still unsatisfactory.


    Seeing that it was nearly time, Shiraishi was about to leave theboratory when a sudden chill gripped his throat, causing his entire body to tense.


    A sharp kunai was positioned just in front of Shiraishi''s throat, poised to end his life with a single stroke.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 52: 50: The Question of Offense or Defense

    Chapter 52: 50: The Question of Offense or Defense


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    "Um... what are you doing, Ruri? Is something wrong?" Shiraishi asked, noticing Ruri''s silent presence behind him and wearing a relieved smile.


    Speaking of which... even standing silently behind him, Shiraishi sensed that Ruri''s strength had significantly increased. The Uchiha bloodline truly was formidable, and Ruri, who effortlessly controlled its power, was even more formidable.


    Ruri didn''t remove the kunai from Shiraishi''s throat. Her voice came close to his ear, resonating in the dimly litboratory. "You haven''t been hiding anything from me, have you?"


    "Eh? Why do you say that?" Shiraishi was momentarily taken aback, scratching his head in confusion. He appeared genuinely puzzled by Ruri''s statement.


    "Your behavior today was a bit strange. Usually, when you go out to buy something, you just leave without saying a word. But today, you came to say goodbye before leaving. So, I''ve been wondering if you''re hiding something from me."


    Ruri''s expression remained casual, her eyes as piercing as ever, giving the impression that nothing could be concealed from them.


    "Uh... Ruri, when did you develop a sense of humor? It was just a spontaneous gesture," Shiraishi replied, trying to convince himself as well.


    "Just a spontaneous gesture that happens once every few years? That''s quite coincidental. So, I''ve been thinking, are you secretly meeting someone behind my back?"


    "You''ve misunderstood me. You should know the nature of my rtionships, right?"


    "Yes, but precisely because of that, something feels off. I have a strange sensation that someone else''s scent is on you, and it''s a woman''s scent" Ruri said, even taking a few sniffs at Shiraishi''s shoulder.


    "You don''t have the Inuzuka n''s sense of smell! Your surname is Uchiha!" Shiraishi couldn''t help butin internally.


    Just as Shiraishi was about to respond, Ruri removed the kunai from his neck, and her tone was no longer as cold as before. "But forget it, whoever you meet is none of my business, is it? I''m not yours."


    As Ruri spoke, a faint smile formed at the corner of her mouth, intensifying Shiraishi''s sense of unease.


    Normally, Ruri wasn''t one to make jokes.


    "Well, you''re overthinking it."


    "You really didn''t meet someone secretly?"


    Despite iming not to care, it was evident that Ruri was deeply concerned. His eyes grew darker, and a hint of murderous intent began to emanate from him.


    "Of course not. Don''t you know who I am? I never lie," Shiraishi responded, looking directly into Ruri''s eyes with utmost sincerity.


    "Then how do you exin this photo?"


    Ruri presented a photograph that captured Shiraishi and Ayane together. The photo was taken right in front of Shiraishi''s former residence as they were about to enter together.


    "..." Shiraishi found himself tongue-tied, unable to exin clearly, his mind thrown into a state of panic, freezing his thoughts.


    "You were too careless, really. You were caught so easily by me. If it were someone else, your secret would have been exposed long ago. At that time, you wouldn''t have received mere interrogation, but a severe punishment from my n in the mountains."


    Ruri sighed, her disappointment evident.


    Huh? No scolding, no reprimanding, and no anger? This didn''t seem right!


    "Then, this... what does it mean?" Shiraishi asked, his expression one of utter confusion.


    "Though you have many merits, you are still naive in several other ways. You don''t fully grasp the importance of Sage Mode. Two or three years ago, while you were conducting your research on Sage Mode, I had my parents prepare 200 wild cats of various breeds, smuggling them into Konoha through official channels to act as my spies."


    Since they were ordinary cats, not ninja cats, and there were plenty of stray and domestic cats in Konoha, even the ANBU hadn''t detected anything amiss.


    After all, these cats were brought into Konoha in batches over several months through regr channels. Moreover, they roamed in areas far from Konoha''s core, behaving like ordinary cats. Even if they transmitted information, it was done publicly, without raising any suspicions.


    "..."


    Shiraishi remained frozen in ce.


    Observing Shiraishi''s almost petrified state, Ruri smiled with satisfaction.


    "But in the process, I identally discovered some of your little secrets. Did you think I wouldn''t find out about your research on the Hyuga n''s Caged Bird?" Ruri wasn''t sure about the exact details of what Shiraishi and Ayane had discussed, but she could infer some information from the situation.


    "Ah, well... I''m a bit confused at the moment... So, you already knew?" Shiraishi replied, his mind in disarray.


    "About a year ago, it was a little careless, but you and Ayane found ways to contact each other. Unless one pays close attention, it wouldn''t be easy to detect. It was just a short meeting between friends. In an era of frequent wars, Anbu has limited manpower and no time to focus on you."


    Anbu typically operates with a staff of sixty to seventy members. One unit is assigned secret missions abroad or gathers crucial intelligence.


    Another unit remains in the Land of Fire to prevent enemy sabotage and report for additional support if needed. The remaining two units patrol the vige and monitor dangerous ninjas with evident anti-Konoha sentiments or enemy spies.


    However, Shiraishi''sbat record was mediocre, his performance in the Will of Fire exam was excellent, and he showed no signs of being anti-Konoha. Therefore, there was no reason or motivation to put him under surveince.


    Regarding his close association with the Uchiha n, Konoha didn''t pay much attention to it. Although few civilian ninjas had a good rtionship with the Uchiha, there were still dozens or even hundreds of individuals who maintained a positive rapport with them, including jonin and chunin.


    After all, the Uchiha were part of the vige, and some ninjas held no particr prejudice against them. Instead, they believed that the powerful Uchiha made trustworthypanions on the battlefield, enhancing the team''s overall effectiveness. Over time, rtionships naturally formed.


    As a precautionary measure, Ruri had ced 200 cats in Konoha to act as her own spies, cutting off any potential risks and ensuring Shiraishi''s safety. When it came to immortality, Ruri couldn''t afford to be as careless as Shiraishi.


    Although Shiraishi believed he had concealed himself well, he now realized that Ruri deserved the credit for that.


    Should he call her a genius from a prominent ninja family?


    She wlessly executed the main n and implemented effective measures to handle unforeseen circumstances, ensuring there were no leaks.


    He could anticipate future situations in the ninja world based on his knowledge, as well as from a historical and political perspective, but there would inevitably be some deviations in the details.


    "Huh..." Ruri exhaled, feeling a sense of relief without understanding why.


    Shiraishi sighed, smiling wryly. "I really can''t hide anything from you. You''ve always been perceptive since you were a child."


    "Years of experience have made youcent, and you haven''t made any progress at all. Remember to be more cautious next time. Now, let''s go out for dinner."


    Ruri stored the kunai in her ninja bag and walked ahead.


    "Ruri, were you actually concerned about me earlier?" Shiraishi''sughter echoed from behind.


    Ruri stopped, turned her head, and stared at Shiraishi with a serious expression.


    "Which eye did you see i used in caring about you?"


    "Huh, really?"


    "You fool, I''m only interested in immortality. Power is everything. Your actions and achievements are inconsequential. Wake up and focus on your own dreams."


    After speaking, Ruri turned around, her ck hair slightly swaying as she arrogantly walked away.


    "Is that so? I''m quite interested in controlling others... Is that okay?"


    There was no response to his question. Shiraishi helplessly scratched his head. What a chaotic day.


    But... it shouldn''t be a major issue.


    In other words, next time could he bring Ayane here for a proper examination of her body?


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 53: 51: Jiraiya and The New Prophecy

    Chapter 53: 51: Jiraiya and The New Prophecy


    At the training ground, Shiraishi and Ruri engaged in actualbat practice.


    It had been a while since theirstbat practice during the ninja academy, and Ruri''s strength had rapidly grown during this time, making it challenging for Shiraishi to assess his true abilities.


    Entering the battle state, Ruri''s body naturally exuded a sharp and deadly aura, evidence of his experience inbat and bloodshed.


    The Sakumo Squad had been established for less than half a year, but it had already participated in over ten battles, bothrge and small, providing them with extensivebat experience, including direct confrontations with higher-ranked shinobi.


    Though Shiraishi was primarily known for his medical ninjutsu skills, he had personally faced several ninja in battle, making him less intimidated by Ruri''s murderous aura during their duel training.


    However, Ruri was no easy opponent. Her physical techniques alone felt like a thunderstorm in motion.


    In an instant, Ruri moved from in front of Shiraishi to behind him,unching a swift leg whip towards his head with lightning speed.


    Responding quickly, Shiraishiid down, using his palm as an axis to turn his body in the opposite direction, somersaulting a few times away from Ruri to create a safe distance.


    He then retrieved a well-made chokuto.


    Being a ninja with limited chakra, Shiraishi sought to conserve his during battle, using taijutsu to minimize chakra consumption.


    Furthermore, his body had been permanently strengthened by new drugs derived from natural energy, granting him superior physical abilitiespared to ordinary people. A small amount of chakra was enough to enhance his speed and strength in taijutsu, allowing him to quickly defeat opponents with slower reflexes, particrly chunin.


    When facing joinin, it was more challenging to disrupt their ninjutsu performance. Against a jonin skilled in taijutsu, the oue depended on various factors, such as the environment, psychological state, tactical arrangement, and the types of taijutsu employed.


    In the battle with Ruri, Shiraishi found it difficult to interrupt his ninjutsu, as Ruri was proficient in taijutsu, ninjutsu, and genjutsu, leaving no clear path to victory.


    Moreover, Ruri possessed the troublesome bloodline limit, the Sharingan.


    The training ground became a fierce battleground, and if anyone were watching without sufficient dynamic vision, they would only see a blur of afterimages, followed by metallic screeches before everything went silent.


    Both Shiraishi and Ruri moved at high speed using pure physical techniques, without the need for teleportation jutsu.


    The constant use of instant body techniques was a benefit of taijutsu users, but it put significant strain on their physical strength and bodies.


    Fortunately, both Shiraishi and Ruri had been enhanced by natural energy medicines, giving them remarkable resilience and endurance in high-speed battles.


    This was why Ruri had managed to endure during his first mission, even against two or more j¨­nin.


    After a prolonged battle, Shiraishi''s chakra was depleted, and he was catching his breath.


    Observing this, Ruri stopped and twirled his fingers in a circle before putting away his kunai, concluding the intense fight.


    Ruri preferred direct frontal attacks using taijutsu and ninjutsu over relying on illusions.


    To him, this method of fighting was more refreshing and straightforward, allowing him to fully experience the essence of battle.


    "You didn''tst long."


    "Well, I don''t have the natural chakra reserves of sn Uchiha."


    Especially after awakening the Sharingan, an Uchiha had an abundant supply of chakra in regr battles.


    "But I''ll be practicing with natural energy next, which should improve my situation."


    "Isn''t that already done?"


    "I experimented with it, but I haven''t actively absorbed natural energy. Now that the risks are minimal, I n to use medicine to assist me in grasping the feeling of absorbing natural energy."


    "If the risks are low, I''d like to try it too. I can''t let you have all the fun."


    Ruri also had a strong desire to master natural energy.


    Natural energy was more potent than ordinary chakra, even if it couldn''t create senjutsu chakra when fused, it significantly increased physical energy.


    Once mastered, natural energy meant an endless supply of energy.


    Natural energy existed all around¡ªwater, air, trees¡ªit could be found everywhere in nature, providing a permanent source of energy.


    "Yes, that was my original n."


    Shiraishi didn''t refuse. In fact, without the support, connections, and location provided by Ruri, he wouldn''t have reached his current stage.


    The power of capital was invincible. If you couldn''t get along with anything, money could get you through.


    s... Humans had created the system, but they had be enved by it. The world had truly fallen.


    "Are you also going to Ayane''s ce?"


    Ruri strolled to the table outside the training ground, picked up a wet towel to wipe her face, and suddenly asked this question. Her tone wasn''t very cold, but it carried a daunting sense of oppression.


    "...Uh, yes, I am. Ayane''s Byakugan has been a tremendous help in solving many research problems for me."


    Shiraishi averted his gaze, feeling guilty.


    He thought that after Ruri found out about it that day, things could be calmly discussed, but he didn''t expect it to be brought up again, making Shiraishi feel somewhat embarrassed.


    Wait, why am I embarrassed? Isn''t it normal for teammates and ssmates to help each other?


    Shiraishi found himself questioning himself again.


    Perhaps he had oveplicated the matter.


    "Really?"


    Ruri gazed at the blue sky, stroked her long ck hair behind her ear, and turned to leave.


    Shiraishi stood there, pondering.


    What does ''really'' mean?


    Women''s minds are really hard toprehend, be it Ayane or Ruri. Their personalities are easy to understand, but sometimes their words leave people puzzled.


    There''s an ancient saying that a woman''s heart is like a needle in the depths of the sea. It has truly stood the test of time.


    "Never mind, the most important thing now is to practice natural energy..."


    ¡ò


    The grass here is green, birds sing, and the air is filled with the fragrance of flowers. It exudes vibrant life.


    Towering toad stone statues stand all around, creating a paradise-like atmosphere in this secluded ce called Mount Myoboku.


    Alongside the Ryuuchi Cave and the Shikkotsu Forest, it is known as one of the three sacred ces of the ninja world and a birthce of ancient fairy techniques.


    Throughout history, countless powerful ninjas havee to this ce seeking to master the art of immortality. Some have be the basis for the toad statues, while others have seeded in their pursuits, bing renowned ninjas in various towns.


    However, with the rise of the Ninja Vige era, the existence of fairy arts is now mainly recorded in the books of major Ninja Viges. In reality, after the passing of the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju, fairy arts have be more of a legend in the ninja world, their authenticity uncertain.


    Up until now, no ninja has mastered fairy arts and shone in the ninja world''s conflicts.


    "Boss Fukasaku."


    A human voice echoes through Mount Myoboku, a voice that shouldn''t belong in one of the three sacred ces.


    Dressed in Konoha''s Jonin uniform, a forehead protector emzoned on his head, two distinctive red markings beneath his eyes, the young man, aged around sixteen or seventeen, boasts white hair and a face full of youthful energy and confidence.


    As he arrives, he greets the toad at the entrance to the main hall deep in the mountains.


    This toad, waiting in front of the hall, is draped in a gray robe, possesses green skin, and stands about the height of a human child. Yet, despite its appearance, it exudes an otherworldly aura.


    "Oh, it''s Jiraiya-boy. You''ve finallye."


    The old face revealed a kind smile greetings him.


    This young ninja is none other than Jiraiya, a Jonin of Konoha who has formed a summoning contract with Mount Myoboku, one of the three sacred ces.


    He is one of the legendary Sannin, along with Tsunade and Orochimaru, and the current disciple of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. Jiraiya is a highly skilled Jonin who carries on the will of fire.


    Recently, hepleted his three-year mission in the Land of Rain. After returning to Konoha, he was about to head to the front lines of the Land of Fire when he received a message from Mount Myoboku, requesting his immediate presence.


    "Boss Fukasaku, what''s going on? Why did you call me here at such a critical time?"


    "I apologize for summoning you at such a critical moment, but this is the order of the Elder, and I can''t disobey."


    Fukasaku, the Sage Toad, knew that the ninja world was embroiled in a war, and Konoha was actively involved. As one of Konoha''s few high-level Jonin, Jiraiya was naturally required to join the front lines and fight against the enemy.


    Jiraiya had no intention of ming the Sage Toad. As one of the two great Sages in Mount Myoboku, the Sage had personally taught him the sage mode during his time there. While Jiraiya hadn''t achieved any significant progress, just gaining insights into such legendary arts was an aplishment in itself.


    Considering that it''s a legendary art, it''s expected to be challenging.


    Even without mastering the art to the fullest, he had already surpassed many others.


    "Is Shima-sama not here?"


    Jiraiya inquired about the absence of the other sage from Mount Myoboku, Shima.


    Shima is the wife of the Sage Toad and also an incredibly powerful sage in Mount Myoboku. The two were usually inseparable, which prompted Jiraiya to ask about her whereabouts.


    "She went out to buy groceries."


    "I see. So it was the Great Toad Sage who summoned me this time, right?"


    "I don''t know the specifics either. This is the elder''s order. Follow me inside."


    Leading the way, Fukasaku, guided Jiraiya inside the hall.


    In the huge and magnificent hall, right in front of the gate on the opposite side, there was an unbelievablyrge reclining chair, and an equally unbelievablyrge giant old toad was lying there.


    It had a big pipe in its mouth, and even when it closed its eyes and dozed off, smoke circles filled the hall, creating an atmosphere of clouds and mist, like a fairnd.


    Fukasaku quickly jumped to the high tform under the Big Toad''s right hand, sping his hands together with a solemn expression.


    Jiraiya stood before the Big Toad, looking up.


    No matter when you look at it, this shockinglyrge toad seemed to be half a step away from death.


    "Geat Elder I''m here."


    Jiraiya shouted from below.


    The old toad didn''t react at all and continued blowing smoke rings with a content expression.


    Fukasaku''s awe-inspiring expression quickly faded as he took a deep breath and turned to use senjutsu chakra to amplify his voice:


    "Master, Jiraiya has arrived!"


    Only then did the old toad take a casual nce at Fukasaku next to him, then at Jiraiya below, and finally react.


    "Has everyone arrived? My apologies, I almost fell asleep."


    "..."


    "Great sage, did you summon me for something specific?"


    The Great Toad Sage is the master of Mount Myoboku, known for his incredible ability to prophecy. He had made prophecies for Jiraiya before, and they had alle true, leaving Jiraiya in awe of the Great Toad Sage''s abilities.


    The ability to see the future made him seem like a true Sage.


    Especially after witnessing certain events in the Land of Rain, Jiraiya became even more convinced of the Great Toad Sage''s powers.


    "Regarding this matter, Jiraiy... What''s your name again?"


    The Great Toad suddenly asked, embarrassing both Jiraiya and Fukasaku.


    "Master, this is Jiraiya. You made a prophecy for him before, and he''s our contractor from Konoha."


    Fukasaku added reluctantly.


    "Oh, I remember now. Jiraiya, I almost forgot."


    Seriously, Jiraiya couldn''t believe that such a forgetful toad could be considered a sage.


    Yet, the prophecies he had made forced Jiraiya to believe them. Furthermore, the sage arts of Mount Myoboku was genuine, not a hoax.


    "Jiraiya, I called you here this time for another task."


    "What? Is it about the Chosen Child again?"


    Jiraiya thought that only a momentous event like that would warrant the Great Toad summoning him in person.


    "It''s not directly rted to the Chosen Child. I recently had a very peculiar prophetic dream..."


    "A peculiar prophetic dream?"


    "Yes, it was so bizarre that I can''t even describe it."


    The Great Toad''s tone remained nonchnt, as if half-asleep.


    "Then what''s so peculiar about it..."


    "It foretells an immensely tragic war, one that will wipe out all ninjas from the world. Death and the fires of war will ravage the entire ninja world like never before."


    "!?"


    Both Jiraiya and Fukasaku were shocked.


    Even the prophecies about the Chosen Child had never been this extreme.


    The Chosen Child''s prophecies had two possible oues: destruction or ushering in a new era of peace.


    As long as the Chosen Child was properly guided and educated, the chances of peace prevailing in the ninja world were greater.


    But this time, the prophecy was one of absolute destruction, with no room for choice.


    "That... ''disappear'' means..."


    Jiraiya couldn''t ept such a sudden turn of events, and urgency filled his face.


    "Basically, it means that all the ninjas in the world, including those from Konoha, will vanish from the ninja world..."


    "Konoha... gone..."


    Jiraiya was already in a state of panic. When it came to Konoha, he couldn''t remain calm.


    "The reason? Is it because of the Chosen Child?"


    Jiraiya asked anxiously. Considering his three-year stay in the Land of Rain, Jiraiya believed the kid he trained was the ninja who would bring change to the ninja world.


    After all, he possessed the Rinnegan, the eye of the Six Paths, and this reinforced his belief in the Great Toad Sage''s prophecy.


    But he had spent three years trying, which should have been enough to guide them, even though...


    "This matter has nothing to do with the Chosen Child."


    Jiraiya felt relieved upon hearing the Great Toad Immortal''s response.


    "Then why is this happening?"


    "I don''t know."


    The Great Toad gave a simple answer.


    "What?"


    Jiraiya was also stunned.


    "I don''t know?"


    "The one who will bring absolute destruction to the current ninja world is now in Konoha. You must investigate it carefully. Please, Jiraiya...."


    In Konoha!?. Jiraiya looked shocked.


    How is this possible? The person who will bring destruction to the ninja world is in Konoha?


    Who could be that terrifying within Konoha?


    And why hadn''t they noticed anything at all?


    They should be a powerful ninja from Konoha.


    "Great Sage, I¡ª"


    "Huhu..."


    From the giant toad sage''s seat, there was only the sound of contented purring.


    "...."


    Was the prophecy just now a mere joke or dream? But that seemed unlikely. If it were just an ordinary dream, the Great Toad wouldn''t have bothered to summon him.


    "But Konoha is huge, with so many ninjas. How can I find them..."


    Jiraiya sighed in the hall. And he was about to head to the battlefield soon; he wouldn''t have time for this.


    Moreover, he wasn''t even sure if the person was male or female. Checking everyone individually would be exhausting.


    Should he ask Sarutobi-sensei for help? Jiraiya began considering his options.

 Chapter 54: 52: The Toads Warning

    Chapter 54: 52: The Toad''s Warning


    You can read 15+ chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    After returning to Konoha, Jiraiya chose not to share the strange dream predicted by the Great Toad Sage with his teacher, Sarutobi.


    As the Hokage, it was a matter of personal belief whether one chose to believe in it or not. Investigating innocent ninjas without proper reason could lead to chaos within Konoha. Even the Hokage had limitations on inquiring about a ninja''s secrets, and certain matters needed to be prioritized.


    Thus, Jiraiya decided to handle this matter himself. The Toad Sage had warned that the dream prophecy would lead to the disappearance of all ninjas, including those from Konoha. Being a firm supporter of the Will of Fire, Jiraiya couldn''t let such a catastrophic event ur.


    He devised two ns. The first was to find the person mentioned by the Great Toad in Konoha and confront them directly, which was the most direct and effective approach. However, this method did not align with his personal principles, leading him to consider the second n.


    The second n involved finding the prophesied individual and providing them with the right guidance, avoiding the disappearance of Konoha and nurturing an outstanding ninja for the vige.


    Jiraiya''s decision would depend on finding the prophesied person. Without locating them, any discussion would be futile. However, Jiraiya couldn''t shake off his worry.


    The Toad''s handling of the prophecy dream did not indicate whether the prophesied person could be guided to choose the path of light over darkness. Instead, it directly foretold the disappearance of the ninjas led by Konoha, apanied by an unprecedented world war.


    This concern weighed heavily on Jiraiya''s mind. If the prophecy couldn''t be rectified, it might lead to further destruction.


    ¡ò


    As July drew to a close, the sun''s scorching heat intensified. In the courtyard, under the shade of a tree, Shiraishi and Ruri meditated together, practicing the extraction of natural energy from the environment.


    Natural energy was different from physical and spiritual energy, being more abundant and omnipresent in the air, water, flowers, and trees. Absorbing natural energy could greatly enhance physical and mental capabilities, leading to overall improvement and vitality.


    In theory, if all ninjas in the world mastered the method of absorbing natural energy, human lifespans would increase by several decades. They would maintain strong energy and vitality even in old age, aging gracefully.


    However, such an ideal scenario shed with the reality of the world. Promoting this practice method without a well-organized system could lead to disastrous consequences and an unprecedented war.


    Thus, the best course of action for Shiraishi was to continue practicing discreetly, ensuring his safety and avoiding unnecessary risks.


    As Shiraishi focused on extracting natural energy, Ruri suddenly opened her eyes. A cat with orange fluff had jumped onto her shoulder. This seemingly harmless cat moved with unmatched agility despite its chubby appearance. It opened its mouth, speaking with a voice that leaned towards a neutral tone, neither clearly male nor female.


    "Ruri-sama."


    The cat addressed Ruri.


    "Yu, is there something wrong?"


    Yu was the most capable of the ninja cats under Ruri''s summoning contract. Responsible for managing hundreds of cats in Konoha Vige and transmitting information, it hade to report something of importance.


    "I don''t know why, but the number of toads in Konoha has increased significantly in thest few days."


    Yu jumped off Ruri''s shoulder and looked at her.


    "Toads?"


    Ruri frowned.


    "Yes. I found it strange, so I came to report it."


    "What do you think could be the reason?"


    Having spent almost half a year sending hundreds of cats into Konoha through various formal channels, Ruri had ensured their integration and anonymity. Vignt from past experiences, she was alert to any anomalies.


    "I''m not sure. Ruri-sama, what should I do next?"


    Ruri considered the sudden increase in toads. It might be a natural urrence, or someone might be manipting the situation from behind the scenes, nning something sinister. Regardless, she had to remain vignt, not overlooking any suspicious signs.


    "When the n transmit information in the future, have them do it from high buildings, away from any toads. If you notice anything unusual with those toads, let me know immediately."


    Ruri emphasized the importance of caution at all times, as overlooking the smallest detail could lead to dire consequences.


    "Yes!"


    After Yu finished his report, it vanished before Ruri''s eyes with a swift motion.


    Soon after, Shiraishi, who had been meditating in the shade, opened his eyes and stood up.


    "How did it go?" Ruri inquired.


    "It went well. Now, I feel like I have an endless source of power in my body, and my mental state is much better than usual. I could go without sleep for several days and nights without feeling tired," Shiraishi replied with a satisfied smile.


    As Shiraishi had expected, natural energy had incredible benefits for living beings. If this method were extended to the entire human poption, it could rejuvenate both the body and the spirit, preventing serious diseases and bolstering immunity. Minor ailments would be insignificant, easily ovee by their strong immune systems.


    Although Shiraishi''s body seemed unchanged, it now contained not only chakra but also natural energy absorbed from nature. He didn''t realize this through experiments, but now, having extracted natural energy, he felt that it could function as aplete energy system even without chakra.


    This observation aligned with his expectations. Natural energy could serve as a valuable energy supplement in battle, especially for enhancing physical skills, which had been proven in previous experiments.


    Further research was needed to determine if separate natural energy could be used to release ninjutsu and illusions. If that were possible, natural energy could be an excellent substitute for chakra. However, in practice, the two energiesplemented each other, creating the magical chakra produced by their fusion.


    Chakra, natural energy, and senjutsu chakra followed this order in their progression. In theory, since natural energy could be used independently to strengthen physical and mental activity, it should logically be possible to use it alone to release ninjutsu and illusions. But theory and practice didn''t always align perfectly.


    Despite this, Shiraishi was satisfied with the results. His fighting style mainly revolved around Taijutsu, with medical ninjutsu as his primary technique.


    Now that he had a superior substitute for chakra in the form of natural energy, he could conserve the limited chakra in his body. He could then utilize natural energy to enhance physical and mental activity, achieving better results than with chakra alone, and showcasing remarkable endurance.


    Consequently, calling natural energy an energy source that would never be exhausted was not an exaggeration. By the way, he had heard the voice of Feather Fire earlier. Curious, he asked Ruri what had happened.


    Ruri didn''t hide anything and shared that Yu hade to report that there had been an influx of toads in Konoha recently, prompting them to exercise caution.


    "Toads?" Shiraishi tilted his head.


    It was true that there seemed to be more toads in Konoha Vige, but it was challenging to notice this without paying special attention. The toads were small and often concealed in dark, damp sewer environments, making them inconspicuous.


    Ruri exined that Mount Myoboku, one of the three sacred ces, was their of the toads, and Jiraiya, as a Jonin, had a deep connection with them.


    "Do you think these toads might be from Mount Myoboku?" Shiraishi wondered if it was a matter of concern.


    "The records of the Uchiha''s ssics indicate that the three sacred ces have a long history and possess incredible power. We can''t take it lightly, whether it''s the Sannin or any other powerful entities involved," Ruri replied.


    "That''s true. I''ll keep an eye out," Shiraishi agreed, feeling that discussing such matters felt a bit strange.


    He understood that Ruri had aplete intelligence system at his disposal, making his involvement unnecessary.


    Besides, the sudden increase in toads in Konoha was indeed odd, but he decided to stay inconspicuous and avoid unnecessaryplications. He had been hiding effectively so far, with Ruri handling most of the aftermath issues. He now lived as an ordinary Konoha Chunin.


    Thus, he resolved to continue this approach.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read moree on Patreon.... i


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Evolution: Awakening SSS Talent


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 55: 53: Restarting the Meeting with Destiny

    Chapter 55: 53: Restarting the Meeting with Destiny


    You can read 15+ chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    At the training ground, a powerful impact resonated.


    Boom!


    Ruri''s fist collided with the ground, causing a deafening explosion. The force created a hole several meters in diameter, with gravel scattering in all directions. The figure was obscured by the sudden rise of sand and dust.


    As the smoke and dust settled, the pothole remained, revealing shocking cracks that extended deep into the ground.


    Ruri''s fist appeared slightly red, and a dull pain surged through her hand. However, the difort quickly dissipated, leaving no trace.


    "The power of natural energy is truly formidable. A mere punch can rival the impact of ninjutsu," Ruri eximed.


    Not only that, she felt an incredible lightness in her body. Recing chakra with natural energy had a remarkable effect on enhancing her physical abilities.


    This newfound realization made Ruri develop a profound respect for the power of nature.


    Comparing herself to the vastness of nature, the natural energy within her seemed insignificant¡ªa mere drop in the sea.


    Lost in contemtion, Ruri came to the realization that humans, including ninjas, were minuscule in the grand scheme of nature.


    Survival hinged upon thend and sky, and no matter how powerful one became, they remained bound to this world.


    Everything was bestowed by nature, and the chakra formed by the human body seemed inconsequential before such immense power.


    Shiraishi carried a convenient medical kit, prepared to tend to any injuries they might sustain during their practice session.


    Observing Ruri deeply absorbed in thought after testing her body art, he couldn''t help but inquire about her unusual behavior.


    "It''s nothing. I just suddenly feel how insignificant human beings are in the face of nature," Ruri replied.


    This response prompted Shiraishi to burst intoughter.


    "Why are youughing?" Ruri asked, her eyes narrowing, and her fists raised.


    "It''s just that it''s quite out of character for you to contemte your ce in life like this," Shiraishi exined.


    "Okay, okay, no need to worry. Humans are an integral part of nature, but they are also a prominent group within it. Let''s not consider ourselves superior beings surpassing nature. As we gain more knowledge, we realize our limitations," Shiraishi borated.


    Ruri carefully considered Shiraishi''s words and found herself in agreement. She had once been ignorant and fearful of everything. But as she grew older and wiser, she began to appreciate the vastness and grandeur of nature. Before such immense power, she felt like a frog at the bottom of a well.


    Returning to the main topic, Shiraishi asked, "Okay, how does natural energy feel?"


    Instead of answering, Ruri responded by punching Shiraishi in the face.


    Shiraishi deftly tilted his head, allowing Ruri''s fist to pass by his ear, as if he had precisely calcted the distance.


    "As you said, this feeling is incredibly powerful, far beyond my previous self. With the power of the Sharingan, I should be able to maybe match Teacher Sakumo''s speed and counterattack at the right moment," Ruri stated.


    The inexhaustible energy flowing through her body invigorated every cell, making her feel morefortable than ever before.


    "That''s right. Next, let''s see if natural energy can be directly applied to ninjutsu and genjutsu."


    Simr to physical energy and spiritual energy, extracting natural energy required specific steps.


    Drawing natural energy from nature was merely the initial step. Effective assimtion, storage within the body, and identifying the most suitable entry point required continuous experience.


    The same applied to physical and spiritual energy.


    The amount and type of food intake, as well as emotional stability, all influenced the extraction of physical and spiritual energy.


    Theoretically, chakra could be used for taijutsu, ninjutsu, and genjutsu. Since natural energy enhanced taijutsu, it should be able to enhance ninjutsu and genjutsu as well.


    Ruri agreed, curious to know if natural energy could be used for ninjutsu and genjutsu.


    As she formed hand seals, she focused on bncing the natural energy gathered within her.


    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    The Uchiha n''s signature fire jutsu was far more potent than ordinary fire jutsu.


    Although Ruri sessfully formed the hand seal and gathered natural energy, there was no significant reaction.


    "What''s wrong?" Shiraishi rushed over, seeing Ruri''s slightly unnatural expression and signs of pain.


    Ruri turned her head, took a breath, and managed to ease her difort.


    "My tongue is burning¡­"


    It appeared the experiment had failed.


    The natural energy emitted an unimaginable heat within Ruri''s mouth, but it didn''t materialize into a fireball as expected.


    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu¡­"


    Every time Ruri attempted the Fireball Jutsu, she had to drink water to relieve the burning sensation in her mouth.


    The experiment of using natural energy for ninjutsu and genjutsu ended in failure by the evening.


    ¡ò


    A week passed since the failed experiments of using natural energy to rece chakra in releasing ninjutsu and illusions. In summary, natural energy alone couldn''t rece chakra for those techniques; its role was limited to enhancing physical and mental abilities.


    However, Shiraishi didn''t consider the experiment aplete failure. He believed that theck of sess might be due to the wrong approach.


    Unexpectedly, an order arrived from higher-ups, summoning the Team Sakumo to start an immediate mission on the frontline of the Fire Nation battlefield. This forced Shiraishi to abandon his work and neatly hide everything in theboratory. The experimental equipment was entrusted to the ninja cat summoned by Ruri.


    After nearly 20 days of rxation, the team was finally deployed on a new mission.


    At the Konoha gate, Shiraishi and Ruri arrived slightlyte due to the time consumed hiding the equipment. However, they still had ample time before the scheduled meeting.


    Upon gathering, the four team members exchanged few words. Over the past half a month, their faces had subtly changed. Sakumo''s aura had be more pronounced, indicating a significant improvement in his skills.


    "Sakumo-sensei, we''re all here. We can go," Shiraishi said, ready to proceed.


    "Wait a second, another team will be joining us. They should be arriving soon," Sakumo replied, with a smile, patiently waiting.


    The three Shiraishi members looked puzzled at the mention of another team.


    As expected, shortly after, two individuals arrived - an adult man with white hair dressed in a Konoha Jonin uniform and a young boy with golden-yellow hair.


    The boy was identified as Minato Namikaze, a fellow student from the ninja school. He had graduated early and be a Genin before the three of them.


    Shiraishi greeted Minato, the boy, in a friendly manner, and Minato responded with a smile.


    Apologizing for the dy, Jiraiya, the white-haired ninja, joined them. He was talkative and cheerful, but also one of the three Konoha Sannin and the disciple of the Third Hokage.


    Shiraishi noticed Jiraiya''s strong aura, indicating his formidable skills. However, he was preupied with the recent appearance of many toads in Konoha, suspecting Jiraiya to be involved.


    After exchanging a few words, Jiraiya mingled with Sakumo, engaging in light-hearted conversation. Shiraishi was wary of Jiraiya''s persuasive and thick-skinned personality, avoiding giving away any crucial information during their talk.


    As the team set out towards the frontline battlefield, Jiraiya couldn''t help but sigh. He had previously ced some toads in Konoha but wasn''t confident that he would find anything significant. Additionally, his focus was on the current mission, leaving him no time to delve into the toad''s prophecy.


    He wondered if there truly was a powerful ninja among Konoha, and who could be the prophesied person to bring war and destruction to the ninja world. However, as many powerful ninjas were closely rted to him, he couldn''t be certain. Nheless, he was convinced of his loyalty to Konoha.


    The mystery remained - who was this prophesied person, and where could they be hiding within Konoha?


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read moree on Patreon.... i


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Evolution: Awakening SSS Talent


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 56: 54: Root Ninja

    Chapter 56: 54: Root Ninja


    Starting from the entrance of Konoha Vige at noon, it would take at least ten hours to travel to the frontline battlefield of the Land of Fire.


    In the evening, Shiraishi and his group of six found a piece of terrain that was easy to defend and difficult to attack and rested for the night, preparing to start the next morning, and then in the evening of the next day, they should be able to reach the Konoha camp on the front line.


    In this ninja war between Suna and Konoha, the border line is at the border between the Land of River and the Land of Fire.


    This is a small country that lives between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind. The north is adjacent to the Land of Rain. There is a certain amount of ninja power in the country, but the organized ninja viges are too weak and not popr.


    Therefore, in this war, the power of the ninja in the Land of River is almost negligible.


    The six people were resting in an open space, but the desire tomunicate with each other is not very strong.


    After a long journey, everyone was already tired, and they all hoped to have a good rest.


    Second, the two teams were not very familiar with each other.


    Maybe Jiraiya and Sakumo have a good rtionship, but there''s no connection between Shiraishi and Minato.


    Even if they knew each other, they only heard each other''s names by chance. They were nodding acquaintances, not even ordinary friends.


    "He''s powerful" Shiraishi, who was leaning against a big tree, was frowning and contemting the matter of natural energy, when Ruri suddenly said this.


    "What?" Shiraishi finished thinking and raised his head subconsciously.


    "This guy has no ws in his body. Even when he is resting, he chooses terrain that is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and he judged it at the first time. It can be seen that his analytical skills are also first-ss. Facing. Sakumo-sensei, he didn''t appear to be arrogant or impetuous, and was not overwhelmed by. Sakumo''s aura. He was very confident in his own strength."


    Shiraishi understood who Ruri was talking about; it was Namikaze Minato on the other side.


    Shiraishi nodded in agreement with Ruri''s evaluation.


    How can a ninja who can be brought by Sannin be so simple? What''s more, at the academy, the other party had already been famous, and is a well-known genius.


    ording to Shiraishi''s estimation, Minato''s current strength is likely to have reached the level of Joinin.


    "Butpared to you, Ruri, it should be a little worse," Ayane said with a smile.


    Ruri''s strength in Sakumo''s team is second only to that of the leader, Sakumo. In addition to the excellent kekkei genkai of the Uchiha n, it is generally difficult for Jonin to to defeat Ruri.


    "This kind of thing can only be known after one fight."


    Although Ruri was proud, she felt that Minato, who could follow Sannin, was notparable to a normal J¨­nin.


    However, Ruri is also very confident in her own strength, especially after she has mastered natural energy, her physical skills alone will be a problem for high level ninjas.


    What''s more, in the battle, you should always pay attention to her Sharingan.


    Overall, if a battle does ur, Ruri doesn''t think that she has the possibility of losing. But it is also a fact that the opponent''s strength is not bad.


    If the situation allows, she really want to try it out, but the wasn''t an appropriate ce. So she had to restrain herself.


    "Okay, it''s almost time for patrol," Shiraishi got up and ended the topic about Minato.


    Even though thest mission annihted an elite unit of Suna, there has been no news of the destruction in thend of fire recently, but it cannot be rxed.


    As long as you leave the vige to perform tasks, you must pay 200% attention to prevent idents from happening.


    The patrol mission of Team Sakumo has always been a team of two.


    Shiraishi and Ayane were in charge of the first half of the night, while Ruri and Sakumo were in charge of the second half of the night.


    Now that the sky is almost dark, Shiraishi and Ayane have also started their patrol work in the first half of the night, to check around to see if there are any enemies lurking.


    Nodding at Ruri, Shiraishi and Ayane disappeared from the spot and started patrol work.


    Ruri nced at the backs of the two and said nothing.


    The task of patrolling is rtively simple for Shiraishi''s group. After all, there is Ayane''s Byakugan. Within a radius of five kilometers, as long as there is an enemy approaching here, there will be nowhere to hide in the white eyes.


    Although it cannot bepared with Perception Ninja in terms of range, Perception Ninjutsu can only determine the distance, direction and number of targets, while Byakugan''s omni-directional monitoring ability can know what moves the enemy uses to attack, and what means they need to use. Take advantage of the enemy and quickly suppress the enemy''s morale.


    It is precisely because of Byakugan''s credit that Konoha can avoid the traps carefully designed by the enemy in every war, making any conspiracy and tricks of the enemy invalid.


    "It''s almost here."


    In another forest, Shiraishi stopped.


    Ayane has rolled her eyes, as long as anyone approaches here, she will be discovered by her.


    Next, they only need to circle around regrly toplete the patrol mission in the first half of the night.


    Shiraishi took out a note from the puch and put it in Ayane''s hand.


    Ayane tilted her head iprehensibly, but she still held it in her hand, looked left and right, found nothing abnormal, and opened the note.


    It says - Are there toads around?


    "..."


    Toad?. Ayane didn''t quite understand why Shiraishi asked such a question, so she just shook her head slightly.


    There are quite a few insects around, but the closest toad is more than 100 meters away from here, and it is still in the river.


    "It looks like there are no toads."


    "Yes, there are no traces of toads around. But why should Shiraishi-kun pay special attention to toads?"


    Ayane blinked and asked her doubts.


    "That''s because a lot of toads suddenly appeared in Konoha Vige recently, and I''m worried that someone is using them for espionage."


    "Using toads for espionage?"


    "Yes, it''s highly likely that Jiraiya Jonin, one of the three sannin, is involved. I heard he formed a summoning contract with the toads from tMount Myoboku. Toads are inconspicuous creatures, making them perfect for collecting information unnoticed by others, don''t you think?"


    That''s why Ruri focuses on training cats, as she suspects that others might be using toads for information gathering.


    "Are you looking for something?"


    Ayane appeared thoughtful.


    "It''s not very clear, but it might be for surveince purposes. Anyway, the toad matter doesn''t directly concern us. We just need to be vignt when sharing information in the future."


    "That''s true, indeed."


    Ayane nodded in understanding.


    There are no signs of anything abnormal around them, and there is no Anbu monitoring, indicating that their secret has not been exposed.


    It''s best not to overreact or draw unnecessary attention. Even if something unexpected were to happen, they should stick to their usual routine.


    "By the way, there''s another troublesome thing I need to tell you."


    Shiraishi scratched his head, sighing with a sense of helplessness, struggling to find the right words.


    "Troublesome? What is it?"


    "It''s about Ruri."


    Shiraishi''s gaze shifted awkwardly. Ayane immediately caught on to his implication.


    "Shouldn''t it be..."


    "As you suspect, our secret rtionship has been revealed. So from now on, when the three of us are together, I won''t need to hide my strength. I''ll fight at full power."


    Shiraishi continued to scratch his head, sensing that the situation was bing moreplicated.


    Due to Ruri''s response to the situation, he couldn''t deduce any useful information. But it was alright. In the future, when they act together, he won''t need to conceal his abilities anymore.


    Perhaps, this would be a better way toplete their missions.


    After that, as long as Ruri and Ayane received credit, he could remain still remain as an inconspicuous individual.


    After all, safety muste first.


    "That''s how it is."


    Ayane lowered her head slightly, ensuring no one could read her expression.


    She refrained from asking why it got exposed because such a question would be meaningless. Moving forward, they just needed to rx and cooperate with one another..Still, she couldn''t help feeling a bit reluctant.


    After all, she was the first one to learn about Shiraishi-kun''s true secret, right? Ayane couldn''t help but feel a tad bit worried.


    "Are you alright?" Shiraishi asked, concerned that Ayane might be overthinking things.


    "I''m fine. Actually, I think Shiraishi-kun should have confessed to Ruri earlier."


    Ayane raised her head, offering a smile. She had managed to sort out her feelings of disappointment and hid them well. Whatever thoughts were swirling in her mind, she kept to herself.


    Shiraishi couldn''t read anything from Ayane''s cheerful expression, but he realized how much she had grownpared to before.


    To avoid any awkwardness, it was better to conclude this topic swiftly.


    Continuing the discussion in front of a woman about another woman seemed like a recipe for disaster.


    With that, Shiraishi gave Ayane the natural energy training method and the supplementary medicine, encouraging her to freely use natural energy as soon as possible.


    Among the three of them, Ayane would probably benefit the most from natural energy.


    As a member of the Hyuga n, her primary fighting style was taijutsu, the gentle fist technique, which shebined with Byakugan.


    Shiraishi couldn''t fully fathom how much Ayane''s gentle fist''s power would increase after mastering natural energy, but the benefits she reaped were likely to surpass his and Ruri''s.


    He eagerly anticipated witnessing Ayane''s growth with the power of natural energy and soft fist.


    Instead of starting her training right away, Ayane joined Shiraishi for a patrol around the area.


    No problems arose during the first half of the night''s patrol. However, since Jiraiya''s team was also involved in patrolling, the night patrol was divided into three shifts.


    As a result, Shiraishi and Ayanepleted their patrol mission two hours earlier than usual and returned to the camp to rest.


    The night passed uneventfully.


    In the early morning of the second day, the group of six set off once again.


    They traveled all day, and as evening approached, they finally arrived at the border area between the Land of Fire and the Land of Rivers. This was the general base of Konoha''s attack against Suna.


    More than 2,000 Konoha ninjas were stationed here, and themander was Orochimaru, the same rank as Jiraiya, with Tsunade as the deputymander, supporting Orochimaru.


    Despite the strong presence of Konoha ninjas, the battle situation on the front line was still intense and should not be underestimated.


    After passing through a strict inspection, the Konoha ninjas guarding the camp allowed them to enter.


    Once inside the camp, Shiraishi noticed a heavy and somber atmosphere, in stark contrast to the liveliness of Konoha.


    Paramedics carried the wounded on stretchers, while groups of ninjas gathered near tents, holding simple hot food with nk expressions, eating with little enthusiasm. Many of them couldn''t stomach the food and ended up vomiting, clutching their chests and seeking relief from water.


    Passing through the medical area, painful screams of injured ninjas emanated from the tents.


    Tensions were high, as the slightest trigger could ignite the pent-up negative emotions in their hearts, leading to mental breakdowns.


    This was the reality of war.


    Sakumo and Jiraiya needed to meet with Commander Orochimaru, leaving Shiraishi and Minato waiting outside the camp.


    Fortunately, the wait wasn''t long. After a few minutes, Sakumo emerged from the tent, holding an additional scroll that contained the tasks assigned to his team.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    With limited time, Sakumo nned to exin the mission to Shiraishi and the others while they were on the move.


    Then, they bid farewell to Minato, and Sakumo''s team departed, leaving the camp behind.


    ...


    "Now, we''ll divide our troops into two groups, and our task is to cut off Suna''s supply line."


    Without wasting time, Sakumo halted their progress a few kilometers away from Konoha''s camp and briefly exined the mission.


    "Is it just the three of us?"


    The trio of Shiraishi was taken aback.


    "There will be Anbu to assist along the way. However, this mission is of great importance, and we cannot risk any leaks. So, if you encounter anyone who isn''t one of our own on the way... kill them all!"


    Sakumo''s demeanor turned stern, and Shiraishi felt a chill down his spine.


    Suna Vige''s supply line could not be left intact within the Land of Fire, so they had to venture into the Land of River to cut it off. This meant that even if they encountered ordinary people in the Land of River, they had to eliminate them to prevent their mission from beingpromised.


    "From this direction, about fifteen kilometers away, you''ll find a team of Anbu."


    Sakumo pointed southwest.


    The three of them looked in the direction he indicated, and beyond thaty the region of the Land of Rivers, outside the Land of Fire.


    "If you understand, let''s get moving."


    Once Sakumo finished speaking, he vanished in the opposite direction.


    The three of them exchanged nces, sensing the gravity of the situation.


    Not only were they tasked with a difficult mission of cutting off Suna''s supply line, but they were also given a merciless order to eliminate all witnesses. Even with Anbu assistance, this mission was fraught with danger.


    Shiraishi let out a sigh and said, "Let''s not worry too much. If the higher-ups assigned us this task, it means they believe we can aplish it. Our priority now is to meet the Anbu."


    Indeed, while Sakumo provided them with the mission''s objectives, he didn''t divulge the specific steps. It seemed that Sakumo had his own mission and only revealed as much as he deemed necessary.


    To proceed further and cooperate with Anbu, the trio needed to rendezvous with the Anbu staff.


    Both Ruri and Ayane agreed, so they acted promptly.


    In about ten minutes, they arrived at the designated location fifteen kilometers southwest.


    As Sakumo mentioned, there were Anbu ninjas from Konoha, four of them in total.


    However, something was amiss¡ªthe masks they wore were slightly different from the ones Shiraishi had seen before. The mask patterns exuded a sense of depression and gloom.


    Especially their eyes behind the masks, cold and emotionless, like machines.


    "You are¡­"


    "We are members of Anbu''s ''Root.'' We''ll be coborating with you to carry out the task of cutting off Suna''s supply line."


    The leader stepped forward and addressed the three of Shiraishi indifferently.


    "''Root''?"


    The three of Shiraishi were puzzled, but the leader didn''t exin further. He continued in a detached tone, "Your team will be responsible for feinting and distracting the enemy, while we will handle the destruction."


    With that, he and the other three ninjas lifted their shirts, revealing numerous detonating tags affixed to their bodies.


    "We''ll also have detonators on ourselves. So once the feint is sessful, make sure to find a way to leave the battlefield quickly. These detonating tags are powerful, and if you die, don''t me us for not warning you."


    "..."


    It became clear that, in this mission, they had to be more vignt of their own allies than of the enemy.


    Who in their right mind would stick exploding tags on their bodies, ready to blow up at any moment?


    They were dealing with a group of fanatics! The three of Shiraishi felt a headacheing on.


    An urgent desire to distance themselves from these lunatics gripped them, fearing any misstep from these people that might turn them into living explosives.

 Chapter 57: 55: Deceptive Intel and Missions

    Chapter 57: 55: Deceptive Intel and Missions


    The meeting with the Root from Anbu concluded in less than ten minutes. Afterward, these individuals once again went dormant. It was assumed that they would reconvene only when official action was underway, in order to confirm the readiness of both parties.


    Upon reaching a concealed spot within the grass, Shiraishi, Ayane, and Ruri gathered in a circle.


    "By the way, what exactly is Anbu''s ''Root'' organization? Does it exist as a separate entity within Anbu under Hokage''smand?"


    The Anbu was directly under the Hokage, and the academy''s curriculum contained specialized courses about it.


    This was mainly done to prevent future ninjas from misconceiving Anbu within the vige as an enemy. To circumvent this awkward situation, all of Konoha''s ninjas were made aware of this organization.


    Ninjas who entered Anbu were all elite. The main structure of Anbu consisted of seventy members, divided into four squads, each with four sses, and across the four squads, there were a total of sixteen squad leaders.


    Furthermore, every squad leader''s prowess was at the highest level.


    Their main function was to protect the Hokage and undertake various ssified high-risk missions. In essence, they were the hidden defenders of Konoha.


    However, Shiraishi had never heard of Anbu''s "Root", which led him to question the identities of those ninjas.


    Ayane also shook her head. Anbu''s affairs were veiled in secrecy. Most ninjas were aware of the organization''s existence, as well as its structure and numbers.


    But details like who was part of it and the particr skills each Anbu member possessed were kept strictly confidential.


    Ruri furrowed her brows slightly, her hands crossed over her chest. After a moment of silence, she exined, "I''ve heard of Anbu''s ''Root'' before. An elder in the n mentioned it to me once. It''s said to be a specialized division directly under Anbu, and it operates even more covertly. Their motto is ''Better to eliminate a false target than to let a true one go,'' and they silently safeguard Konoha from the shadows."


    "They follow a ''kill first, questionter'' approach? Would Hokage-sama condone such a thing?" Shiraishi found this puzzling.


    Such an operation could severely damage the high-ranking officials'' reputation, led by Hokage, if it ever came to light.


    Even with Anbu, there was a phase of interrogation to ascertain whether a captured individual was friend or foe.


    Members of Anbu''s "Root" division, however, bypassed this process. They eliminated anyone they subjectively deemed a threat.


    Improperly managed, this organization could easily tarnish the ruling authority''s prestige, possibly resulting in forced resignations.


    "Such actions must be tacitly approved. Without that, ''Root'' wouldn''t have grown within the framework of Anbu. These ninjas have no names, no emotions, no past, and no future. They are driven solely by their mission," Ruri rified.


    After listening to Ruri, Shiraishi and Ayane recalled this mission. The "Root" members nned to detonate their own bodies to destroy the Suna Ninja''s supply point. This strategy did indeed align with their mentality.


    Their existence was defined by their mission. Means and sacrifices were secondary concerns, to be addressed after the mission or possibly not at all.


    "These individuals are truly fearsome," Shiraishi sighed.


    Regardless of the era, those who were willing to give up their lives to aplish a goal were undeniably frightening.


    Without the pitch-ck darkness, the serene and beautifulke wouldn''t exist. In every era, silent operatives like these were indispensable.


    "Let''s move on to the task at hand. What are your thoughts on this mission?" Ruri unfurled the map provided by the Root andid it out on the ground. It was aprehensive map of the Land of Rivers, detailing various locations along with distance and environmental information.


    Ruri pointed to an area within the Land of Rivers where the Suna''s supply point was situated. This was also the spot that Shiraishi and the others were to attack.


    Surveying the map, Shiraishi began, "The supply point is in close proximity to Suna''s camp. ording to the marked distance, we have only about ten minutes after creating arge-scale disturbance with the diversionary attack. Within this timeframe, we must finish our task and exit the battlefield safely. Given our current strength, it''s a tall order."


    The n''s division ofbor was clear. Shiraishi and the team were to serve as the diversion, creating maximum chaos. Once that was aplished, they would withdraw quickly.


    Meanwhile, Root would intervene and detonate their explosives, obliterating all the supplies at the Suna supply point andpleting the mission.


    The challengey in inciting arge-scale disturbance in just ten minutes, capturing the Suna''s attention, and providing a secure attack window for the Root ninjas. Subsequently, they had to evacuate swiftly to evade the explosives.


    "However you look at it, ten minutes is an incredibly short time," Ayane agreed, concurring with Shiraishi.


    It was highly likely that the Suna ninjas guarding the Land of Rivers'' supply point were numerous, including several J¨­nin-level fighters. The area being so crucial, there might even be over a dozen J¨­nin.


    Apart from J¨­nin, there would also be a considerable number of Chunin. Under such heavily fortified circumstances,pleting the diversion in ten minutes was theoretically imusible.


    "Once amotion is initiated, I can use arge-scale fire release jutsu. Since the supplies are of great importance, Suna will refrain from using extensive ninjutsu, making it a favorable setting for us. However, extricating ourselves from Suna''s encirclement won''t be simple. I recall you prepared quite a few useful tools before embarking on this mission," Ruri observed, casting a nce at Shiraishi.


    "I didn''t anticipate needing them so soon," Shiraishi sighed, retrieving a scroll from his pouch. Unsealing it released a cloud of white smoke, revealing a collection of items.


    "What are these?" Ayane asked, intrigued as she picked up a projectile that resembled a smoke bomb.


    "Highly toxic smoke bombs. They have an extended range and durationpared to ordinary ones, and I''ve also brought along the antidote."


    "But what if the enemy disperses them with wind-style jutsu..."


    "That''s not an issue. I can use the fire release technique. In the event the enemy uses wind release jutsu, my fire release will be reinforced and its range expanded."


    In this manner, wind-based jutsu couldn''t be easily utilized, and the three of them could exploit the poisonous mist for the diversion and create chaos.


    After that, they''d have to contend with a horde of Suna ninjas on their trail and carefully strategize their escape.


    As night descended and the river valley region along the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Rivers was enshrouded in darkness, chilly gusts of wind asionally swept through the area.


    "Let''s discuss our escape strategy on the way. We must reach the mission site by midnight. We have less than six hours remaining, and time is of the essence."


    This mission relied heavily on the element of surprise, leaving them little time to craft borate countermeasures. The Suna supply point needed to be obliterated before it could be relocated.


    Once the opportunity passed, discerning the location of Suna''s supply point would be an arduous task.


    .....


    In the heart of the night, silence nketed the Konoha camp along the border of the Land of Fire, with not even the faintest chirping of insects.


    Inside a tent, the dim illumination from simple lights barely reached the center of the room, leaving the edges shrouded in darkness. Tsunade stood by a table, meticulously sorting through a pile of information. Given the gravity of the intelligence at hand, a thorough review was imperative.


    At that moment, a white-haired ninja entered the tent from outside.


    "Tsunade, are you still at it? It''s quitete," said the visitor, none other than Jiraiya, who, like Tsunade, was a prominent figure within Konoha. Upon entering, he greeted Tsunade with a smile.


    "Ah, it''s you, Jiraiya. Is something the matter?" Tsunade nced up at Jiraiya before returning her focus to the information spread before her. Her demeanor suggested she was in no mood for idle chatter.


    Observing Tsunade''s demeanor, Jiraiya sighed softly and spoke, "I regret the incident with Orochimaru. If I had been there..."


    Had a conflict between Konoha and Suna arisen, he could have returned swiftly, potentially preventing the tragedy that befell Nawaki.


    However, the past could not be undone, and no amount of wishing could resurrect the fallen. Seeing Tsunade''s smile wane, Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel a mixture of concern and remorse.


    "This is not your fault!"


    Tsunade''s voice turned chilly.


    Though Jiraiya''s mention of Orochimaru and Nawaki caused a pang in Tsunade''s heart, she quickly rallied, refusing to be disheartened by such matters.


    At present, the lives of countless Konoha ninjas rested on her shoulders, and she couldn''t afford to disy weakness. This was a moment when she must stand tall and resolute, showing strength that would not invite anyone to underestimate her.


    "..."


    Jiraiya remained silent by her side, choosing not to contest Tsunade''s statement.


    "Now that you''re here, just do your part and don''t hinder my work," Tsunade''s tone softened slightly, though her intention to focus on her tasks was evident.


    Jiraiya didn''t utter a word, but a sense of lost purpose shadowed his expression.


    "Wait!"


    Tsunade halted him suddenly.


    "What is it?" Jiraiya inquired, perplexed.


    "This mission to surprise attack the Suna supply point... It''s assigned to the Sakumo team, right?"


    Tsunade posed an unrted question, capturing Jiraiya''s attention.


    "Yes, it''s Sakumo''s team. Given the mission''s significance, and considering that only Sakumo is best suited for this task, the responsibility was assigned to his team," Jiraiya confirmed.


    The sess of this operation, which aimed to sever Suna Vige''s supply line, held substantial implications for the ongoing conflict. A wless execution could weaken Suna''s internal stability due to shortages, achieving a considerable advantage for Konoha with minimal sacrifice.


    This could potentially pave the way for peace talks between the two sides, ending a war that had raged on for over two years.


    However, failure would prolong the war''s duration and consequences for both Konoha and the Land of Fire.


    Jiraiya held immense confidence in Sakumo''s abilities, and this mission only solidified his conviction further.


    He wasn''t alone in this. The vige had already initiated preparations for peace negotiations between Konoha and Suna.


    Observing Tsunade''s growing concern, Jiraiya''s heart clenched, and he inquired urgently, "What''s wrong?"


    "The information provided contradicts the n I devised with Orochimaru. Furthermore, this isn''t the standard signaling method used by Anbu..."


    Tsunade produced one of the many documents. Jiraiya''s expression shifted upon hearing this.


    "Jiraiya, when you received the information from Anbu in the vige, were you certain no one tampered with it?"


    Tsunade''s brow furrowed as she regarded Jiraiya.


    Due to the mission''s critical nature, Konoha''s intelligence was entrusted to Jiraiya by Anbu, one of the vige''s three high-ranking ninjas. Jiraiya was then dispatched to the front lines to ensure the information''s secure delivery.


    "Impossible! I''ve been with Sakumo''s team the whole way. There''s no chance anyone could have interfered with the information!" Jiraiya snatched the document from Tsunade''s grasp and meticulouslybed through its contents.


    His expression darkened with each line.


    "What''s going on? Why does the content here differ from what Sarutobi-sensei exined?"


    Jiraiya''s shoulders began to tremble, his disbelief evident as he scrutinized the information before him.


    "It seems you''ve been deceived. As no issues arose during transport, there''s only one possibility. The Anbu who passed you the information aren''t under Sarutobi-sensei''smand."


    Tsunade''s words were like a bolt from the blue, causing Jiraiya''s body to stiffen, cold sweat forming on his forehead.


    This was dire news. Not only did it jeopardize the mission''s sess, but if he had unknowingly fallen into enemy hands, the consequences for the Sakumo team could be catastrophic.


    "No, I need to save them!"


    Jiraiya, too, was drenched in sweat, dashing out of the tent without a moment''s hesitation.


    "Wait, Jiraiya! Don''t act hastily. Even if you rush over¡ª"


    But as Tsunade gave chase, Jiraiya had already vanished into the enveloping darkness, leaving her helpless and staring at the tent''s entrance.


    "This fool. Charging in like that could make him an easy target for an enemy ambush," Tsunade muttered under her breath, though she could only watch, her frustration noticable.

 Chapter 58: 56: Roots Trap

    Chapter 58: 56: Root''s Trap


    Deep in the dark and chilly forest, the clock had already struck one in the morning, and the trio pressed on towards their target.


    Bathed in the pale moonlight, one could discern aplexwork of wires spanning between the colossal trees, forming an imprable web, awaiting its prey. While it might seem logical to begin an assault from a safer angle, this proved to be the point of least resistance.


    The vital Suna supply pointy further ahead, rendering a noiseless intrusion virtually impossible. Moreover, such a pivotal location would undoubtedly be under the watchful eye of a sensory ninja, quite possibly exposing their presence.


    Upon severing the steel wire web, a barrage of kunai and shuriken rained down from the inky night sky. Some of the kunai were adorned with explosive tags, their fiery tails casting an eerie glow.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The incessant bombardment battered at eardrums, the earth quaked beneath the onught, and the once serene night was consumed by roaring mes as trees ignited.


    Yet, this very fact underscored the importance of the supply point. Such an borate defensive trap wouldn''t exist were it not a crucial asset for Sunagakure. Even the untrained eye would discern its significance, unable to breach it without triggering some reaction.


    "Here theye. Eleven from the west, nine from the south, and seventeen at the rear," Ayane reported calmly, her Byakugan granting her a clear view of the approaching ninja force¡ªthirty-seven in total.


    The majority were Chunin, interspersed with a handful of Jounin, eachmanding their respective teams.


    "Start taking the Antidote," Shiraishi instructed, popping a white pill into his mouth, soon followed by Ruri and Ayane, both consuming the antidote as well.


    Subsequently, Shiraishi retrieved two smoke bombs from his pouch and deployed them into the forest, cloaking the area in a haze of gray mist. Though ineffective against sensory ninjas, the smoke could potentially disorient other foes, plunging them into disarray.


    "Curses, this smoke is poisonous! Clear out, quick!" The disciplined Sand Hidden ninjas infiltrated the misty zone but quickly recognized something was amiss. Their bodies grew weak, breathing turnedbored, and a suffocating agony enveloped them. Some with lower resistance to poison copsed, writhing in pain.


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu!" Ruri''s hands wove a series of seals, and a chakra that was farrger than the fireball technique umted in her mouth, and she released it all in one breath.


    Under the raging inferno, the night zed crimson, the once frosty air now simmering, its heat rendering skin as hot as boiling water.


    Three silhouettes dashed through the mes, certain that these theatrics wouldn''t go unnoticed by the Suna Ninja at the supply point.


    Ruri''s vast fire release covered extensive terrain, and with countlessbustible trees, a wind release user would only exacerbate the fire''s intensity, making these mes beyondparison from the standard fire release jutsus.


    The fire required water release jutsu to douse, a nutsh not mastered by the ninjas, and considering its vast expanse, only an extensive effort could extinguish it, a process far from swift.


    With only ten minutes of maneuverability, the diversion seemed effective, though gauging the attention garnered from Suna proved uncertain. Regardless, Shiraishi''s trio wasmitted topleting their task to the best of their ability.


    Upon the mission''s culmination, sessful or not, their priority would shift to extracting themselves from the battlefield.


    Within the searing forest, agonized screams echoed, the Suna Hidden forces encountering Shiraishi''s team swiftly met their end.


    Kunai twirling in his hand, Shiraishi dispatched an oing ninja, swiftly severing their carotid artery.


    "Vacuum Palm!"


    Ayane''s swift hand thrust forth, releasing a chakra shockwave akin to an air cannon. The unsuspecting ninja behind her crumpled, vomiting blood, thrown into a tree.


    This technique, derived from the Hyuga n''s Byakugan, was an unseen, colorless ranged assault, baffling to the naked eye. Unperceptive ninjas would struggle to evade it, defenseless against its invisible trajectory.


    This long-range technique had been a reward for Ayane''s prior mission. Negotiations between Hokage and the Hyuga n had resulted in Ayane receiving further training in their closely guarded secret techniques of Gentle Fist.


    Eight Trigrams: Vacuum Palm was one such technique.


    In the present operation, Shiraishi and Ayane spearheaded the supply point assault against Suna. Ruri''s role was to umte chakra and unleash a torrent of fire ninjutsu, amplifying the destruction and drawing attention from the Suna ninja. Her congration would create an opening for Anbu operatives to infiltrate the local supply point.


    A sweeping tide of roaring mes surged outward, merging the searing heat, the ferocious ze swept away the frigid forest air.


    Traces of devastation from the inferno marred the surroundings.


    However, the cost was steep. The repeated use of high-level fire release jutsu had drained Ruri''s chakra reserves rapidly. It was anticipated that only a few more such intense techniques would leave her chakra reserves depleted.


    Recognizing the dire situation, Ruri swiftly closed her eyes. The riot here has almost reached its peak, and she still needs to move forward for a while to try to further expand the scale of the riot.


    As they ventured deeper into Suna territory, they approached a stream preceding the supply point. Across the stream, there were arge number of tents stationed, surrounded by tall trees that could be used to shelter the camp.


    A fire broke out in the opposite forest, which had already aroused the alertness of the sandy ninjas here. Under the effectivemand of the jounin, the sandy ninjas who were waiting here were not at all chaotic, and they were not worried because of the fierce attack of the enemy.


    "Could it be Konoha''s ninja? Why attack here? Have they stumbled upon the secret weapon?" pondered a Suna Jonin with furrowed brows.


    "If that''s the case, we''re in a tight spot. We can''t afford any negligence, especially under th watchful eye."


    "Whatever the situation, we mustn''t leak the use of the tailed beast weapons. and Konoha will be caught off guard!"


    The eyes of the Jonin glinted murderously, determined to eradicate the Konoha invaders without leaving any trace.


    Across the riverbank, Ayane suddenly jolted and halted in her tracks.


    Observing Ayane''s reaction, Shiraishi and Ruri came to a standstill as well.


    "What''s the matter?" With Ayane''s Byakugan as their sole guide, Shiraishi and Ruri were like lost travelers, wandering aimlessly.


    "Something''s amiss. I can''t locate the warehouse storing the supplies. This isn''t a Suna supply point!" Ayane''splexion turned pale; she grasped the gravity of the situation.


    Sakumo had emphasized the mission''s primary goal¡ªto cut off the Suna supply point¡ªrequiring cooperation with Anbu. Although the ninja who identified as ''Root'' was an Anbu subgroup, they shared a simr understanding of the mission, engendering trust among Shiraishi''s trio.


    However, Ayane''s survey of thend unveiled a troubling reality: this so-called ''supply point'' had no warehouses storing provisions. Instead, it was heavily guarded by Suna ninjas, and nothing more.


    No warehouses, no supplies, nothing that would constitute a supply point. Ayane''s conclusion was unequivocal.


    Shiraishi and Ruri''s expressions darkened upon hearing Ayane''s findings.


    They had been deceived!. The realization struck like a blow.


    "Move!" Shiraishi''s instincts kicked in; mission or not, they deserved an exnation.


    Faced with deceit, Shiraishi had no intention to continue. If the mission failed due to their inadequacy, he would humbly ept it, but if misinformation led to a mission''s downfall, they had no obligation to persist.


    The trio hastened their retreat, yet at that moment, the Suna ninjas had positioned themselves, sealing off any escape routes, forming arge airtight to surround the three of them.


    ...


    On a distant cliff''s summit, four ''Root'' ninjas stood or sat, silhouetted by the moonlight as they looked down indifferently upon the chaos and mes below.


    "They''re capable enough. It''s no surprise Danzo-sama wants to eliminate that Uchiha prodigy, allowing her to grow up poses a significant threat."


    "In the end the Uchiha are inherently untrustworthy. Such a shame for the Byakugan and the medical ninja."


    "It''s unavoidable but if the evil Uchiha can be eliminated, the two of them should know that they died well."


    "By doing so, White Fang will carry the stain of an incapable leader, failing to protect his subordinates. The uing Hokage will be Danzo-sama. Only he can guide Konoha to a stronger path."


    The four conversed in a fervent manner, unwavering in their faith towards ''Danzo-sama.''


    Initially, ording to the n, they were supposed to start a suicide raid on the Suna Camp from here, but now they''re just watching here as bystanders,pletely ignoring their own vige, the ninjas are surrounded by the enemy, and they were indifferent.


    "Are you leaving now? There''s not much to see," one remarked.


    "Wait. Though I doubt their ability to break free, in case they miraculously escape, we''ll eliminate any survivors. We mustn''t leave a trace, as ordered by Danzo-sama."

 Chapter 59: 57: One Tails Rampage

    Chapter 59: 57: One Tails'' Rampage


    As numerous suna ninjas encircled them, the trio began to experience brief emotional fluctuations. However, they quickly suppressed these emotions.


    With the situation at hand, panicking would only worsen their predicament.


    "Ayane, how many enemies are there in total?" Shiraishi inquired, tilting his head.


    "Counting the Suna ninjas who haven''t engaged, there are 176 of them. Presently, 103 Suna ninjas are attacking us."


    This Suna base wasn''t expansive, allowing Ayane to easily assess the numbers and positions of their adversaries.


    "One hundred and three, meaning each of us has to face around thirty-four opponents on average. This is a significant challenge."


    Moreover, Ruri had nearly depleted her chakra during her earlier uproar, and currently, she had only about half left.


    Against ordinary adversaries, her remaining chakra would suffice. However, facing this many Suna ninjas, including several Jonin, it appeared an insurmountable odds.


    "In the uing battle, let''s conserve our chakra as much as possible and rely on natural energy forbat," Shiraishi suggested to Ruri.


    Ruri nodded, having the same thought.


    Inparison to the finite chakra, natural energy seemed a more inexhaustible resource to use in this dire situation, reserving the chakra for crucial moments.


    "Now, we''ll change our tactics. Ayane, you''ll focus on scouting a way out using your eyes, while Ruri and I will handle thebat. We''ll pinpoint the weakest point and break through."


    Initially, Ruri''s fire release technique had served to protect her and prevent distractions during their priormotion. However, now, they would rely on Ayane''s Byakugan for scouting, while Shiraishi and Ruri concentrated on defense.


    "I''ll do my best" Ayane affirmed, her expression serious.


    This multitude of ninjas posed a considerable challenge for Ayane''s


    eyes.


    "Let''s discuss our strategyter; escaping is our immediate priority. If there are no objections, let''s proceed!"


    The intelligencepse, the anger, and the bad mood; these feelings afflicted not only Ruri and Ayane but also Shiraishi.


    Yet, rationality should prevail over fury during this situation; they must n logically to ensure a sessful escape.


    Whether the vige intentionally baited them or there was a glitch within Root''s actions, they had fallen into a trap.


    "Follow me!"


    Ayane wasted no time. Their lives were at stake, and they had to find the best escape route.


    Shiraishi and Ruri trailed her.


    Simultaneously, they suppressed the chakra movement within them, instead, focusing on absorbing natural energy from the surroundings.


    Since natural energy varied in different locations, affecting its absorption rate, they had to take advantage of the abundant natural energy in the forest.


    Within seconds, Shiraishi and Ruri were replenished with natural energy.


    This influx brought an extraordinary lightness to their bodies, making them capable of feats like punching the ground.


    However, now was not the time to relish newfound strength. Faced with elite ninjas they had to remain cautious.


    Their gratitude extended to Ayane''s Byakugan. Thanks to her early detection of the fake supply point, they could thwart a potential trap and escape.


    Before the Suna ninjas could seal the encirclement, Ayane had pinpointed the weakest escape route. Only twenty-nine Suna ninjas guarded this section, a lesser number than the rest.


    ng! ng!


    Shiraishi deflected iing kunai with his kunai, engaging two Suna ninjas in battle.


    In the darkness of the forest, only rapid movements were visible, apanied by sparks as kunai shed.


    Realizing Shiraishi''s strength, the two Suna ninjas were pained after just a brief sh, struggling to maintain their hold on their kunai due to the pain.


    Taking advantage of their vulnerable state, Ruri, who was positioned at the rear, swiftly approached and executed precise strikes, dispatching the Suna ninjas.


    Due to their quick maneuvers and aversion to prolongedbat, they dealt with the obstacles efficiently.


    "Wind Release: Gale Palm!"


    A powerful gust swept from behind, carrying a flurry of kunai and shuriken.


    The storm''s influence heightened the projectiles'' speed and pration.


    Ruri, fortified by natural energy, deflected the oing projectiles with ease.


    Kaboom!


    However, some kunai carried detonating tags. The explosion sent Ruri hurtling through the air, hernding on a branch requiring considerable effort as her face turned pale.


    "Don''t let them escape!"


    "Eliminate these Konoha ninjas!"


    All around, the air was filled with the sounds of movement and shouts of battle,ing from every direction. Among this group of Suna ninjas, there were skilled sensory ninjas.


    No matter which direction Shiraishi and the others tried to break free in, there were always Suna ninjas hot on their trail.


    Moreover, the number of ninjas was growing, and the ones blocking their path were all elite warriors. They were determined to dy Shiraishi and hispanions, buying time for reinforcements to arrive.


    "Let''s avoid unnecessarybat!" Shiraishi noted, seeing the frustrated expression on Ruri''s face. He understood her desire to fight back against this group of Suna ninjas, considering the provocation they had endured.


    However, this wasn''t the moment for recklessness. Even with their enhanced natural energy, they weren''t invincible. Trapped in the midst of numerous Suna ninjas, fighting them all was a losing battle.


    "Understood. Don''t give me orders," Ruri retorted, her irritation fueled by the detonating tag''s recent explosion. The st had rattled her and kindled her determination to fight.


    "..."


    ''I don''t want to do this either'' Shiraishi sighed inwardly.


    This pack of ninjas was like rabid dogs, chasing and biting. Was it really worth the effort for these non-essential supply points?


    Suddenly, the ground trembled beneath them. Shiraishi, Ayane, and Ruri felt a chill run through their bodies, struggling to maintain their bnce as the earth shook.


    The pursuing ninjas were also taken aback. They hadn''t anticipated the sudden earthquake, which left them unsteady on their feet.


    "Wait, that''s¡ª"


    "Damn it, is that monster going berserk?"


    These Suna ninjas seemed to possess some knowledge about the situation, their voicesced with fear and confusion. It was a reaction driven by sheer terror. Rumble! The intense tremors continued to shake the ground. Everyone was left bewildered by the unfolding events.


    "What''s happening?"


    Shiraishi sensed the unnaturally violent vibrations, which seemed to exceed the limits of human capabilities.


    Simultaneously, a monstrous roar resonated, followed by a chilling and malevolent chakra presence in the air. It sent shivers down their spines, a weight pressing on their chests, making it difficult to breathe.


    Shiraishi was awestruck by the immense chakra. Despite the apparent distance, its origins seemed far away, yet it managed to permeate the atmospheric barrier and reach them. This extraordinary chakra exceeded the realm ofprehension for normal individuals.


    As the earth continued to tremble, deep cracks started to snake across the ground. Trees in the forest swayed, and a violent hurricane churned in the distance. Escaping was nearly impossible in these conditions.


    Shiraishi clung to a nearby tree, employing chakra to maintain his bnce. Ruri and Ayane followed suit, grabbing onto solid objects to stabilize themselves. Cold sweat streamed down the faces of the pursuing ninjas. They too were caught off guard by the overwhelming chakra.


    After the tremors subsided, just as everyone began to heave a sigh of relief, an enormous ck shape emerged from the distant forest. It loomed like an insurmountable mountain, sending panic through the crowd.


    With its appearance, the sound of screams filled the air. The storm intensified, heavy chakra nketing the atmosphere. This chakra felt distinct from ordinary chakra, emanating an icy chill and an aura of danger.


    "One Tail!!!! The One Tail has emerged!"


    "Is that monsterpletely uncontroble?"


    "Damn it, I thought it was safe!"


    "Did the ninja from Konoha do something? Curse it!"


    Though Shiraishi didn''t fully understand what One Tail was, he could sense the panicked responses from the Suna ninjas. It was clear that this unexpected turn of events had thrown them into chaos. Tonight, their actions were limited to starting a fire¡ªhow could they have released this enigmatic monster?


    In truth, the origin of this huge monster itself was highly suspicious. For the first time, Shiraishi''s understanding of the ninja profession wavered.


    While Ruri''s fire release ninjutsu was already an impressive high-level technique, capable of igniting entire forests, it paled inparison to the potential destruction wrought by this unidentified giant creature.


    "Hahahaha, I''m back!"


    The monster bellowed withughter, a mix of tion and a desire to obliterate everything. Standing like a huge fortress amidst the forest, its presence dwarfed that of any human. The creature exuded an aura of violence and devastation.


    A casual flick of its Sandy-yellow tail resulted in the decimation of a forest. Its movements stirred up violent storms, toppling trees and causing the earth to quake. Over a dozen Suna ninjas were caught in the chaos, their screams adding to the terror.


    A stunned silence fell over the scene.

 Chapter 60: 58: Tailed Beast Chakra

    Chapter 60: 58: Tailed Beast Chakra


    After a while, the monstrous creature roared and turned, exposing its terrifying form to all present.


    In its eyes, humans appeared as insignificant and feeble as ants.


    Its body was bloated, covered in violet curse lines arranged in a chaotic pattern.


    "You wretched human insects! How dare you seal me for so long? I''m going to destroy you all!"


    This creature, referred to as ''One Tail'' by the Suna nins, possessed an exceedingly loud voice, apanied by an acutely piercing quality that could cause difort like a knife being thrust into one''s ear.


    "Wind Release ¡¤ Gale Bomb!"


    A substantial amount of chakra began umting within its maw, and itmenced releasing enormous typhoon-like bursts in a fan-shaped spread, sweeping away everything in its path including the forest trees and adversaries.


    An intense explosion resounded through the air.


    Both its power and range surpassed that of an average ninja''s techniques.


    At this juncture, Suna Nins, Shiraishi, and the others ceased theirbat, opting instead to seek cover and evade the fearsome typhoon onught.


    "Hu... Hu... Are the two of you unharmed?"


    Shiraishi sped his shoulder, where his attire had been inadvertently grazed by the wind des dispersed by the wind spheres, revealing a grievous, bleeding wound.


    Truthfully, situations like these were incredibly vexing.


    Misfortunes seemed to be urring one after the other.


    What had ostensibly been a routine mission to destroy supply points was now hampered and necessitated a premature retreat due to faulty information.


    As a result, facing this rampant behemoth, Shiraishi was at a loss for words.


    Presently, the paramount concern for Suna Shinobi was avoiding bing ensnared within the creature''s sweeping attacks.


    "Fortunately, the chakra of this creature feels rather ominous. It''s the most powerful chakra I''ve ever encountered. It''s difficult to fathom such an entity existing within the ninja world."


    Ayane inhaled sharply. Her Byakugan allowed her to directly perceive the terrifying nature of Chakra emanating from the creature known as ''One Tail''.


    Among those she was acquainted with, Ruri already possessed formidable chakra as a ninja.


    Yet, when they were exposed with this creature, they realized their chakra levels were leagues apart.


    "Of course, it''s Suna''s tailed beast weapon. I never expected Suna to deploy such a thing onto the battlefield. We must retreat quickly."


    Ruri appeared to possess some knowledge, her expression assuming a solemn expression.


    "A tailed beast?"


    Shiraishi raised an eyebrow. He hade across mentions of it in various documents, but this was his first encounter with the actual entity.


    It was said to be a creatures ranging from one tail to nine tails from ancient times, referred to as a tailed beasts by ninjas.


    Their origin remained unknown; only their existence since ancient times and their extensive lifespans were known.


    Each tailed beast boasted a reservoir of chakra beyond a ninja''sprehension, capable of causing tremors with the slightest movement.


    Dealing with such a creature, even when suppressed through sealing techniques, demanded significant sacrifices.


    Truly a fearsome entity.


    It instilled a greater sense of dread than what Shiraishi had gleaned from books.


    The trio took refuge behind a boulder, defiantly facing the storm head-on. Their surface was already marred by numerous marks, like countless des carving into them.


    Sensing the oppressive atmosphere and the ceaseless tempest, Shiraishi massaged his throbbing temples.


    It wasn''t so much that the current situation was more perilous than before; the monster''s rampage hadpelled the Suna to halt their pursuit and turn their attention to the One Tail.


    However, the predicamenty in One Tail''s wide range attacks ensnaring the trio.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Ayane suddenly perceived something through her Byakugan.


    "What''s amiss?"


    "Quickly!"


    Ayanecked the time to borate, merely urging Shiraishi and Ruri to move swiftly.


    Shiraishi and Ruri dared not linger. Ayane must have discerned something, otherwise, her urgency wouldn''t be so palpable.


    Indeed, the chakra permeating the air grew increasingly intense.


    The white section of its eye turned obsidian, while the pupil assumed a sandy hue¡ªShukaku''s prating gaze.


    The gaze was as sharp as a knife''s edge, with exaggeratedly parted lips that revealed a perilous and cunning grin.


    It tore open its gaping maw, and chakra began converging before its visage.


    After each chakra sphere merged, it morphed into a substantial ck chakra sphere. A mysticvender halo surrounded the outeryer of the ck chakra sphere.


    Resembling a colossal ck gem radiating purple luminescence, it formed a perfectly spherical shape.


    The atmosphere stagnated, frigid tendrils prating the skin, inducing an unsettling trepidation.


    Just as it was poised tounch, a heavy blow caused its bloated form to stagger, and the purple-hued ck sphere soared skyward in a parabolic trajectory.


    Despite its parabolic trajectory, the ck sphere''s velocity was formidable, like a fleeting gust of wind.


    The trio, proceeding in the opposite direction of the encampment, lifted their heads, observing the enormous ck sphere soaring above them and vanishing into the distance.


    Light illuminated everything.


    Figures, trees, and the earth all vanished from view.


    The trio reflexively shut their eyes against the intense brilliance of the explosion.


    An eerie silence prevailed for several seconds, disrupted by a resounding boom.


    The forest quaked, the riverbed crumbled, creating an abrupt precipice ahead.


    A tsunami-like wave of dust rolled in.


    The expanse spanning kilometers transformed into a colossal crater, devoid of vegetation.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Shiraishi rose from the soil, his body caked in dust, his expression one of embarrassment.


    He suddenly noticed Ayane and Ruri also emerging from the soil, their appearances mirroring his embarrassment.


    Their sleeves and thighs showed signs of wear, stained with numerous blood spots. Their injuries appeared quite severe, and it was astounding that these injuries had been inflicted outside the st range.


    Had the chakra ballnded even slightly closer to their position, it was likely they would have been instantly obliterated.


    Shiraishi shook his head and gave his ear a pat, trying to clear the dust that had settled inside.


    Was this still a battle among ninjas?


    As they gazed at the devastatedndscape before them, Shiraishi and hispanions couldn''t help but entertain such a thought.


    In any case, the notion of instantly sinking such arge area ofnd seemed utterly excessive.


    If the chakra ball were to be repeatedly deployed, it didn''t matter how formidable the ninja force was; it wouldn''t be enough to counter this monstrous ughter.


    "Right up ahead!"


    "Stop them, don''t let them escape from here!"


    Footsteps apanied by fleeting shadows sounded from behind.


    Scarcely had they recovered from the shock of One Tailed Beast devastating power when a realization struck: the Suna Ninjas disyed an unwavering determination, unwilling to permit their escape at this critical moment.


    Was it possible that they sought to prevent the revtion of these events?


    Indeed, a weapon of such extraordinary power couldn''t be allowed to fall into enemy hands, potentially leading to a surprise attack.


    Moreover, given the upheaval caused by the One tail rampage, the Suna Ninjas were resolute in preventing Shiraishi and hispanions from fleeing. The exposure of this information might undermine their meticulouslyid ns.


    With the Suna nins in hot pursuit, Shiraishi and the other two had no choice but to sprint in a straight line, aiming to vacate the battlefield with all possible speed.


    A silence hung over One Tail, whether due to renewed containment through the sealing technique or some other phenomenon, evading Shiraishi''s understanding.


    Their primary objective remained evading the pursuit of the Suna ninja.


    As they traversed the barren terrain ravaged by Shouhe''s onught, clusters of dark chakra gas, apanied by avender halo, hovered in the air, distinctly visible.


    Observing this, Shiraishi''s thoughts were set in motion.


    An intuitive grasp of One Tail power settled upon him. This power had the potential to quicken anyone''s heartbeat.


    Without hesitation, he retrieved a ss bottle from his ninja pouch, uncorking it, and began to collect the residual physical chakra that hadn''t yet dissipated.


    After a brief interval, the chakra had been collected, and Shiraishi securely returned the ss bottle to his pouch, a satisfied smile ying across his features.


    Evidently, this endeavor hadn''t been in vain.


    If circumstances allowed, he


    would have been inclined to delve further into this unique chakra, seeking a suitable location for further study. Such an investigation might yield invaluable insights.

 Chapter 61: 59: The Reversal

    Chapter 61: 59: The Reversal


    The once-thriving Suna Campy in ruins, an utter chaos now.


    Everywhere bore evidence of the One Tail brutal rampage, transforming the entire forest into a wastnd, obscuring any trace of the camp''s original appearance.


    Within the space that once held a bustling camp, now a deste terrain, the frigid chakra of the Tailed beast lingered, refusing to dissipate.


    Where the Tailed Beast had once stood, a figure in a ck cloak now upied the space.


    This individual was the current leader of the Sunagakure, the most exceptional and formidable ninja within the vige, known as Suna''s Third Kazekage.


    Across the barrennd, a sprinkling of ck sand and dust scattered about as he observed an unconscious monk lying on the ground nearby.


    The monk''s skin bore burn marks, yet his vitality was being restored at an extraordinary rate.


    Even to the Third Kazekage, this was an astonishing spectacle.


    "Instead of an ordinary Jinchuriki, he should have perished... Remarkably resilient."


    He mused to himself.


    One Tail was a tailed beast that the Sunagakure had possessed for long


    However, due to the overwhelming might of the tailed beast, mere mortals, even at a distance, would tremble with fear at its presence.


    Thus, the tailed beast was sealed within a human host using sealing techniques, sacrificing the individual to harness its power and deploy it when necessary.


    The monk lying there was Jinchuriki, the guardian of the beast within Sunagakure.


    "Kazekaze-sama!"


    A horde of nins surged toward the scene, their numbers totaling four or five hundred, all elite practitioners from the Vige.


    One Jounin approached and, upon seeing Jinchuriki''s stable condition, exhaled a sigh of relief. Gazing upon the leader, the Third Kazekage, the Jounin''s eyes gleamed with respect and admiration.


    The Third Kazekage nodded in acknowledgment of these nins.


    "As expected of Kazekage-sama. The One Tail should be incapacitated for the time being."


    One of the Jounin remarked, to which the Third Kazekage shook his head, countering, "It''s not so simple. The One Tail is uncooperative. If it were cooperative, I wouldn''t have needed to resort to such extreme measures."


    The monk had a special bond with the One Tail Beast sealed within him. Consequently, the containment had remained stable over the years. However, issues arose, the Monk who haspassion and benevolence was averse tobat.


    During the reign of the Second Kazekage, an attempt was made to militarize the One Tails power. The Second Kazekage imprisoned the monk, delving into the tailed beast''s strength within him, resulting in the development of a series of Ma Release ninjutsu.


    Yet, the monk resisted the Second Kazekage''s influence.


    Upon the Second Kazekage''s death, his disciple, the Third Kazekage, assumed power, inheriting the ambition to militarize the tailed beast.


    The current predicament was an experiment, aiming to exploit the tailed beast''s might, surprise Konoha, and seize the abundant resources of the Land of Fire.


    However, the oue fell short. The beast''s vtile mood hindered cooperation. Sensing a disturbance in the seal, the Third Kazekage hastened to suppress the rampaging One Tail, resealing it within the monk.


    "What''s our next move, Kazekage-sama?"


    The Jounin inquired.


    "Leave the Jinchuriki aside for now. We''ll find a way to make the stubborn monk cooperate. But what''s the status of the Konoha Ninjas here?"


    Suppressing the One Tail had proven rtively effortless, considering the Third Kazekage''s mastery of this ninjutsu.


    However,pared to its exposed position, the sudden attack by Konoha ninjas presented a more pressing concern.


    To deploy a tailed beast onto the battlefield required secrecy, enabling swift defeat of Konoha and an invasion deep into the Land of Fire.


    "We''re unsure. A group of Konoha ninjasunched an unexpected assault."


    The Jounin''s expression soured as he responded.


    Tailed beast matters took precedence, ensuring no leaks.


    "Reassess the personnel here."


    The Third Kazekage issued the order.


    "Yes!"


    The Jounin nodded solemnly. Currently, the vige likely harbored a traitor.


    "By the way, what are those Konoha ninjas up to?"


    "Fear not. When I arrived, a detachment of ninjas had already been dispatched to track them down. Good news should arrive soon."


    The Third Kazekage gazed into the distance, his eyesposed, confident in the suna''s pursuit of the Konoha ninjas.


    The Jounin nodded, lifting the unconscious monk from the ground, his duty to relocate Jinchuriki.


    "Kazekage-sama, I''ll proceed with relocating the Jinchuriki."


    "Go ahead. I''ll bolster security ordingly. This time, there can be no more mishaps."


    "Understood!"


    ....


    In the heart of the Land of Rivers, a valley nestled beneath towering forest cliffs.


    "What!"


    Having driven a kunai into the enemy''s chest, Shiraishi let out a breath and took a step back. He wearily sank onto the ground, clutching his crimson-stained side.


    "These foes are truly formidable... Wind des?"


    It was no small feat to carve such a deep wound into Shiraishi''s body, reinforced as it was by natural energy. The wind des used by the elite suna ninjas were undoubtedly a sharp and powerful ninjutsu.


    Shiraishi''s brow furrowed, a faint green light shimmering on the palm covering his side, as he began to mend the injury.


    Beside him, Ruri and Ayane sat breathless, their attire dusted, as they ingested ration pills to restore their chakra.


    Around them, twenty-one shna ninsy strewn in pools of blood, kunai and shuriken scattered amidst the carnage.


    Among them, three were high-ranking leaders, the rest being Chunin.


    The annihtion of this unit exacted a steep toll upon Shiraishi and hispanions.


    As Shiraishi mended his side and rummaged through his ninja pouch, he discovered it nearly emptied, leaving only two sealed scrolls and a vial containing the One Tail chakra.


    "Do you still have any Ration Pills?"


    While taijutsu didn''t deplete chakra, medical ninjutsu required it. Unfortunately, there were no ration pills left in his pouch.


    Even if fashioned from local resources, Suna Shinobi must ount for the uncertainty of their next encounter.


    "No, we just used thest one."


    Ayane responded apologetically.


    Ruri shook her head as well. Ration Pills primarily sated hunger, with chakra recovery serving as ast resort.


    Even Shiraishi''s specialized military pills only partially restored chakra.


    Shiraishi sighed, resigned. He leveraged his strength to rise from the ground and struggled over to the fallen Suna Shinobi, scavenging for usable equipment from their pouches.


    Thankfully, the first corpse he touched yielded undamaged kunai and two explosive tags within its pouch.


    Shiraishi stowed these items in his own pouch.


    Suddenly, a fallen Suna nin''s eyes snapped open, a gust of cutting wind gathering in his hand as he thrust a wind de towards Shiraishi.


    Startled, Shiraishi hadn''t anticipated another survivor feigning death.


    Instinctively, he twisted his body, several strands of hair severed by the whistling de.


    A cold sweat beaded on Shiraishi''s brow as he rolled away in embarrassment.


    The Suna nin showed no mercy, his body soaked in blood as he lunged toward Shiraishi, his visage twisted into a demonic grimace.


    Boom!


    A fireball collided.


    The Suna nin was unable to shield himself in time, writhed and screamed within the mes, eventually sumbing to death.


    Ruri inhaled deeply, her weariness now amplified.


    The recent fireball had nearly depleted herst reserves of chakra. Continuing to drain her chakra could prove fatal.


    "Idiot, can''t you distinguish between the living and the dead?"


    "My apologies."


    Shiraishi mbered to his feet, dusting off his attire.


    Afterwards, he resumed searching the fallen, but this time exercised greater caution, mindful of potential survivors.


    Before approaching a corpse, he''d fling a kunai to ensure no one feigned life.


    Fortunately, this concern was unwarranted. Only one of them remained partially alive.


    Ultimately, Shiraishi collected abined total of forty to fifty kunai and shuriken, along with sixteen ration pills and roughly ten explosive tags.


    Before Ruri and Ayane, visibly fatigued, he began to distribute the spoils.


    Ruri and Ayane didn''t hesitate, more due to their weariness than anything else.


    Shiraishi and Ayane each imed four ration pills from the sixteen, while Ruri obtained half due to her heightened consumption as a ninjutsu user.


    The trio promptly consumed rauon Pills, rejuvenating their chakra.


    Once restored, Shiraishi intended to employ the healing technique on Ruri and Ayane.


    "No need, these wounds are minor. We can tough it out."


    Ruri deftly wrapped her bleeding calf and arm with a white bandage, despite the profound ache of her injuries.


    "Ruri is right. Our present circumstances aren''t entirely secure. These injuries won''t hamper ourbat effectiveness for the moment. There''s no need to waste chakra."


    Ayane nodded in agreement, tending to her wounds much like Ruri, stemming the flow of blood.


    "Agreed."


    Shiraishi offered no resistance.


    An icy wind swept through the valleys, nipping at them as they clung to their cors, a slight chill settling in their bones.


    To evade pursuit by the Suna, the trio circumvented the beaten path, venturing into the river valley''s cliff-bottomed depths within the Land Of River.


    The terrain was intricate, the environment harsh, veiled by dense fog.


    Up close, the fog bore a milky hue, yet within its depths, an darkness like to an immense ck void hanging ominously above their heads.


    The trio took a moment to rest, allowing themselves to recuperate and regain some physical strength before embarking on a search for an exit.


    The surroundings were encased in damp rock walls, growing increasingly dim as they ventured further. The deep valley was shrouded in a cold, thick fog that seemed to chill the skin.


    Pressing onward with somber expressions, the three tread silently. Their restraint stemmed from a desire to conserve energy, understanding the importance of maintaining physical stamina in their precarious situation.


    With the assistance of the chakra-replenishing Ration Pills, Ayane''s eyes fluttered open in the dimness. Despite the limited visibility in this dark environment, she employed her chakra meridian system to sense any potential ambushes.


    "Someone is here, likely Suna nins" Ayane halted, her observation keen.


    Shiraishi and Ruri shared a brief exhtion but remained silent.


    "How many are there?" Ruri eventually inquired after a pause.


    "Eleven," Ayane replied.


    "I have a n to incapacitate them all at once. Ayane, find a narrow intersection where we can eliminate them," Ruri''s announcement caught Shiraishi and Ayane off guard.


    Yet, her assured demeanor convinced Ayane that she had a viable strategy in mind.


    "I understand," Ayane assented.


    The Suna nins were still some distance away, affording the trio ample time to locate an appropriate bottleneck.


    While uncertain of the specifics of Ruri''s n, Shiraishi trusted her prowess as the group''s corebatant. He believed she wouldn''t advocate for an impractical approach.


    Before long, Ayane identified a narrow intersection with only two paths¡ªone forward, one rearward¡ªenclosed by towering rock walls that eliminated any possibility of retreat.


    "Is this location suitable?" Ayane queried.


    "Perfect. How long until they arrive?" Ruri''s expression turned resolute.


    "At their current pace, we have around two minutes."


    "Remind me when we have just ten seconds left."


    Ayane nodded, in agreement.


    Shiraishi, however, appeared perplexed. Although he held faith in Ruri''s capabilities, he remained ignorant of any enhanced ninjutsu she had developed, as she hadn''t divulged any such information prior.


    Hence, Shiraishi''s assessment of Ruri''s suppressed chakra indicated the capabilities of an elite Suna nin, giving him pause.


    Yet, he had no choice but to trust in Ruri''s n.


    As the seconds ticked away, Ruri positioned herself at the forefront.


    Her unwavering figure amid the tempest evoked admiration, akin to a steadfast flower blooming upon a mountain.


    "They''re approaching!" Ayane''s voice cut through, heralding the final ten seconds.


    Ruri didn''t waste a moment, immediately initiating hand seals to activate a highly specialized Fire Release technique.


    Channeling her chakra and the recovered natural energy, Ruri forced their fusion without undergoing a customary safety test.


    The result was a flood of formidable energy surging throughout her body, an unprecedented sensation.


    True to her expectations, Ruri surpassed Shiraishi in hermand of natural energy. Empowered by this proficiency, she dared to merge the remaining chakra with the natural energy, generating a magically charged chakra capable of amplifying her prowess without a prior test.


    "Fire Release: Extinguishing ne!"


    "Wait, Ruri¡ª" Shiraishi''s realization came a moment toote.


    With Ruri''s current chakra reserves, she couldn''t possibly conjure the explosive fire required to extinguish such an extensive Fire Release attack.


    Insufficient chakra could not only diminish the jutsu''s power but also endanger the user.


    Unfortunately, Ruri''s use of the jutsu outpaced Shiraishi''s admonition.


    Moreover, she would likely dismiss his caution even if she heard it. Ruri was her own warrior, resolute and unwavering in herbat approach.


    A torrential surge of mes surged like a tsunami within the valley''s depths, morphing into an all-devouring beast that engulfed everything. The formerly chilly surroundings now resembled the scalding inferno of hell itself.


    Before the group of Suna nin could even react, they were ensnared by the fire.


    No refuge.


    No resistance.


    The darkness aze.


    The air itself seemed to warp amidst the scorching heat, an ominous manifestation of the high temperature.


    The searing, skin-cracking heat continued to ascend, the sea of fire ever-expanding within the confined space, consuming all life in its path.


    Standing alongside Ruri, Shiraishi and Ayane couldn''t help but inhale sharply, their throats seemingly filled with scalding water, their breaths stifled by difort and pain.


    The once-rugged rock walls, now subject to the searing sea of fire, transmuted into resplendent scarlet me crystals, radiating an incandescent brilliance.


    Before them, the eleven Suna nins were eradicated, their remains obliterated beyond recognition. Reduced to ash, they vanished into the engulfing me.

 Chapter 62: 60: Surpassing Styles

    Chapter 62: 60: Surpassing Styles


    In the early hours of the morning, the sky gradually brightened.


    "Still no sign of them?"


    "Sorry, Jiraiya-sama, I haven''t found any trace here."


    Minato, following Jiraiya in the southern valley of the Land of River, responded with a slight shake of his head to Jiraiya''s query.


    "Damn it, who would''ve thought a mission would turn out like this?"


    Jiraiya punched a nearby tree in frustration, his teeth gritted.


    As for Sakumo''s team, Jiraiya wasn''t overly concerned, since their mission details hadn''t been tampered with. The issuey with the other three members who had fallen into the trap set by Root.


    Given his unfamiliarity with the Root''s tactics, Jiraiya had no insight into how they might handle Sakumo''s subordinates.


    In any case, their current predicament was a result of their own momentarypses.


    Yet, it was unexpected that even within Hokage''s direct subordinate Anbu, spies could be embedded by the Root.


    Jiraiya was eager to seize this opportunity to thoroughly investigate the Root''s activities. The audacity of Anbu, charged with confidential missions and Hokage''s protection, made this no trivial matter.


    Despite Anbu''s responsibility for secrecy and the safety of Hokage, Jiraiya suspected that the oue would likely amount to no more than a verbal reprimand, given Sarutobi Hiruzen''s affection for his oldpanions.


    "Please don''t worry, Jiraiya-sama. The three of them might have their own reasons for their actions. Our priority now is to locate them swiftly, regardless of whether they''re alive or not" Minato reassured Jiraiya.


    "I know, I''m just venting my frustration. There''s only one area left to search¡ªthe bottom of the cliff ahead. I''ve been there with Tsunade and Orochimaru before. The terrain is quiteplex. Minato, make sure not to stray too far from me."


    "Understood."


    Minato nodded.


    While confident in his abilities, he recognized the gap between himself and Jiraiya, a formidable Jonin.


    "I hope the three of them are safe. Otherwise, Uchiha¡­"


    Jiraiya was well-informed about the situation in Konoha.


    Among their n members, there were Joins who possessed three tomoe Sharingan, a highly troublesome bloodline. If united, they could potentially wield immense power, capable of surpassing most ninjas outside the Senji n.


    In contrast to the reserved and gentle Hyuga, the Uchiha were often seen as a rebellious bunch, capable of unpredictable actions when provoked.


    Contemting this, Jiraiya couldn''t help but direct his frustration at Danzo once again, internally cursing him.


    ......


    The morning sun was already up, yet the thick fog over the deep valley obstructed its rays. Bubbles of light dispersed through the fog, casting a faint glow.


    Within the dark cave, only a solitary fire burned, dispelling the pervasive cold and darkness.


    Ruri''s eyes remained shut, her hands clutching her chest, her face etched with pain as she panted heavily. A feeble breath hinted at her precarious state, as if her life hung in the bnce.


    A Power aura, residual ''Sage Mode,'' enveloped her being, powerful yet untamed.


    "How is she?"


    Ayane inquired anxiously.


    This was the first time she had seen Ruri in such a vulnerable state.


    Her face, once vibrant, now appeared ashen, herbored breathing betraying her near-fatal condition.


    Yet, considering the immense power behind her Fire Release technique, such consequences were unsurprising.


    Though the force of this fire technique might not rival that of tailed beasts, it remained a formidable weapon, far beyond the reach of ordinary ninja.


    ''Sage Mode?'' Ayane pondered.


    She couldn''t help but admire Ruri''s audacity, recognizing the incredible feat of merging natural energy and chakra.


    Undoubtedly, it was no small task.


    Their bold fusion was the cause of Ruri''s current predicament.


    "It''s rather critical. We need to perform surgery immediately. Assist me in restraining her."


    Shiraishi retrieved a scroll from his ninja kit, unraveled its contents, and conjured a medical kit replete with an assortment of supplies.


    Despite his advanced medical ninjutsu skills, Shiraishi understood the risks at hand. Time was of the essence, and the dy in surgery couldpromise Ruri''s best chance for recovery.


    "I understand."


    Ayane knelt beside Ruri, pressing down on her body with both hands.


    Taking a deep breath, Shiraishi rolled up Ruri''s clothing, exposing her pale abdomen, the bandage stopping just short of her chest.


    A flush of crimson crept onto Ayane''s cheeks.


    "Don''t let your focus waver. Maintain your hold on her."


    Shiraishi''s voice, steady andposed, cut through.


    "Right."


    Ayane lowered her gaze, her blush deepening.


    Undisturbed by Ayane''s flustered thoughts, Shiraishi ced his hand on Ruri''s exposed abdomen.


    Closing his eyes, he concentrated for a moment, his expression growing increasingly solemn upon opening them.


    The chakra and natural energy within Ruri''s form were in disarray, particrly the once-stable natural energy, now thrown into chaos by the abrupt chakra infusion¡ªresulting in a vtile ''Immortal Magic.''


    To restore Ruri''s precarious state, the natural energy had to be extracted from her body.


    The challengey in separating the intertwined chakra and natural energy, a risky endeavor.


    Due to the ''Sage Mode,'' Shiraishi''s envisioned final form remained untested¡ªa theoretical construct.


    Extracting natural energy alone would have been straightforward for Shiraishi, given his extensive knowledge of high-level medical ninjutsu.


    However, considering the circumstances, he had to tread cautiously. Cold sweat began to form on Shiraishi''s brow. This marked the first surgical procedure with uncertain odds since his career began.


    Hopefully, the data from his prior experiments and his envisioned ''Sage Mode'' weren''t too divergent.


    The safest approach entailed extracting both chakra and natural energy as a unit. Though simple, it was effective in preventing any potential dangers.


    Yet, the act of extracting chakra might carry lethal consequences, raising the question of whether returning the chakra afterward would indeed revive Ruri.


    Should this supposition prove urate, her current affliction could be easily remedied.


    Her current crisis stemmed from the fusion of natural energy and chakra, precipitating the unchecked surge of ''Sage Mode.''


    Removing both chakra and natural energy should resolve Ruri''s dilemma.


    Nheless, such an endeavor bore great risk and an uncertain sess rate.


    Hence, Shiraishi opted to separate it into natural energy and chakra before proceeding to extract the natural energy.


    Separating natural energy necessitated a meticulous technique, one synonymous with advanced medical ninjutsu.


    This method involved extracting adverse elements from the body, potentially negating the need for surgery.


    Shiraishi''s foremost challengey in differentiating the Sage chakra into its coreponents.


    Withdrawing a syringe from the medical kit, Shiraishi prepared to introduce the medication into Ruri''s body.


    After administering the medicine, Ruri''splexion improved noticeably, and while her breathing remained weak, it was a vast improvement from her previous state.


    Observing this positive change, Shiraishi proceeded with the operation.


    Throughout the procedure, Ruri made several attempts to resist, yet Ayane managed to keep her restrained.


    In this manner, Shiraishi was able to focus solely on the delicate process of separating the magic within Ruri''s body.


    Grimaces of pain escaped Ruri''s lips, even with anesthesia the pain was intense and unrelenting.


    As time psed in this manner, Ruri''s condition gradually ameliorated.


    Her pallor lessened, a hint of color returned to her face, and her breathing gradually steadied.


    Shiraishi breathed a sigh of relief. Though he hadn''t fully extricated the senjutsu chakra, the majority had been dposed. Now, he needed to extract the natural energy from her system.


    Upon returning to camp and acquiringplete equipment, the threat would be eradicated entirely.


    A verdant light began to emanate from Shiraishi''s palm as he initiated the delicate extraction technique to draw out the natural energy from Ruri''s body.


    At that moment, sounds of movement outside the cave reached their ears, causing both Shiraishi and Ayane to tense up.


    Ayane swiftly activated her remaining chakra, her eyes surveying the situation outside.


    "Who''s out there? Suna nins?"


    "No, it''s the Root ninjas."


    Ayane''s voice held a tinge of bitterness.


    Had it not been for the intervention of the Root, their dire circumstances wouldn''t have escted to such an extent.


    "Are they nning to be the final move?"


    Shiraishi murmured, a steely glint appearing in his eyes.


    Though the pursuing Suna Ninja had been dealt with, the relentless pursuit by Root ninja persisted.


    "Having previously eluded your keen observation, they''re well aware of the five-kilometer range of your Byakugan. They possess information about us."


    "Everything?"


    "Not all of it. If they had, Anbu would have already reached out."


    Shiraishi''s analysis was calm and collected.


    Based on Ruri''s initial information, though Root was a faction within the Anbu, it wasn''t directly affiliated with the Hokage. Instead, it was led by another influential elder of Konoha, Shimura Danzo.


    The purpose behind their actions remained shrouded in mystery, leaving Shiraishi with many unanswered questions.


    "What''s our next move?"


    Ayane''s uncertainty was palpable. With her chakra nearly depleted and no proficiency in natural energy maniption, herbat capabilities were limited.


    "We''ll confront them when we exit. Now that Ruri is out of danger, it''s eptable to interrupt the operation."


    Shiraishi concluded the medical procedure, cing Ruri aside.


    With a nod, Ayane exited the cave alongside Shiraishi.


    Sure enough, four figures stood outside¡ªthe same Root team that had initially engaged with the trio.


    Donning unsettling masks and exhibiting emotionless, cold eyes, the Root ninja maintained an unwavering stance, their focus fixed on Shiraishi.


    Just as one of them moved to strike, Shiraishi acted preemptively.


    But instead of attacking the Root ninja, he targeted Ayane.


    With swift precision, he pressed Ayane to the ground, her face turned toward the floor, and pinned her hands behind her back.


    "Shiraishi-kun!?"


    Caught off guard, Ayane''s exhaustion left her incapable of resisting Shiraishi''s action, and she found herself firmly restrained.


    "I''ve no choice. Can''t you see the situation? I didn''t expect you to be this naive. I don''t intend to die with you; I want to live."


    Shiraishi''s voice held a tinge of resignation.


    Meeting the Root''s gaze, he addressed their leader, "I''m a medical ninja¡ªa minimal threat and a valuable asset. I''m willing to join you. Whether it''s through mind control or poison, I''m not interested in dying. Will you give me a chance?"


    The leader contemted Shiraishi''s plea.


    As Shiraishi had pointed out, his threat level was indeed low, and their need for skilled medical ninjas, especially for their forbidden human experiments, was dire.


    Though the potential for betrayal lingered, it was a calcted risk they seemed willing to take.


    "I respect your practicality. I''ll offer you an opportunity."


    The captain hurled a kunai at Shiraishi''s feet.


    "Eliminate the woman beneath you."


    "Understood."


    Without hesitation, Shiraishi raised the kunai. His face betrayed a fleeting conflict before morphing into a malevolent grin.


    Raising the kunai towards Ayane''s neck, he prepared to strike.


    In an instant, a shuriken whizzed through the air, knocking the kunai from Shiraishi''s grasp.


    Shiraishi cast an incredulous gaze at the Root ninja, recognizing the interrupting action.


    "Your resolve is impressive, but it wouldn''t bode well killing Konoha ninjas."


    The captain''s tone was feigned, concealing his true intentions.


    Given the heritage of the Byakugan, even in the branch family, a living body proved more valuable than a corpse.


    Moreover, with Ayane''s dwindling chakra, the risk was minimal.


    "Understood. I have no desire to bebeled a traitor by ending a fellowrade''s life."


    The captain was content with Shiraishi''s calcted acquiescence.


    His belief in Shiraishi''spliance assured him of an extended existence.


    Two of them advanced toward Shiraishi.


    Standing still, Shiraishi raised his hands, assuming a submissive posture that betrayed no hint of menace.


    "It''s astonishing to me that you''re this kind of person. It''s a shame that Ruri and I ced so much trust in you."


    One of the ninja produced a length of rope, securing Ayane''s wrists behind her back. Ayane shot Shiraishi a resentful re.


    "Living outweighs all else in this situation. In this harsh era, unlike individuals from prosperous ns, I have to earn everything through my own efforts."


    Shiraishi retorted.


    Another ninja appeared behind Shiraishi, readying a length of rope to bind his wrists.


    Swoosh!


    Before the ninja could act, a de sliced through the air, prating the ninja''s body and piercing his heart.


    Withdrawing the de, it now bore a crimson hue.


    At the same moment, the rope that constrained Ayane snapped, her freedom restored.


    Shiraishi held the blood-stained de, a gentle smile gracing his lips as he addressed the remaining two ninja.


    "How''s my swordsmanship? Though I may notpare to Sakumo-sensei''s prowess, I can still manage to catch you off guard."


    "You cunning brat!"


    ''Impossible! His chakra should be nearly depleted! How could a medical ninja possess such agility? Moreover, didn''t heck thesebat capabilities?'' The captain''s astonishment transformed into anger.


    Shiraishi''s smile remained, unaltered by the changing emotions around him.


    "It was an unexpected turn, indeed. It appears anger has made an appearance in your eyes. From what I''ve heard, you Roots are mere automatons, assigned to carry out missions... Can machines truly experience emotions? But do refrain from such expressions. My rage now surpasses any you may disy."

 Chapter 63: 61: Deception

    Chapter 63: 61: Deception


    You can read 15 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    From Shiraishi''s perspective, the situation on the battlefield remained rather ambiguous. While it was a two-on-two scenario, Ayane''sbat capabilities had beenpromised, her limited chakra barely sustaining her consciousness. Engaging in any form ofbat, even the softest punches, seemed a distant possibility.


    Having eliminated two of the Root ninja earlier, two adversaries remained, one of whom was undoubtedly the team captain¡ªa formidable ninja. The remaining figure, another Root member, was unlikely to be a run-of-the-mill ninja, given their association with the secretive Root organization.


    Efforts to exploit the enemy''s carelessness and secure a victory were challenging. The recent encounter had triggered a heightened sense of alertness within their adversaries.


    Gradually, the two individuals on the opposing side regained theirposure, their eyes still icy but reflecting calcted restraint. While they were driven by a desire to eliminate Shiraishi swiftly, they had to consider the strength the young ninja wielded.


    The ninja among the Root members extended his hand, releasing a swarm of ck insects from his sleeve. The insects encircled Shiraishi from all directions.


    Aburame n, Bai Shi mused internally.


    Recognizing the insect maniption, Shiraishi deduced the opponent''s origins. Only the Aburame n within Konoha possessed this unique secret jutsu involving insects.


    The n had an allocated forest within Konoha dedicated to breedingbat-suitable insects, each with distinct capabilities suited for reconnaissance, defense, and offense. These insects ranged from specialized reconnaissance bugs to potent venomous varieties, causing considerable trouble when encountered.


    As the swarm of insects enveloped Shiraishi, he remained rtivelyposed, his body swiftly vanishing from sight.


    The insects converged on Shiraishi''s previous location before redirecting their assault toward the spot he had moved to.


    Despite the swarm''s swift movement, Shiraishi found their pace rather sluggishpared to his own agility. Evading the insect attack posed no substantial challenge for him.


    However, his rival wasn''t just any Root ninja; the captain, their most formidable member, observed the unfolding events.


    Predictably, the captain discerned Shiraishi''s movements and retrieved a sword, holding it in one hand while forming hand seals with the other.


    Shiraishi narrowed his eyes, a faint breeze rippling around him.


    Swiftly sidestepping, Shiraishi managed to dodge the de''s trajectory, retaliating with a counter-swing of his own.


    The captain''s gaze gleamed coldly, and he withdrew his de, parrying Shiraishi''s attack with a swift, sealing motion.


    A resounding crack echoed as Shiraishi''s ninja sword fractured, and the captain''s de sliced through the air with a peculiar sound¡ªakin to ss shattering under pressure.


    "Konoha-ryu swordsmanship: Sonic Slice!"


    Shiraishi''s brow furrowed as he instinctively turned his head, yet a cut marred his face.


    The invisible de of air left its mark on Shiraishi''s face, as well as his arms and calves, the sound resembling stone scraping against ss.


    The technique was known for its piercing and sharp resonance, causing Shiraishi to take a step back, contemting the situation.


    His ninja sword was visibly weakened, a few more exchanges likely resulting in its destruction.


    Undeterred by Shiraishi''s retreat, the captain pressed forward with unyielding resolve, brandishing his ninja sword.


    With limited options, Shiraishi evaded the captain''s strikes, the eerie sound of the de''s passage haunting him.


    "Evading, are we?"


    The captain''s surprise was evident as he observed Shiraishi expertly evade the de''s invisible assaults, narrowly avoiding each one.


    Additionally, the captain noted Shiraishi''s swiftprehension of his swordsmanship¡ªno doubt an impressive feat.


    Nheless, Shiraishi responded humbly, "It''s merely due to my basic understanding of wind-based swordsmanship. Those air des¡ªdo they trigger upon sound? I''ve encountered simr attacks before."


    "Is that so?"


    Their conversation, though juxtaposed with their adversarial stance, conveyed an oddly casual tone.


    "Though the second strike proved ineffective, it might actually be to your advantage. A swifter demise awaits you."


    The captain''s nonchnt tone indicated his willingness to end the battle.


    Shiraishi momentarily faltered, a surge of blood spurting from the wound inflicted by the air de. His body sagged weakly as he copsed.


    "A missed opportunity. A ninja like you, if aligned with Danzo-sama''s ambitions, could prove invaluable. Nevertheless, your chosen path is unwavering, even in the face of adversity."


    The captain hoisted Shiraishi onto his back, a tinge of regret coloring his words.


    "The ultimate error was challenging me in swordsmanship. Within Konoha, only White Fang surpasses me in this art."


    The captainmented the potential Shiraishi exhibited at such a young age.


    Not only was Shiraishi an exceptionalbatant, but also a rare medical ninja¡ªa unique asset. Should he join Root, the organization''s progress towards its grand objective could elerate, propelling Konoha into a new era¡ªone ruled by Root.


    "Shiraishi-kun!?"


    Seeing Shiraishi''s limp body falling, Ayane''s expression shifted to one of shock, and she rushed towards him.


    The Captain Ninja didn''t halt; Shiraishi''s injuries were so severe that survival seemed improbable. When grazed by his airflow de, his chakra would seep into the enemy''s body over time, guided by a curse tounch a fatal internal assault. Yet, this maneuver depleted a substantial amount of chakra, making it a tactic reserved for formidable foes.


    In his estimation, Shiraishi warranted the use of this jutsu.


    "There''s no need to mourn for the passing of your friend, Hyuga girl, at least in this mission record, you will be heroes. Of course, in the form of a heroic battle with Sand Ninja and exhaustion."


    This gesture could be construed as an act ofpassion, albeit it harbored the deepest malevolence.


    The Captain approached Ayane with a sinister killing intent concealed beneath his eyes. This time, he wouldn''t err in judgment.


    All that remained was to reim Uchiha''s Sharingan, discreetly disposing of the three bodies, culminating in the mission''s sessful conclusion.


    "Captain! Be cautious!"


    The Aburame ninja seemed to sense a threat, anxiously shouting a warning.


    "Yes?"


    The captain turned his head slightly, scrutinizing his subordinates suspiciously. Then, an eerie sensation crept over him. A shadow loomed before him, and then swept past.


    Rip. Blood gushed forth.


    The Captain''s strangled cry was silenced as he clutched his gushing neck wound, copsing and convulsing on the ground.


    Shiraishi, bereft of breath, crouched by Captain Ninja''s side, dragging his bloodied body. Eyes filled with trepidation met Captain''s fearful gaze.


    Natural energy allowed Shiraishi to perceive the air currents within his body, granting him prior protection against the air de''s assault. Consequently, the resultant injury proved less severe than anticipated.


    Crouched over, Shiraishi retrieved a kunai from his ninja pouch and unhesitatingly plunged it into the captain''s chest, ending his life.


    "I''ve never been inclined towards heroism, but I humbly ept the title for now."


    Shiraishi gazed at thest remaining Root ninja with an icy re.


    The foe was paralyzed by Shiraishi''s menacing aura, audibly gulping in fear.


    Observing Shiraishi''s survival, Ayane''s anxiety dissolved.


    Shiraishi''s feigned demise had momentarily fooled her, a testament to his mastery of deception.


    Yet, the simted bloodshed was genuinely unsettling. Generally, under such dire circumstances, survival was improbable.


    Nheless, Shiraishi defied the odds, his vitality unyielding.


    With one enemy remaining, Ayane matched their fierce gaze.


    "You may leave," Shiraishi suddenly stated.


    Ayane and the remaining Root ninja exchanged bewildered nces at Shiraishi''s unexpected directive.


    "Allowing me to leave?"


    The Root ninja appeared skeptical of Shiraishi''s words.


    "I''m wounded andck the certainty to ovee you. Moreover, you''re unlikely to desire your demise here. Let us cease hostilities. After all, you''re obligated to report this encounter to your superiors, correct?"


    Shiraishi persisted. Ayane,prehending Shiraishi''s intentions, concurred with a subtle nod.


    The Root ninja''s incredulity persisted. Facing an ostensibly weakened Shiraishi, he anticipated a more formidable resistance.


    Unexpectedly, Shiraishi candidly admitted his injuries, causing the Root ninja to waver.


    Truthfully, his intent for vengeance lingered, but Shiraishi''s imposing aura overwhelmed him.


    Ultimately, it was mutually advantageous to cease the battle.


    Confirming Shiraishi''s sincerity, the Root ninja inquired once more, "You truly intend to spare me?"


    "Yes, as I''ve mentioned. My injuries render me unable to defeat you, and it''s unwise for you to perish here. This oue benefits us both; we shall part ways amicably."


    The Root ninja relented, exhaling deeply.


    Retreating several paces, Shiraishi and Ayane maintained their positions, prompting the Root ninja to trust Shiraishi''s words. Utilizing the Body flicker jutsu, he departed.


    Roughly three to five seconds after his departure, Shiraishi abruptly copsed, panting heavily. Agonizing pain contorted his features, hisplexion paling.


    The captain''s swordsmanship had inflicted grievous harm, only mitigated by Shiraishi''s utilization of natural energy. This intervention had spared him from certain death.


    "Are you alright?"


    Ayane hastened to Shiraishi''s side, her expression marked by concern.


    "I''ll manage; my chakra requires time to recover. Medical ninjutsu is off the table for now."


    Shiraishi wheezed, managing a faint smile.


    Ayane nodded, supporting Shiraishi as they prepared to depart.


    Footsteps resounded from behind¡ªthe Root ninja had returned.


    Witnessing Shiraishi''s weak state, the Root ninja immediately grasped the situation.


    "I see. So that was your gambit. You''re quite cunning; I nearly fell for it. Had I not returned, your scheme might have seeded."


    Ayane stood in stunned silence. Beads of cold sweat formed on Shiraishi''s pallid face.


    "Haha, you really aren''t afraid of me, are you? I did kill your captain."


    Shiraishi''s intention to salvage the situation remained unclear.


    "Do you think you can manipte me with your words? You''ve been dishonest since the day you were born. Regrettably, your deceitful nature renders your words meaningless to me."


    The Root ninja gazed upon Shiraishi with eyes that saw through his intentions.


    "This is quite ironic, isn''t it? I¡ª"


    Shiraishi persisted, attempting to guide the Root ninja''s thoughts into a dead end, resolving the current predicament.


    Yet, his efforts were in vain, as the Root ninja remained steadfast in his suppositions, harboring profound skepticism towards Shiraishi''s every utterance.


    "Insect Jade!"


    A swarm of ck insects surged forth at remarkable speed.


    Shiraishi swiftly pushed Ayane aside. However, his own evasion was less sessful, causing him to tumble along the ground.


    Undaunted by the insects, Shiraishi charged towards the Root ninja.


    Anticipating Shiraishi''s strategy, the Root ninja summoned a torrent of ck bugs from his garments, erecting a formidable barrier before him.


    He expected Shiraishi to be ensnared within the swarm, sumbing to a gruesome fate.


    Footsteps approached from behind.


    Startled, the Root ninja swiveled his head, only to witness a ninja''s de slicing across his neck.


    Blood sprayed forth, and the alreadypromised ninja sword finally shattered in the middle.


    The splintered de, now stained crimson, pierced into the earth.


    As the sound of the shattering de echoed, the Root ninja''s body copsed in tandem. His eyes, filled with resentment and defiance, conveyed a message left unsaid: "Liar, you''ve returned."


    Gasping for breath, Shiraishi crouched down, shut his eyes, and sighed softly.


    "Forgive me; I am a deplorable individual. You are right; every word I''ve spoken to you has been steeped in deceit. However, your decision to fall into this trap isn''t solely based on your own actions. Is your judgment truly the most urate?"


    Ayane observed the scene from the sidelines, her expression a mixture of confusion and disbelief.


    Was Shiraishi''s conduct reprehensible or merely a masterful disy of strategy?


    His injuries were indeed grave, but they hadn''t incapacitated him entirely. He harbored uncertainty over whether he could definitively defeat his adversary, thus resorting to a ruse¡ªa means to allow the enemy to evaluate and deduce for themselves.


    Disbelieving their enemy''s words, the Root ninja unwittingly clung to their own convictions.


    Only at the final moment did they recognize the intricatelyid trap.


    It marked Ayane''s first encounter with such a battle among ninja¡ªone veiled in deception.


    If Ruri''sbat was characterized by sheer force, Shiraishi''s was a contest of cunning¡ªa battle shrouded in deceit.


    Devoid of grandeur or splendor, it exuded malevolence and duplicity.


    ''I''ve actually ced my trust in such a person. It seems hopeless'' Ayanemented.


    Shiraishiy sprawled on the ground, devoid of energy.


    "What a wretched day. Root... I''ll remember you."


    Muttering these words, Shiraishi closed his eyes, seeking a moment''s respite.E


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read moree on Patreon.... i


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Evolution: Awakening SSS Talent


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 64: 62: Temptation to Return to the Village

    Chapter 64: 62: Temptation to Return to the Vige


    Around a dayter.


    In the forest at the junction of the Land of Rivers and the Land of Fire, a trio was hastening their journey back toward the Land of Fire.


    Compared to the tense atmosphere during their departure for the Land of Rivers, the current ambiance had be more rxed and carefree.


    This trio rushing back to the Land of Fire consisted of Shiraishi, Ruri, and Ayane.


    Since the Root team had been eliminated, they hadn''t encountered any further enemies and had enjoyed a peaceful day.


    Both Shiraishi''s and Ayane''s chakras had also been replenished. About half a day ago, Ruri had woken up from a deep slumber. While her injuries from the Sage Mode hadn''t fully healed, her face still remained pale but she had regained some strength and self-defense capabilities.


    Considering the possible implications of numerous people being involved in this mission, and the mission''s connection to the inner workings of Konoha''s high-ranking officials, the three of them had decided, after Ruri''s awakening half a day ago, to rush back to the Land of Firewith all their might. Their aim was to uncover the true nature of this mission.


    The time was roughly three o''clock in the morning, and the darkness still held sway.


    Ayane carried Ruri, who was temporarily unable to move, on her back and hurried onward, with Shiraishi trailing closely behind.


    "By the way, is it really safe for us to return like this?" Ayane seemed a bit anxious as she suddenly spoke.


    "What do you mean?" Shiraishi shot her a nce.


    "The Root are part of the Anbu. Despite the differing affiliations, we still ended up killing them."


    Ayane wasn''t convinced that they could just return without facing any consequences.


    While the Root ninja had initially framed them, what if the mastermind behind this incident was a high-ranking Konoha member? What if they found out?


    Perhaps the three of them might end up being used of killing the Root ninja.


    "Doesn''t matter. Didn''t we dispose of those bodies beforehand? Once we''re back, we can simply exin that we fell into a trap set by Suna. If they inquire, we''ll assert that we didn''t encounter any Root members."


    Ruri, lying on Ayane''s back, spoke softly, her breath shallow.


    "Will that really work?"


    "Not for certain, but as long as we deny having seen anything and there''s no evidence, there''s little they can do. Ultimately, I can leverage the Uchiha influence to manipte the information flow and apply pressure to the vige''s upper echelons. If the other party wishes to investigate further, then we can make everything public. Let''s see how things unfold."


    Ruri''s tone remained calm. Ayane nodded, finding herself in agreement.


    She couldn''t use Hyuga''s influence to exert pressure on Konoha''s higher-ups, but Ruri was a different story.


    As a potential candidate for the next Uchiha n head, Ruri had a huge influence within the Uchiha n. She even had a devoted following of loyal fans.


    This was the power of a prominent n, and even the top brass of Konoha had to consider it carefully.


    "Sometimes, Ruri, I envy you."


    Ayane mumbled, a slight smile on her lips.


    "Envy? Speaking of which, the matter of you two secretly getting together behind my back hasn''t been resolved yet."


    Ruri raised an eyebrow, expressing her dissatisfaction.


    Shiraishi and Ayane exchanged awkward smiles and turned their faces away, avoiding directly addressing Ruri''s question.


    "Once we return, it''s best to rify this matter step by step."


    "Got it. In any case, it''s not a major issue."


    Shiraishi scratched his head, looking thoughtful.


    The question was how to present the matter¡ªshould they fully exin or only reveal part of it¡ªin a way that would lead to a smooth resolution. The power of words was indeed quite fascinating.


    "Though, I didn''t expect you to opt for such a daring approach, using Fire release with the iplete technique. Upon returning, for safety''s sake, you should consider undergoing a thorough examination."


    "You sure talk a lot. I''ll do as I please."


    Ruri snorted, flipping her ck hair before turning her head away.


    "What a hassle..."


    Hearing Shiraishi grumble again, Ayane chuckled, about to respond, when two figures suddenly entered her Byakugan-enhanced vision.


    "Somebody''s catching up from behind. It''s Jiraiya and his student."


    Ayane quickly identified the two pursuing ninjas.


    Both Shiraishi and Ruri frowned.


    While they wondered why Jiraiya and Minato were present, the three halted, awaiting the pair''s arrival from behind.


    After a brief period, Jiraiya and Minato came into view before the trio. Both were covered in dust and had signs of battle, suggesting they''d been through some struggles.


    Upon confirming Shiraishi''s group was unharmed, Jiraiya visibly rxed and greeted them with a smile, "Good to see you three safe and sound."


    Had these three fallen victim to a conspiracy, he might''ve borne the weight of that guilt for the rest of his days.


    The clothes of Shiraishi''s group were tattered and stained with blood. It was evident at a nce that they had survived a fierce and brutal encounter.


    "Jiraiya and..... blondie, what brings you two here?"


    Ruri asked Jiraiya''s intentions in a somewhat chilly tone.


    "Well, Uchiha-san, I am Jiraiya, and this is Minato..."


    "Enough with the introductions, blondie. I wasn''t asking you. I directed my question at your teacher."


    Jiraiya gave a consoling pat on Minato''s shoulder, who was wearing a wry smile. Minato had heard rumors about Ruri being challenging to get along with during their academy days, so he didn''t take offense.


    "This is quite a long story, but the most important thing is your safety. The vige will provide an exnationter."


    "Exnation?" Ruri''s lips curled into a disdainful sneer.


    "Yes, I''ll personally vouch for you..."


    "No need. Uchiha''s matters will be dealt with by Uchiha themselves. Outsiders don''t need to interfere!"


    Ruri''s stance was equally firm.


    Hearing this, Jiraiya became even more convinced that Ruri and herpanions had insight into some of the mission''splications.


    For instance, the Root... no, they must be aware.


    Especially Ruri;ing from an influential n, she possessed keen perception and intellect. Jiraiya couldn''t afford to take this matter lightly.


    "I''m just doing my duty. If the Uchiha wishes to hold someone ountable, that''s your business. My assistance stems from the responsibility and obligation shared by fellow vige ninjas."


    Jiraiya smiled, his satisfaction evident.


    In fact, he was quite delighted to see someone like Danzo squirm.


    "I hope so."


    Ruri didn''t ce too much weight on Jiraiya''s assurance.


    To the entire Uchiha, the so-called Sannin held a limited significance.


    Moreover, they still belonged to the Senju lineage. While Ruri appreciated Jiraiya''s concern, she only believed half of it.


    "More interesting than this is what kind of punishment Hokage-sama will impose on the senior who blundered. That''s the real question, isn''t it?"


    Ruri''s sly words made Jiraiya sigh in a helpless manner.


    It was truly remarkable that such a young girl could see things so clearly. The Uchiha n''s might was indeed considerable and couldn''t be dismissed lightly.


    Shiraishi, meanwhile, remained quiet on the sidelines, like a transparent presence in everyone else''s eyes.


    ¡ò


    Several hourster, they were back at the Konoha camp.


    With the rising sun, the Konoha ninjas in the camp began emerging one by one.


    As the duty shifts changed, medical ninjas who hadn''t even managed breakfast hurried to the makeshift infirmary. They were ready to take over from their colleagues who had been toiling all night.


    As the leader of Team Sakumo, Hatake Sakumo, had yet to return and was still on the mission, Ruri assumed temporarymand. She reported the mission details to the highest-ranking officer, Orochimaru.


    Jiraiya had taken Minato elsewhere for their respective duties.


    Shiraishi and Ayane loitered not far from the camp, twiddling their thumbs.


    "Hey there, Shiraishi, it''s been a while. You''ve grown stronger since west met."


    A familiar and jovial female voice rang out from the side.


    Turning his head, Shiraishi spotted a woman with pale blond hair¡ªa face he recognized.


    After a moment of puzzlement, Shiraishi''s face broke into a sheepish grin, and he said, "Long time no see, Tsunade-sensei."


    While he hadn''t been Tsunade''s direct disciple, she had, nheless, instructed Konoha''s inaugural batch of medical ninja experimental training. Shiraishi had learned a great deal about medical ninjutsu under her guidance.


    "Hello, Tsunade-sama"


    Ayane, too, offered a respectful bow, quickly greeting Tsunade.


    Tsunade waved her hand dismissively, a smile lighting up her face as she said, "No need for formalities. Just be at ease. Is everything alright with the mission?"


    She inquired, her tone casual yet purposeful.


    Shiraishi, without overthinking, responded honestly, "Ruri mentioned that it was a trap set by the Suna nin, who fed us incorrect information to lure us Konoha ninjas into an ambush."


    His expression showed genuine confusion, as if he hadn''t fully grasped the mission''splications.


    Ayane cleared her throat softly.


    "Youngdy of the Hyuga n, are you feeling unwell?"


    Tsunade scrutinized her.


    "Ah, yes. After returning, I found my throat feeling a bit itchy¡ªpossibly the aftermath of a cold."


    Ayane replied.


    "Take care of yourselves." Tsunade''s gaze shifted back to Shiraishi. With a light pat on his head and a softer tone, she said, "Don''t worry, things will work out. I''ll ensure everything is properly settled."


    "Thank you, Tsunade-sensei. But Suna tactics are truly despicable. Tsunade-sensei, please be vignt as well."


    Seeing the innocent concern in Shiraishi''s eyes, Tsunade couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    Danzo was a real piece of work. These were the future pirs of Konoha.


    Tsunade directed her care toward Shiraishi once more, and before entering the tent, she handed him a few scrolls containing her invaluable experiences with medical ninjutsu.


    Tsunade genuinely admired a straightforward and sincere youth like Shiraishi. While his aptitude in medical ninjutsu might not be extraordinary, and his entry into the Sakumo team could be partially attributed to favoritism, his earnestness and diligence were qualities she found worthy of nurturing.


    Shiraishi''s determination and drive aligned perfectly with the profile of a young ninja she wanted to nurture.


    The Uchiha girl seemed to hold an interest in him too. Tsunade mused.


    "Shiraishi-kun, you''re quite the scoundrel."


    Ayane watched Tsunade enter the tent, then turned to Shiraishi, a reproachful tone in her voice.


    Had she not known the truth, she might''ve almost believed Shiraishi''s fanciful ount.


    "It''s not like I wanted to, but survival necessitates these tactics. Plus, I don''t feel good about deceiving someone who''s been genuinely kind to me. Fujimura-sensei and you, alongside her, are the only ninjas who have sincerely hoped for my growth."


    Speaking of which, Shiraishi''s thoughts turned to Fujimura Taiga, the head teacher who had apanied him through his six years of study.


    ''I wonder if he''s finally out of the "single dog" phase. All his fellow Chunin have found their partners, leaving him the only one running solo. It''s a bit worrying.''


    ....


    Ten minutester, Ruri emerged from the tent, her face wearing an expression of displeasure. Due to her physical injury, her walking speed was rather slow.


    "What''s written up there?" Shiraishi and Ayane approached and inquired.


    Casting a nce at the two, Ruri struggled to rein in her anger and replied, "What else? Commander Orochimaru has ordered the three of us to return to the vige immediately and stand by."


    "Immediately?"


    "Return to the vige and stand by?"


    These two questions, full of surprise, were voiced by Shiraishi and Ayane sessively.


    "Wait, Sakumo-sensei hasn''t returned yet..."


    "We were told not to wait for his return, but to leave now, and the wounded who can''t participate in battle are to be escorted back to the vige by other teams."


    Ruri repeated the order with clear distaste.


    "Is that so? It appears the situation is moreplicated than I thought."


    Shiraishi offered a thoughtful remark.


    Though the Sakumo squad''s responsibilities were unique, on the battlefield, Orochimaru held the highestmand position as one of the three great ninja. He wielded more immediate decision-making authority than their leader, Sakumo Hatake.


    Hence, even if Shiraishi and hispanions protested, it would likely be in vain. They had no choice but toply and return to the vige to stand by.


    As for Sakumo''s situation, it remained an enigma. Many questions surrounding the mission''s failure still lingered. Yet, themander Orochimaru wasn''t likely to disclose these details to them.


    In the end, theirck of status and power was evident.


    If Sakumo were present, even with Orochimaru''s elevated rank, he wouldn''t be able to dismiss Sakumo''s inquiries so easily.


    "That settles it then. Let''s pack up and prepare to leave."


    Ruri, visibly annoyed, showed no interest in returning to the vige.


    It had only been a few days since they''d arrived on the front lines, and now they were being recalled. It felt like someone was toying with her.


    Half an hourter, Konoha Camp was bustling with numerous ninjas. Several carriages had been readied, amodating a number of wounded individuals.


    Aside from the trio, over thirty Konoha ninjas were present, including four Jonin. The team also included a handful of medical personnel who were tending to the wounded.


    ...


    "Why were the three of them sent back?" Inside the tent, Tsunade sat beside Orochimaru, gazing at the pale young ninja with a confused expression.


    With his long, dark hair cascading straight down, he bore a strikingly handsome face, although one tinted with a touch of femininity.


    This individual was Orochimaru, the suprememander of Konoha''s frontline against the Sunagakure. Alongside Jiraiya and Tsunade, he constituted the legendary trio of ninja.


    In response to Tsunade''s question, Orochimaru gave a sinct exnation, "The impending war demands my full focus. I can''t afford to be entangled in this troublesome political dispute."


    "But to send them back like this..."


    "Sakumo shouldn''t be privy to this. His involvement could potentially cause more problems. Right now, Konoha''s primary objective is to defeat the Sunagakure. I don''t want to be sidetracked by such matters."


    Orochimaru shook his head, demonstrating ack of interest in whatever underlying truth there might be.


    He was determined not to let anything distract him, and the ultimate resolution rested in the hands of the Hokage. Orochimaru was not the ultimate decision-maker.


    "I''m not concerned about the Uchiha and the Hyuga girl, but that young man..."


    "Do you have a particr interest in him?"


    Orochimaru regarded Tsunade with a curious expression.


    "He was one of my students. I don''t wish for him to be embroiled in the vige''s darker aspects. I want him to fulfill his role as a medical ninja and live his life."


    Tsunade sighed.


    "Yeah, in these chaotic times, mere survival is a blessing. However, personal growth oftenes hand in hand with pain, a confrontation with the world''s harsh realities. This is true for you and true for me, just like the willow tree by the road."


    As Orochimaru spoke, he gazed at his hands, a shadow of mncholy passing across his eyes.


    "In reality, there''s often little we can do and little we can change..."

 Chapter 65: 63: A Familys Reflection

    Chapter 65: 63: A Family''s Reflection


    The following day, around noon.


    "Investigations areplete, Hiruzen."


    Inside the conference room at the Hokage Building, Homura and Koharu, the senior advisors, sighed lightly after going through the scroll''s contents. Their frown indicated their shared difort.


    The scroll contained information ryed by Konoha''s frontlinemander, Orochimaru. The report exposed discrepancies between the mission to attack Suna supply point and the actual situation. This error led to severe dispersion of Sakumo''s team''sbat strength and ced them on the brink of annihtion within Suna''s encirclement.


    While the root''s involvement was not explicitly stated, as seasoned advisors, they recognized the subtext.


    All arrows pointed to another esteemed Konoha elder, Shimura Danzo.


    The root ninja had used deception to incriminate Sakumo''s team. They had even infiltrated Hokage''s Anbu, contributing to the debacle.


    "What is your take on this matter?" Hiruzen, said to them expressionlessly.


    While Homura and Koharu may have aimed to exonerate Danzo and shift the me to Sunagakure, the others weren''t na?ve. Such a strategy would only exacerbate the already grim situation.


    "Danzo has gone too far this time..."


    "Is ''too far'' even an adequate description?"


    Hiruzen''s expression darkened abruptly. cing an agent within the Hokage''s Anbu was a transgression he could bear.


    However, his stance represented his own views, not those of the Uchiha n.


    This aspect trulyplicated the issue.


    Assigning Uchiha Ruri to Sakumo''s team for training had been a negotiation between him and Uchiha''s top echelons.


    Now, with the team barely initiated, a catastrophic incident had urred. How would Uchiha''s leadership perceive their Hokage?


    "How do you n to handle this situation? He is, after all, a senior figure in the vige, one who has contributed extensively over the years, countering numerous threats to the vige..."


    Listening to Homura appeal on behalf of Danzo, Hiruzen irritably waved his hand, silencing him.


    "Where is Danzo presently?"


    "In the Land of Grass."


    "And his response?"


    "He ims everything is proceeding as usual, except..."


    "Except what?"


    "His four subordinates were on a covert mission in the Land of Rivers. For unknown reasons, they''ve vanished, presumably met their death."


    Hiruzen nodded upon hearing this exnation. "I''ve got a grasp of the situation. I''ll discuss matters with the Uchiha. You establish contact with Danzo. Urge him to be forthright and cease these unnecessary actions. Deciding how to address Uchiha remains my responsibility as Hokage. Root interference is unwarranted."


    Danzo''s audacious behavior could likely be attributed to Hokage''s recent leniency towards the Uchiha¡ªa potentially dangerous signal for the radical faction of the root.


    The Uchiha''s status within Konoha wasplicated. While not fully assimted into the vige, they weren''t entirely detached either.


    Much like Konoha''s governing bodyprised both conservatives and radicals, the Uchihamunity mirrored these divisions.


    Regardless of their political leaning, The Uchiha''s overarching ambitions was clear.


    They sought increased influence in Konoha, a voice in vige matters, and some even harbored aspirations of bing Hokage, overthrowing the Senju n.


    Once the objective was clear, Hiruzen surmised that handling the rest would be straightforward.


    Barring the Danzo incident, he might have managed to mend rtions between Uchiha and the vige before the next Hokage assumed control. This could have alleviated some of the tensions.


    "I trust this lesson will prompt Danzo''s restraint..."


    Hiruzen sometimes found dealing with Danzo was confusing. With a sigh, he hoped that the man''s character would evolve towards greater moderation.


    Homura and Koharu remained silent. Danzo didn''t attain his leadership position by being straightforward.


    "Let''s visit the Hyuga n to exin the situation. While you n to address Uchiha singlehandedly, entrust others with the task. However, remember, regardless of how you seek to cate Uchiha, never ceplete trust in this n. Among them, many ninjas harbor the same dangerous sentiments as that individual."


    Casting Hiruzen a searching nce, Homura concluded and exited the conference room with Koharu.


    "Uchiha Madara... his Mangekyou Sharingan..."


    Hiruzen sat contemtively, murmuring to himself.


    Uchiha Madara''s sh with the First Hokage at the Valley of the End had left an indelible mark on Konoha.


    Though Uchiha Madara emerged as the loser, the First Hokage''s following death upon returning to the vige marked the onset of an era unrestrained by restraint. Within a few years, the First Great Ninja War erupted.


    Madara Uchiha''s notoriety stemmed from his mastery of the Mangekyou Sharingan¡ªa pinnacle of dark, unknown power documented in Uchiha history.


    Tobirama Senju, his teacher, repeatedly asserted that those who awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan descended into an abyss of darkness, forfeiting their humanity.


    Arrogance, extremism, madness¡ªthey''dmit actions defyingmon sense and unsuitable for the ordinary.


    Swift intervention was imperative to forestall a Konoha catastrophe.


    Presently, Hiruzen''s concerns didn''t lie there.


    Since Madara Uchiha''s demise, the Uchiha n had yet to produce another Mangekyou Sharingan user.


    No matter how gifted, Uchiha ninjas could only attain the Sharingan''s third tomoe at best. These three-tomoe Sharingan eyes didn''t pose too much threat to a Hokage of Hiruzen''s stature.


    ......


    Three in the afternoon.


    In thepany of the team, Shiraishi, Ruri, and Ayane returned to the vige of Konoha after several days spent away.


    The peaceful and serene scene here stood in stark contrast to the tense and somber atmosphere on the front lines. This peace had been hard-won, the result of countless ninja sacrificing their lives.


    "Then, I suppose it''s time to part ways here."


    At a fork in the road, Ayane suggested their separation.


    Neither Shiraishi nor Ruri objected. Now wasn''t the time to delve into personal matters.


    The Uchiha n''s quarters appeared much as usual¡ªneither bustling nor deserted. A group of children donning attire embroidered with the n''s emblem yed on the streets within the Uchiha territory.


    They belonged to the new generation of the Uchiha n, and they all seemed familiar with Ruri, the prodigious figure of the n. They greeted her with a chorus of "Ruri-sama" in sweet, youthful voices.


    Ruri, in turn, shared some candy with the children, cautioning them to y safely.


    "I''ll head to the elders to gather information about the vige''s current situation. You should head back first."


    Ruri watched the departing children, then turned her gaze to Shiraishi and ryed her intentions.


    "Understood. I''ll just go back quietly, like the transparent person I am."


    Shiraishi had no qualms about that role, and Ruri acknowledged his sentiment with a nod. His contentment in this role had been a constant throughout his life¡ªwhether he was scorned or disregarded by others, he retained an air of indifference.


    "While I doubt the resolution of this matter will leave you entirely satisfied..."


    Shiraishi interjected once more before leaving.


    Ruri''s brows knitted in response, but before she could respond, Shiraishi had already walked away. He waved back at her and called out a "see youter."


    After bidding farewell to Shiraishi, Ruri set out alone for the Naka Shrine.


    Upon arrival, she found Uchiha Sora, the elderly Uchiha, already waiting for her. Seated beside him was a young man, Uchiha Fugaku.


    Fugaku greeted Ruri with a faint smile and nod, acknowledging her presence.


    Ruri returned the gesture with her own nod and greeting.


    Frankly, while both she and Fugaku were contenders for the Uchiha n''s heir, Ruri didn''t enjoy interacting with him. Not because Fugaku was weak¡ªbeing a candidate for n head necessitated strong J¨­nin prowess, and his Sharingan had even evolved to the three tomoe.


    It was Fugaku''s conservative and gentle approach that irked Ruri. This was precisely the quality she found distasteful.


    Though she respected his formidable strength, she doubted whether his character was suited for the weighty responsibilities of a patriarch.


    After all, the Uchiha n wasn''t an ordinary ninja n. A cautious and conservative approach would be akin to a slow-acting poison. This was Ruri''s own perspective on the matter.


    Taking her seat, Ruri inclined her head respectfully towards the four Uchiha elders to express her deference.


    "Elder Sora, regarding this recent incident..."


    Before she could delve further, Elder Sora raised a hand to halt her, his tone less impulsive than she had anticipated.


    "I''ve been told of the situation by Hokage."


    "Indeed?" Ruri responded in hushed tones, continuing her inquiry, "So, what decisions have been made by the n?"


    Elder Sora refrained from disclosing their arrangements, instead inquiring about Ruri''s stance on the matter.


    "What are your thoughts, Ruri?"


    Elder Sora didn''t outline the n''s n, opting to seek Ruri''s perspective on the issue.


    "I recall, Elder Sora, you once informed me that Shimura Danzo, leader of the root, was a disciple of the second Hokage, closely associated with him and a member of the Shimura n."


    "That''s correct."


    "Given the strict organizational structure, subordinates wouldn''t act without their superior''s directive. I believe the other two team members weren''t targets; the root''s focus is either on me, the Uchiha. This entire scheme is orchestrated by Shimura Danzo, aimed at the Uchiha n. Furthermore, this amounts to an unjustifiable act of murder against a fellowrade. I propose he be imprisoned in Konoha''s detention facility to atone for his actions."


    By incarcerating the mastermind behind this scheme, any past aplishments would be rendered meaningless. Political capital would evaporate, leaving him an impotent figure with no influence over the vige.


    This was Ruri''s envisioned retribution for the senior Konoha operative.


    As she spoke, Ruri produced a scroll, cing it before the Elder.


    This scroll held irrefutable evidence¡ªa tangible manifestation of the root''s subterfuge against their fellow ninja.


    Identifying this evidence would inevitably implicate the root, with the ringleaders inevitably exposed.


    Elder Sora let out a sigh; he knew Ruri''s response would be like this. Having watched Ruri grow up, he was well-acquainted with her retaliatory nature.


    "It won''t work. Did you kill the four root ninjas? Without proof of their deaths, as long as Danzo refuses to admit it, he can deny any involvement. Besides, the Senju n is currently engaged in a major event, so it will take some time to process," he exined.


    Elder Sora was likely concerned that Ruri might present the corpses of the root ninjas to the Yamanaka n for identification. Whether this was a directive from Hokage himself or another high-ranking official, it underscored the Yamanaka n''s dedication to the task.


    She wasn''t surprised; she had expected this response.


    Consequently, Shiraishi''s careful treatment of the four root ninja corpses had been in vain.


    "After the war, the Hokage will rein in the root and promise that such incidents won''t recur. If Danzo acts against this, he''ll face sanctions. Furthermore, Hokage permits you to revisit the Book of Seals and select one ninjutsu from it."


    "That''s certainly generous. But that''s not what I desire, Elder Sora," Ruri retorted.


    Raising her gaze, her eyes, a mix of ck and white, fixed upon the Four Elders unflinchingly.


    "Not these?" the Elder assumed Ruri''s demand would cease here. After all, having another opportunity to consult the Book of Seals and select a potent ninjutsu practice from it was a privilege most J¨­nin could only dream of. It was undoubtedly advantageous for Uchiha as well.


    But this matter had not been addressed within the n''s confines; it had been discussed in secrecy with Hokage.


    "No matter how formidable the sealed book''s ninjutsu may be, it won''t quell my anger. I seek the ns power. Also, with all due respect, individuals like Shimura Danzo are exceedingly perilous. People like him will eventually bring disaster upon us Uchiha. We must seize this opportunity to expose him, even if it meanspromising the vitality of Uchiha..."


    Ruri''s demeanor was icy, and a strong intent to kill emanated from her eyes.


    Fugaku appeared hesitant on the side, seemingly keen on diffusing the tension.


    The Four Elders, instead of being affronted by Ruri''s strong words, wore disdainful smiles. "Ruri, you''re overestimating Shimura Danzo. The Shimura family and the root are unworthy adversaries for Uchiha. Danzo, the covert mouse, can only engage in maniption and subterfuge behind the scenes. In the face of Uchiha''s overwhelming might, these petty tactics are futile."


    Their implication was that handling people like Shimura Danzo would be a waste of Uchiha''s energy.


    "Keep this evidence for now. I can promise that the next time Danzo attempts such a scheme, we''ll act ording to your n. But I doubt Danzo will have the courage to continue targeting us Uchiha."


    The Four Elders exuded unwavering confidence in Uchiha''s power as they spoke.


    Ruri nced at Elder Sora''s self-assured expression, her head bowing slightly.


    "I understand, Elder. I''ll follow your guidance," she conceded, her clenched fists and fluctuating chakra aura betraying her inner turmoil.


    Elder Sorafortingly patted Ruri''s shoulder. He knew her reluctance and offered reassurance, "Ruri, you still have much to learn. Politics involves continualpromise between conflicting parties. While your talent surpasses Fuyue''s, in this aspect, it remains a ring weakness."


    "Is this all for the Hokage position?" Ruri''s voice turned cold.


    Elder Sora smiled with understanding. "The Uchiha will strive for the position of the Fourth Hokage. Now that you understand this, think about it."


    With that, he rose from his seat, and Fugaku followed suit.


    As they departed, Ruri remained seated, her gaze fixed on the floor.


    A somber and heavy atmosphere lingered in the room.


    "This is truly tedious," she murmured.


    Though she recognized the Elders'' deliberation, their decision was far from what she desired. She vehemently disagreed with their stance.


    Uchiha wielded considerable power, but it shouldn''t serve as a pretext for disdain. In this world, staying vignt for a thousand days only to be thwarted by a thief for one day was nonsensical.


    She stood up slowly, turned, and peered out of the room.


    The retreating figures of the Four Elders and Fuyue were still visible.


    "Elder Sora, I don''t oppose your choice, but I hadn''t anticipated you''d misunderstand me from the outset."


    It was vexing. More than that, it was disheartening.


    Coming here had been a waste of her time. She''d have been better off returning for some rest.


    Ultimately, strength determined everything, whether for a n head or Hokage.


    Simr to ninjas, absent the pretense of power, no matter how eloquent one''s words, they''d fall on deaf ears.


    Should the Uchiha n adopt the Senju n''s path to Hokage, would that mean they surpassed the Senju?


    It was self-deception. The moment the First Hokage fell, the Uchiha had already failed.


    Most of the Uchiha''s present agitation stemmed from their pride in co-founding Konoha with the Senju.


    However, unlike the Senju n, no Uchiha ninja had ever be the Hokage.


    Unwillingness and envy had given way to obsession for the elder Uchiha, like the other eders.


    Ruri hoped this intense obsession of Hokage''s would not take root in the Uchiha.


    "Without power, no matter how lofty a dream, it''s but an illusion. A Hokage who doesn''t punish those who framerades isn''t worth believing in. I must find like-mindedrades within the n..."


    In an instant, her pupils turned crimson, and within her red irises, three inky ck tomoe manifested one by one.

 Chapter 66: 64: Chakra and Natural Energy (1)

    Chapter 66: 64: Chakra and Natural Energy (1)


    You can read 10 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    Tailed beasts.


    Ancient, formidable creatures.


    They''ve symbolized natural disasters since time immemorial.


    Possessing power beyond human reach.


    The name itself derives from their varying number of tails, ranging from one to nine, giving birth to nine unique tailed beasts. These creatures are formed through the materialization of immense chakra.


    Immortal, yet only able to be sealed.


    Shiraishi had been scouring various sources for information on tailed beasts, and all the texts he found portrayed these chakra entities as cmitous forces of nature.


    To prevent tailed beasts from rampaging, sacrifices in the form of human hosts, known as Jinchuriki, were necessary to seal these beings.


    Presently, each of the five major ninja viges had a human vessel for containing a tailed beast, including Konoha, where Shiraishi resided. Among the tailed beasts, the most potent was the Nine-Tails.


    The Nine-Tails was a colossal fox-like creature with, as the name suggests, nine tails. It had once been under the control of Uchiha Madara of the Uchiha n. However, after Madara''s defeat by the First Hokage, it was deemed too malevolent and overpowering. Thus, the First Hokage seized the opportunity to seal the Nine-Tails, confining it within Konoha.


    The records suddenly ceased after this point, but the information was sufficient for Shiraishi''s purpose.


    Tailed beasts were living beings born from the materialization of chakra, wielding the might of natural disasters.


    Recalling the rampage of the One-Tail, Shiraishi felt a sense of inadequacy and fear even from a distance.


    Hence, naming these creatures as symbolic natural disasters appeared appropriate to Shiraishi. Their power was indeed beyond human control.


    Equally noteworthy was that even when tailed beasts were killed, they''d randomly regenerate at different locations across the ninja world over time.


    As a result, the only recourse was to employ sealing techniques against them.


    Shiraishi observed the sealed ss chamber adjacent to him. Within, solid chakra emitted avender radiance.


    "It is indeed chakra, though it seems to possess a uniquebination of yin and yang attributes."


    Guided by his acquired knowledge and practical experience, Shiraishi understood that chakra was vtile; when chakra materialized, it eventually dissipated. This wasn''t the case with tailed beasts, as they utilized physical chakra to maintain their forms, exempt from the normal vtilization process.


    At least based on current knowledge, tailed beasts didn''t possess this persistent vtility.


    "Could this be attributed to changes in the yin and yang properties? There''s an unknown aspect to this as well. If I hadn''t experimented earlier with natural energy, detecting this would''ve proven arduous."


    Shiraishi fixed a dubious gaze on the peculiar chakra. Its origin traced back to Suna''s One-Tail.


    Shiraishi deemed this type of chakra to be of significant research value. Thus, before his escape, he had employed a chakra-absorbing experimental container to secure a sample.


    He had already conducted preliminary analyses of the tailed beast chakra.


    However, the matter held a deeperplexity, and avenues for exploration and decryption remained elusive.


    What''s more, Shiraishi possessed proficiency in manipting the yang attribute of chakra but not the yin attribute. Additionally, the spiritualization technique Ruri had bestowed upon him constituted a form of ninjutsu governed by the yin attribute. This technique bypassed defenses to infiltrate an adversary''s spiritual realm for control and destruction.


    Thus, to unravel the tailed beast chakra''s secrets, mastery over the yin and yang attributes was essential.


    Just as Shiraishi ruminated, theboratory''s entrance creaked open. Footsteps echoed, growing nearer.


    Descending the stairwell was a diminutive figure.


    "Back already? You took your time," Shiraishi teased upon seeing Ruri.


    "All thanks to you," Ruri retorted.


    Taken aback, Shiraishi rested his chin upon his palm, appearing deeply contemtive.


    "So, the Hokage faction ns to utilize remaining interests to sway Uchiha from pursuing this matter. However, the Uchiha high council rejected your proposal, as though the event never transpired?"


    Upon the statement''spletion, a handful of kunai hurtled toward Shiraishi''s face.


    Expertly, Shiraishi pinched the des midair, smoothly catching them. He twirled the kunai by the ringed handles, a grin ying on his lips.


    Leaning against theboratory table, he quipped, "Your reaction is rather tepid. Didn''t I mention? While the Uchiha n as a whole benefits, the resolution might not align with your personal satisfaction. Politics necessitates apromise between factions to maintain equilibrium. If one side disavowspromise, then bloodshed follows."


    This approach, however, was not intended by either Uchiha or Konoha''s leadership.


    "Your talent for pessimism is truly impressive."


    "After all, you''re an advocate of force. Power begets power; personal gain through political maneuvers isn''t your style. For you, having power means refraining frompromise, whether it''s seizing or protecting something. Profit is irrelevant. That''s where our greatest disparity lies."


    Ruri regarded Shiraishi with a trace of disdain, as if she stood before a transparent being.


    "You''ve got quite the insight."


    "Your unwavering pursuit of power and your disregard for political gains define you," Shiraishi responded nonchntly.


    Ruri''s gaze lingered on Shiraishi, not veiling her distaste. It felt like he was peeling away heryers.


    "Yet, I believe the Uchiha council''s decision is a form of strategy. The Uchiha n isn''t insignificant. Politics, economy, and military might constitute an inseparable triad. Politics is continually sliced into chaos..."


    "Spare me the long speeches. I didn''te here for a lecture."


    Facing Ruri''s resolute demeanor, Shiraishi offered a helpless shrug, spreading his hands innocently to convey his surrender.


    "Alright, let''s drop this subject. I want to change the topic. I need your assistance with something."


    Shiraishi had be adept at asking Ruri for favors, showing no signs of embarrassment.


    "What do you need?"


    "I''m looking to gather information on Tailed Beasts. The Uchiha n should possess more knowledge about this, right?"


    "Yes, that''s what you want..."


    Ruri''s gaze shifted to the ss column in the adjacent detection instrument, containing a mass of tangible chakra emitting avender glow.


    "Is that One Tails Chakra?"


    Ruri quickly grasped Shiraishi''s intention.


    "Yes, indeed. Didn''t you find his power disy that day astonishing? I believe that researching Tailed Beasts and my current studies share certainmon elements. essing more information or chakra from Tailed Beasts could be invaluable..."


    Shiraishi spoke openly, not bothering to hide the fact that Tailed Beast Chakra held immense research value, even if he didn''t explicitly mention its relevance to his current research.


    "I can help you gather the information, but concerning things like Tailed Beast Chakra, that''s a core secret of every vige. It''s off-limits to outsiders."


    "Fair enough."


    Shiraishi wasn''t disheartened; obtaining more Tailed Beast information alone would be satisfying.


    Nevertheless, his earlier statements hadn''t eluded Ruri''s sharp perception.


    The connection between Chakra, Tailed Beasts, and his ongoing experiments wasn''t lost on her, especially in rtion to natural energy.


    "Additionally, I require detailed information about the shifts in Yin-chakra properties. Could you help with that as well?"


    After requesting Tailed Beast information, Shiraishi moved on to his second inquiry.


    The chakra of Tailed Beasts epassed shifts in the attributes of Yin and Yang. To unlock the secrets of Tailed Beasts, understanding the changes in these chakra attributes was paramount.


    Ruri felt an impulse to step on Shiraishi''s smiling face.


    Who did he think she was? His personal information retriever?


    "Fine."


    Shiraishi''s thoughts took another turn, prompting him to speak up.


    Ruri''s brows furrowed in response.


    "What else?"


    "Did you divulge anything about Tailed Beasts when you reported to Orochimaru Joinin that day? Preparing to employ Tailed Beast powers ndestinely isn''t a joke."


    "There was no need. If we hadn''t known about Shukaku''s presence there, the Root ninja wouldn''t have lured us. Konoha''s front-line ninjas were already aware. Furthermore, if Sandyin had detected that the pursuing squad had failed, there''s a chance he''d tap into One Tail''s power."


    After a brief pause, Ruri answered Shiraishi''s query.


    "I see... that''s alright, then."


    "In the aftermath of such an incident, the vige will likely treat us with suspicion for quite some time. You''ll have ample time for your research. Don''t squander this period of respite."


    "Of course. Speaking of which, I ought to extend my gratitude to those Root operatives."


    A smile crept across Shiraishi''s face.


    In the future, he''d be sure to offer them an extraordinary gift, a thought he tucked away in his mind.


    ¡ò


    In line with Ruri''s words, all but Hatake Sakumo, who remained engaged in his mission, were granted a leave of absence.


    Anbu''s inefficiency resulted in a mission mishap. To jolt Shiraishi''s trio, a two-month hiatus was awarded for recuperation.


    This was the official decree from Naruto, albeit somewhat implicit.


    Shiraishi gave it a cursory nce before shifting his attention away.


    It provided him with ample time to tend to his research, a plethora of subjects demanding his attention.


    From delving into Yin-chakra attribute shifts to experimenting with magic, spiritualization, verifying chakra loss''s equivalence to death, and unraveling Tailed Beast Chakra¡ªhis hands were full.


    These two months seemed too short for the extent of research Shiraishi needed to conduct.


    Thankfully, several experiments could be conducted concurrently without undue dy.


    Fairy magic experiments and assessments of the human body''s chakra loss could run parallel.


    Simultaneously, he could hasten his mastery of the spiritualization technique, refining his aptitude in manipting the Yin-chakra attribute.


    The trade-off was Shiraishi''s sequestration in theb, his days consumed by research, punctuated only by meals and sleep.


    Grasping the shifts in Yin-chakra attributes didn''t pose a formidable challenge for Shiraishi.


    Mastering the yang attribute chakra properties'' changes had been swift, and achieving the same degree of mastery with the Yin attribute proved equally feasible.


    Within a week, Shiraishi had limated to the intricacies of Yin-chakra attribute shifts.


    Following after, he petitioned Ruri for instruction in a basic illusion¡ªthe Narakumi no Jutsu.


    This technique facilitated projecting the most horrifying fears lurking within an enemy''s mind¡ªan introductory illusion.


    Shiraishi''s pursuit wasn''tbat centric; rather, he aimed to acquaint himself with the spiritualization technique''s fundamentals.


    In contrast, the higher-level spiritualization technique involved maniption at the soul''s level¡ªits mastery demanded considerably more effort.


    Thus, Shiraishi didn''t anticipate swift sess; after all, mastering S-rank ninjutsu at a nce wasn''t feasible, and he wasn''t deluded about his capabilities.


    Such a prodigious feat was nigh impossible even for a Copy Ninja of Shaker''s caliber.


    After a few additional days, Shiraishi had finally breached the threshold of spiritual transformation.


    Even though he had only made slight progress, Shiraishi felt that he had reaped substantial benefits.


    The technique of spiritualization presented not only the capability to utilize one''s spiritual form to manipte an adversary''s mind but also the potential to invade and dismantle another person''s spiritual realm.


    With an extended range targeting and expansive perception capabilities, this technique could efficiently lock onto distant subjects.


    All Shiraishi required now was to form a seal and release his thoughts, allowing him to sense urrences within a twenty-meter radius.


    It seemed this ninjutsu granted him a deity-like perspective, bolstering Shiraishi''s confidence for future Tailed Beast research.


    Shiraishi''s objective was lucid: whether it was the rudimentary illusion technique or spiritual transformation, both aimed to unravel Yin-chakra attribute alterations, ultimately serving his research goals.


    During a moment when Shiraishi was seamlessly extending his consciousness to unrestrictedly perceive the external environment, a sudden sharp headache gripped him, apanied by persistent warning signals. Reacting promptly, he disengaged his Chakra, aborting the continued external perception.


    "Hmm... only eleven seconds? As expected of an S-rank ninjutsu from the Scroll of Seals, it''s not something I can employ casually at my current level."


    Presently, Shiraishi''s perception of the external world was still rudimentary; he couldn''t even remotely target subjects, let alone engage in spiritual attacks or manipteplex enemy mental spaces.


    Such progress fell far short of his aim toplete bodily spiritual transformation, renderingcency unwarranted.


    Furthermore, the spiritualization technique harbored a significant risk¡ªperception and spiritual attacks immobilized the body and impeded defensive action.


    Ergo, the sessful execution of this ninjutsu hinged on the presence of secure and dependable teammates.


    Moreover, the farther the spiritual form ventured from the body, the greater the demand on Chakra.


    Though potent, the technique proved challenging to apply.


    For the practitioner, it was a double-edged sword¡ªpowerful yet hazardous.


    Thankfully, Shiraishi''s interest in learning this techniquey predominantly in furtherprehending Yin-chakra attribute transformations and advancing research objectives.


    Even if the spiritualization technique held limitedbat utility, its substantial research value overshadowed drawbacks.


    In that moment, a voice emanated from a particr spot:


    "Shiraishi-sama, the experimental data has been updated."


    The five experimental subjects demonstrated remarkablepliance, dutifully following Shiraishi''s directives.


    This seemingly imusible situation had transformed the subjects into individuals physically superior to regr humans¡ªeach capable of effortlessly overpowering a typical Genin.


    Hence, these five subjects served as both Shiraishi''s invaluable experimental participants and dependable assistants.


    While Shiraishi was delving into spiritual transformation, the five subjects were engaged in experiments meticulously outlined by Shiraishi.


    Collecting himself, Shiraishi approached the workstation. Theputer screen disyed data concerning the Senjutsu fusion, with the striking figure of 37% sess probability.


    Despite coting physical data from Ruri''s earlier Immortality trial, epassing the positive and negative impacts of immortal chakra on the human body, the sess probability remained unsatisfactory.


    Though progress had undeniably been madepared to previous attempts, this probability didn''t inspire Shiraishi to immediately embark on Immortality practice.


    Ruri''s Immortality trial, a venture that could be perceived as either a sess or failure, was a blend of achievements and failures. Sessy in her sessful Immortality Art release, whereas failure manifested in the rampant Chakra upheaval.


    While it offered a certain reference point, it wasn''t an entirely urate gauge.


    "Shiraishi-sama, this represents the highest fusion result thus far."


    Noticing Shiraishi''s discontent, an assistant offered an apologetic reassurance.


    "It''s not your fault. The steps were designed by me, after all. It seems I need to approach this from a different angle. Oh well, how about the results of Experiment No. 2?"


    Experiment No. 2 referred to the endeavor examining whether chakra depletion equated to death.


    Upon Shiraishi''s inquiry, another assistant in charge of Experiment No. 2 responded, "The mice used in the experiment are nearly deceased. Yet, there''s one mouse that''s behaving rather oddly..."


    "Oddly?"


    Shiraishi approached to observe¡ªa white mouse within a ss enclosure twitched spasmodically. Astonishingly, it persisted, even after chakra was withdrawn, refusing to expire instantly.


    Shiraishi regarded the spectacle with interest.


    While the mouse appeared somehow, it undeniably didn''t sumb upon the removal of its chakra.


    "What happened?"


    One of the subjects scratched his head sheepishly, confessing, "I made a blunder, injecting the wrong syringe with another substance into this particr mouse..."


    As soon as he disclosed this, the mouse within the enclosure ceased its convulsions, falling lifeless.


    Shiraishi identified the syringe in question, which still bore traces of the mysterious substance.


    Gazing at the syringe, he murmured, "A Vitality potion..."


    The potion contained a specially refinedponent capable of replenishing the life energy absorbed by living beings.


    Shiraishi''s expression twisted in confusion.


    He had indeed contemted substituting natural energy for chakra earlier, supplying it as life force to experimental rodents.


    However, this venture proved catastrophic, resulting in the death of all mice when their chakra was withdrawn.


    Subsequently, he hadn''t employed natural energy as a recement, opting instead to explore the connection between chakra and the human body.


    Now, Shiraishi pondered the implications.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read moree on Patreon.... i


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Evolution: Awakening SSS Talent


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 67: 65: Chakra and Natural Energy (2) & Significance of Kimono

    Chapter 67: 65: Chakra and Natural Energy (2) & Significance of Kimono


    You can read 10 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    In the ninja world, countless examples exist of warriors meeting their demise due to chakra depletion frombat. Therefore, chakra can be seen as an essential energy element for the body''s vital functions. If this energy is lost, the human body ceases to function and sumbs to death.


    Among the various causes of death, Shiraishi finds death resulting from chakra exhaustion particrly intriguing, though the mystery remains unsolved. Recent experimental oues, however, present unexpected results, opening a mysterious door to uncharted territory.


    By chance, a mixture of natural energy and a vitality elixir was inadvertently injected into an experimental mouse. Following chakra depletion, the elixir briefly substituted for the life energy that chakra provided, sustaining life functions for a limited time.


    To determine whether this was a singr urrence or had broader applications, Shiraishi initiated a new experiment. He introduced twenty more mice, administering the same vitality elixir, and then extracted their chakra, cing them under observation in ss enclosures.


    Of the mice subjected to chakra withdrawal, sixteen immediately perished despite the vitality elixir infusion.


    Among the remaining four, one exhibited weak limbs, lying on the floor listlessly, its eyes fluttering before eventually falling still and sumbing to the cessation of life.


    The second rodent mirrored the first, maintaining a semnce of vitality for several additional seconds before simrly expiring.


    The third mouse, initially robust, abruptly weakened. Ity inert, mirroring the fate of its predecessors.


    Shiraishi''s attention shifted to the fourth mouse, revealing an unexpected transformation. The creature''s body expanded significantly after ingesting the vitality elixir. Its eyes zed with intensity, emanating a sense of danger.


    "This is..."


    An experimental assistant voiced astonishment, riveted by the mutated mouse''s spectacle.


    "The natural energy elixir''s use is truly remarkable. It''s akin to ingesting a tailored energy hormone, stimtingtent potentials within the body."


    Shiraishi offered an objective assessment.


    Evidently, the fourth mouse had embarked on an uncharted path of mutation, a trajectory Shiraishi found difficult to predict.


    He then refocused on the third white mouse. Once robust, it nownguished in a state of weakness, mirroring the prior two before ultimately sumbing.


    Removing the sole surviving mutant mouse from the enclosure, Shiraishi cradled it in his hand for closer inspection. After a while, he discerned that the mouse''s body was brimming with vibrant natural energy.


    Though the longevity of this mouse''s vitality remained uncertain, for the time being, its life energy was abundant, devoid of any signs of failure.


    The experiment confirmed that chakra could indeed be substituted by alternative energies for life functions, and this energy source was linked to natural energy.


    Nevertheless, a question persisted. Shiraishi previously attempted to rece chakra with natural energy, only to witness the death of all experimental subjects. Yet, following specific processing and elixir preparation, the natural energy effectively fueled life activity.


    Thus, the loss of chakra didn''t preclude the continuation of life functions. This experiment heralded a sessful breakthrough.


    The only aspect eluding Shiraishi''sprehension was why raw natural energy couldn''t fulfill the role of life energy supply, while a processed vitality elixir could.


    Returning to the crux of the matter, the cessation of chakra brought human life activities to a halt, while specially processed natural energy emerged as a viable substitute.


    Chakra isn''t an external force; it arises from the fusion of human physical and spiritual energies¡ªa processed byproduct of the human "factory."


    Shiraishi felt tion at the experiment''s sessful validation. It signified a step closer to liberating the caged bird¡ªan allusion to his overarching goal.


    Nheless, the link between chakra and natural energy perplexed him further. When he juxtaposed these two energies, an indescribable incongruence persisted.


    "I sense a crucial piece missing. Only upon discovering it will the enigma of chakra and natural energy be resolved."


    Regrettably, Shiraishi remained clueless about the nature of this missing element, leaving him with only random spections and the continuous quest to establish its existence.


    ¡ò


    Subsequently, Shiraishi delved wholeheartedly into research exploring the substitution of chakra with natural energy for sustaining human life activities.


    What initially appeared as a spective experiment gained credibility following the serendipitous discovery. Shiraishi now believed that recing chakra with natural energy for vital energy sustenance was highly feasible.


    Given the experiment''s straightforward nature, Shiraishi assigned it to the five assistants, tasking them with meticulous documentation of the process.


    Meanwhile, Shiraishi persisted in mastering the technique of spiritual transformation, honing his ability to manipte the nature of yin-chakra.


    As August drew to a close, the weather turned progressively warmer.


    Nearly a month had passed since their return to Konoha.


    During this span, Shiraishi and hispanions maintained correspondence with Sakumo Hatake, the front-line captain, exchanging information on each side''s current status.


    Sakumo reported that Shiraishi''s group had unwittingly fallen into a trap set by Sand Shinobi. After a grueling battle, they managed to escape but sustained serious injuries, necessitating a two-month recovery period in Konoha.


    As for further details, Sakumo''s letters were deliberately vague, masking any undisclosed information.


    Sakumo''smuniqu¨¦s focused predominantly on reassurances and achievements. He had sessfully destroyed a critical Sandyin stronghold, tilting the bnce in Konoha''s favor on the front line.


    Konoha''s morale was on the upswing, while Saakin''s forces appeared to be gging.


    The letters aimed tofort Shiraishi''s group, yet they remained aware that the situation on the front line was far from sanguine.


    Knowing that Sakumo was unharmed eased Shiraishi''s and hispanions'' concerns.


    ¡ò


    "The vige is much quieter than before."


    After having lunch, I went out with Ruri and strolled through the streets of Konoha. When I noticed that the crowds were noticeably thinner than usual, Shiraishi let out a sigh.


    Much of this can be attributed to the ongoing war.


    Konoha had recently endured back-to-back conflicts with both Yuyin and Sandyin. Despite emerging victorious against Yuyin, the vige''s vitality had been severelypromised, necessitating a period of recovery and growth.


    However, Konoha''s rebound had been rtively swift. In this state of vulnerability and tenuousness, Sand Vigeunched an aggressive challenge,pelling Konoha to swiftly respond.


    The sh with Sand Vige had yielded mixed results thus far, with neither side achieving a definitive triumph.


    Sandyin aimed to exploit the Land of Fire''s resources for its own development.


    Konoha, on the other hand, sought to exert pressure on Sand Vige,pelling them to enter into a peace treaty and end the ongoing conflict.


    This issue remained unresolved, and the oue hinged on which side would falter first.


    Ruri didn''t pay too much attention to Shiraishi''s somber mood.


    "How''s your work progressing?"


    During these days, Shiraishi had been mostly confined to theboratory, rarely venturing outside except for meals.


    Ruri had her own tasks during the daytime, leaving her with limited opportunities to inquire about Shiraishi''s progress.


    Understanding that Ruri was referring to his studies on immortality, Shiraishi responded, "The sess rate has slightly improved, but the risks are not yet eliminated. Reckless usage could lead to a situation simr to what happened to you that day."


    Ruri nodded in understanding.


    On that day, she had forcibly fused the chakra in her body with natural energy to create immortal chakra, which she had then used to amplify her Fire Release technique. While it initially appeared sessful,plications had arisen afterward.


    Her immortal chakra had spiraled out of control, plunging her into a deepa.


    As such, the attempt at fairy magic could hardly be ssified as a sessful endeavor.


    Nheless, the sensation of immense power coursing through her body after the fusion of immortal chakra had left a profound impression on Ruri. The potential of immortality was undeniable ¨C it could substantially transform a ninja, leading to a significant leap in strength.


    Furthermore, Ruri''s Sharingan had evolved to its third tomoe state, approaching the peak of its capabilities. Further advancement along this path seemed unlikely.


    Ruri had two paths before her.


    One was to learn a method to unlock the higher-level Mangekyo Sharingan from the Uchiha elders, elevating her Sharingan''s powers.


    The other path involved immortality.


    In Ruri''s eyes, immortality was the more appealing option. While she had limited insight into the true potential of the Mangekyo Sharingan, she had personally experienced the potency of immortality.


    Furthermore, the First Hokage, who had defeated Madara Uchiha ¨C the original wielder of the Mangekyo Sharingan ¨C was renowned for his unparalleled mastery of the art of immortality.


    Immortality possessed a might rivaling that of the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    Despite her eagerness, Ruri understood theplexities involved in mastering immortality, and she refrained from pressuring Shiraishi, allowing him to proceed at his own pace.


    "Let''s go over there and take a look. I want to buy some clothes."


    "Sure."


    Shiraishi had no particr shopping agenda, content to follow Ruri''s lead.


    They entered a traditional clothing store, known for its high reputation in Konoha.


    Once inside, Shiraishi unexpectedly recognized someone.


    "Uchiha... and Chiba-san?"


    Wearing a Konoha forehead protector, a man in his twenties gaped at Shiraishi and Ruri as they entered the store.


    "Fujimura-sensei?"


    Shiraishi also recognized the man ¨C he had been their homeroom teacher from first to sixth grade, Fujimura Taiga.


    It was quite unexpected to encounter him here.


    "Are you the proprietor of this shop, Chunin Fujimura-sensei?"


    Ruri regarded Fujimura with a keen gaze.


    Fujimura''s mouth twitched slightly, somewhat embarrassed. "No, no, actually..."


    He scratched his cheek, slightly flustered. "...This is my girlfriend''s shop. She stepped out momentarily, so I''m looking after it for her."


    "Oh, so Chunin Fujimura-sensei has a girlfriend."


    Shiraishi mused, his expression thoughtful.


    "..."


    Fujimura inwardly groaned, wondering why they were adding a ''chunin'' prefix to his title. Was it necessary?


    "By the way, what brings you two to the vige? If I recall correctly, your team leader was Hatake Kakashi..."


    "Ah, due to certain circumstances, we''re currently taking a break in the vige."


    "Is that so?"


    Fujimura didn''t delve further, insteadunching into an introduction of the clothing store''s offerings to Shiraishi.


    The store boasted a diverse selection, epassing ninja attire, yukata, casual wear, sportswear, and more. Additionally, various essories like borate masks and earrings were on disy, all exuding a distinct allure.


    "What do you think? The collection here is quite impressive," Fujimura chimed in with enthusiasm.


    "It''s alright," Ruri responded casually, her gaze fixated on a particr piece.


    It was a kimono, characterized by its style and color, which resonated deeply with her preferences.


    As for the price, it wasn''t a major concern for her.


    Shiraishi also noticed the kimono and offered with a smile, "You know, Ruri, I haven''t really given you any gifts all these years. If you like it, I can buy it for you."


    Given that his research and living expenses were covered by Ruri, Shiraishi had ample funds to purchase such a kimono using the rewards he had saved up.


    Upon hearing Shiraishi''s words, Ruri''s calm exterior rapidly gave way to a deep blush.


    Observing Shiraishi''s sudden blush, Fujimura sighed and exined, "Chiba-san, you can''t casually gift a kimono like that. For girls, when a boy offers such clothing, it''s tantamount to a marriage proposal."


    "Uh?"


    Shiraishi stiffened, feeling a sense of impending doom!


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read moree on Patreon.... i


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Evolution: Awakening SSS Talent


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 68: 66: The Arrogance Of The Uchiha

    Chapter 68: 66: The Arrogance Of The Uchiha


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    The origin of this ominous atmosphere emanated from Ruri.


    In this moment, Ruri had regained herposure, taking a deep breath and directing a gaze at him, a look Shiraishi struggled to fullyprehend.


    Shiraishi felt a weight pressing upon him, an oppressive aura unlike anything he had experienced before.


    Indeed, the offer to buy her a kimono just moments ago must havepounded her feelings, making her mood even more elusive than usual.


    Of course, one would know, even without anyone saying it aloud, that such a statement would undoubtedly leave a girl infuriated and embarrassed.


    "Um... well, it''s a series of coincidences and misunderstandings. If the kimono carries a particr significance, then..."


    An illusionary sensation swept over Shiraishi¡ªan intensification of the murderous aura emanating from Ruri.


    Though she had turned her gaze away, feigning nonchnce, Shiraishi knew that the sensation was real.


    At such a juncture, remedies were moot. The question now was whether they could exit the clothing store without anyplications.


    Shiraishi looked to his teacher, Fujimura, seeking assistance.


    Fujimura chimed in with an air of authority, "Chiba-san, you mustn''t always rely on adults to bail you out of difficulties. As a qualified ninja, you should learn to fend for yourself, including securing your basic needs."


    Certainly not out of fear, and certainly not an expression of reluctance on his part. After all, no matter what Fujimura said, he remained a distinguished chunin, repeatedly chosen as an elite instructor by the ninja academy. It was inconceivable for such apetent individual to risk his life for the sake of his students.


    Rather, this was an exercise in fostering self-reliance, yes, precisely an exercise.


    "I like the color and the fit of this dress. What do you think?"


    Unexpectedly, Ruri interjected, her demeanor now calm and focused, her gaze fixed on the clothing¡ªa seemingly ordinary consultation.


    "Indeed, I concur. It suits you very well, Ruri."


    "..."


    "..."


    Uh? How peculiar. This silence resembled an integral clue in a game''s plot.


    Unless triggered, the plot would not progress smoothly to its next phase.


    Consequently, bluffing wouldn''t suffice. Was this really appropriate?


    Capturing the unknown sensation that now swelled within him was a challenge in itself.


    A marriage proposal, perhaps?


    No, attributing such implications to attire seemed far-fetched. Maintainingposure was key.


    This was a mere testament of friendship. Yet, there lingered an unsettling pang of guilt. Had he known, he would have refrained. He had unwittingly boxed himself into a corner.


    Clearing his throat, Shiraishi indicated the kimono, stating, "Fujimura-sensei, please bring that kimono. I intend to buy it."


    Fujimura offered a smile, took the kimono Ruri had taken a liking to, and packaged it per Shiraishi''s request.


    "Chiba-san, it''s when a boy presents such clothing to a girl that it holds special meaning."


    ''Oh, how vexing. Anymorementary from you would be too much! ''Shiraishi grumbled inwardly.


    Ruri''s gaze toward Fujimura-sensei softened somewhat, infused with an air of contentment.


    Ultimately, Shiraishi and Ruri left the clothing store, clutching the chosen kimono.


    "Young people these days are truly exceptional. But, Chiba-san, if you''re nning on getting married, might you be considering joining the Uchiha n?"


    Fujimura sighed contemtively. Ruri was an Uchiha prodigy, a member of a n rumored to possess immense wealth. In the event of a union, it was likelier that the groom would join the bride''s family.


    But that was still a distant prospect. Marriage wasn''t exactly imminent.


    ¡ò


    The following day arrived.


    Shiraishi emerged from a state of half-consciousness.


    Yesterday''s events had kept him tossing and turning throughout the night, depriving him of restful sleep and fueling his embarrassment.


    Recalling the special kimono he had intended to buy for Ruri, a sense of guilt washed over him.


    Despite his self-assurances, insisting that it held no significant meaning, that it was merely a gesture of friendship, Shiraishi couldn''t shake off the doubt.


    Could it really be so simple?


    cing the item in Ruri''s hands without even glimpsing her reaction, he had only registered her hasty retreat to theboratory as she fled.


    His subsequent experiments had suffered, marred bypses and errors.


    This inexplicable sentiment was confounding.


    Shelving his chaotic thoughts, he reminded himself of his paramount task¡ªwork. Dwelling on the unrted was unproductive.


    Nevertheless, the preceding day''s events continued to gnaw at him.


    What might Ruri think? Could she be interpreting it as a proposal?


    How strange, both were barely twelve in terms of biological age...


    Was heing across as frivolous?


    Would it breed resentment? Or perhaps an affectionate response? Could it be indifference?


    He sighed heavily, endeavoring to quell his racing thoughts.


    Thus, the morning psed in this state of bewilderment.


    Utterly exasperating. Just as Shiraishi wrestled with his thoughts¡ª


    In the courtyard beyond, a maid approached Ruri, who was feeding the fish by the pond, murmuring something in her ear.


    Nodding in response, Ruri dismissed the maid.


    Not long after, the maid returned, apanied by a girl d in white.


    This girl possessed pristine white irises, her expression a mix of curiosity and awe as she beheld the sprawling mansion. It was Ayane.


    "You may leave."


    Ruri addressed the maid tersely.


    "Yes."


    The maid departed, leaving Ruri and Ayane alone.


    "Is this where you live, Ruri? I heard about it from Shiraishi-kun, but seeing it in person is quite the spectacle."


    Ayane remarked with a smile as she approached.


    "It''s nothing remarkable, just a standard residence. I doubt it''s as impressive as you imagine."


    Ruri continued to sprinkle fish food into the pond, observing the aquatic madness that ensued.


    "Moreover, spare me the fake smiles. I don''t respond well to that."


    With blunt directness, Ruri leveled a pointed gaze at Ayane.


    "Ruri, I''m not sure I understand..."


    As she was in the midst of speaking, Ruri vanished from her sight, her words abruptly truncated.


    Ruri maintained a stance as if she were gripping Ayane''s throat, yet she couldn''t carry through with her next move.


    Ayane''s middle and index fingers lightly grazed Ruri''s heart area.


    "Is this your reliance, the Gentle Fist enhanced with natural energy?"


    Ruri inquired of Ayane with keen interest.


    Over this past month in Konoha, Ayane had exhibited signs of growth.


    Though it remained impossible to specifically gauge the extent of enhancement to her Gentle Fist through the integration of natural energy, the prior Ayane wouldn''t have been able to react with such speed, even if her eyes were open and able to capture the moment.


    "As I thought, you''re the type I''d rather not tangle with. Not just in terms of strength, but also in temperament. We simply don''t get along."


    Ayane''s smile faded entirely, her tone carrying a note of resignation.


    "Mutual sentiment."


    Ruri withdrew her hand from Ayane''s throat.


    Ayane retracted her fingers as well.


    While this skirmish seemed close, Ayane wasn''t about to underestimate the situation. After all, her adversary was a person who had been outpacing her in terms of growth.


    Comcency based on this sess would be an invitation for future trouble.


    "On another note..."


    Observing Ruri''sck of interest in further engagement, Ayane rxed and regarded Ruri with an odd expression.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with me?"


    "No, it''s just that I''m curious. Is today a special day for the Uchiha n?"


    As the sole affluent ninja family , with the Byakugan flowing through their bloodlines, Ayane wasn''t iming an intimate understanding of the Uchiha, but if it were a special asion, she''d have some inkling.


    Yet she couldn''t recall any particr Uchiha rted asion for today.


    "Why do you ask?"


    In response to Ruri''s question, Ayane gestured to the light blue kimono she was wearing. Though her hair was down, her countenance seemed particrly solemn.


    "Your attire..."


    "This? What''s the matter?"


    "Typically, don''t you wear garments like this for significant ceremonies or festivals?"


    Ayane voiced her curiosity.


    However one looked at it, the sudden appearance of a kimono on this day seemed incongruent.


    "It''s none of your concern. Mind your own business. Besides, why should I exin anything to you?"


    Ruri sat beside the pond, furrowing her brow and ceasing to feed the fish.


    "You really are an ill-fit match for me."


    Ayane disyed no surprise at Ruri''s notably frosty response. She seemed to consider this the genuine Ruri.


    During missions, the semnce of camaraderie was only upheld out of a sense of team responsibility.


    Now, amidst vacation, underlying conflicts emerged.


    "Why are you here?"


    Ruri questioned Ayane''s presence.


    Naturally, there was no way Ayane hade here to seek her out.


    Consequently, her intent was evident.


    "I''m just here to check on a fellow ssmate and catch up a bit."


    "Boring. He''s in theb. If you need him, find him yourself."


    "Can i use my Byakugan?"


    Ayane posed the question with a smile.


    "You can give it a shot."


    Ayane''s hesitation wasn''t alleviated by Ruri''s calm expression.


    Meanwhile, Ruri savored Ayane''s helpless appearance as she was turned away. A sense of satisfaction welled up within her.


    "Alright, there''s nothing more here for you. Go on. My family''s been a bit tight on foodtely, so I''m afraid I can''t offer you lunch."


    Ruri began shooing Ayane away, her tone far from polite.


    "..."


    Ayane scratched her head, offering a wry smile.


    "Aren''t you going yet? I already mentioned that I won''t be providing you with lunch."


    "No, Shiraishi-kun entrusted me with some crucial observational data. He requested to meet at the usual spot at 2 p.m. I''m to deliver the important findings personally."


    "Give it to me. I''ll pass it on for you. No need to meet elsewhere."


    "I stored the document elsewhere and it''s not with me now. Furthermore, I must hand it over to Shiraishi-kun in person for my own peace of mind."


    Ayane''s tone remained unhurried.


    Ruri''s dissatisfaction grew.


    "You understand how vital my Byakugan is to Shiraishi-kun''s research. Therefore, I ask you, Ruri, to ry this message on my behalf."


    Ayane offered a faint smile, then turned and departed without hesitation.


    Observing Ayane''s exit, Ruri''s gaze remained fixed on her until shepletely vanished from view. She let out a sigh of relief.


    There was no need to get worked up over such a minor incident.


    Indeed, it was a trifling matter, wholly unworthy of dwelling upon...


    Yet, why did an unexpected surge of frustration pierce her heart?


    It seemed evident. It was that guy''s fault.


    ¡ªNoon.


    While Shiraishi and Ruri shared a meal, Ayane had earlier informed Shiraishi of her intent to hand over significant observational materials.


    "I see. I did inquire earlier, but I didn''t anticipate such prompt results. Truly the mark of the Byakugan''s exceptional insight."


    Shiraishi sighed.


    However, sensing Ruri''s intensifying, ominous gaze, her demeanor resembling an enveloping darkness, Shiraishi hastily switched gears.


    "Actually, the most vital issue isn''t that. What truly matters are the research funds and materials you''ve supplied, Ruri. That is of utmost importance. The impact of the Byakugan''s enhancement isn''t as substantial as initially spected."


    In his rushed exnation, Shiraishi''s tone underwent a dramatic shift, causing Ruri''s piercing re to soften slightly.


    Later on, Shiraishi caught sight of the light blue kimono adorning Ruri¡ªa garment he had bought for her the previous day.


    He intentionally or unintentionally steered clear of discussing it during the meal, feigning ignorance.


    "It''s not for you."


    Ruri, noticing Shiraishi''s attention on her attire, feltpelled to rify, wary of potential misconceptions.


    "What?"


    Setting down his utensils, Shiraishi regarded her with surprise.


    "Don''t read too much into it. I simply appreciate the style and color of this dress."


    "..."


    "Moreover, I''m wearing it only now. I won''t have it on for the New Year. My apologies for shattering your hopes."


    "..."


    No further words were exchanged.


    However, upon learning the kimono would not feature on New Year''s Day, an inexplicable sense of emptiness settled within Shiraishi.


    As Ruri turned her gaze slightly away at this juncture, avoiding direct eye contact, could it be... she was embarrassed?


    Initially, he believed his embarrassment stemmed from gifting her the kimono yesterday, but perhaps Ruri was experiencing simr emotions?


    This perspective offered a modicum of sce, diminishing his vexation fromst night and this morning.


    "Alright, I understand."


    "It''s good that you do. I''m full."


    Under Shiraishi''s baffled scrutiny, Ruri ced her bowl and chopsticks aside, departing the room with a measured stride.


    As she closed the door behind her, Ruri leaned against it, lowering her head. Her hair partly concealed her facial expressions, yet not entirely.


    Her ears were tinged with a blush.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 69: 67: Rich Country and Strong Army

    Chapter 69: 67: Rich Country and Strong Army


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    At two o''clock in the afternoon.


    ording to the agreement, Shiraishi went to meet Ayane.


    The so-called ''old ce'' referred to Shiraishi''s original home, which was only cleaned a few times a year.


    "You''re very punctual, Shiraishi-kun," Ayane said with a smile as she saw Shiraishi arriving on time at the entrance downstairs of the apartment building.


    "Isn''t this the two o''clock meeting you mentioned?" Shiraishi asked.


    "That''s correct."


    "Then why did you ask me toe out? I don''t recall any important observation tasks assigned to youtely. Did something happen?"


    Ayane could deceive Ruri with reason of observation missions, but not Shiraishi.


    Shiraishi knew best whether he had given Ayane an important observation task.


    Although Ayane had been assigned many observation tasks before, it was because the experiment was in its infancy, requiring genuine observations without prior knowledge.


    Now that the research was on the right track, ordinary experiments didn''t require the Byakugan. Shiraishi believed Ayane had another reason to contact him.


    "Can''t I call you out without a reason?"


    "It''s not that. It just caught me off guard," Shiraishi admitted.


    "I happen to be quite free today, so I thought of inviting you to go shopping together."


    "Both of us?"


    Shiraishi protested. Just yesterday afternoon, he went shopping with Ruri, and now they were nning another shopping trip today.


    "If you both need to go shopping, why not go together and save time?" he suggested.


    "What?" Ayane looked at Shiraishi suspiciously.


    "Never mind. I''m justining."


    "If it''s bothering you, Shiraishi-kun, you can skip it. After all, work is important," Ayane offered understandingly.


    "No, work has been rtively smoothtely. I''m not too busy. I''m fine here."


    Shiraishi sighed helplessly. He didn''t want to go back to work now; it would be too sad. Plus, there were temporary assistants in theb, and as long as they followed the experimental steps, mistakes were unlikely.


    "Really? That''s good to hear."


    "But do you need to buy anything?"


    "Yeah, recently I''ve been feeling a tightness in my chest. It''s as if my clothes could suddenly rip apart," Ayane confessed, casually tugging at her cor.


    "Don''t say things like that suddenly. I might take it seriously."


    Each of their remarks worried him. He sighed helplessly.


    "Then do you want to thoroughly check it out now, Doctor Shiraishi?"


    Ayane lightly stroked the bangs on her forehead, the smile on her face was pure and charming. When she said this, she didn''t seem to realize how powerful her words were for a boy.


    To some extent, Shiraishi thinks that Ayane is more dangerous than Ruri.


    When he first met Ayane, she was a cute girl with a pure heart and the same appearance. But since that incident, although the other party still looks pure and harmless on the outside, the inner essence...is already rotten.


    If he had known this earlier, he should have educated her in another way. It is toote to regret now


    "I don''t want that," Shiraishi replied, his heart racing for a moment. He shifted his gaze away from Ayane and adjusted his breathing. He knew he''d be in trouble if he took her words lightly. Like him, she was good at disguising and deceiving.


    It ispletely different from the traditional ninja character of the Hyuga n.


    Seeing Shiraishi''s refusal, Ayane just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Next, Shiraishi followed Ayane''s footsteps and wandered around Konoha Vige.


    For Shiraishi, apanying Ayane around Konoha Vige was a rxing walk, although he had no idea why women are so keen on shopping for no reason...


    But from the physiological and psychological aspects of men and women, there are very big differences between the two, so let''s just take this as a meaningful behavior.


    The weather at the end of August is always so muggy. Although the hottest hour of the day had passed, the afternoon sun was still very dazzling.


    The Land of Fire is a country with rtively distinct seasons, and Konoha, which was situated in this country, is naturally the same.


    Because it was during the war, there were not many working ninjas that could be seen on the streets of konoha.


    In addition to ninjas like Shiraishi and the others who temporarily stay in the vige for special reasons, there are still some who really need to stay in the vige to protect the safety of the vige.


    From Shiraishi''s point of view, Konoha''s prosperity is actually very low, butpared to the general environment of the ninja world, internal peace is already a blessing.


    Ayane''s shopping list mostly consisted of decorations that Shiraishi found uninteresting. He watched her from the side as she carefully picked items.


    With skin as white as snow and straight ck hair glistening in the sun, Ayane was a lovely sight even in his peripheral vision.


    As Shiraishi gazed around, he spotted a gray and white cat restingzily on a nearby wall. The cat seemed to have just woken up from a nap,zily licking its paw.


    He paused for a moment, and Ayane''s voice came from behind him: "What''s catching your attention?"


    Shiraishi turned his head and replied.


    "Ah, I was looking at the cat."


    "Cat?"


    Ayane followed Shiraishi''s line of sight, but there was nothing on the opposite wall, and no cat was in sight.


    "It''s gone," he noted, bringing the conversation to a close.


    "Really, what''s so appealing about cats?" Ayane''s tone sounded dissatisfied.


    "What? Do you dislike cats?" Shiraishi inquired.


    "I can''t say I hate them, but I prefer dogs. If I were to keep a pet, a dog would be a better choice," Shiraishi nodded in agreement. He, too, leaned toward the idea of having a dog.


    The Inuzuka n operated a ninja shop in the vige, offering ninja dogs that were much pricier and more luxurious than ordinary pets. As a result, few ninjas bought and adopted them.


    Ninja dogs sound intriguing, Shiraishi thought. Their keen sense of smell could be quite advantageous when needed.


    "Because dog meat is delicious, but cat meat tastes bad," Ayane added with a note of research in her voice.


    Shiraishi promptly abandoned his notion of owning a ninja dog. He had a feeling that if he bought one, it would end up as Ayane''s meal.


    "Where to next?" Shiraishi asked.


    "I want to buy some new clothes. It seems like I need new ones every month. They''re getting too tight. Even on myst mission, I felt my chest tightening," Ayane exined with a wry smile, patting her already prominent chest.


    Shiraishi was left speechless.


    He had no choice but to apany Ayane in her quest to find new clothes. As they walked, Shiraishi had an inkling that something was off. This route¡­ they had been on it with Ruri yesterday.


    Indeed, the clothing store he visited with Ruri was right in front of him. However, instead of being greeted by Fujimura-sensei, a woman he didn''t recognize weed him.


    She was petite with shoulder-length brown hair, a pleasant figure, and an attractive face.


    Shiraishi remembered Fujimura mentioning that this was his girlfriend''s shop. Could this woman be Fujimura''s girlfriend?


    After a quick nce, Shiraishi didn''t think much about it.


    "Wee, take your time, both of you," the female shopkeeper greeted them warmly.


    "Alright, thank you," Ayane responded, and she began perusing the clothes in the store.


    "By the way, Shiraishi-kun, which color underwear do you think suits me better?" Ayane suddenly asked.


    "Why are you asking me such things? Choose the color you like," Shiraishi chimed in.


    "Then, white or ck?" Ayane pondered, halting her search and appearing genuinely deep in thought.


    "I already said, buy what you prefer. My opinion isn''t necessary," Shiraishi replied.


    "In that case, Shiraishi-kun prefers other colors, like pink or white? Or maybe a brighter purple?" Ayane inquired yfully.


    "How do you know I''m giving an opinion?" Shiraishi retorted, looking at Ayane in disbelief.


    Blushing, Ayane exined, "But us girls often choose clothing based on others'' preferences."


    Her smile took on a suggestive edge.


    "Then white," Shiraishi offered his input straightforwardly.


    "That settles it, white it is," Ayane confirmed. She requested the female shopkeeper to retrieve the set of underwear she favored and packaged it in an elegant bag.


    As Shiraishi gazed outside, he noticed the cat was absent this time.


    A momentter, he felt a tap on his shoulder¡ªAyane was beside him.


    "Shiraishi-kun, are you daydreaming again?"


    "I was observing the cat."


    "What about my suggestion earlier?"


    Shiraishi looked at Ayane quizzically.


    "Suggestion? What suggestion?"


    He must have missed something while focusing on the cat. He looked genuinely puzzled.


    "The clothes I wore for the New Yearst year were a bit snug. I wanted you to help me pick out some new styles."


    New Year? Another kimono?


    Shiraishi sighed internally.


    Simr to the Uchiha, the Hyuga n also held traditional values. Each New Year, women donned formal kimonos, symbolizing continuity and new beginnings while participating in the annual n celebration.


    "Just choose whatever you like," Shiraishi advised.


    "But it''s an important event each year. I can''t just select something randomly. However, I did find something I liked, so that''s settled."


    Looking in the direction Ayane pointed, Shiraishi saw a white base material with a pink cherry blossom pattern painted on it. At first nce, he felt it would suit Ayane well.


    Shiraishi nodded and agreed, "It''s quite nice. Let''s take this one."


    Even if it meant his own demise, he wouldn''t voice any objections about buying such clothes for girls.


    "Does Shiraishi-kun also like this one? Then it''s settled," Ayane beamed, eager to ask the shopkeeper to retrieve the kimono. However, she suddenly clutched her stomach, her expression turning distressed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I had too much to eat at lunch, and now my stomach hurts a bit. I''m sorry, could i ask Shiraishi-kun to wait here for a while? I''ll be back soon."


    Shiraishi agreed without much thought.


    However, after half an hour passed without Ayane''s return, Shiraishi grew concerned. The female shopkeeper had already packed the kimono Ayane selected, along with the underwear, ready for payment. But why did the shopkeeper''s expression seem increasingly odd?


    Did they fear not receiving payment?


    As Shiraishi wondered why Ayane hadn''te back yet, a passerby entered, handed him a note, and exined, "A young girl asked me to deliver this to you."


    The passerby departed after delivering the message.


    Shiraishi felt a pang of foreboding.


    Opening the note, Shiraishi read the message:


    "Sorry, Shiraishi-kun, a n member suddenly needed me back. I have to leave. Could you advance the money for the clothes? I''ll repay youter. If possible, please give me the clothes during the New Year. I''ll wear them again so Shiraishi-kun can see."


    ...I''ve been fooled?


    That was Shiraishi''s initial thought.


    When did Ayane''s cunning be so difficult for him to perceive?


    Perhaps she should never have been disciplined that way to begin with.


    And now there''s a predicament.


    Under the impatient gaze of the female shopkeeper, Shiraishi reluctantly handed over the money for the two pieces of clothing. The shopkeeper''s expression brightened, "Please visit us again, and you''ll receive a 10% discount."


    Shiraishi carried the bag containing the clothes, feeling their weight.


    It''s not that he didn''t understand Ayane or Ruri''s intentions.


    Girls of their age were already entering the realm of first love, and it was natural for them to be concerned about things boys might overlook.


    Emotions were pure and straightforward at this stage.


    However, Shiraishi felt that matters of the heart shouldn''t be rushed, but should unfold naturally. They also shouldn''t be taken lightly, with consideration given to both beginnings and endings.


    Present good impressions may not necessarily indicate love; they might signify other emotions.


    This perspective mighte across as a touch arrogant, but Shiraishi believed love was like this¡ªunique in everyone''s eyes yet fundamentally amon narrative reyed.


    In his view, he remained an ordinary person, even though grappling with such matters was rather embarrassing. He sighed inwardly.


    Before his struggles with such matters, he was indeed quite embarrassed. No matter how he looked at it, he wasn''t just a typical twelve-year-old.


    He''s a matured soul, he had his own ns, and he possessed a deepprehension of life.


    Yet these values might not align with Ruri''s or Ayane''s futures. He didn''t want to disappoint those who treated him kindly.


    More importantly, he was too young currently... Certain things were out of his reach.


    Following conventions applied only to certain things.


    Cherished feelings were among those things that shouldn''t be toyed with or trampled upon.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 70: 68: Future Plans

    Chapter 70: 68: Future ns


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    Perhaps because he hade to an understanding, Shiraishi found himself in a significantly improved mood upon returning. His enthusiasm for research had been rekindled, and he had no qualms about staying in theb throughout the night.


    Setting personal matters aside, the research had seen substantial advancements over the past few days. The unexpected discovery had resulted in mice surviving with their chakra reced by medicine infused with natural energy, effectively serving as life energy.


    These surviving subjects wererger than the average mice and disyed more vigor. Most importantly, there had been no instances of sudden death. Instrument readings indicated that this state of benign growth could apany these mice for their entire lives. They wouldn''t experience any sudden demise until their natural lifespans came to an end.


    The processed natural energy could take over the role of chakra as the life energy, enabling the creatures to carry out regr activities.


    This marked the prelude to a new phase of human experimentation.


    Indeed.


    Shiraishi''s ultimate objective was not to transform the experimental subjects, but to apply the final stage of the experiment to the human body. His aim was to assist Ayane in freeing herself from the confines of her circumstances, so she could escape rom konoha without being pursued by the Hyuga n.


    While the mouse experiments had proven fruitful, a crucial phase remained iplete: recing chakra with original natural energy. With the core issue identified, Shiraishi brimmed with confidence and foresaw a swift realization of this stage.


    The uing phase would involve initiating a fresh round of human experiments. Unlike the merging of natural energy, this experiment was filled wirh dangers. The slightestpse could result in death.


    Minimizing the risk was of paramount importance. In essence, Shiraishi''s bottom line was to ensure the experimental subjects survived in the event of failure. This served as the initial challenge to ovee.


    Shiraishi found it perplexing. When it came to killing with his hands, he felt a certain detachment; however, when it came to human experiments, he hesitated.


    Perhaps this ambivalence stemmed from the sense of manipting life, something he loathed profoundly. Yet, Shiraishi knew that this was the only path to true scientific advancement. Medical science and other disciplines frequently ventured into inhumane human experimentation, and it was through such means that these fields progressed.


    The same applied to medical ninjutsu in the ninja world, which had garnered recognition by making numerous sacrifices. The guidelines for human experimentation were merely there to assuage the mental well-being of the practitioners to some extent.


    Regardless, it was a game with others'' lives. A wholly different psychological engagementpared to directly taking lives.


    "What''s on your mind, Shiroishi-sama?" one of the experimental assistants inquired, noticing Shiraishi standing beside the experimental tform in contemtion.


    "It''s nothing, just pondering some mundane matters," Shiraishi replied, shaking his head.


    Having considered matters extensively, he couldn''t bring himself to abandon his current pursuit. Thus, the most meaningful and valuable coursey in minimizing the risk of the imminent round of human experiments.


    Suddenly recalling something, Shiraishi turned to the five experimental assistants working with him in theb. He addressed them in a serious tone, "By the way, do any of you have an interest in bing ninjas?"


    A hushed atmosphere settled over theb.


    After a prolonged silence, one of the assistants stammered, "What do you mean by ''ninja''? Does it mean..."


    "To learn ninja skills, such as ninjutsu," Shiraishi exined casually.


    "Can we?" The assistant''s voice trembled with a mixture of fear and uncertainty.


    "Absolutely. Your current physical condition surpasses that of many active ninjas. If you specialize in physical techniques, you could attain the rank of Chunin within a few years, or even exceed it."


    The natural energy absorption techniques Shiraishi had devised were constructed on the premise of theirpatibility with human development.


    He had formted an alternative system that, despite being in its early stages and containing imperfections, held the potential to provide substantial benefits.


    "Are you truly willing to work on my behalf? I can offer you a degree of freedom, and even the means to lead better lives in this world. Even if you were once ruthless thieves, you still yearn to safeguard your parents, your spouses, and your children, right?"


    This statement, akin to a cutting de, sliced through the hearts of the five individuals.


    One among them disyed aplex expression, as if recalling a less-than-pleasant past.


    "The five of us actually hail from a vige¡ªour homnd lies in the Land of Rain."


    "The one that was a majornd during the previous war?"


    Shiraishi was familiar with it¡ªthe region where it rained incessantly. An area often referred to as the ''Crying Nation''.


    Caught between the warring powers of Fire, Wind, and Earth, the grim realities of life in thatnd weren''t lost on Shiraishi.


    "It is. A few years back, the ninjas who visited our vige didn''t ughter us, but they stripped us of our livelihood¡ªfood, winter nkets, even requisitioning our homes at times..."


    Yet, they endured and eked out a modest existence.


    In a world bereft of warmth, everyone fought to stay alive. When outsiders plundered your possessions, the natural response was to rob the weaker in return.


    All in the pursuit of survival.


    "In the beginning, we were over twenty in number, but as our endeavors grew riskier, many of ourrades perished... We hold no resentment; each of us was striving for survival. We don''t deem our actions as righteous¡ªit''s just a matter of fighting to stay alive..."


    The speaker bore a sorrowful expression, the look in their eyes tinged with detachment.


    For those whocked even the basics¡ªthose whose very country and families had been vited and despoiled¡ªsurvival was the singr goal. There was no room for judgment. Oppressed by the strong and averse to death, they resorted to trampling the weaker to secure sustenance.


    Dying was a matter of unfortunate luck, a reality to ept rather than bemoan. So long as misfortune didn''t strike, they lived on.


    "The current state of the ninja world, it seems the book I shared earlier still holds some truth," Shiraishi remarked.


    Hearing his words, the five exchanged nces and offered a wry smile.


    Contrasting their initial fear, they now held more reverence for Shiraishi than fear.


    "What''s your decision? I have tasks that may not be easy for you," Shiraishi queried.


    "We are willing to serve you," the five dered in unison, bowing to Shiraishi.


    Their choice was understandable. Struggling to survive, aspiring to live better lives, and with their thoughts fixated on the agony faced in the Land of Rain, aligning with Shiraishi was their best bet. If they didn''t join his cause, they would continue to serve as experimental subjects.


    "Yes," Shiraishi affirmed, "I will remain in Konoha for another month. During this time, I''ll assist you in establishing some groundwork and subsequently arrange for your relocation. There''s a crucial task I need you to undertake."


    ¡ªCollecting information from the outside.


    Especially from the Land of Ghosts and the Land of Iron.


    At present, Shiraishi requiredprehensive future ns.


    In the ninja world, these two countries remained unaffected by the wars and stood as permanent neutral territories.


    The Land of Ghosts was particrly intriguing due to its distinct status, offering more security and discretionpared to the Land of Iron, while evading excessive attention.


    Before leaving Konoha, it was imperative to establish a steady base. In the ninja world, going solo often led to setbacks.


    With the natural energy system at his disposal, with enough time, he could easily cultivate a significant number of Chunin-level ninjas, if not Jonin-level.


    And he was fortunate enough to have a very wealthy friend.


    In this world, mary resources could address the majority of problems.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 71: 69: Organize And Go To Battlefield

    Chapter 71: 69: Organize And Go To Battlefield


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    Gaining the cooperation of these five experimental subjects went surprisingly smoothly. Despite providing them with limited choices, Shiraishi wasn''t particrly concerned about their individual thought processes.


    Their bodies had undergone transformation through natural energy infusion, rendering them akin to ''superhumans''. The extension of their natural lifespans and a significant slowdown in aging would set them apart from ordinary individuals.


    To simplify, even at the age of 60, with attentive self-care, their physical capabilities wouldn''t wane significantly, enabling them to continue working.


    Presently in their twenties, these five had more than three decades ahead of them to contribute.


    This was just the beginning; more individuals would join in the future. The potential of natural energy was astonishing.


    Although it was still less versatile than Chakra, natural energy surpassed it substantially in terms of physical prowess.


    Mass-producing body-type ninjas on a grand scale was usible, with these ninjas reaching Chunin-levelpetency after a few years of systematic training.


    While their fighting styles might be rtively straightforward and seem less sophisticated than typical Chunin, it was sufficient.


    The unique utility of natural energyy in its adaptability¡ªtransforming even ordinary individuals.


    Shiraishi believed this was the most terrifying aspect of natural energy. Ninjas wielded power through Chakra, but it was a power that didn''t extend to making most individuals stronger. Only a select few reaped the greatest benefits.


    Natural energy was different; it could elevate the lower limit of human potential considerably. Without aprehensive understanding of the upper limits due to ack ofparable information, Shiraishi refrained from iming that natural energy surpassed Chakra''s ceiling. However, on average, natural energy outperformed Chakra.


    Intent on making the most of the abilities of these five, Shiraishi didn''t skimp on them. Physical training techniques, Chakra refinement methods, and even some basic ninjutsu would be imparted.


    He wasn''t concerned about the risks of exposing information. The natural energy within them hadn''t been cultivated through conventional methods¡ªit had been introduced via reagents, dramatically enhancing their physical attributes.


    This implied that they possessed the foundation to engage in physical skill training, although they couldn''t naturally extract natural energy themselves.


    From the outset, Shiraishi had no intention of granting such abilities to his subordinates for usage. Perhaps in the future, but not at this stage. These five hadn''t garnered enough trust from him.


    In light of this, he intended to leave special markings on them when they left after a month.


    Having hastilypleted hisboratory tasks, Shiraishi consigned the five to their work. Satisfied, he emerged to the surface and returned to his quarters to rest.


    ---


    The following day.


    Shiraishi paid a visit to Ruri''s room to discuss the matter of the five individuals.


    "Establishing an organization?" Ruri regarded Shiraishi with a quizzical gaze.


    Exining his reasoning, Shiraishi stated, "Yes. It''s an imperative n. As my research expands, especially with my experiments involving the Sage Mode, there''s potential for uncontroble idents. You''re well aware of the destructive potential of the Sage Mode."


    Ruri nodded earnestly. She had firsthand experience of its repercussions. While the fortified undergroundboratory could mitigate certain energy surges, it might still generate problems and draw attention if exposed to overpowering forces.


    "Indeed. Establishing an organization outside would allow us to conduct experiments when necessary. The vige is too bustling; it''s easy to attract unwanted attention," Shiraishi exined.


    "Is that the only reason?" Ruri questioned.


    "Furthermore, your current rtionship with a high-ranking figure in the vige, it''s far from harmonious. While Hokage assures that no further mishaps will ur, you can''t truly believe such words, can you?"


    In response, Ruri cast a scornful smirk. She held no faith in Hokage''s promises.


    Formerly, there had been a change in the Hokage session, yet now, it appeared some Uchiha n members were overly naive.


    A pursuit of power rendered them disdainful of strategic considerations, leaving them vulnerable.


    Konoha wasn''t the Konoha of old, and Uchiha wasn''t the Uchiha of old either. Uchiha''s contemporary might was attributed to the Sharingan''s bloodline limit¡ªnot to individual prowess.


    Consequently, Uchiha''s current prominence was because of the Sharingan, not individual ability.


    Given the situation, Hokage extended an alternative: Ruri could see the Scroll of seals again and choose another ninjutsu. However, Ruri wasn''t swayed by this generous offer.


    Had Shiraishi dissuaded Ruri from acting impulsively, and had she epted Hokage''s proposal and conditions, she might''ve reacted with greater fury.


    Ruri''s nature didn''t align with epting mercy or charity.


    By agreeing to Hokage''s proposal, the issue would be considered resolved, and neither party could reference it again. However, for Ruri, the matter wasn''t over.


    Hokage''s apology andpensation wouldn''t rify her thoughts. Instead, revenge at the core was the only solution.


    Shiraishi anticipated Ruri''s decision. Revenge, notpensation, had always been her true motivation.


    An esteemed individual had once noted that, when thoughts aren''t clear, one must strive to rify them.


    For Ruri, this rity wouldn''te from Hokage''s apology andpensation. Only vengeance at its root would provide her the resolution she sought.


    At times, the fixation of power-hungry individuals was truly formidable.


    "Absolutely, simr incidents could ur in the future without any guarantee. The dissemination of misleading information during missions emphasizes the necessity of establishing our own organization. Whether it involves gathering information or conducting other activities, the convenience would be considerable. Even creating awork of informants across the ninja world, discreetly cutting off the roots of external missions. I assume this would be of great interest to you?"


    Both Shiraishi and Ruri now view the Root as enemies, rather than allies. It''s clear that the biased stance taken by Hokage is not convincing.


    Indeed, Ruri''s curiosity was piqued by these ideas. Although she may not fullyprehend Shiraishi''s motives, her desire for revenge against the Root is evident.


    "Another aspect is that Aunt and Uncle are often involved in business ventures, hiring other ninjas or samurai for protection. While these mercenary groups are well-known, they prove unreliable during true crises. We can provide them with trustworthy protection personnel to avert such mishaps."


    Ruri nodded in agreement. Her parents, Uchiha Sosuke and Uchiha Miyoko, have indeed faced such predicaments.


    Shiraishi''s discussion with Ruri revolves around the fact that she is trustworthy. Establishing trust could solve numerous challenges, and her substantial resources further bolster this.


    Recently, Shiraishipleted numerous challenging tasks, but the cumtive rewards amounted to only slightly over a million taels. This sum is inadequate for establishing an organization capable of meeting his research needs, let alone Waves, whichcks sufficient funds.


    Food, clothing, shelter, transportation, and expansion costs would all necessitate substantial capital.


    Hearing Shiraishi talk about these things in front of her, Ruri just replied him lightly:


    "Tell me, how much does it cost?"


    Upon Ruri''s inquiry regarding costs, Shiraishi hesitated and then cleared his throat. "I''m not entirely knowledgeable about this area, but I estimate that the initial development phase would require an investment of hundreds of millions of ryo. Hence, it might be prudent to discuss such a significant financialmitment with Aunt and Uncle first."


    However, Ruri asserted, "No, I can decide with the resources at hand. In the Land of Tea, I own several mines that could be sold or utilized."


    Shiraishi was taken aback by this revtion, unsure of how to proceed.


    "Wait, you have mines? Why haven''t I heard about this before?"


    Shiraishi quickly inquired, surprised by this undisclosed asset.


    Ruri rified, "I didn''t think it was something worth mentioning. Regardless, financing won''t be an issue. After all, Konoha''s annual military budget surpasses the amount required. Establishing an organization for intelligence gathering, research, and training personnel would demand a substantial budget in the billions."


    Though Shiraishi initially proposed the concept of an organization, he now saw Ruri as more adept at the organization''s establishment.


    Shiraishi pondered and asked, "Have you considered where to establish this organization?"


    It was crucial that the organization''s base not be situated within the territories of the five major nations. These nations possessed significant power and would not permit unregted entities to operate freely within their borders.


    Any such organization established in these nations would undoubtedly invite a swift and devastating response.


    Given this reality, the only viable course of action was to operate from smaller nations.


    "Between the Land of Iron and the Land of Ghosts, which do you believe is more suitable?"


    Shiraishi questioned, considering the options.


    "A neutral country?"


    While both the Land of Iron and the Land of Ghosts were rtively small, they could not be deemed major powers, of which there were only five in the ninja world.


    However, not all smaller nations were considered neutral. Countries like the Land of Rain, the Land of Rivers, the Land of Grass, and even the Land of Whirlpools (destroyed a few years prior) could all be vulnerable to attack byrger nations.


    Thus, among these smaller nations, the Land of Ghosts and the Land of Iron stood out as potential options, both possessing unique attributes.


    Of particr interest was the Land of Ghosts, a mysterious and unknown country.


    This nation''s ruler was not a daimyo, but rather a figure known as a ''Witch''. It adhered to a belief in witches and exhibited a mystical nature.


    Ruri had heard rumors that the Land of Ghosts'' ruler, Miko-sama, possessed extraordinary powers, including the ability to foresee the future. Whether it is true or false, there is no unified generalization.


    Shiraishi and Ruri discussed these considerations, recognizing that the Land of Ghosts had some advantages.


    Shiraishi questioned Ruri, intrigued by her reasoning.


    Notably, the Land of Iron, located closer to the Land of Fire, seemed more practical in terms of proximity.


    Ruri exined, "My parents conduct most of their business affairs there. Their professional ties have fostered rtionships with influential figures in the Land of Ghosts, which could prove advantageous."


    Shiraishi recalled that Ruri had mentioned her parents as businessmen in a distant small country. The Land of Ghosts was indeed located far west of the ninja world.


    The chief concern, however, was that the Land of Ghosts was a considerable distance from the Land of Fire.


    Even with non-stop travel, the journey would take over three days toplete.


    While Shiraishi briefly wished for ess to nes, he acknowledged the limitations of existing technology within the ninja world. Though there might be flying tools, they were neither widely avable nor financially viable.


    Ruri confirmed, "I don''t possess knowledge about witches. I''ll gather more information about the Land of Ghosts and witches in particr."


    Shiraishi agreed, "That would be a valuable contribution."


    Despite the distance, Shiraishi was content with the unique attributes offered by the Land of Ghosts. He pondered the mysterious existence of witches, intrigued by their potential ability to foresee the future.


    .....


    One month had passed without them realizing it; it seemed neither long nor short.


    Afterwards, Shiraishi approached the Hyuga n and invited Ayane to join. During their conversation, the topic of the organization came up. Ayane remainedposed and said, ''I''ll support your decision, Shiraishi-kun, no matter what.''


    Sometimes, Shiraishi found it difficult toprehend the thoughts of girls. Perhaps this was a result of entering puberty.


    Despite having kept the underwear and kimono hidden in his room, Shiraishi didn''t hand them over to Ayane this time. He recognized that she wouldn''t ept them just yet.


    Though she remained as well-behaved and obedient as before, Ayane had grown somewhat stubborn in certain aspects. Shiraishi found this growth intriguing.


    What would her future hold? After freeing the caged bird, would she distance herself from him, seeking the freedom she desired and forging her independent path as a self-reliant individual?


    After all, she had been trained as a ninja under his guidance.


    He indulged her somewhat, even entertaining her unreasonable ideas.


    He wished for her to remain by his side throughout her life, yet he also hoped she''d achieveplete freedom to pursue her desires, unburdened by her ''master''s'' moods.


    These conflicting emotions weighed on his mind.


    As for the organization''s preparations, they were proceeding rtively smoothly. The organization''s base had been established in the Land of Ghosts, a distant region within the ninja world.


    Shiraishi didn''t need to physically inspect the location; he relied on five operatives to act as his eyes, hands, and feet. His personal visit to the Land of Ghosts could wait for many years.


    Currently, his presence wasn''t necessary for the operation''s progress.


    After a month of basic training, the five operatives had acquired rudimentary ninja skills. Their next step was to apply these skills in realbat scenarios.


    Two days before the vacation''s end, their training concluded. Ruri was tasked with transporting them out of Konoha. Ruri''s Ninja Cat would serve as the intermediary between the two groups.


    The operatives'' sole destination was the Land of Ghosts. There, they would receive further instructions.


    Meanwhile, theboratory had returned to its deserted state, with only Shiraishi working there. Over the past month, Shiraishi had mostly resolved the issue of recing chakra with natural energy as a life force.


    The oue seemed improbable, yet Shiraishi had verified an unexpected answer¡ªnatural energy, in a certain manner, bore a striking resemnce to chakra. One could even argue that, after undergoing specific processing procedures, natural energy could be transformed into energy akin to chakra.


    ording toputer statistics, the simrity exceeded 90%, a feat that defied Shiraishi''s understanding. This marked the limit of processing natural energy; any further advancement would necessitate specialized ''equipment'' that remained shrouded in mystery.


    Shiraishi spected that this discovery might be a mere coincidence. Natural energy emerged from nature, while chakra manifested from the fusion of physical and spiritual power within a human body.


    In essence, they were distinct and unrted, apart from their convergence in Senjutsu fusion. This unexpected find might indeed be a fluke.


    Initially aiming to utilize natural energy as a life force recement for chakra, Shiraishi''s research unearthed inconsistencies and issues that defied logic.


    "Something''s not right," Shiraishi sighed, grappling with his dilemma.


    To be honest, Shiraishi felt at a loss. There was no need to continue experiments verifying the link between chakra and natural energy. For the purpose of resolving the caged bird issue, progress had reached its zenith. Additionally, he was out of ideas.


    The research had hit a dead end, a door firmly shut with answers concealed beyond. Shiraishi couldn''t pry it open through force or other means.


    He reluctantly abandoned further exploration, as he couldn''t conjure knowledge from thin air. Should new clues arise in the future, he''d resume the investigation. However, the present wasn''t the time to dwell on such matters.


    Soon, he''d return to the battlefield.


    In early October, the two-month break concluded. Today marked their departure for the frontlines.


    Shiraishi, Ruri, and Ayane gathered at the Vige''s gate.


    A mysterious Anbu operative handed documents to Ruri and Ayane before vanishing.


    "Chunin Appointment Letters?" Shiraishi noted. The documents, identical in form, signified their promotion to Chunin rank.


    Ruri, already at Jonin level, found the Chunin position underwhelming. Ayane, on the other hand, received the letter with a smile, clearly unconcerned.


    Her strength nearly matched a Jonin''s upon graduation, and two months of practicing natural energy had elevated her to Jonin level.


    "Let''s proceed," Ayane announced.


    The journey to the frontlines would only include the three of them. Though higher-ups provided no detailed instructions, they urged the trio to rendezvous with their captain, Sakumo Hatake, as soon as possible.


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but feel a slight yearning for Sakumo, as it had been two months since theyst met. Moreover, Sakumo''s resolute and demeanor garnered his admiration.


    Sakumo consistently prioritized the safety of his team during missions, a trait Shiraishi held in high regard. Sakumo''s approach during their battle with the Sand Ninja emphasized this.


    In Shiraishi''s view, Sakumo exemplified a ninja who embodied the Will of Fire in its purest form. While Sakumo mightck the qualities of a future Hokage, he epitomized the will''s core ts.


    Shiraishi held a simr perspective, despite his mild indifference to the concept.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 72: 70: Scroll of Reconciliation

    Chapter 72: 70: Scroll of Reconciliation


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    The following morning at nine o''clock, Shiraishi and the other two arrived at the Konoha camp on the front line of the Land Of Fire, where they were set to meet Sakumo.


    The camp hadn''t undergone significant changes since theirst visit. If there was any difference, it was the heightened tension in the atmosphere.


    However, their recent mission to disrupt the hidden Sand supply lines had been a sess on Sakumo''s end. Despite Shiraishi''s own troubles during the mission, Sakumo had executed it masterfully, destroying Suna''s vital supply point and weakening their offensive capabilities in the process.


    "In essence, as long as we make it through this winter, does it mean that Suna will weaken itself?" Shiraishi inquired.


    With October''s arrival, the weather was gradually cooling down. Winter, especially in December, ushered in the cold season for both the Land of Fire and the Land of Rivers.


    Sunacked the resources to endure this winter. By early spring, their situation would be incredibly unfavorable.


    "Generally speaking, that''s correct. However, we can''t be certain if Suna will truly withdraw. All we can say is that it''s very likely," Sakumo replied.


    In their predicament,unching a final fierce assault to breach the Fire Country''s defenses offered Suna a possible way out. With the third Kazekage leading the charge, they had to be thoroughly prepared.


    In such dire circumstances, the need for caution grew even more. Preventing the sand ninjas from gaining an upper hand was paramount.


    "What''s our team''s assigned task?"


    "It remains the same as before: locate and eliminate the isted Suna units to alleviate pressure on the front lines from the nks," Sakumo exined.


    Aware of his limitations as a ninja, Sakumocked extensive ninjutsu capabilities. His strength stemmed from taijutsu and swordsmanship. Consequently, opponents with wide-ranging ninjutsu posed a challenge, yet his mastery of physicalbat and sword skills was unmatched.


    The trio understood this well.


    Sakumo''s strengths and weaknesses were clear: suitable for small-scale battles but less effective inrger conflicts. On the front lines, he had to navigate myriad threats, dodging kunai and explosive tags from unexpected angles. Whenrades were in danger, the choice to intervene or not was a weighty decision.


    Thisplexity often dulled his swordsmanship''s edge, preventing him from utilizing his full potential.


    Sakumo had noints. Assignments aligned with a ninja''s strengths and personality.


    He was adept at these operations, much like the Sannin excelled in their own roles, ipatible with his own.


    "Since you just arrived today, take a day to rest here. We''llmence our mission tomorrow morning."


    "Understood."


    Before Sakumo left, he offered a suggestion to Shiraishi: "By the way, Shiraishi, if you have some free time, consider visiting the medical camp. We''re facing a shortage of medical ninjas here on the front lines. Lending a hand there would be appreciated."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Shiraishi nodded and headed toward the medical camp.


    While it was indeed a way to relieve the medical team''s pressure, Shiraishi understood that the extent of his assistance wouldn''t drastically change the situation. Sakumo''s words were more of aforting gesture.


    Treating patients was a medical ninja''s responsibility, and Shiraishi had no reason to decline. Nheless, he believed Konoha''s shortage of medical ninjas was a product of the vige''s own recognition and execution strategies.


    Konoha did value medical education, thanks in part to Tsunade''s medical reform proposal several years ago, which led to the training of medical ninjas.


    However, at the start, the vige hadn''t fully embraced the reform. In the vige''s eyes, investing resources in lowbat medical ninjas seemed less appealing than bolsteringbat effectiveness.


    It wasn''t until the devastating War in the Land of Rain that the consequences of neglecting medical reform became evident. The skewed allocation of resources to powerful ninjas led to high mortality rates, prompting the implementation of mandatory medical ninjutsu training in the ninja academy.


    Shiraishi belonged to the first batch of the medical ninja experimental ss resulting from the reform. He was acutely aware of Konoha''sckluster efforts in training medical ninjas.


    Without Tsunade''s reform proposal, Konoha might never have focused on training medical ninjas.


    Arriving at the medical camp, Shiraishi was greeted by the pained cries of the wounded. The mingling scents of disinfectant and blood permeated the air, mingling with the limited space of the camp.


    Due to the priority ced on tending to severely injured ninjas, moderate injuries were treated next. This was the protocol of the Konoha Medical Corps.


    Amidst this scene, Shiraishi spotted Tsunade administering medical ninjutsu to the wounded, but he didn''t indulge in reminiscence.


    Shiraishi exined his intent to the deputymander at the medical camp, who weed the additional medical help with gratitude. Having an extra medical ninja at this critical time meant that a few more wounded could be saved.


    Shiraishi was a specially trained medical ninja assigned to Sakumo''s team. He was among the first batch of students in the ninja school''s medical experimental ss. His skill in medical ninjutsu was undeniable.


    Thus, Shiraishi was swiftly assigned over ten moderately and mildly injured individuals, along with medical supplies. He was instructed to begin work promptly.


    Moving to an open area covered with mats, Shiraishi encountered dozens of injured Konoha ninjas lying there. He worked alongside three other medical ninjas, the eldest being in their thirties and the youngest a few years older than Shiraishi.


    Though all were medical ninjas, the pressing circumstances allowed little room for interaction, if any at all.


    Shiraishi focused on skillfully administering the healing technique, tending to the wounded with standardized movements. Throughout the process, he engaged in conversation with the injured, providingfort and improving the treatment experience.


    "I''m feeling much better already. Just need a couple more days to rest."


    "I recognize you. You''re a member of Sakumo''s team, right? Your medical ninjutsu is really impressive."


    The healed Konoha ninja spoke kindly, praising Shiraishi''s skill.


    "Thank you, but I have many areas to improvepared to my seniors."


    Shiraishi modestly responded to thepliment. He recognized that he still had much to learn, especially inparison to medical ninjas of Tsunade''s caliber.


    Starting in the morning, Shiraishi continued his medical work until darkness fell.


    Despite most tents being allocated for the medical team, some wounded were left outside due to space constraints. Upon returning to Ruri and Ayane, Shiraishi found himself assigned an open space for rest.


    The following morning, well before dawn, the three of them were already awake. While some Konoha ninjas were still asleep, others patrolled the camp''s outskirts, including sensory ninjas and members of the Hyuga n.


    When Sakumo arrived to gather them, Shiraishi and hispanions were prepared. They had stocked up on ration pills, antidotes, kunai, explosive tags, sealed scrolls, medical kits, and more.


    As the team''s sole auxiliary medical staff, Shiraishi''s role included supplying as many provisions as possible. He had even packed emergency food and water in his backpack.


    The Sakumo team''s uing mission was notably unstructured.


    Encounter an enemy? Eliminate them. Encounter an ally? Provide assistance. Chance upon a convoy of Suna transports? Obliterate it.


    Their mission echoed the strategy Suna had used earlier by dispatching elite troops to create disturbances within the Fire Country. These acts distracted Konoha''s attention and prevented the front line ninjas from freely moving.


    Sakumo''s team was tasked with a simr approach.


    They were to infiltrate deep into the Land of Rivers, and even into the Land of Wind, executing sabotage operations behind enemy lines. Their actions would be dictated by the situation at hand.


    The mission granted the Sakumo team substantial autonomy, underscoring its danger level. Shiraishi, Ayane, and even Ruri were excited about the assignment.


    Ruri''s abilities in ninjutsu, taijutsu, and genjutsu had grown significantly since theirst battle. Her Sharingan had also evolved to the three-tomoe Sharingan form.


    Sakumo was pleased with her progress and considered her a formidable force. He realized he couldn''t underestimate her


    ....


    Mid-November.


    Within the Land of Rivers, Suna Camp.


    With a gloomy expression, the Third Kazekage looked at the information ryed from the field. Over the past month, reports had surged in, detailing frequent Suna team patrols in the Land of Rivers. These patrols, however, were obliterated by an unknown force.


    "Konoha''s White Fang!"


    The Third Kazekage''s fist mmed onto the table, his eyes aze with anger.


    He didn''t need to scrutinize the intelligence information to deduce who was behind these attacks. No Konoha Jonin other than White Fang possessed the terrifying speed of annihtion witnessed here.


    The speed was so fast that it seemed like a tornado. Wherever it went, no grass grew and it was uprooted.


    Whether they were Chunin, Jonin, or even Genin, no ninja squad was spared from this merciless onught.


    Aside from the renowned White Fang, the Third Kazekage couldn''t fathom any other Konoha Jonin capable of such devastation.


    Even his two most trusted puppet squads, elite units, had fallen victim to White Fang''s team in the Land of Fire. The corpses remained in Konoha''s possession.


    Suna''s mobilizable forces were hardly superior to Konoha''s. The only variable was the Kazekage himself, along with the unused trump card, Morizuru.


    The poisonous attack strategy created by Suna was defeated by the Konoha ninja Tsunade.


    Despite his prowess in directbat, Sand Ninja''s overallpetence was inferior to that of Konoha''s. Compounded by a shortage of medical ninjas, the mortality rate was higher than in Konoha.


    Now with the added menace of White Fang''s raids, Konoha''s next moves...


    It wasn''t long before a Jonin entered to report changes within the Konoha camp. Almost a thousand ninjas had set out from the camp, heading their way from the front.


    However, the moment these Konoha forces crossed into the borders of the Land of Rivers, they halted their advance. It was as if they had assembled for a parade.


    Yet the Third Kazekage understood that Konoha aimed to pressure Suna on the front, thereby enabling White Fang''s team to strike.


    If Suna desperately pursues and kills the White Fang team, Konoha''srger force would descend upon them from the front.


    "Is that Jinchuriki still unwilling to cooperate?"


    The Third Kazekage fixed a stern gaze on a high-ranking Suna ninja.


    "He''s unwilling. Despite my attempts at persuasion, he refuses to use One Tail''s power. He insists that you, Third Kazekage-sama, value peace and cease hostilities for the sake of Suna."


    The Jonin replied.


    "Is it for Suna''''s sake that he desires to stip the war?"


    The Third Kazekage turned his attention toward the direction of the Land of Fire.


    The Third Kazekage shifted his gaze towards the direction of the Land of Fire.


    Thend there was more fertile than the Land of Wind, and Konoha was home to many skilled ninjas, such as the White Fang, the Sannin, Kato Dan...


    The ninja ns included the Inuzuka, Sarutobi, Shimura, Aburame, as well as the three ns of the Nara, Yamanaka, and Akimichi, along with other renowned ninjas.


    What was even more daunting was that Uchiha and Hyuga were also part of Konoha, ancient bloodline wielders of significant power in the ninja world.


    With such a formidable lineup, the Third Kazekage felt a weight settle heavily on his heart.


    Now, if Konoha hasn''t yet fully recovered from the war with Land of Rain, it could exploit the resources of the Land of Fire. But once Konoha regains its strength, reaping benefits will be incredibly difficult.


    As Konoha continues to grow in power, it exerts considerable pressure on neighboring countries and ninja viges.


    If this trend persists, with Konoha bing increasingly dominant, Suna''s space for existence will continue to shrink.


    They''ll have no choice but to further reduce military spending and the number of ninjas. Suna will be left watching as Konoha''s ninja ranks swell and their military resources flourish, a situation unique in the ninja world.


    In that scenario, Suna would bepletely overshadowed by Konoha.


    The third Kazekaze didn''t want to witness Suna''s decline like that. Regardless of Konoha''s strength, he was prepared to resist.


    As long as Konoha''s power could be weakened, Suna might find some relief and glimpse a path to prosperity.


    Without a war, there is no glimmer of hope in sight. On the international stage, there is no justice or evil¡ªonly strength and weakness, gains and losses.


    "He is ill-suited for this ninja world. While the Jinchuriki might emanate peace, if left untapped, its potential risk remains dormant. But this also means that Suna cannot wield this weapon. In a war, the inability to utilize weapons is the gravest tragedy. It seems a new figure must be found to take its ce..."


    Upon hearing the Third Kazekage''s words, the Jounin''s expression showed surprise.


    "Kazekaze-sama, this..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m merely discussing it casually. After all, the transfer of the tailed beast is of utmost importance and must be deliberated in a high-level meeting."


    Though the Kazekage offered this reassurance, the Jounin remained uneasy.


    "What should we do next then?"


    The Jounin''s tone was tinged with helplessness. This was the most challenging aspect for Suna.


    Inparison to Konoha, not only was there an overall quality gap, but Suna alsogged behind in terms of elite ninjas.


    A single Konoha White Fang had given them numerous headaches. The Suna Ninjas dreaded confronting such a formidable ninja, fearing he would wreak havoc.


    Lately, many Suna Ninjas were reluctant to take on missions such as patrolling the River Country.


    Facing the White Fang, many Suna Ninjas had already begun to experience a sense of terror.


    "I have a n in mind. Here is a personal letter from Iwagakure''s Onoki to me. He has agreed to provide us covert assistance."


    "You mean the Tsuchikage? Frankly, I''m not sure if it''s wise for Kazekaze-sama to coborate with him."


    "This is our sole opportunity."


    The Kasekaze asserted.


    Having said that, he sat down at his desk andposed two letters.


    After finishing the letters, he handed them to his trusted confidant, the Jounin, and instructed, "One letter will be sent to Konoha''s leader Orochimaru, and the other will be dispatched to Konoha''s White Fang through our patrol team."


    "This is..."


    The Jounin regarded The Third Kazekage with disbelief.


    "Just follow the orders."


    "Yes."


    Althoughden with doubts, the Jounin descended to execute the mission.


    "All for the sake of Suna...."


    The Third Kazekage murmured softly, a glint of determination flickering in his eyes.


    ...


    In the western region of the Land of Rivers, at the crossroads connecting the Land of Wind and the Land of Rivers, Suna ninjas supporting the Land Of Rivers from the Land of Wind frequently traversed this road.


    This location served as the site where the four members of Sakumo''s team executed their annihtion strategy.


    Their approach was clear: obliterate every Suna ninja in their path without exception. Following the annihtion of one team, they would swiftly retreat, avoiding prolongation, finding a concealed spot to lie low, and then resuming their assault after a certain period.


    Sakumo''s reputation had long preceded him, but thebined strengths of Ruri and Ayane, both functioning at Jonin level prowess and possessing bloodline limits, amplified their destructive capabilities exponentially.


    Shiraishi''s role was to provide minimal assistance from the rear, which included using poisonous smoke bombs and throwing detonators.


    During periods of nonbat, he used locally avable materials to concoct medicines such as ration pills and antidotes. Given the highly toxic nature of Sand Ninja''s puppet master weapons, it was crucial to guard against idental contamination.


    This approach bolstered the Sakumo team''s sustainedbat effectiveness.


    In the morning, another team of six Suna Ninja met their end.


    Though the numbers may not seem staggering, their team had been fighting ceaselessly for over a month, repeatedly eliminating enemies, amounting to hundreds in total.


    Their tactics involved opportune encounters with convoys entering the Land of Rivers from the Land of Wind. They would ignite the limited resources of Suna and create chaos with Ruri''srge-scale fire escape technique before swiftly retreating to evade encirclement.


    For those who pursued in smaller numbers, the Sakumo squad would turn the tide, annihting the pursuers. When facingrger chasing forces, they would employ their exceptional mobility to navigate the Land of Rivers in such a way that an encirclement became nearly impossible unless Sandyin deployed a considerable force, which, if done, would weaken their frontal presence.


    If the Third Kazekage truly adopted this strategy and divided his forces, Suna on the frontlines would never be able to ovee Konoha, and their losses would escte further.


    Shiraishi efficiently scoured the fallen Suna ninja bodies for scrolls containing jutsu information,bat tools like exploding tabs, and recovery items like ration pills and antidotes. His backpack was loaded to its capacity.


    He couldn''t help but marvel at the rtive ease of his assignmentpared to the challenges Ruri and Ayane faced. Thetter duo confronted hordes of Suna Ninjas and navigated a relentless escape, all while evading the threat of being surrounded.


    Even though his own strength had grown considerably, Shiraishi knew better than to challenge Suna''s massive forces head-on. Yet, the presence of Sakumo''s team allowed them to confront smaller squads headlong, ensuring efficiency.


    When opposingrger groups, they resorted to a strategy of wandering, leading the enemy forces in circles within the Land of Rivers.


    The choice of whether to pursue or not must have been a vexing one for the Suna Ninja: chasing could spell death, while not pursuing allowed Sakumo''s team to continue sabotaging them and attacking patrols and convoys.


    With Ayane''s Byakugan, there was no need to fear a head-on encounter. In the face ofrger armies, they would simply target the weakest point and break through.


    Sakumo''s leadership and charging prowess rendered him a free-moving force within the Land of Rivers, offering the Sakumo squad remarkable versatility.


    "Alright, we''ve finished searching this area."


    On a white stone terrain, Shiraishi moved to a clean spot among six corpses, collectively sighing as they reflected on their progress.


    The bodies included one upper ninja, three Chunin, and two lower-level ninjas. Though Sakumo had yed a pivotal role, thebined efforts of the three were crucial, especially concerning the continuity of their supplies.


    With a nod, Sakumo signaled their next move.


    Following closely behind, Shiraishi and the others proceeded with crity, racing along the border between the Land of Rivers and the Land of Wind.


    Whenever fatigue set in, they would take breaks, consuming dry rations and water before pressing forward.


    Around three in the afternoon, Ayane''s Byakugan detected a four-person Sand Ninja team.


    Sakumo wasted no time and executed their customary annihtion approach against this squad.


    "Something''s amiss."


    Ayane voiced her concerns.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Rur asked.


    "One member of their team should be a sensory ninja. He sensed our presence but made no attempt to flee or prepare forbat..."


    Ayane''s words prompted thoughtful expressions from the others.


    "It''s almost as if they''re waiting for us to pass by."


    Ayane stated with uncertainty.


    "Any traps around?" Sakumo asked.


    Ayane scrutinized the vicinity and shook her head.


    There were no traps, not to mention that these Sand Ninja hadn''t even channeled chakra or readied long-range ninjutsu attacks.


    Approaching cautiously, a Sand Shinobi separated from the group, advancing toward them.


    At Ayane''s signal, Sakumo halted, and Shiraishi and Ruri followed suit.


    In an instant, the Sand Ninja arrived before them.


    Surprisingly, he didn''t initiate any action; instead, he produced a sealed letter from his ninja pouch.


    "White Fang-sama, this letteres from Third Kazekage-sama. Please take a look."


    The Suna Ninja presented the letter as if it were a business transaction.


    Nodding to Sakumo, Ayane confirmed that the letter contained no poison or chakra activity, indicating its normalcy.


    Sakumo stepped forward, epting the letter and briefly scanning its contents. His eyes narrowed slightly.


    "I understand. I''ll personally confirm this matter."


    The Sand Ninja nodded and vanished from sight.


    "Sakumo-sensei, what does the letter say?"


    Shiraishi and the others gathered around, curious about the letter''s contents.


    Sakumo didn''t withhold the information, unfurling the scroll and disying it for Shiraishi and the others to see.


    At the top of the letter, only three words were written: "Reconciliation Letter."


    It appeared to be amunication from Sand Ninja''s Third Kazekage, signaling their willingness to cease hostilities with Konoha.


    "Can we trust the contents of this letter?"


    "I''m uncertain. We''ll need to consult with Orochimaru. If he agrees, the war might end here. If he disagrees, we''ll continue our mission. Until we receive official orders, we''ll temporarily suspend the mission and abstain from attacking Sand Shinobi."


    Sakumo''s final words hung in the air as he gazed into the distance.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 73: 71: Conspiracy

    Chapter 73: 71: Conspiracy


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    The war between Suna and Konoha had raged on for two years, Konoha was bearing the brunt of war weariness.


    Before even engaging with the Suna, Konoha had already shed with Iwagakure ninjas in the Land of Rain. Many ninja were already physically and mentally drained.


    So, when the the third Kazekage presented the terms of settlement, ording to Shiraishi''s estimation, there was a high likelihood that Konoha would ept.


    After all, this had always been Konoha''s primary strategy.


    Continuing to engage with Suna would only benefit other ninja viges.


    "Really, it''se to this point. We were on the brink of defeating Suna. Submitting these settlement terms without any fight feels like we''re leaving the door wide open for aeback in the future," Ruriined as she sat on a rock.


    It had only been a little over a month since she had left the vige, and she hadn''t had the chance to spar with the Sand ninja yet. If the war ended now, Sakumo''s team''s mission would alsoe to an end.


    "You can''t say that. Many ninja from various viges in the alliance are exhausted, and Suna is in a simr state. Ending this peacefully at this point is in the best interest of both sides. As for the future... we can deal with thatter," Shiraishi exined, thinking like a true Konoha ninja.


    "Great! I thought I''d miss celebrating the New Year in the vige this year. I''ve been looking forward to this year''s festival," Ayane chimed in with a smile.


    Shiraishi turned his head away as if he hadn''t heard herment.


    "That''s right, with the war ending soon, you can return for the New Year''s festival. I also want to go back and visit Kakashi," Sakumo added, grinning.


    "Kakashi?" Shiraishi, Ayane, and Shiraishi were all intrigued by this new name.


    "Ah, did I forget to mention it to you guys?"


    Sakumo raised an eyebrow, puzzled.


    "No, we haven''t heard anything about this. Who is he?" Shiraishi asked, shaking his head.


    "He''s my son, Hatake Kakashi. Although he''s only two years old this year, I believe he''ll grow up to be an excellent ninja," Sakumo proudly revealed.


    "Son!?" Shiraishi, Ayane, and Ruri eximed in surprise, finding it hard to conceal their astonishment.


    There was no way to describe their surprise. Sakumo having a son was something they hadn''t heard about.


    "What''s wrong?" Sakumo looked at them quizzically.


    "No... we just thought that, Sakumo-san, you were still single. We didn''t expect that not only are you married, but you also have a son..." Ayane quickly exined.


    Shiraishi and Ruri nodded in agreement. In their minds, Sakumo had always had that kind of image.


    "Sorry, I thought I''d mentioned it before."


    "It''s alright. We were just a bit taken aback when we heard it suddenly. After all, this is a personal matter. We hadn''t interacted with Sakumo-sensei until we graduated from the ninja academy. So, it''s surprising to learn that Sakumo-sensei has a two-year-old son... Hatake Kakashi, it''s a very nice name," Ayane said with a smile.


    But deep down, she was thinking: What kind of name should mine and Shiraishi''s child have in the future?


    "Speaking of which, my father hasn''t been very responsible. My child''s birthday was in September, and I couldn''t make it back to the vige to celebrate. And now, it''s already November," Shiraishimented.


    "There''s always next year, and I hope Sakumo-sensei will treat us then," he added with augh.


    Sakumo''s expression twitched. Mentioning treating others seemed to trigger some unpleasant memories. He didn''t want to be on the verge of bankruptcy on his son''s birthday.


    "Really? That''s great. I''lle with an empty stomach that day. Get ready, Sakumo-sensei," Ayane said with a smile, confirming the n.


    Sakumo sighed, realizing his wallet seemed to be lost, and then he looked at Ruri.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s your son''s birthday party. It would be rude if I paid for it. After all, you are White Fang-sama."


    Ruri''s ruthless rejection left Sakumo without any argument to save face. He sighed internally; saving face was no longer an option.


    Two dayster, Konoha and Suna formally concluded a settlement agreement and signed an armistice treaty.


    The weather was clear and sunny as Sakumo''s team embarked on their journey back to the Konoha Camp on the border of the Land of Fire.


    The armistice agreement had been signed at nine o''clock in the morning, and now it was four o''clock in the afternoon. This meant that news of the truce with Suna should have already been ryed back to the camp and would soon reach the vige.


    However, upon their return to the camp at five o''clock in the afternoon, the four members of Sakumo''s team sensed that something was amiss.


    It wasn''t just a somber atmosphere; it felt more like a cloud of sorrow had settled over the camp. The four exchanged puzzled nces, unsure of what had transpired.


    While they knew that the end of the war would bring about mixed emotions, this level of solemnity was unusual.


    Amid this gloom, there was an underlying current of anger and a palpable sense of murderous intent that hung in the air.


    "What''s happening here?" Shiraishi wondered aloud.


    "I have no idea. What could have urred?" Shiraishi added, deep in thought.


    Shiraishi stroked his chin, contemting the situation. Could there have been an issue with the agreement? Did Suna have no intention of upholding their end of the bargain? These were questions racing through his mind as he attempted to make sense of it all.


    "You, as a medical ninja, need to hurry to the medical department. They are in dire need of additional personnel!" A Konoha ninja approached Shiraishi urgently.


    Shiraishi nced at Sakumo, who nodded, and then followed the ninja to the camp''s medical facilities.


    "You two stay here and rest. I''ll go find Orochimaru to gather information," Sakumo instructed Shiraishi and Ayane.


    At the medical camp, a scene of tragedy unfolded. Dozens of Konoha ninjay within the tents, their bodies battered and bloodied. The agonized cries of the wounded were enough to momentarily overwhelm Shiraishi''s senses.


    How had this happened? These injuries seemed recent¡ªperhaps even from today. What had transpired?


    Shiraishi didn''t voice his questions but instead followed a highly skilled medical ninja. All those injured required immediate surgery. Tragically, some were beyond help, and their lives were imed by their injuries before they could be treated.


    The camp resounded with weeping andmentation. Each medical ninja worked tirelessly, their faces drenched in sweat, leaving no room for idle conversation.


    Two hours passed, and the initial round of first aid wasplete. However, the brevity of the operation time was not due to sess but rather because many had sumbed to their wounds even before surgery couldmence. Some, despite surgical efforts, still could not be saved.


    Only a dozen individuals were pulled back from the brink of death.


    "We did all we could," the attending medical ninja assured Shiraishi, patting him on the shoulder, recognizing the emotional toll such scenes could take on a young medical ninja.


    "Thank you," Shiraishi managed to respond, still processing the tragic events.


    "What exactly happened here?" Shiraishi finally voiced the question that had been on his mind.


    The attending medical ninja knew that Shiraishi, as one of Sakumo''s team, had not been privy to the events at the medical camp, so he began to exin, his expression heavy with sorrow.


    "We don''t have all the details yet, but we know that the team responsible for delivering the armistice agreement to Suna was ambushed by unknown assants on their way back. By the time they returned here, they were in this state."


    "But what about the armistice agreement? Was it the work of Suna?" Shiraishi inquired.


    "I can''t say for sure. What we do know is that we suffered significant losses this time. I heard that even Jonin Kato was among the casualties," the attending medical ninja replied.


    "Jonin Kato?" Shiraishi was taken aback, recognizing the surname. Could it be...


    "Tsunade-hm is deeply affected by the loss. Kato''s sacrifice has hit her hard."


    "Kato was formidable. How could..." Shiraishi struggled to understand.


    Kato was none other than Tsunade''s current boyfriend, Kato Dan. Although not as renowned as Sakumo, he was one of Konoha''s elite Jonin. In one-on-onebat, he might even match the legendary Sannin.


    Furthermore, his ability to manipte chakra was nothing short of incredible, and his sensory perception covered a vast area, making it easy for him to identify weak points and escape danger.


    "To protect hisrades and buy them time to retreat, he chose to confront the enemy alone. By the time reinforcements arrived, he was already... gravely wounded. Lady Tsunade did her utmost, but she couldn''t save Kato" the attending medical ninja exined somberly.


    "I see..." Shiraishi sighed, realizing the extent of the sacrifice. Despite not knowing Kato personally, he couldn''t help but admire the selflessness disyed in saving hisrades.


    In this era, life was not something to be taken for granted, nor was death something to mourn excessively. This was the current reality of the Ninja World.


    He could empathize with Tsunade''s pain, but he couldn''t truly understand it. The emotions of human beings were deeply personal and not easily shared.


    Shiraishi, seeing there was nothing more to be done at the medical camp, left to rejoin Sakumo and the others at their residence.


    The trio, including Sakumo, had been waiting there, engrossed in conversation.


    "Sakumo-sensei, I''m back. What''s going on? I heard that unidentified individuals attacked the ninja mission assigned to sign an armistice agreement with the Sunagakure."


    "That''s urate. Not only that, Orochimaru sustained serious injuries. If it weren''t for Kato''s resolute decision to cover our retreat, there''s a high likelihood that those of us en route to sign the armistice would have been ambushed, resulting in our entire force being annihted."


    Sakumo briefly recounted the information he had received from Orochimaru.


    "It''s truly outrageous. Regardless of the circumstances, we must maintain the utmost vignce," Rurimented, her face marked by anger.


    She emphasized the importance of this situation. Drawing from historical lessons, during the First Ninja World War, when the Second Hokage and the Second Raikage of Kumogakure signed an armistice agreement, they fell victim to an attack by radical leaders from Kumogakure, the gold and silver brothers, Kinkaku and Ginkaku who led arge group of Kumogakure jonin in a raid.


    The Second Raikage was killed on the spot during the signing of the armistice agreement. This event was a result of putting too much trust in their supposed allies.


    The past taught them to be more cautious when dealing with armistice agreements. Orochimaru, who led the mission, had suffered grave injuries, and less than half of the hundreds of Konoha ninjas returned. The greatest sacrifice was made by Kato, who, alone, fought to the death in order to allow Orochimaru to lead the Konoha troops to safety.


    "Now is not the time toy me. Have we identified the enemy responsible?" Shiraishi questioned Sakumo.


    Sakumo sighed and shook his head. "No. Their ninjutsu techniques are highly intricate. One among them is immensely powerful and seems to be immortal, capable of resurrection after being killed. This ability led to carelessness among theirpanions, resulting in the death of several J¨­nin."


    "Who is this individual?"


    "We have no idea" replied the trio of Shiraishi, their brows furrowed.


    It seemed imusible that such a powerful character would remain unknown in the ninja world, especially one with the ability to defy death.


    "Perhaps a bounty hunter from the ck market," spected Sakumo. He wasn''t entirely certain about the identity of the ninja who had led the attack on the Konoha Mission but suspected the involvement of a rogue ninja thriving in the ck market.


    This world was a grim and treacherous domain, where the strong preyed upon the weak. It was home to numerous powerful yet rtively unknown ninjas.


    The ninja who had ambushed the Konoha Mission fit the profile of these high-strength ck-market operatives.


    "The underground ck market? Investigating that avenue could prove quite challenging. Could Suna have hired them?" Shiraishi, too, was acquainted with this shadowy world.


    The bounty hunters lurking in the dark corners of the ninja world, thriving in the ck market, were often defectors or rogue samurai. Although some were mediocre, others possessed formidable abilities.


    The underground ck market was aplexwork, with each major vige having its own branch deeply entrenched within the ninja world.


    "It''s a possibility, but weck concrete evidence to substantiate it. Before we returned, the third Kazekage dispatched an envoy to condemn us for not adhering to the agreed-upon schedule and inquire about our intentions regarding this war."


    This revtion had incited anger among many Konoha ninjas. In their eyes, it was evident that the Sand Ninja had orchestrated the mission''s ambush.


    If Orochimaru hadn''t intervened, the Suna envoy would have likely met a grisly end at the hands of enraged Konoha ninjas.


    Shiraishi, and hisrades were left feeling somewhat disheartened after hearing this. They empathized with the anger brewing among the Konoha ninjas.


    Given the current circumstances, it appeared highly probable that Sakakushi had turned traitor and was plotting a surprise attack on Konoha. However, these were mere spections, with no conclusive evidence to substantiate Sand Ninja involvement.


    It was indeed a disheartening situation.


    "What''s the vige''s stance?" Shiraishi inquired.


    "The vige has just received the news. Due to the gravity of the situation, the higher-ups will likely engage in lengthy deliberations, and it may take up to three or four days for a definitive directive to be issued."


    This was the most conservative estimate. The oue, whether peace or continued warfare, hinged on the decision of Konoha''s top leadership.


    Shiraishi harbored no objections to this. He had no inclination towards warfare and remained detached from how Konoha''s senior leadership would manage the situation.


    "Peace talks?" Three dayster, the high-level order arrived ¨C peace talks with Suna. This left many ninjas in the Konoha camp perplexed.


    However, the high-ranking officials provided an exnation ¨C the ambush on the Konoha mission, which led to the failure of the truce agreement signing with Suna, was a conspiracy orchestrated by Iwa.


    The unidentified ninja who attacked the Konoha mission had been hired by Iwagakure from the ck market.


    Currently, with Konoha and Suna still embroiled in war, continuing this battle would only y into the trap cleverly devised by Iwa, alongside Suna. Therefore, it was deemed necessary to sign an armistice agreement with Suna in order to safeguard Iwagakure.


    "What''s going on, Orochimaru?" Jiraiya asked in a puzzled manner.


    Orochimaru produced another piece of information, saying, "This is crucial intelligence gathered by the Anbu. Two days ago, a small-scale conflict erupted between Suna and Iwa ninjas in the Land of Bears."


    "Suna and Iwa... they?" Jiraiya looked at Orochimaru with confusion.


    Orochimaru replied, "After Sakumo destroyed Sunagakure''s supplies, Suna sought cooperation with Iwagakure, hoping for additional supplies. Iwagakure agreed to the request, but when transferring the supplies two days ago, they provided only one-twentieth of the originally agreed-upon amount. This sparked a conflict between the two parties."


    Jiraiya remained puzzled, sensing that something was amiss.


    "Whether it''s Iwagakure''s Tsuchikage masterminding this or Kazekage plotting alone, or the two coborating against Konoha, the specifics are no longer important."


    "How can you say it''s not important? I risked my life to eliminate that guy, and..."


    "Don''t shout here; too many lives have been lost in this war. Kato was simply judging him as a genuine ninja, nothing more," Orochimaru interjected, uninterested in Jiraiya''s outburst, feeling deeply disturbed himself.


    "Continuing peace talks with Suna is the unanimous decision of the high-ranking officials. After all, if we continue to fight, we won''t just be dealing with the Suna but also Iiwa."


    Although the words, "It''s not worth fighting against both Suna and Iwa for one Kato," couldn''t quite escape his lips, Orochimaru believed it to be the truth.


    The mastermind behind the previous ambush mission was likely Suna. However, Orochimaru was unclear about why they had attempted to ambush Konoha before the war''s end and even recruited the Tsuchikage for this act, effectively preventing Konoha from moving freely.


    "What is that Kazekage thinking?"


    ¡ò


    "It''s akin to a warm-up exercise before a battle, gradually building tension," Shiraishi exined.


    "Warm-up?" In the tent, Ayane looked at Shiraishi with a puzzled expression, notprehending his words.


    "The attack on the Konoha Mission was undoubtedly orchestrated by that Kazekage, even if he didn''t execute it himself, the strategy likely originated from him."


    "Is there any evidence?"


    "The ''warm-up exercise'' concept I mentioned serves as the foundation. Before concluding this war, eliminating some of Konoha''s elite ninjas would weaken Konoha."


    "But... if the higher-ups decide to continue the war, wouldn''t this n backfire?" Ayane inquired.


    "That''s why I involved Iwagakure. From the perspective of Konoha''s higher-ups, Sunagakure initially intended to continue fighting since they received supplies from Iwagakure, enabling them to sustain the war. However, after the attack on the Konoha Mission, Iwagakure abruptly reduced the promised supplies. This left Sunagakure unable to continue the battle. To Konoha''s leadership, it appeared as though Sunagakure had been outmaneuvered by Iwagakure, a hidden trap."


    "But won''t the high-ups see through such a straightforward strategy?"


    "Whether they do or not isn''t crucial. What matters is whether they possess the capacity to wage war against both Sunagakure and Iwagakure simultaneously. The Konoha executives have no intention of engaging in such a conflict with the two ninja viges concurrently. This is a tant conspiracy."


    While Konoha had the capability, Shiraishi didn''t believe the high-ranking officials possessed the determination to sacrifice Konoha''s progress over the next decade to confront both Suna and Iwa.


    It was apparent that the two viges had already conspired together. Alternatively, Iwa may have been manipted by that Kazekage. Iwagakure didn''t cooperate with Suna; instead, Suna acted unterally to divert attention and shift the focus of the problem.


    "Warming up? That''s quite an apt description."


    Ayane thought the term "warm-up exercise" was fitting if Shiraishi''s theory held true. Annihting the Konoha Mission and having Iwagakure cooperate was akin to a warm-up exercise for a more ferocious attack on the Land of Fire in the years following this war.


    In fact, Shiraishi had previously mentioned that after the conclusion of the Second Ninja World War, the Third Ninja World War wouldn''t be far off and would center around the Land of Fire where Konoha was located. These revtions left Ayane deeply impressed.


    At that time, it truly seemed like the ideal moment to part ways with Konoha.


    ¡ò


    In the Suna Hidden Camp, surrounded by his loyal confidants and Jonin, the third Kazekage''s future development n received high praise. It appeared that none could fathom the true intentions of Kazekage-sama.


    Konoha, Iwa, and even their own viges had all been manipted by their respected Kazekage. Konoha faced an even bleaker situation, forced to sign an armistice agreement despite suffering significant casualties.


    It was clear that Iwagakure intended to utilize Suna to continue the war against Konoha. The reduction in the supplies originally promised to Suna wasn''t a deception; it had genuinely urred. This was just one aspect that the Third Kazekage had skillfully exploited.


    Iwagakure secretly celebrated this development as the conflict between Suna and Konoha deepened. From Konoha''s perspective, it seemed that Suna and Iwa had conspired against them, preventing Konoha from moving freely.


    Thus, signing an armistice agreement with Suna became essential to avoid a joint attack from Suna and Iwa on the Land of Fire.


    "In theing years, we''ll utilize the abundant resources we''ve acquired from the Land of Fire to train more exceptional ninjas for our vige. This will prepare us for the war that lies ahead in a few years. Together, let''s strive to create a prosperous era for Sand, one that truly belongs to us."


    The third Kazekage rose from his seat, exuding confidence and seeking to inspire his subordinates.


    "Yes! We''ll serve to the death!" The Shinobi rose from their seats, gazing at the third Kazekage with fervent eyes.


    It seemed that in a few years, under Kazekage''s leadership, they would once again exploit vulnerabilities in the Land of Fire to acquire more and better resources.


    The era of Suna''s true ascent was fast approaching.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 74: 72: Introduction to the Protagonists Abilities (Current)

    Chapter 74: 72: Introduction to the Protagonist''s Abilities (Current)


    Some readers have expressed confusion about the protagonist''s abilities, so I''d like to take this opportunity to rify.


    In truth, there isn''t much to boast about at the moment. The protagonistcks any extraordinary skills that instantly convey a sense of power, resulting in a rather vague and ordinary level of strength.


    Name: Chiba Shiraishi


    Age: 12


    Gender: Male


    Abilities:


    Taijutsu (proficient in speed, strength, and neural response, surpassing that of regr ninjas; specializes in physical sneak attacks for one-hit kills, targeting human weaknesses)


    Medical Ninjutsu (proficient)


    Natural Energy (high proficiency)


    Senjutsu (iplete, due to substantial risks, no attempt tobine natural energy and chakra)


    Illusion (average proficiency)


    Affinity (unavable)


    Overview:


    Chiba Shiraishi is best suited for skirmishes on a smaller scale. Hecks the ability to deal significant damage torge groups, making it impossible to unleash unparalleled power on his own. Teaming up with allies is essential topensate for his limited offensive capabilities.


    ---------


    Advanced chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - pa treon./Chizihn

 Chapter 75: 73: Not the Battlefield of Carnage

    Chapter 75: 73: Not the Battlefield of Carnage


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    The truce with Suna was just a few dayster.


    This time, they had rearranged the location for signing the armistice agreement. The Konoha mission went unscathed, and the armistice agreement was executed without incident.


    Though the war had concluded, ninja presence still lined the borders of the Land of Fire. Furthermore, evacuating and returning to the vige was a process spanning more than just a couple of days. They needed to count and store unused materials, tend to numerous wounded individuals, and verify and transport the bodies of the fallen back to the vige.


    Sakumo''s team found themselves with nothing to do with the time. The war was over, and they were no longer required to conduct sabotage operations behind enemy lines, as they had done previously in Suna Hidden camp.


    Leaving aside the other three members, Shiraishi was kept busy due to his role as a medical ninja, assigned to the medical unit day in and day out. This ensured smoother recoveries for the wounded when they eventually returned to Konoha.


    In reality, the medical ninjas who participated in the operation were all seasoned and highly skilled adult ninjas. Shiraishi didn''t protest, as it lightened his workload significantly.


    These days continued until early December when the Konoha ninjas on the front lines began dismantling the camp and returning to the vige, marking the conclusion of Shiraishi''s duties with the medical team.


    The journey back from the front lines to the vige took three to four days due to their deliberate pace. They had to care for the injured and protect valuable, unused supplies. Rushing back within a single day was out of the question.


    Upon their return, Shiraishi experienced the recognition of a "hero" for the first time. The senior Konoha leadership, led by the Third Hokage, together with arge contingent of Konoha ninjas and the vigers from Konoha, weed the returning ninjas.


    After a day''s rest, Konoha held a grand memorial ceremony.


    Out of the more than 500 individuals who had brought back the deceased, less than one-tenth had returned with the corpses intact. Many bodies remained missing, were so badly mutted that they couldn''t be identified, or belonged to Suna''s ninjas. Thetter group was even more numerous.


    December''s weather was already quite cold. On the day of the burial ceremony, the sky was overcast, with rare glimpses of sunlight.


    Sakumo''s team donned pure ck mourning attire and stood solemnly in front of the newly erected tombstones.


    This war with Suna hadsted for over two years, surpassing even the War in the Land of Rain in terms of severity and casualty rates.


    Suna''s ninja formation exhibited aprehensive level of skill far surpassing that of Iwagakure''s ninja.


    "I don''t see Tsunade," Ayane remarked quietly, looking around the surroundings.


    Shiraishi also looked around. Orochimaru and Jiraiya, among the three sannins, were present, and even Jiraiya''s student, Minato, had shown up. However, Tsunade was conspicuously absent.


    "Well, this war has directly taken two of her closest people. It''s natural that she wouldn''t want to attend this kind of funeral. However, once everyone departs, she wille here discreetly," Shiraishi exined.


    Tsunade didn''t want others to witness her vulnerable side, so she would choose someone to visit the memorial in private. In Shiraishi''s eyes, Tsunade''s spirit had grown fragile. However, everyone has varying levels of inner strength and differing capacities for handling adversity. Shiraishi fully understood this.


    "You three should return home. I''ll go discuss something with Hokage-sama."


    After the memorial, Sakumo said this before heading toward the location of the Third Hokage and other high-ranking officials.


    Shiraishi and Ayane didn''t object. They exchanged nces and departed from the Mausoleum Park.


    "It looks like this year''s New Year''s celebration will be quite somber," Ayanemented as they walked, sounding somewhat regretful.


    Upon hearing Ayane''s words, Shiraishi and Ruri nodded in agreement. It was already December, and many families had been torn apart by the war. Although the festivities would go on as usual, it was certain that the usual liveliness would becking.


    It wasn''t just the civilians; many ninjas from the major ninja ns had also made sacrifices.


    "What are your ns now? The war''s over, but it feels rather abrupt," Ayane continued.


    "That''s likely because our team hasn''t participated in a front-line battle before," Shiraishi responded.


    "You two, don''t take it lightly just because the war is over. If something happens to you, finding a ninja who can keep up with my pace will be no easy task," Ruri warned.


    Shiraishi scoffed lightly and replied, "Don''t worry, my motto has always been ''safety first.''"


    The end of the war didn''t render ninjas useless.


    In times of peace, ninjas still undertake missions, but these missions are notably less challengingpared to times of war.


    Shiraishi realized he hadn''t attempted to ept a standard mission. All the missions he had undertaken so far involvedbat with enemy ninjas.


    The lowest level of mission was categorized as a B-level task. Standard missions were A-level. asionally, he would apany Sakumo on an S-level mission, dipping his toes into the military aspect.


    Considering that Ruri and Ayane in the team had both achieved Chunin rank, he, as the lowest-ranking Genin in Sakumo''s team, couldn''t help but ponder when he might attain Chunin status. After all, it felt a little odd to be a Genin in Sakumo''s elite squad.


    After a brief chat, the three of them went their separate ways, returning to their homes.


    "Speaking of which, are Uncle and Aunting back for New Year''s this year?"


    "They will send them something."


    "Really? Won''t you feel lonely?"


    Shiraishi inquired.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "It seems like it''s another year of vigil for just the two of us."


    Shiraishi remarked casually, cing his hands behind his head.


    "Yes, another year without any expectations."


    Ruri replied, her gaze wandering to the gray sky, lost in thought.


    ¡ò


    December passed swiftly, and since Konoha and Suna signed an armistice agreement, the ninja world remained rtively calm.


    During this period, the Sakumo team only embarked on two missions, both of them rtively simple C-level tasks. These missions involved suppressing a bandit stronghold in the Land of Fire and guarding caravans traveling to the neighboringnds.


    Compared to the peaceful time of the ninja world, Konoha Vige was undergoing some not-so-insignificant changes.


    Tsunade had resigned from her position at Konoha Hospital to dedicate herself to the business of training medical ninjas at the ninja academy.


    This decision puzzled many.


    Shiraishi, in particr, found it suspicious. With Tsunade''s exceptional medical ninjutsu skills, she was unparalleled in the modern ninja world. Among the Sannin, she was undoubtedly the strongest in the realm of medical ninjutsu.


    In the eyes of medical ninjas, Tsunade represented the pinnacle they aspired to reach. Given her capabilities, she could have continued her work at Konoha Hospital and simultaneously trained medical ninjas at the ninja school. These two roles weren''t mutually exclusive.


    Most of the routine medical cases at Konoha Hospital could be handled by other medical ninjas. Tsunade was only required for particrlyplex surgeries. The higher-ups didn''t provide any exnation for her resignation, simply respecting Tsunade''s personal wishes.


    While she had relinquished her position at Konoha Hospital, Konoha''s medical ninjas could still consult Tsunade for advanced medical knowledge. Tsunade didn''t seem to mind.


    In the field of medical ninjutsu, Tsunade was the foremost authority. Her contributions to Konoha included developing numerous medicines, sessfully countering Elder Chiyo of Suna''s poisons during the war, and significantly reducing the poisonous threat posed by Suna''s puppet troops with her own abilities.


    Furthermore, Tsunade''s surgical prowess had saved countless lives during the war, earning her the gratitude of many Konoha ninjas.


    In Shiraishi''s opinion, among the three Sannin, Tsunade was the most likely candidate to be Hokage in the future. She possessed excellent bloodline as the granddaughter of the First Hokage, a huge support base, and had earned immense respect.


    However, Shiraishi''s perspective was limited to his family. Konoha''s politicalndscape was... well, to put it mildly, peculiar. Shiraishi couldn''t find the right words to describe it, so he simply used "special."


    Konoha''s Hokage relied heavily on the power of Anbu, a direct subordinate unit. This power was split between Anbu and Root. The curious thing was that the control of Root didn''t rest with Hokage; it operated independently under a dark veil.


    Uchiha controlled Konoha''s military police force and held significant authority, surpassing Hokage''s direct subordinate Anbu in some aspects.


    For example, Anbu needs the Hokage''s order to arrest people,.


    While the Uchiha were undoubtedly powerful ninjas, the police''s headquarters was located in a rtively secluded part of the vige, not at Konoha''s heart. This arrangement didn''t facilitate the garrison''s effectiveness.


    Shiraishi believed that many fundamental issues needed to be addressed and changed.


    Although the first Hokage established Konoha, and the second Hokage created the development pattern of Ninja Vige, there are also many regtions that cannot be adapted to the times in the things they left behind.


    If changes were made in the future, some regrettable tragedies will inevitably ur.


    However, he couldn''t help but feel that his concerns were unfounded.


    The organizational framework was already firmly in ce. The five individuals he dispatched were currently affiliated with the business group established by Ruri''s parents. They had procured a sizable plot ofnd in the Land of Ghosts, where they nned to establish a base.


    Once Shiraishi decided to leave Konoha and embark on his own path, he would be ready for the next, more intense war. His philosophy and thought patterns were fundamentally at odds with the vige.


    ....


    January marked the beginning of a new year.


    To avoid raising suspicion, Shiraishi and Ruri attended the New Year''s festival together, a tradition they had upheld in previous years. Now that Ayane was part of Sakumo''s team, they could openly enjoy the festival without drawing unnecessary attention.


    A squad, formed like a close-knit unit, was in many ways like a family. The bond among squad members was strong.


    "Happy New Year."


    Dressed in a new white kimono adorned with pink cherry blossoms, Ayane waited for Shiroishi and Ruri on the street. She bowed slightly to greet them.


    "Happy New Year."


    Both Shiroishi and Ruri returned the greeting with slight bows. However, Ruri didn''t acknowledge Ayane.


    Unlike Ayane, Ruri wore a light blue kimono with a matching blue headband adorning her hair. Her attire was somewhat revealing around her neck and shoulders, disying her snow-white and slender neck.


    The three exchanged red envelopes with each other as customary New Year gifts.


    Due to the war that persisted into the previous month, the New Year celebrations in Konoha were subduedpared to usual.


    It wasn''t yet time for the evening festival, but festive decorations adorned the streets. Some houses disyed straw rope arrangements with pine and bamboo branches at their entrances.


    Children yed on the streets, holding toys andughing, their joy casting aside the shadows of war.


    Hearing theughter of these children helped alleviate some of the war''s sadness.


    "Ruri, your kimono is lovely."


    "Well yours isn''t bad, either."


    Ruri nced at Ayane''s kimono, which featured a white base with pink cherry blossom patterns. The kimono perfectly suited Ayane''s pure and gentle demeanor.


    "Yeah, after all, it''s the best gift I''ve received this year."


    Ayane replied with a smile.


    "By the way, where are you two nning to go today?"


    After hearing Ayane say those words, Shiraishi quickly changed the topic skillfully, afraid that she might say something unnecessary at this time.


    "I heard there are some new shops in the vige. We thought we''d check them out. Later in the evening, we''ll join Sakumo-sensei for a barbecue."


    Ayane was eagerly looking forward to the evening''s festivities and a sumptuous meal with Sakumo.


    Shiraishi and Ruri had no objections to the n, as the highlight was the evening barbecue.


    To ensure they could fully enjoy the feastter, they had decided not to eat anything during the day.


    Shiraishi wasn''t particrly interested in shopping, but he understood that for Ruri and Ayane, the thrilly in the atmosphere, not necessarily in buying anything.


    Ruri, on the other hand, was an exception. Ayane came from a well-off family and wasn''t obsessed with material possessions. Given her appetite, most ordinary households would have gone bankrupt long ago. Shiraishi, being the poorest among them, understood the value of frugality.


    During the afternoon, Shiraishi, Ruri, and Ayane strolled, evaluated various products, and shared opinions. The atmosphere was harmonious, almost like that of a family.


    Time passed quickly, and the sky began to darken. More people filled the streets. The light snowfall added a chill to the air, but with the increasing crowd, the cold became less noticeable.


    Ninjas, usually busy with their duties, had removed their ninja attire and donned fresh clothes for the evening festival.


    Gradually, the lively atmosphere picked up, and open-air performances entertained the crowd. Performers in unusual costumes and ghost masks enacted eerie ghost stories that captivated the children.


    Children joyfully ran through the streets, theirughter drowning out the voices of adults.


    "I''m notte, am I?"


    After their afternoon shopping, Shiraishi, Ruri, and Ayane waited at their designated meeting spot. After a while, Sakumo appeared, dressed casually. He carried a two-year-old child in his arms, swaddled warmly.


    "No, there''s still half an hour before our nned meeting time. Is this Sakumo-sensei''s child? He''s really cute."


    Ayane gazed at the child in Sakumo''s arms, who, like Sakumo, had white hair. The child returned Ayane''s curious look with bright eyes.


    "Alright, you cane down, Kakashi."


    Sakumo set the child down. The child was already able to walk on his own. Once on the snowy ground, he stood there, looking puzzled.


    Ayane reached down to pick him up. Although he didn''t cry, he sported a somewhat haughty expression, with the corners of his eyes raised.


    Shiraishi didn''t think the kid was cute, believing the child must have some mischief in him.


    "This child is quite energetic."


    Ayane said with a smile.


    "Yes, he''s always been healthy and will undoubtedly be an excellent ninja in the future."


    "Sakumo-sensei, it''s a rare celebration today. Can''t you hold back on the gloomy talk? We''re trying to escape the weight of our usual missions."


    "Apologies, it''s a professional habit."


    Sakumo had said that almost unconsciously, given his ability to see through the true nature of things.


    "Ruri, would you like to hold him?"


    Ayane turned to Ruri.


    "No, this kid''s eyes are far too arrogant. They make me want to give him a good smack."


    Ruri, seeing Kakashi''s eyes, felt a certain level of disdain.


    Shiraishi nodded in agreement. He had a simr impression.


    If the kid grows up, and that would undoubtedly make him a troublemaker.


    "No, I think little Kakashi''s eyes reveal his spirit."


    "Where''s the spirit in that?"


    "It seems Ruri doesn''t have the potential to be a good wife and mother."


    Ayane seemed to tease Ruri with a proud tone.


    Ruri snorted and spoke disdainfully, "Overflowingpassion only causes harm to oneself and others."


    She then cast a sharp look at Shiraishi, as if seeking his opinion.


    "Alright, you two. Let''s enjoy the festive atmosphere."


    Sakumo intervened, sensing the tension. He patted Shiraishi on the shoulder as if to convey, "I can only help so much."


    It was indeedplicated for young people. With his perceptive eyes, Sakumo naturally detected the ambiguities within the trio''s rtionship. He sighed helplessly.


    Next, the four proceeded to a nearby yakiniku restaurant. This was the same ce where the Sakumo Squad had initially formed.


    Sakumo was nostalgic about this venue. A single meal here had cost him the entire reward from an A-level mission.


    "Take it easy with the food. Overeating isn''t good for your stomach."


    Before ordering, Sakumo spoke seriously.


    "For the sake of our health, I''m not too concerned about my wallet. After all, I''m a renowned J¨­nin in Konoha. Just a few hundred thousand ryo..."


    Sakumo seemed a bit hesitant.


    "But we didn''t eat a single grain of rice all day to prepare for this big meal tonight" Ayane said with an innocent look, ncing at Sakumo.


    "Is this the measure of Konoha''s White Fang? Quite disappointing," Ruri remarked with a smirk.


    "No way, after all, he''s Konoha''s White Fang," Shiraishi chimed in, fanning the mes.


    As Sakumo found himself getting teased, he couldn''t help butugh. With the exception of Shiraishi, the others weren''t overly concerned about the cost. Why should they burden his wallet when he had been so careful with his money?


    During missions, it was essential to take care of each other, not create conflicts over expenses.


    "Order everything on the list."


    After everyone had made their selections, Shiraishi called over a waiter to ce the order. The waiter nced at the ordered ingredients and their quantities, concerned about whether they could finish it all. However, upon recognizing Ayane as a familiar customer, he smiled knowingly.


    Not only had they selected the most expensive and finest ingredients, but they also ordered generous portions. They were indeed significant customers for the barbecue restaurant.


    - Two hourster.


    Everyone had eaten and drank their fill. When it came time to pay, Sakumo looked at the sizable amount on the bill, his eyes turning slightly white in disbelief.


    While it wouldn''t bankrupt him, it did make him wince. He realized that if this continued, his wallet would suffer from his team''s expensive tastes.


    "Thank you for your generosity, Sakumo-sensei."


    As she gazed at the satisfied expressions on the faces of the three, especially Ayane, who seemed to have enjoyed the meal the most, Sakumo couldn''t help but shake his head.


    "You three should think of my wallet."


    "But among our team members, only you are a J¨­nin."


    "After all, you''re the most powerful J¨­nin."


    "Indeed, someone who cares for their teammates is a qualified J¨­nin. Thinking about it, you truly are Konoha''s White Fang."


    Sakumo found himself in a dilemma as he heard the trio heap praises upon him.


    Their reactions had changed so quickly. Once, they used to call him Konoha''s White Fang in a rather mocking tone. The shift was quite amusing.


    After some yful banter, Sakumo took Kakashi to another ce to enjoy themselves, leaving Shiraishi and the others to their devices.


    By this point, it was nearly midnight, and the snow on the streets had piled up.


    The festival had transformed from a lively event into a quiet one, and many shops were closing up.


    "This year''s festival was happier than previous ones, thanks to celebrating it with my team. I hope we can continue like this in the future."


    Ayane walked slowly through the snow, her hands behind her back, her head lowered as she stepped carefully. Suddenly, she raised her head, smiled, and shared her thoughts with Shiraishi and Ruri.


    "Of course, we can do this every year. We''re teammates, after all."


    Shiraishi replied.


    "Yeah, speaking of which, I really liked this year''s gift, so I wanted to thank you, Shiraishi-kun..."


    "What?"


    As Ayane brought this up unexpectedly, Shiraishi knew trouble was brewing and was about to divert the conversation with an excuse.


    However, Ayane leaned in and gently kissed Shiraishi on the cheek. Shiraishi, taken aback, froze in ce. Even Ruri was left in a state of shock.


    "While it''s not my first kiss, this one is special because it''s the mark I''ve left on Shiraishi-kun. It''s quite memorable. So, goodbye."


    Ayane smiled shyly and then disappeared into the snowy night.


    While Shiraishi was still in a daze, Ruri, who was beside him, was flushed with anger. It was a feeling of having something dear to her heart stolen away without hesitation.


    This humiliation fueled her dark thoughts of wanting to destroy everything. Nothing else mattered.


    "This, this, this... Shameless! Disgraceful! Vile! An evil woman!"


    Ruri''s face turned crimson, and she began forming hand seals, gathering chakra throughout her body.


    "Go to hell!"


    Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu


    "Wait! Don''t cause trouble in the vige!"


    Shiraishi reacted quickly, stopping Ruri from executing the fire release jutsu. It wouldn''t be auspicious for Anbu to intervene during the New Year festival.


    Ayane, who was some distance away, had heard themotion behind her. However, her mind was no longer on it.


    She touched her lips, where she could still feel Shiraishi''s warmth. This year was off to a promising start.


    ...


    Mid-January.


    The four members of Sakumo''s team gathered at Konoha Vige''s gate.


    "This mission involves suppressing an illegal organization in the Land of Fire''s Extinguishing Kingdom. It seems there are ninja among them, making it a B-rank mission, but it could be upgraded to an A-rank at any moment. While it''s not overly difficult, we shouldn''t let our guard down..."


    As Sakumo exined the mission, he couldn''t help but notice a strange atmosphere within the team.


    Ayane wore a gentle and innocent smile, seemingly oblivious to the peculiar mood. On the other hand, Ruri''s piercing gaze directed at Ayane made Sakumo wonder if she was about to tear Ayane into pieces.


    "Shiraishi, what''s going on with those two?" Sakumo turned to Shiraishi, the most ordinary and typical member of the medical ninja.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that girls have their monthly..."


    Ruri stepped on Shiraishi''s foot hard, making him blush and go silent.


    "Sakumo-sensei said that this mission might be dangerous, so stay close to me. I won''t guarantee your safety otherwise."


    Ruri''s threatening words left Shiraishi with no choice but to nod in agreement.


    Since that day, Ruri had been looking quite fearsome.


    It was best not to argue with an extremely angry woman.


    Sakumo scratched his head. For some reason, the team''s running-in seemed to be bing more difficult.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 76: 74: Akatsuki

    Chapter 76: 74: Akatsuki


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    Konoha, Year 40, April.


    Mount My¨­boku


    This ce was characterized by towering trees, unbelievablyrge stone statues, and colossal mushrooms. The air was filled with the continuous sounds of frogs and insects, giving it an invigorating sense of vitality.


    "Minato, I''m going to share some insights about sage mode with you," dered Fukasaku, one of the two great sages of Mount My¨­boku, to the blond young man seated before him.


    This young man was Namikaze Minato, a Konoha ninja and a disciple of Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin. As part of his contract with Mount My¨­boku, he had the option to practice sage moe, which were more powerful than regr ninjutsu.


    Minato had long desired the secrets of sage mode, so when he heard Fukasaku speak, he took it with the utmost seriousness.


    "Yes."


    "Sage mode, in essence, involve blending your chakra with the natural energy absorbed from the environment. This forms a distinct chakra system for sage mode. Once mastered, these arts can enhance your genjutsu, ninjutsu, and taijutsu several-fold, even tenfold or more. You''re familiar with natural energy, right?"


    "Yes, my sensei, Jiraiya, has already educated me on natural energy," replied Minato.


    "That''s good. To practice sage mode, you''ll need to learn to sense natural energy. However, don''t underestimate this ability. Some individuals struggle to reach the first stage of natural energy perception even after a decade or more. For humans, sensing natural energy is an difficult task."


    Fukasaku acknowledged Minato''s exceptional talent, but he was aware that over 95% of humans who sought Sage moe at Mount My¨­boku throughout history had failed.


    "So, this is to say Fukasaku-sama, mastering Sage mode is both challenging and demanding?" Minato inquired.


    "Exactly. That''s why humans whoe to Mount My¨­boku to practice sage mode often receive some aid. This, for instance, is toad oil. Applying it to your body will heighten your ability to sense natural energy," Fukasaku exined, gesturing towards a nearby pool of oil.


    "I understand."


    Minato eagerly anticipated beginning his journey into the practice of sage art.


    "By the way, Fukasaku-sama, where is Jiraiya-sensei? I haven''t seen anyone else since I arrived," Minato inquired, recollecting his mentor''s whereabouts.


    "Jiraiya? He went to see the Toad Sage."


    Fukasaku responded to Minato''s question.


    Jiraiya, despite having trained in sage mode for many years, was still in the initial stages, capable of only sensing natural energy. Even at this stage, his perception of natural energy was inconsistent.


    To be frank, Fukasaku was considering giving up on Jiraiya, as he viewed him as a less capable disciple due to hisckluster progress and limited talent. Fortunately, he had taken on a more gifted pupil in Minato. Fukasaku believed that with Minato''s aptitude, the odds of sessfully mastering sage mode would be significantly higher than with Master Jiraiya.


    Moreover, Minato was a dedicated individual, unlikely to lose focus on crucial training.


    "Is it the Great Toad Sage?" Minato looked at the imposing structure in the distance.


    His mentor, Jiraiya, was also there, conversing with the Great Toad Sage, the ruler of Mount My¨­boku


    "A few years ago, the Toad Sage made a prophecy about the future of the ninja world. Although Jiraiya appeared confident at the time, he has grown quite impatient recently," Fukasaku divulged.


    The prophecy concerned a significant event involving the entire ninja world, and Konoha could not escape its repercussions. For Jiraiya, Konoha was a vige more valuable than his own life and was in need of protection. He was resolute in preventing that bleak future from bing a reality.


    Fukasaku, who had lived for nearly a thousand years, remained well-informed about global matters.


    Wisely, Minato refrained from inquiring about the prophecy. It was too early for him to be privy to such information. Even if he asked, Fukasaku might not necessarily divulge it.


    For the moment, Minato''s purpose ining to Mount My¨­boku was to make contact with the first stage of Sage mode, in preparation for mastering perfect Sage mode in the future.


    ...


    The Land of Rain.


    Rain poured like a river, masking the world''s turmoil.


    A group of individuals trudged through the curtain of rain, their ears filled only with the ceaseless downpour and the icy chill it brought.


    They passed by a long-abandoned vige, where lifeless formsy strewn along the road. Men, women, elderly, and children, all abandoned, either starving or frozen.


    Thin, emaciated wild dogs had gathered around, nibbling at the corpses, only to whine softly and slump over.


    Who had destroyed this vige and why?


    The truth had long faded into obscurity, as in the Land of Rain, such cruelties unfolded with tragic regrity.


    It could have been passing shinobi from a major nation, wandering mercenaries, ormon bandits. The possibilities were numerous.


    Investigations into the truth often yielded nothing more than these frustratingly vague answers.


    "No matter how you look at it, this ce seems like a living hell," one among themmented.


    As they journeyed through various locales within the country, the prevailing impression was that of a beleaguered economy, internal strife, rampantwlessness, and a popce disced and disheartened.


    Desperation. Cries. Pain. Sorrow.


    Like an unstoppable virus, these afflictions ravaged thend, ruthlessly harvesting lives.


    "There''s no way. Even after six or seven years of war, a small country like this can''t seem to recover... In fact, the chaos has has not diminished at all" another person observed.


    "The ''little guy'' oppressed beneath the might ofrger nations,id bare and defenseless," a third person added with a wistful smile.


    Many years ago, they, too, had been natives of this country.


    Truth be told, even as former inhabitants of thisnd, they loathed it and its systemic ws.


    Here, conflict, strife, theft, and death yed out daily.


    "By the way, what are the objectives that brought us here?" one of them inquired.


    "Akatsuki," another answered.


    "Ah, the budding organization that''s been making wavestely in the Land of Rain. I hear they seek to liberate thisnd and bring genuine peace," one of them remarked with admiration.


    "They may be naive neers, but they''re young people with lofty dreams. They underestimate the brutality of the ninja world, but regardless, their determination ismendable, and their dreams are noble. The leader has instructed us to integrate Akatsuki into our organization," their leader stated.


    The leader, though not bearing a forehead protector, possessed piercing eyes that could see beyond the rain''s veil, and he had spotted their whoever they were looking for not far ahead.


    They continued onward, traversing the forsaken vige, which resembled a purgatory on Earth, and ascended towards the barren mountaintop using a path hewn into the mountainside.


    Hooded figures, their heads cloaked in straw-hats to shield against the rain and wind, marched forward, their eyes the only exposed features.


    "I''ve located them," their leader confirmed.


    "Let''s hurry andplete the mission. The organization is in dire need of fresh recruits. After Akatsuki, there are others to recruit," he dered.


    Upon reaching the mountainside, they discovered a cave where several figures had gathered, taking refuge from the relentless rain.


    They belonged to an organization called ''Akatsuki,'' founded two years prior in the Land of Rain. Its members consisted primarily of young individuals in their teens and twenties.


    Within the organization, these young dreamers spoke freely of their hopes for the future, aspiring to transform their besieged nation and usher insting peace.


    However, bringing an end to the dangerous conflicts born of war was far from simple.


    Even Hanzo, a prominent figure in Amegakure, had not aplished such a feat.


    Because the opening battlefield of the Second Ninja World War was set in the Land of Rain, the domestic economy had not recovered so far, and it is even more serious than a few years ago.


    In addition to these broader concerns, they also need to consider living problems and solve basic food and clothing.


    Their resolve to transform the nation into a better ce demanded that they set a virtuous example by refraining from violence, plunder, and piging.


    Hence, their efforts primarily focused on aiding the citizens of the Land of Rain, though the economic conditions were dire. Often, their remuneration amounted to no more than a few morsels of food.


    But Akatsuki did not refuse.


    They epted the meager pay for their arduousbor, taking on the most challenging tasks, their aim being to bring some warmth and light to a nation shrouded in darkness.


    "Yahiko, we''re out of supplies. When will we receive our next mission?" one of Akatsuki''s membersmented to their leader, a teenager.


    "All of you, listen closely. A true ninja must learn not only to endure pain but also to endure hunger. What''s a little hunger anyway? Just look at me, I''m not hungry at all," Yahiko proimed.


    As he spoke, Yahiko''s stomach growled louder than the others, causing his face to flush.


    His fellowrades burst intoughter, dispelling much of the somber atmosphere.


    They weren''t truly desperate. After all, the founding days of Akatsuki were much harsher than this.


    At least they possessed a skill, had earned a reputation, and could contribute more to their nation.


    They all believed that one day, the rain would give way to sunshine.


    That day, they thought, woulde.


    The country would bask in light.


    This unwavering belief had taught them resilience and patience, instilling in them the strength to endure the storms and ovee the odds. They were determined to resonate with the world and bring about genuine change in their impoverished nation.


    They yearned to see the people cease to be numb, no longer suffering, no longer in tears.


    Just a little hungry...


    Instantly, the sounds of growling stomachs resonated throughout the cave.


    "Brothers Yahiko''s got it right. Ninjas have to endure all sorts of things, so why fuss over a little hunger?"


    "Exactly!"


    The rest of the group chimed in, their camaraderie dispelling the gloom.


    A girl with adorable blue hair, engrossed in folding origami, gazed at her friends who were putting on brave smiles and joined in theughter.


    Sitting quietly in a corner, a somewhat unattractive red-haired boy also found himself genuinely smiling.


    Their mission was not just a dream; it was a life''s purpose.


    No matter how poor or wretched their homnd, it was still their beloved country.


    They would never abandon it.


    No matter how harsh the days, they believed they would eventuallye to an end.


    As they bantered and shared stories, the sound of approaching footsteps reverberated in the cave.


    Akatsuki''s ninjas all turned serious, their attention fixed on the entrance.


    Whoever had managed to sneak up so close without detection was no ordinary adversary...or, perhaps, they had intentionally revealed their presence.


    The neers possessed considerable power.


    Five figures stood at the cave entrance, their forms draped in rain-soaked cloaks and bamboo hats, leaving only their eyes visible as they observed the Akatsuki within.


    "Who are you?" Yahiko, the leader, spoke up, disying a warm smile that didn''t betray any hostility despite the strangers'' strange aura.


    "Are you the leader of Akatsuki?" inquired the leader of the five, his voice soft.


    He removed his hat, revealing an unfamiliar face, roughly thirty years of age, with white hair that looked prematurely withered.


    "Yes, I''m Yahiko, the leader of Akatsuki," replied Yahiko, scrutinizing the white-haired ninja. There was no discernible aura about him, and he concealed his strength expertly.


    Powerful.


    "Pleased to meet you," the white-haired ninja said with a friendly smile, extending his hand.


    Yahiko hesitated for a moment before smiling and shaking the offered hand.


    "Though it might sound a bit odd, may I ask who you are..."


    "Just call me Bug Man."


    Bug Man, a peculiar moniker, left Yahiko uncertain whether to take offense.


    "Did Bug e here for something specific?" Yahiko inquired.


    "Yes, we wish to gain your power," Bug Man stated directly, his eyes serious and hiding nothing.


    Yahiko and the other Akatsuki members were left dumbfounded.


    "Do you mean...?" asked one of the Akatsuki ninjas, wearing a confused expression.


    "The five of us belong to an organization. Our leader has taken a keen interest in Akatsuki after hearing about your activities in the Land of Rain. We invite you to join our organization."


    Following a moment of silence, Yahiko shook his head, politely smiling. "I''m sorry, but we have no intention of joining any other organizations."


    The other Akatsuki members nodded in agreement, echoing Yahiko''s sentiments.


    Merely spoken words weren''t enough for them to join an organization about which they knew next to nothing. The situation reeked of abnormality.


    "Aren''t you interested in hearing our terms?" Bug Man didn''t expect Akatsuki to submit so easily.


    "Terms?"


    "Yes. Our leader understands your desire to transform this impoverished country. He''s willing to provide you with weapons, food, and even assist in pacifying the chaos here."


    "What would we have to give in return?" Yahiko inquired.


    "Given that our organization''s base isn''t located in the Land of Rain, upon joining, you''d need to temporarily leave the country. Later, you''d return at the appropriate time to reform the country. At that point, you''d have ess to the organization''s armed forces, provisions, and additional resources. I can guarantee that," Bug Man rified.


    Bug Man adopted a business-like demeanor, devoid of personal sentiment. He sought to convey the essence of their leader''s directives.


    As determined as their resolve was, Yahiko and the others were resolute in their rejection. "As appealing as your offer sounds, we must decline. We will not abandon our homnd."


    "It''s not a matter of abandoning the Land of Rain. It''s about joining our organization to acquire advanced knowledge and critical perspectives. Later, you can return to this impoverished country and effect change with the skills you''ve learned," Bug Man exined.


    "It amounts to the same thing¡ªabandonment. Our country needs us now more than ever, and we won''t leave," Yahiko asserted firmly, keeping his gaze locked on Bug Man.


    After a minute of tense silence, Bug Man sighed and gave a wry smile. "Very well, everyone has their own aspirations, and we won''t force you. Consider these as a token of goodwill."


    With that, he produced a scroll and ced it on the ground.


    "What''s this?" Yahiko inquired.


    "It contains provisions and winter supplies. I understand you might be reluctant to ept charity from others, but remember, this isn''t charity. It''s not drawn from our organization''s funds; it''s my personal contribution to your cause."


    Yahiko looked at Bug Man in astonishment.


    Bug Man peered at the rainstorm outside and sighed. "I was once a citizen of this country, but I also belong to the organization. I can''t afford to be sentimental. This isn''t charity; it''s simply a gift to my homnd, a small token of appreciation."


    The expressions of Yahiko and hispanions shifted slightly.


    Yahiko stepped forward, suggesting, "If that''s the case, Akira, join us, and let''s change this country together."


    His words prompted the four other figures, including Bug Man, to look at Yahiko with eyes that conveyed rejection.


    After a moment of contemtion, Bug Man stated, "Your ideals are admirable, but I''m skeptical of your ability to change this country. You haven''t grasped the heart of the matter yet... Let''s leave it here. We have other tasks to attend to."


    With that, Bug Man turned to depart.


    "Hold on!" Yahiko stopped him.


    "What else do you need?" Bug Man inquired.


    "Who is your leader?" Yahiko inquired earnestly.


    Bug Man paused, offering a smile as he replied, "I can''t reveal the real name. If you ever meet our leader, just address him as ''Doctor.''"


    Having said this, he left with his fourpanions, leaving behind a group of bewildered Akatsuki members.


    Doctor? Who could that be? In the ninja world, there was no record of such a figure.


    "A code name, perhaps?" Yahiko mused, stroking his chin.


    Evidently, this wasn''t a personal name; it was likely an alias within their organization.


    Yahiko reached for the scroll that Insect Man had left behind, and the rest of Akatsuki looked on with curiosity.


    Yahiko unrolled the scroll and examined its contents for any traps before deciphering the technique inscribed upon it.


    Within, they discovered several heavy wooden crates securely sealed.


    Upon opening one, they were stunned by the abundance of provisions inside, and they couldn''t help but salivate.


    The crates contained not only food but also an array of medicines and advanced ninja tools.


    For the members of Akatsuki, this is undoubtedly a timely help.


    "Yahiko-san, how should we distribute these?" one asked.


    "We''ll take a portion for ourselves and distribute the rest to those who can''t afford food," Yahiko decided.


    While they coveted the provisions, there were many others in dire need of these supplies to survive the year.


    The others readily agreed. They were ustomed to hardship and had considered leaving their country to seek more stable employment elsewhere, but their love for their homnd and their desire for change kept them rooted here.


    ¡ò


    After parting ways with Akatsuki, the five descended the mountainside along the ring road.


    They maintained a silence, silently ruminating on their failed recruitment efforts. Although they had expected that Akatsuki would likely decline, a sense of regret still lingered.


    They, too, harbored dreams of transforming the country, but they understood that idealism alone couldn''t achieve such a monumental task. Moreover, their cause required more than just peace; it necessitated development. Akatsuki''s power, as it stood, was insufficient.


    They could only hope that reality would impart this lesson to Akatsuki.


    "We''ve provided most of the supplies to the people of the Land of Rain," one of them remarked.


    "Yes, temporary charity won''t bring about anysting change. After this year, what will they do next year? They haven''t yet grasped the true nature of the challenge... But let''s leave it at that. We have other duties to attend to," Bug Man said with a sigh.


    The group continued along the road, their conversation flowing in tandem with their steps.


    Suddenly, one of them halted, extended a fist, and struck the rock wall with impressive speed. From the wall, a peculiar humanoid creature seemingly coated in white paint was forcibly pulled. It emerged with a pained groan as it struggled against the vice-like grip of the ninja.


    "You...you found me..." the white humanoid began, its voice cut off as the ninja clenched its throat, swiftly ending its life.


    "What''s this?"


    "Who knows? They''ve been surveilling us... or rather, they''re enemies of Akatsuki?" The ninja who had extracted the strange humanoid from the rock wall wasn''t entirely sure of its identity.


    "It doesn''t resemble a typical human. Could it be a modified human? It bears some resemnce to the doctor''s modified creatures, but its life force seems significantly stronger than that of ordinary humans, and it lingers even after death..." Bug Man squatted down, eyeing the peculiar creature thoughtfully.


    "Take it with us. The doctor may find this unusual creature that appears to have undergone human transformation quite intriguing," Bug Man suggested.


    The other four concurred with his suggestion.


    At that moment, the ground ahead of them began to bulge. From the soil emerged what seemed to be a human head, with eyes resembling ck holes. Within those hollow eyes shimmered a pale golden light, not overly bright.


    The creature''s mouth appeared sticky and wasposed of mud, emitting a deep, resonant voice.


    As the five observed this even more bizarre y-like entity, they knelt down on one knee and saluted it, disying no fear.


    The creature''s exposed head was but a fraction of its entirety.


    Bug Man greeted the y figure with a smile and inquired, "It''s been a while, General Tu. Has the doctor issued any new orders?"


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 77: 75: Graduation and Jonin

    Chapter 77: 75: Graduation and Jonin


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    Konoha, Uchiha n


    In an undergroundboratory bathed in bright yellow light, a young man in a white hooded coat diligently worked at aboratory table.


    This young man is Shiraishi.


    The Second Ninja World War had ended with Konoha''s victory over the Sunagakure. Since then, the nations had entered an era of peaceful development and recovery.


    The Land of Fire''s borders had regained stability, free from attacks by foreign ninjas. However, this was more than three years ago.


    Over the past three years, life had been rtively uneventful. Shiraishi no longer ventured to the battlefield, spending more time in the vige afterpleting missions.


    This meant more time for his research. He didn''t need to constantly battle various enemies on the battlefield, and his research had advanced significantlypared to three years ago.


    His knowledge epassed natural energy, sage mode, tailed beast chakra, and the use of Yin Style and Yang Style techniques - all far beyond his capabilities three years prior.


    Efficient use of natural energy allowed him to wield focused power. Konoha''s formidable strength no longer intimidated him like it had three years ago; he faced it withposure.


    This was what people called growth.


    While Shiraishi made continuous progress, Konoha remainedrgely unchanged, except for an increase in the number of serving ninja and a rise in military expenses.


    As the ninja poption continued to grow, it was likely that neighboring ninja viges began to envy Konoha.


    How long would this peacest? Would a new war erupt in a year or two?


    One thing was certain: Shiraishi would not be allowed to wait too long before the Sunagakureunched another attack on the Land of Fire.


    When that time came, he would finally be free from this extremely boring vige.


    Although certain people and things couldn''t be left behind, parting was a stage in life that had to be traversed.


    "The human body stage is finallyplete, and now I can attempt to release the caged bird seal."


    Shiraishi had spent over three years on an experiment that reced chakra with natural energy as life energy. The technology was now matured, and he dared to say it was nearly foolproof. In case of idents, it could be interrupted in time to prevent danger to life.


    Eleven human bodies had been used to achieve this sess, with none of them dying. Only one had encountered an ident, but Shiraishi''s medical expertise had saved them.


    It seemed that natural energy could indeed rece chakra as the life energy of a human body.


    Though they couldn''t yet discern the differences between the two, as long as they could destroy the caged bird, they would have ample time to explore this secret in the future.


    Shiraishi walked to a nearby bookshelf, scanning the titles before reaching for a book.


    "I recall it being here..."


    As he spoke, the floor near him shifted.


    A y figure, with eye holes radiating a pale golden light, emerged from the ground. It locked its gaze onto Shiraishi.


    "You''ve returned. Thank you for your hard work."


    Shiraishi stopped his book search and faced the y figure.


    This was a ''doll'' he''d crafted, imbued with yin-yang chakra and natural energy at its core, along with some mystical soul-rted attributes.


    He''d drawn inspiration from tailed beasts when creating it and had named it "General Tu."


    Being only half a year old, it possessed the ability to move freely within the earth, like earth maniption, and to meld with the earth''s surface, granting it a juvenile status.


    Its current assistance was limited tomunication with Shiraishi''s subordinates and item transport. Itsbat capabilities were still in development, an aspect that held promise for the future.


    The y figure maintained its unwavering focus on Shiraishi, evidently awaiting his nextmand.


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but wear a wry smile. Despite sessfully creating this puppet, its intelligence left much to be desired, it was both dull and clumsy.


    It struggled withplexmands and understanding interpersonal rtionships. In its current state, effectivemunication, even with its creator Shiraishi, remained an impossibility.


    That''s why Shiraishi had dubbed it "promising for the future."


    "What did they ask you to bring back? Hand it over," Shiraishimanded.


    The y figure ceased its nk stare at Shiraishi.


    The floor rippled, expelling a letter alongside a white humanoid creature.


    "What''s this?"


    Shiraishi picked up the letter, but his focus remained on the strange white creature, his brow furrowing.


    The y figure offered no exnation, merely emitting a low, dull sound as it sank back into the ground.


    Shiraishi didn''t anticipate any meaningful response from this low-intelligence puppet. It served its purpose as amunication tool quitepetently.


    Shiraishi unfolded the letter, scanning its contents to discern what had happened.


    There were only two brief mentions in the letter.


    First, Akatsuki had declined the offer.


    Second, the identity of the white humanoid creature lying before him was unknown. While monitoring Akatsuki, it had stared at its subordinates for some inexplicable reason, been subdued, and subsequently sent here.


    "Rejected? I had hoped to expand the organization''s manpower. Well, I can find someone else," Shiraishi mused. Akatsuki''s refusal appeared entirely reasonable, leaving him with no regrets.


    There were countless potential recruits. With the low entry threshold for natural energy, even individuals with disabilities could bebat-ready with the aid of artificial limbs. It was simply a matter of degrees of strength.


    However, once ninja with a foundation underwent natural energy enhancement, their power far surpassed that of ordinary people.


    The greater issue at hand was the unknown corpse lying before him.


    "What is this entity, and where does its life energye from?" Shiraishi puzzled over the corpse of the white creature, using the term ''entity'' rather than ''human.''


    Its internal structure appeared remarkably simple, more akin to a sentient vessel.


    It felt cold to the touch, like a corpse, but something about it felt distinctly different.


    The living dead?


    "The entity that observed Akatsuki... Could it be that Akatsuki holds some rare value that draws external interest?" Shiraishi pondered.


    He knew some details about the organization known as Akatsuki. Its members, all teenagers, had been molded by their harsh environment into individuals with unwavering determination and the courage to fight.


    They strove to rescue their entire nation through unconventional means, despite its seemingly insurmountable difficulties.


    Akatsuki had been established approximately two years ago, originally starting with only three members. Over the course of a year, it had expanded to eight or nine members, and in recent months, its name had begun to circte.


    Yet, despite their efforts, the organization had been unable to effect meaningful change.


    Why would such a poor and underprivileged organization draw attention?


    Could it be due to internal strife within the Land of Rain?


    Or perhaps other nations were wary of the emergence of organizations like Akatsuki within the Land of Rain?


    Shiraishi briefly considered these possibilities but soon gave up on them. He had a multitude of tasks demanding his attention, and there was no need to waste his time on matters beyond his purview.


    Ultimately, the affairs of others were of no concern to him. The future of Akatsuki would be determined by the unknown hands of fate.


    Based on Shiraishi''s prediction, the prospects for Akatsuki seemed bleak. The Land of Rain was ill-suited for development, at least in the current condition.


    It remained a region marred by power struggles, with the three major Land of Fire, Wind, and Earth vying for dominance. Only through cooperative efforts could the Land of Rain ever hope to achieve prosperity and peace.


    However, the three major powers showed no inclination to coborate in establishing a stable order in the Land of Rain.


    The local popce, subjected to prolonged oppression, hadrgely lost their will to resist.


    In these turbulent times, lives were lost daily, and battles raged constantly. The path of human survival resembled thews of the jungle.


    The same principles applied to nations built by human hands. The weak were subjugated, while the strong reaped the spoils.


    The Land of Rain was just one such nation in this era of chaos, where countries held little significance beyond the power struggles within them.


    ...


    Early April had arrived, marking the momentous asion when thetest batch of graduates emerged from the ninja a academy, ready to embark on their own thrilling ninja life.


    At Ichiraku ramen shop, team Sakumo gathered for a celebration.


    "Too slow, today is an important day."


    Ruri, a slim and tall ck-haired girl, stood in front of the ramen shop. Her voice was cool as she expressed her impatience at Shiraishi''s tardiness on this significant day.


    She sported a ck off-the-shoulder tights for her upper body, paired with ck gloves extending over her elbows. The gloves featured hard iron sheets on the back, serving as specialized protection against kunai and ninja knives.


    Below, she wore a short skirt and ck knee socks that entuated her slender legs. A ninja bag was strapped to her thigh with a belt, creating an impably coordinated appearance. The Uchiha n fan logo adorned her ck tights.


    This striking figure was none other than Ruri.


    In the three years that had passed, she too had undergone considerable growth. She had ascended to the position of second-inmand within Sakumo''s team, recognized as a prodigious ninja within Konoha.


    With arms folded in front of her chest, she wore a stern expression, her discontent with Shiraishi''s dyed arrival evident.


    "What''s the matter, isn''t the time just right?"


    Another ck-haired girl, Ayane, came to Shiraishi''s defense with a smile, diffusing the tension. In the three years since their graduation, Ayane, too, had experienced some changes.


    Her figure had developed noticeably, and her attire included a custom-made kimono with a hem that allowed unrestricted leg movement. The white kimono fell just above her knees.


    In contrast to Ruri, Ayane wore white knee socks, simr in style. She didn''t carry a ninja pouch on her thigh, and without a forehead protector, she hardly resembled a ninja at all. However, her weapon was likely concealed elsewhere.


    "Has Sakumo-sensei arrived?" Shiraishi inquired not caring avout Ruri''s dissatisfaction, diverting the conversation to their mentor.


    Shiraishi held a gift bag containing several gift boxes, a testament to the special asion they werememorating.


    "He''s already here, just waiting for you."


    "Excellent! I had a few matters to attend to, but I''m d I could make it in time. Regardless, I haven''t forgotten to bring a gift," Shiraishi stated with a smile, raising the gift bag as proof of his thoughtfulness.


    Ruri''s mood improved upon hearing this. Shiraishi''s arrival had seemingly cated Ruri.


    The trio entered Ichiraku Ramen, where Sakumo was seated. To his right sat a young boy, no older than five or six, with the same white hair as his father. The boy donned a mask and wore a forehead protector, signifying his official graduation from the ninja school.


    "Long time no see, Kakashi," Shiraishi greeted.


    "Long time no see, Shiraishi-senpai" responded the boy, identified as Hatake Kakashi, Sakumo''s son.


    After Shiraishi took the initiative to greet, he also responded immediately.


    "Here, Kakashi, this is a gift to congratte you on bing a Genin."


    Shiraishi put a gift box in Kakashi''s hand, which Kakashi epted with solemn gratitude.


    After Shiraishi sat down, he said with great emotion: "It''s truly remarkable. Despite your tender age of five, Kakashi, you''ve already graduated from the ninja academy and be an official ninja. It''s the quickest record for anyone to achieve such a feat since the founding of Konoha Ninja Academy."


    Kakashi nonchntly responded, "It''s not a big deal. The graduation exam was quite easy."


    His words reflected his natural demeanor. For Kakashi, the graduation exam''s difficulty was negligible.


    While many hailed him as a genius, they often overlooked the hard work and sweat he invested daily toplement his innate talent. People tended tobel him as a "genius" while remaining oblivious to the effort he put in behind the scenes.


    Shiraishi understood that Kakashi wasn''t being modest; he was simply stating his personal opinion.


    Indeed, enrolling in the ninja a academy at four and graduating at five with top marks in both theory and practical courses was a testament to Kakashi''s extraordinary abilities. His achievements were so astounding that even the Third Hokage had been taken aback when he applied for graduation.


    Konoha had a new genius ninja on its hands¡ªa cradle of genius, as many other ninja viges referred to it. Shiraishi believed that this title was well-deserved.


    As the conversation flowed, Ayane asked


    "What about our gift? Today''s gathering is also prepared for Ruri and I to be Jonin."


    "Got it, it''s already ready."


    Indeed, this gathering wasn''t only to celebrate Kakashi''s graduation from the ninja school and his official entry into the ranks of Genin, it was also to a celebrate Ruri and Ayane''s promotion to Jounin.


    Shiraishi presented the gift box to Ruri and Ayane, both of whom were now content.


    "Both Ruri and Ayane have be Jounin. It seems our team is not far from disbanding," Sakumo sighed lightly, his tone tinged with regret.


    He earnestly wished to retain the original lineup of team Sakumo, but the unique backgrounds of Ruri and Ayane made it challenging.


    They had joined his team to represent the Uchiha and Hyuga ns, it was an experience. Now that the two girls had achieved Jounin status, their tenure in Sakumo''s team was naturallying to an end.


    Considering their current strength, Sakumo felt ill-equipped to guide them further. The prospect of facing both of them simultaneously was daunting, it might possibly lead to his defeat.


    However, the knowledge that the vige had gained two powerful new assets dispelled his reservations, leaving him ted about Konoha''s prosperity. Thus, for Sakumo, this gathering also held immense significance as a farewell ceremony.


    Across the room, Kakashi presented Ruri and Ayane with gifts he had prepared alongside Sakumo.


    At this moment, Shiraishi retrieved thest gift box from the bag, cing it before Sakumo with a smile. He said, "I''ve prepared four gifts. Please ept them, Sakumo-sensei"


    Sakumo was briefly taken aback but then smiled, graciously epting the gift. He remarked, "You''re as considerate as ever, and I have no doubt you''ll grow into an exceptional man. I ept these without hesitation."


    Before Shiraishi could respond, Ayane chuckled and said, "Of course, I''m the authority in this matter."


    Ruri, on the other hand, wore a cold expression with a menacing look in her eyes.


    Ayane sat there gracefully and indifferently, unaffected by Ruri''s murderous aura.


    "It appears you''ve forgotten who''s in charge," Ruri retorted.


    "If you''re frequently angry, your skin will age prematurely," Ayane quipped.


    Tensions briefly red between the two.


    Observing the two fierce women, Kakashi patted Shiraishi on the shoulder yfully. "The world of adults is indeed colorful."


    "Don''t talk like an adult," Shiraishi responded with a helpless nce.


    "Thank you for your hard work," Sakumo expressed.


    "It''s still not cute at all. You might be unpopr if you continue like this,"


    Kakashi had no strong opinions on the matter; his poprity was indeed average. Besides the Sakumo team members, he had limited interactions with others, even during his time at the ninja academy. Most people kept their distance, viewing his "genius" status with suspicion.


    Nheless, Kakashi shared his ambition, stating, "My goal goes beyond my father."


    Shiraishi teased him about his training in knife skills, to which Kakashi responded that he was still a ninja.


    "The Kenjutsu training was very painful, especially Sakumo sensei''s Kenjutsu . I have been trained before, but it was too difficult, so I didn''t stick to it."


    "But.... you are still a ninja now."


    "..."


    This assertion could not be disputed.


    "I''m a medical ninja. I don''t need much strength. I can run away and use medical ninjutsu. The rough work of fighting isn''t something medical ninjas do."


    Shiraishi, proud of his role as a medical ninja.. He could evade and use medical ninjutsu, emphasizing that medical ninjas weren''t typically involved inbat.


    Kakashi remained silent. In the world of ninjas, one''s worth was determined by their strength.


    Shiraishi did indeed possess qualifications for promotion to Chunin based on his medical ninjutsu skills. However, in Konoha, medical ninjas were not rated separately. Instead, their evaluation centered on their mastery of medical ninjutsu.


    Unlike Tsunade, who achieved mastery of medical ninjutsu while maintaining formidablebat skills, Shiraishi had not reached such a prominent position.


    Next, the group wrapped up their conversations and enjoyed their delicious ramen.


    When it came time to settle the bill, Sakumo, while somewhat relieved, couldn''t help but feel reluctant. This gathering marked a crucial turning point for the team Sakumo, signaling the end of their financial obligation to the "Queen of Gluttony."


    Over the past three years, the team had wlesslypleted 100% of their missions, including challenging A-level and even S-level missions. Their reputation had soared, making other ninja viges fearful. Many attempted to gather intelligence, seeking strategies to defeat Sakumo.


    However, they acknowledged the daunting task of devising a n to eliminate Sakumo. Their team''s reputation had be a source of distress for many, sparking jealousy among rival viges and prompting them to desire the elimination of these geniuses.


    In contrast, Shiraishi, the team''s medical ninja, remained rtively unnoticed. However, he was undisturbed by this fact.


    Most medical ninjas were content with their role, as Konoha did not categorize them differently in terms of rank. Instead, their evaluation hinged on their mastery of medical ninjutsu, with no distinctions between lower, middle, and upper ninjas.


    Shiraishi had not yet reached the same status as Tsunade, who was revered for her mastery of medical ninjutsu and formidablebat abilities.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 78: 76: Obito Uchiha

    Chapter 78: 76: Obito Uchiha


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    On the following day, Sakumo made his way to the Hokage Building alone. He now set to venture forth alone. Starting today, the Hokage would assign him newrades to form a fresh Sakumo team for mission assignments.


    Upon reaching the office door, Sakumo gave it a gentle knock. He entered after hearing a e in" from within and closed the door behind him.


    "Hokage-sama."


    "Wee, Sakumo."


    Sakumo, now in his prime, had concealed his aura entirely. If he wasn''t in his ninja attire, he''d appear no different from an average person. The distinctive aura that Konoha White Fang typically exuded was entirely absent.


    Hiruzen nodded in approval. Among the many Jonin in Konoha, Sakumo indeed stood out. His sharpness surpassed both the genius Jonin of the new generation and those of his own generation.


    This diminished the surrounding pressure significantly. Businessmen and foreign officials now explicitly requested Sakumo to undertake their missions, attesting to his reputation and trustworthiness.


    "Apologies, but the original Sakumo team needed to be disbanded."


    "From the day I began leading them, I''ve been prepared for this. They are all independent ninja now."


    Sakumo voiced his understanding.


    Hiruzen shared Sakumo''s sentiment.


    Since the formation of the team Sakumo, they hadpleted countless S-level and A-level missions. Leaving aside the sole medical ninja on the team, who wasn''t abatant, the other two hailed from influential ns. They had recently been promoted to Jonin and be vital assets to Konoha.


    Dissolving the team Sakumo was a carefully considered decision, primarily influenced by Uchiha and Hyuga stance.


    "I''d like to know their future ns," Sakumo inquired with concern.


    "Hyuga Ayane will serve as the guardian for the next Hyuga n patriarch, while Uchiha Ruri will join the Uchiha Police Force as a deputy captain. As for Chiba Shiraishi, I intend to ce him in Konoha Hospital or assign him as a teaching assistant at the Academy. Tsunade mentioned that his theoretical knowledge is exceptional, as he made no fundamental mistakes during his studies. He''s an outstanding medical ninja."


    In recent years, Konoha had intensified its efforts to train medical ninjas. Consequently, they now had twice the number of medical ninjaspared to a few years ago during the Second Ninja World War.


    Yet, given Konoha''s status as one of the five major ninja viges and itsrge ninja poption, even doubling the number of medical ninjas from the previous figures wouldn''t suffice. Both the Academy and Hospital faced shortages of medical ninjas.


    "Indeed? I heard Tsunade is currently teaching at the Academy currently..."


    "Yes," Hiruzen agreed, and a shadow of regret crossed his eyes momentarily, though he swiftlyposed himself and continued, "Tsunade just needs an assistant, and Shiraishi can fill that role."


    Sakumo smiled, feeling a sense of relief. He was more concerned about Shiraishi''s future path than Liuli and Ayane''s.


    Working at the Academy or Hospital would provide a stable and risk-free life. Political factors didn''t interest Sakumo, whocked any inclination towards political affairs. His focus remained on enhancing his strength, safeguarding hisrades, and executing missions with precision.


    "This is a member of your new team. See if they are suitable."


    Hiruzen ced information materials about the other three members of the new team on the table. Sakumo picked them up and quickly perused the contents.


    "No issues. We have a sensory ninja, a medical ninja, and a Jonin for battle support. The setup isn''t much different from before."


    "As long as you agree. I''ve been feeling my physical condition deterioratingtely. Having a team led by you will alleviate some of the pressure."


    Hiruzen chuckled.


    "Hokage-sama you''re joking; you''re not even fifty yet."


    "I''m getting there, and sitting in this office all day, my only free time is for asional ninjutsu practice. I don''t even know if my abilities have declined."


    Hiruzen wore a mncholic expression.


    "As a professor of ninjutsu, you''re highly esteemed Hokage trusted by Konoha."


    "Haha, no need to worry. I can hang on until I pass the mantle to the next Hokage."


    Hiruzen understood that once a ninja reached the age of fifty, their abilities began to decline. Additionally, he had old injuries from his earlier battles alongside the Second Hokage. Recently, he felt more and more powerless.


    Indeed, it was high time to consider the next Hokage. The ceremony for Hokage candidate selection would take ce in two or three years. Hiruzen thought about the matter, unsure whom he should entrust with the role of the Fourth Hokage. There were numerous viable options.


    White Fang, the Sannin, and the new generation all had many exceptional Jonin, each possessing the qualifications to vie for the position of Hokage. Each of them was an outstanding ninja capable of upholding the Will of Fire. It was a blessing to have such an array of choices, yet it was troubling


    Thinking of this Hiruzen felt lighter.


    ¡ò


    Hyuga n.


    In the vast courtyard corridor, people bustled about. Leading the procession was Hyuga Hiashi, the next head of the Hyuga n, nked by a man and a woman.


    The man, in his twenties, had a peaceful expression. He was an exceptionally skilled Jonin from the Hyuga n, entrusted with the crucial role of guarding the future Hyuga head.


    The woman at his side, still in her teens, donned a white ninja kimono. She too was a Jonin of the Hyuga n and served as an elite bodyguard for the heir, Hyuga Hiashi. Her name was Ayane.


    Uponpleting her training mission with Sakumo''s team, it was only natural for her toply with the n''s arrangements andmands. It had been decided from the start that she would be a day-foot bodyguard,mitted to the mission of protecting the main family, a duty she must fulfill as a member of a branch family.


    Although the Hyuga n''s overall strength was inferior to the Uchiha n, the Hyuga n was known for its strict adherence to n rules.


    "You two just wait here."


    "Understood."


    Ayane and the man nodded respectfully and stepped back, leaving Hiashi to continue alone.


    Further down the path, a young girl in a kimono waited for Hiashi. She didn''t wear a forehead protector nor the ''caged bird'' seal; instead, she had the emblem of a branch family.


    "It seems that the time for Hiashi-sama to seed as Patriarch is drawing near" remarked a male Hyuga Jonin.


    "What do you mean?" Ayane inquired.


    "This event is a matchmaking ceremony. After the marriage, Hiashi-sama will soon ascend to the head of the family... It''s a tradition within the n" exined the senior Jonin named Hyuga Fuyuma.


    He hailed from Ayane''s generation and possessed remarkable talent. His mastery of the Byakugan and Gentle Fist exceeded that of most in the Hyuga n. Additionally, being a member of a branch family, he understood the spirit of sacrifice for the n, which earned him a ce as one of Hiashi''s guards.


    Main and branch family had their distinctions. Most branch family members weren''t taught the core techniques of the Hyuga n, including advanced moves like the ''Rotating Heavens'' absolute defense. Ayane and Fuyuma, however, were granted permission to learn these techniques to better protect Hiashi, the future n head.


    "It''s nothing. I heard that you performed exceptionally well under Jonin Sakumo before. Bing a Jonin at such a young age is quite impressive."


    Fuyuma said with a smile. Being a teenage Jonin was rare within the talented Hyuga n, particrly for women.


    "I''ve had my share of struggles. I often had to undertake challenging missions, and I came close to death multiple times. I don''t wish to return to that life. I prefer the safety of n life."


    Fuyuma agreed with Ayane''s sentiments. Despite three years having passed since the Second Ninja World War, ninjas continued tobor during peacetime. Elite teams like Sakumo''s frequently epted at least A-level missions.


    "However, you should exercise caution and avoid bing too involved with outsiders, especially romantically," Fuyuma cautioned. "Unlike Uchiha, Hyuga n members, even those from branch families, are not permitted to marry outside the n. And you, as Hiashi-sama''s guard, hold a significant position."


    Fuyuma said meaningfully.


    Ayane furrowed her brow as she tilted her head ncing at Fuyuma. "What do you mean?"


    "It''s not a matter of interest, but rather your status as a branch family member. I don''t wish to see an exceptional Jonin like you ignored by the n elders," Fuyuma exined.


    Ayane remained puzzled. "I still don''t understand."


    "You''re a smart person; you surely grasp my meaning. Don''t engage in unnecessary actions. Your every move will be scrutinized by the elders. Remember, this is the Hyuga n; secrecy is unnecessary. As Hiashi-sama''s bodyguard, our lives differ from those of the branch."


    Ayane fell silent. "..."


    "My life has been orchestrated by the elders. My future wife is someone I barely knew, and we married hastily under those circumstances. It''s the safest course of action. The same will apply to your future. Don''t resist. The Hyuga n''s power is not something you can defy. On top of that, you will enjoy several benefits that other branch family ninjas cannot."


    "Should I thank these empathetic elders for arranging my future?" Ayane remarked with a smile, without any anger or resistance.


    In her pure white eyes, only innocence shone.


    "This is to preserve the pure bloodline of the Hyuga n. Our Byakugan is a noble kekkei genkai. Gically, we stand apart frommon ninjas. I wouldn''t want to hear news of your untimely death."


    Fuyuma gazed up at the blue sky, where a flock of birds soared freely. He wore a faint smile.


    The desire to be a free-flying bird... What a luxurious aspiration.


    "Don''t worry, Fuyuma-senpai. I''ll fulfill the duties of a Hyuga ninja."


    Ayane offered a warm, convincing smile.


    "You truly are an extraordinary woman."


    Fuyuma couldn''t help butment upon seeing Ayane''s beautiful, smile. Yet, he couldn''t fathom her thoughts. Was she a monster? A sense of vignce crept over Fuyuma.


    Working with such a woman, one could never afford to let their guard down.


    ¡ò


    Afterpleting the blind date ceremony, Hiashi let out a long sigh when he returned to his residence. A feeling of exhaustion immediately overwhelmed him.


    He had been practicing gentle fist and the Byakugan technique while learning how to manage the n''s affairs. Now, on top of all that, he had to build a connection with a woman he had never met before. Except for bedtime, everything had been meticulously arranged.


    For the first time, he truly felt the weight of the patriarch''s position. He muttered to himself, "It would be so much easier if Hizashi were here..."


    He realized it had been a long time since hest saw Hizashi. But when he thought of the way Hizashi looked at him now¡ªwith indifference, awe, and even hatred¡ªHiashi''s emotions became increasinglyplicated.


    He longed to return to the carefree days of their childhood, when Hizashi regarded him with respect and love as an elder brother, not as a stranger.


    From the moment the caged bird seal was nted in their family, the destinies of the two brothers diverged drastically. One became a part of the main family, while the other was relegated to the branch family.


    Once marked as separate, regardless of how many children they might have in the future, they would forever be divided. Only the n''s heirs had the potential to lead the n, and even they were at risk of being separated.


    This situation had led to the n''s main lineage dwindling while the number of branch families increased. Contemting this, Hiashi felt an even greater sense of weariness. "If only there were no separation system, we could be together every day..."


    However, he recognized that this was just his personal sentiment. The n''s destiny was not subject to his personal desires. The fates of both the main family and the branch family had been predetermined from the very beginning, and no one could alter it.


    "Please don''t say that, Hiashi-sama. It is our duty to protect the main family. Hizashi-sama will eventually understand your kindness," Fuyumaforted Hiashi.


    In Fuyuma''s eyes, Hiashi wasn''t the indifferent young master others perceived him to be; he possessed a soft and kind side. But in the face of the n''s principles, he had no choice but to appear ruthless.


    Following a leader like Hiashi, Fuyuma believed there would be no regrets in his life. The treatment of the branch family would also likely improve.


    "Fuyuma-senpai, it''s too harsh to say that. Hiashi-sama is acting out of love for his younger brother," Ayane chimed in with a smile.


    Fuyuma, however, interjected with a calm tone, "Hiashi-sama is the Hyuga''s future. Our destinies have already been sealed, and the same applies to Hizashi-sama. As a member of the branch family, we should focus solely on protecting Hiashi-sama, without harboring any other intentions."


    "Fuyuma, don''t me Ayane. Myints are just momentary frustrations," Hiashi defended Ayane.


    Fuyuma simply replied with a respectful "Yes" but continued to observe Ayane closely.


    He couldn''t help but think that Ayane was a dangerous woman. Hiashi-sama appeared to trust her deeply, and this made Fuyuma uneasy.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to work alongside Ayane. A woman who kept her thoughts so well concealed could be a liability to the Hyuga n and Konoha atrge if she were ever released from her figurative cage.


    "How does Hiashi-sama feel about his future wife?" Fuyuma inquired.


    "She''s a good woman," Hiashi replied. However, in his mind, he added, "But she''s too rigid and dull, like a finely crafted doll."


    Her every action adhered to strict norms, though it didn''t seem forced; she appeared to have been groomed into a docile and gentle woman from the beginning. Her smiles radiated genuine warmth, yet Hiashi found himself uninterested in such a woman.


    His mother, the maids in the family, and even his future wife all fit this temte. They resembled delicate products produced by a factory. But there was one exception, one individual stood out: Ayane.


    Beneath her gentle appearancey an incredibly strong and unwavering personality, unyielding even to the n''s strict rules. Hiashi could keenly sense the contrast between Ayane and the other women. She was no longer a rigid and serious Hyuga n member.


    Hiashi wondered about her past experiences and what kind of person she might marry in the future. He couldn''t pinpoint why, but recently, he found himself preupied with such thoughts.


    ---


    "Afterpleting that demanding task, I find myself back in this familiar ce..." Shiraishi remarked as he stood at the entrance of the academy.


    During his time on team Sakumo, he had asionally passed by the academy, but this was his first official visit since his graduation.


    However, he weed the change. Compared to the hospital, work at the ninja school promised to be less taxing. His only concern was dealing with the school''s young and often mischievous students.


    "What''s the matter, boy? Have you returned to this ce and lost your nerve?" teased a voice from behind.


    Shiraishi turned around, scratching his head, and replied, "Not at all, Tsunade-sensei. I''m just thinking about how to connect with my lovely juniors."


    "It''s good to have that mindset," Tsunade replied, approaching Shiraishi. She had grown stronger and taller since theirst meeting. Shiraishi couldn''t help but notice her bust seems to have increased again.


    She was undoubtedly a formidable Jonin, and Shiraishi mused about the connection between her physical prowess and her rank.


    "Don''t fret. This isn''t a battleground. Working here is much safer than being with Team Sakumo," Tsunade assured Shiraishi.


    Tsunade greatly appreciated Shiraishi''s medical knowledge.


    Despite having some deficiencies, as long as his knowledge met the requirements and he gained more experience, he would make an excellent deputy, helping to instruct the neers.


    "Yes, I am very satisfied with this job," Shiraishi sniled.


    He couldn''t help but think about his previous team, Sakumo. Theypleted missions swiftly and efficiently, with the other three members swiftly dealing with any threats. Shiraishi''s role was more about giving orders and offering support.


    "Come with me," Tsunade beckoned as she led the way, and Shiraishi vividly remembered the direction to their destination.


    They were heading to the ssroom where he had once learned medical knowledge. The experimental ss had progressed through several sessions.


    Shiraishi was genuinely looking forward to interacting with the young and lovely juniors.


    The ss time of the medical ninja training experimental ss, in order to avoid conflict with the main ss, is still after 3 pm and ends after 5 pm.


    In the graduation exam, the passing score will be lowered for the students in the experimental ss, and the usual subsidies will also be provided.


    There are more students in the ss than Shiraishi''s original ss, close to 40 people. It seems that in recent years, the importance of medical ninjas has been vigorously promoted internally, and a lot of subsidies have been added, which has achieved a lot of results.


    There are mostly girls, and only a few boys.


    The boys and girls looked at the youth next to Tsunade very curiously, and they all guessed who it was.


    "This is your senior, Chiba Shiraishi, who was also one of my students a long time ago. Now he will cooperate with me in my work. Everyone wee him."


    As Tsunade''s former student, he was introduced to the ss as a senior, and the students warmly weed him with apuse.


    Next was the official ss time. Tsunade''s teaching methods were far more innovativepared to what Shiraishi remembered. She had an impressive ability to analyzeplex issues sharply, which greatly impressed the students. Their dedication to learning surpassed that of Shiraishi''s previous students.


    When Tsunade felt tired, she allowed Shiraishi to continue teaching. Thanks to his extensive knowledge, he managed to keep up with her pace.


    Their teamwork proved effective, and Tsunade had few criticisms. Shiraishi had undoubtedly grown since their time together, and Tsunade couldn''t help but smile at the thought that she had made the right decision by poaching him from Team Sakumo.


    "He really hase a long way. Maybe with him around, I can take a break for casino and tavern visits," Tsunade mused.


    She considered him a perfect tool.


    "Seriously, it''s only the first day, and you''ve left all the work to me?" Shiraishi sighed as he noticed Tsunade had disappeared from her seat beside him.


    "Um, Shiraishi-senpai, can I ask you some questions?" a girl approached after everyone else had left. She had shoulder-length dark brown hair and a gentle smile, appearing quite cute.


    "No problem," Shiraishi replied, readily agreeing to help her with any medical inquiries.


    Just as they were about to start discussing medical knowledge, a suddenmotion erupted outside the ssroom door. A boy named Obito barged in, shouting, "What do you guys want with Lin? You''re too close, back off!"


    Without hesitation, Obito leaped at Shiraishi aggressively. However, Shiraishi swiftly evaded, causing Obito to crash into the wall. His shouting ceased abruptly as he slid down.


    "O.. Obito!!"


    Rin, the girl, rushed over to check the condition of the boy who attacked Shiraishi recognizing him as a fellow ssmate.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Haha, I''m fine," Obito said, trying to downy his injuries. "This little injury is not a problem at all. Look at how strong I am? This little thing is all right!"


    As he spoke, he immediately blushed and jumped up from the ground, doing exaggerated stretching exercises there, indicating that he was fine.


    "Student, were you trying to show us some gecko-like moves? Even though it''s after ss, you should still be careful,"


    Shiraishi came over and looked at the boy with a headache. Appeared, the brat who often made teachers difficult when he was in school.


    Obito attempted to save face: "Hmph, don''t think I don''t know your background. You''re that ''Shiraishi who lives off others'' in our Uchiha, right?"


    The other party seemed to want to embarrass Shiraishi.


    Shiraishi nodded, unashamed, and said, "Yes, that''s me."


    This admission caught Obito off guard. He seemed unsure of how to respond.


    "Speaking of which, you mentioned ''our Uchiha.'' Are you also part of the Uchiha n?"


    "Of course, can''t you see the logo on the back of my cloth?"


    "I didn''t notice it. Maybe you put it there yourself to pretend to be one," Shiraishi retorted.


    Obito''s frustration was reaching its limits. He shook his fist in annoyance.


    Shiraishi, in turn,id on the ground with his back facing the ceiling, seemingly unfazed by the situation.


    "You leech... you''re truly shameless! You even set a trap under my feet!"


    "Obito, you slipped and fell on your own; it has nothing to do with Shiraishi-senpai" Rin chimed in, frustrated with Obito''s antics.


    Shiraishi found himself at a loss for words as he observed this scene. He couldn''t help but wonder if Obito truly belonged to the Uchiha n, or if he was simply a genuine troublemaker.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 79: 77: Uzumaki

    Chapter 79: 77: Uzumaki


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    It waste April in the Land of Tea, within the confines of a steep and dangerous canyon. This natural terrain formed a formidable barrier on either side.


    In this very canyon, two groups of people shed. Armed with kunai and ninjutsu, it was clear that thesebatants were indeed ninja.


    The leader of one group was known as Bug Man. He was part of the organization under Shiraishi''smand, tasked with gathering intelligence around the ninja world while scouting for potential recruits.


    Their roles as bounty hunters fit them well. Not only did it allow them to collect information and seek new talents, but it also provided an additional source of ie. Their growing reputation attracted potential employers, offering them various missions and ess to hidden secrets.


    Their current assignment involved taking down an illegal ninja organization operating within the Land of Tea. This group, hailing from outside the Land of Tea, had no affiliations with the five major nations or any of the smaller ninja viges. They had be ninja by chance, embodying the essence of wandering ninja, without any allegiance to a specific vige.


    Their primary means of survival was robbing business travelers passing through the area, which had led the merchants in the Land of Tea to offer bounties through underground channels. The goal was to eliminate this rogue ninja organization, thus restoring peace and stability to the Land of Tea''s trade routes.


    To be honest, this mission wasn''t particrly challenging for the five-person team. Theirbined strength surpassed that of an average Chunin. Not only were they physically formidable, but they also possessed heightened senses and remarkable self-healing abilities. Under Baishi''s guidance, they had developed unique secret techniques.


    Their team was strong enough to take on at least three Chunin-level opponents simultaneously and emerge victorious without casualties.


    The rogue ninja organization they were facing mainly consisted of low-level ninja, with their leader being of middle-level strength. It was, in essence, a mismatch.


    "What...what''s happening!?" one of the ninja, sporting green attire and brown hair, eximed as he used his arms to grasp the throat of a rogue ninja from behind. His arms ignited, transforming into mes, and the homeless man''s throat was charred, causing him to copse lifelessly.


    Momentster, another rogue ninja attempted to stab him in the back with a kunai. However, it was as though he struck thin air, as the impacted area turned into ethereal mes, and the assant screamed in agony before being consumed by the fire.


    The brown-haired ninja showed no emotion as he watched the enemy burn. This battle was child''s y to them.


    "Fire Man, your ninjutsu is as ruthless as ever,"mented a ninja in purple attire with a smile.


    "I can''t help it; each of us has been gifted with unique ninjutsu," replied Fire Man.


    Emerging from the shadows cast by the canyon''s rocky outcrops, a man in yellow clothing with ck hair seemed pleased with his newfound abilities.


    Indeed, Fire Man''s ninjutsu was derived from the nature transformation of fire attribute chakra, while Shadow Man harnessed the power of Yin chakra nature. He could seamlessly traverse shadows and was an unstoppable assassin within the team.


    The rest of the team efficiently dispatched their assigned enemies.


    "With this mission done, our team''s reputation in the underground ck market will skyrocket given our speed," noted one team member.


    "That will make it much easier to recruit new talents," added another.


    The sessfulpletion of their mission, which involved eliminating the rogue ninja group on behalf of the merchants in the Land of Tea, meant that their team had another aplishment to boast about in the underground ck market.


    With this continued sess, their notoriety in the underground market would grow, attracting more resources and talents.


    "In any case, stay vignt no matter who we face," advised Bug Man, the team leader.


    He approached the corpses of the defeated rogue ninja, searching their lifeless forms for valuables. asionally, these rogue ninja carried interesting items. Though Bug Man had yet to find anything substantial, he continued to scour their possessions, adding to his personal stash.


    After all, these rogue ninja were no longer in a position to im their belongings. This mission had proven to be quite lucrative.


    "Oh?"


    The Bug Man raised his eyebrows and reached for a scroll on the wandering ninja''s lifeless body.


    This particr ninja seemed to have been the leader of the wandering ninja organization. The scroll, based on its texture, appeared inexpensive, yet it bore a sealing form. Could it conceal some hidden secret?


    "What''s inside?" one of the group inquired.


    "I''m not certain. It could be a trap if I don''t proceed with caution," replied the Bug Man. Despite the potential risks, he knew he had to open it to reveal its contents.


    Taking the necessary precautions, the Bug Man unlocked any protective spells on the scroll, leaping back immediately to evade any potential traps.


    However, to their surprise, the scroll contained no traps. Instead, it held scribbled writings that suggested a n to sell a certain ''secret'' for arge sum of money.


    The five Men were puzzled, uncertain about the nature of this ''secret'' that the wandering ninjas deemed so valuable. ording to the writings, they had already found a willing buyer, and today was designated for the transaction.


    Unfortunately, due to the ambush by the Men, it seemed unlikely that this transaction would proceed as nned.


    "Boss, would you like to inspect this so-called ''secret''?" one of them asked.


    "Let''s take a look; it''s not too far from here. After all, we''ll need to recruit many people in the future, and even the smallest gains can be significant," the Bug Man replied, a view agreed upon by the others.


    While their organization offered an attractive sry, it was still rtively new and required funding for various purposes. Financial resources were essential for recruiting talents, not only in ninja skills but also across various domains, including artisans, research, education, medicine, and more.


    They needed to swiftly umte resources, stabilize their organizational framework, and prepare for rapid growth. In their eyes, no opportunity, no matter how minor, could be ignored.


    ***


    Inside the cave, the pathway was rough, damp, and filled with the nauseating stench of poverty and death.


    This was the smell of poverty and despair.


    The Five Men were well-acquainted with this scent, having encountered it frequently in the Land of Rain. The cave served as the hideout for the wandering ninja group, and it was here that they believed the valuable ''secret'' they intended to trade was located.


    ording to the scroll, this ''secret'' was of great significance and could fetch a handsome price.


    Naturally, the Men were intrigued by this potential treasure. However, they hoped that the ''secret'' wouldn''t prove to be a disappointment.


    Due to the cave''s darkness, the Fire Man ignited a wooden stick to serve as a torch, lighting their path. The cave was strewn with food waste and remnants, a testament to the hardships faced by the wandering ninjas.


    "Is it here?" the Bug Man asked as they reached a closed wooden door. The door featured a sealed iron lock, its top rusty.


    From behind the door, an indescribable stench and the smell of decay came outside. This was the only ce in the hideout suitable for concealing the ''secret.''


    Utilizing their perception abilities, the Men detected something behind the door. Although they were uncertain about the nature of the ''secret,'' there were indications of numerous living individuals.


    A total of eight people were confined within the room. Could these bepanions of the wandering ninjas or captives who had fallen victim to their attacks?


    The Bug Man was a little distressed but proceeded to break the lock on the door and swung it open. The light from the torch filled the room, revealing its inhabitants.


    These individuals appeared emaciated, having endured prolonged abuse. Among them were men, women, and children, giving the impression of arge family.


    With charred lips and despairing expressions, they subsisted on meager rations provided by their captors. Each of them wore heavy ankle and wrist restraints, a clear testament to their dire circumstances.


    The Bug Man scanned the group of eight people before fixing his gaze on a child of just a few years.


    The glimmer of hope and the will to live still shone in their eyes, albeit tinged with tension and anxiety.


    "Boss, there''s something different about thempared to ordinary people," the Fire Man remarked softly.


    "Even after enduring such abuse, with minimal food and water, their vitality surpasses that of others, and they all have red hair," observed the Bug Man, narrowing his eyes as he realized that all eight individuals, both male and female, possessed strikingly bright red hair.


    "The remnants of the Uzumaki n..." he mused. It was indeed a remarkable "treasure" for profit.


    The Bug Man took a few steps forward, approaching the group. They emitted a pungent stench, with dirt on their faces, festering wounds, and insects crawling near their scant lunch.


    "It''s truly heartbreaking. The Uzumaki n, once unparalleled in the ninja world, has fallen to such depths," hemented.


    Not only had their homnd been destroyed, but n members now wandered the ninja world, living in destitution.


    "Why, when you''re still alive, didn''t you seek help from Konoha? Instead, you were captured by rogue ninjas and subjected to a life worse than that of underground rodents?" he asked, gently patting the head of the young Uzumaki n child.


    The Uzumaki n had a long-standing alliance with Konoha, even reflected in the leaf vige''s Jonin uniforms bearing the Uzumaki n logo, symbolizing their strong friendship. With their homnd lost, their first instinct should have been seeking refuge in Konoha rather than enduring a beggar-like existence across the ninja world.


    "There was a distress call... but they took only one person," a middle-aged red-haired man responded, his voice tinged with sorrow. The Bug Man''s question had clearly stirred painful memories.


    The destruction of the Land of Whirlpools had urred less than a decade ago, and for this middle-aged man, it was a traumatic event he had personally lived through.


    Labeled a ve of a conquered nation, he had roamed the ninja world, facing rejection and imprisonment. He distinctly remembered that Konoha had provided no aid during or after the catastrophe. Distress signals seemed to have gone unanswered, resulting only in despair.


    The thought of seeking help from Konoha had likely faded long ago. The Bug Man silently offered his condolences for the Land Of Whirlpools downfall.


    Perhaps in the future, his former mothend, the Land of Rain, would tread a simr path, bing a victim ofrger powers. Then, Rain''s people would also be relegated to lives in darkness, much like the Uzumaki n today.


    When outsiders see people from the Land of Rain, they too would likelybel them "ves of a conquered nation." Such treaties were, in the end, mere pieces of paper, seemingly worthless.


    "I sympathize with your experiences. Witnessing one''s homnd ravaged is a shared pain," the Bug Man conveyed with deep empathy.


    "Our organization is recruiting exceptional talents. If you choose to join us, you''ll findpanions here. We offer clean living conditions, safe food and water, and security. In return, we expect your loyalty. If you decline, we won''t burden you; you can pursue your own path."


    These people appeared hesitant, their expressions a mix of hope and apprehension. Their nerves had been frayed, and they needed more than just hope after prolonged despair; they required a sense of purpose.


    The Bug Man smiled and continued, "Our leader once said he wouldn''t save those who merely wish for miracles to fall from the sky. In this world, good things don''t just happen by chance. While doing good, we can gain more benefits, which motivates us to continue doing good."


    The Uzumaki n''s bloodline and their extensive sealing techniques were undoubtedly valuable assets. Even if they were to perish, their skills would eventually prove indispensable.


    "Whether you live as humans or dogs, there''s no need to feel shame. What matters is the future. As long as you''re alive, there''s potential to change your destiny. Your homnd is gone, and now you''re fighting for your lives. What more do you have to lose? Who among us hasn''t been a homeless stray?" the Bug Man reflected, a hint of regret on his face.


    War had shattered his family, leading him to a life of crime and eventually bing a tragic experimental subject. The memories of those years were haunting, causing him to break into a cold sweat. Fortunately, he''d learned valuable lessons from those experiences and had grown beyond his earlier naivety.


    This was the world, and he hoped the remnants of the Uzumaki n would make choices they wouldn''t regret.


    The crucial thing was to fool them into joining the organization first. Afterward, wealth,panionship, luxurious estates, and more would await them. This was the Bug Man''s philosophy of doing good deeds: the greater the good, the greater the rewards.


    ...


    Shiraishi''s daily routine involved rushing to the academy to assist Tsunade with teaching students in the experimental ss. This was all before three o''clock, to impart knowledge of medical ninjutsu.


    In addition to his academy duties, he was asionally summoned to the hospital for various tasks. However, most of his time was spent quietly conducting research in theboratory.


    Of course, at school, there was the asional troublemaker named Uchiha Obito, a thorny kid who woulde and pester him. It''s quite scary how even kids as young as five or six can be so mischievous these days.


    What''s important to note is that he hadn''t done anything to a girl named Lin; he simply taught her some medical knowledge after school.


    In the ninja world,mon sense often fails to apply. The more you try to use it, the more bizarre your conclusions be. Take, for example, the white humanoid lying on hisb table.


    This mysterious being was the same one that the Bug Man and his team had captured earlier while monitoring ''Akatsuki''. Afterward, they had sent it to him, crushed to death.


    After a thorough dissection, Shiraishi discovered something truly baffling: this creature could harness energy capable of rejuvenating a withered branch and causing it to sprout new shoots.


    Wood Release? And there was also a chakra signature reminiscent of a tailed beast. What was the origin of this creature? Could it be a fusion of Tailed Beast and Wood Release?


    Although it was weak inbat, ording to the Bug Man, it could be easily dealt with, even without using ninjutsu.


    "It seems Akatsuki has a problem," Shiraishi mused.


    Despite itsbat weakness, the creature''s secrets left Shiraishi bewildered. Wood Release and Tailed Beasts were legendary powers in their own right. The former represented the Ninja God''s power to bring stability to turbulent times, while thetter was an age-old chakra entity, immortal and beyond humanprehension.


    It was clear that being connected to both of these was a significant revtion. But who was behind this white creature? Why were they monitoring Akatsuki? Could this creature truly be the result ofbining Wood Release power with that of a Tailed Beast?


    Shiraishi had a significant hunch. Could it be Konoha''s higher-ups? Were they conducting secret research to resurrect Wood Release? It wouldn''t be difficult for Konoha to extract the dormant cells from the corpse of the First Hokage, considering his unique ability.


    By harvesting these cells, containing Wood Release power, they might be experimenting on human subjects to mass-produce Wood Release ninja. And the creature before him might be the oue of their research.


    This raised a question: why were they assigned to monitor Akatsuki, a group of only eight or nine individuals, all of whom were young girls who hadn''t reached maturity? If Konoha genuinely felt threatened, they could easily send ANBU to eliminate them; there was no need for such borate surveince.


    Shiraishi was troubled. There were numerous inconsistencies in his findings, but based on the information he had gathered, this theory seemed usible.


    What were Konoha''s leaders nning? Just as Shiraishi pondered this, the ground beneath his feet shifted, and a y figurine, fashioned from khaki mud, emerged. Its pitch-ck eyes fixed on Shiraishi.


    From the mud, a scroll materialized and wasid on the ground, slowly sinking into the earth. It was a perfectmunication device.


    Shiraishi paid no mind to the "durd" y figure''s abrupt departure. He had little expectations regarding its intelligence.


    Using a jutsu to decipher the scroll, Shiraishi immediately understood its content.


    "The Uzumaki n? I thought they were all extinct," he murmured to himself. After brief contemtion, he retrieved a nk scroll, added a few lines, rolled it up, and sealed it with another jutsu.


    "Deliver this scroll to them," he instructed the y figure underground.


    The y figure reemerged, with an almost human semnce of resentment in its empty eyes. Despite this, it dutifully epted the task entrusted to it by Shiraishi.


    In just six months, this figure, who was merely half a year old, aplished the incredible feat of traveling across most of the ninja world alone. It was undoubtedly the perfect tool, fully meeting Shiraishi''s expectations.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 80: 78: The Dark Hand In The Shadows

    Chapter 80: 78: The Dark Hand In The Shadows


    The Police Force added a vibrant touch to the rich color of Konoha.


    Established during the era of the second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, its ranks are filled exclusively with Uchiha n ninjas, entrusted with maintaining public order within the vige.


    This isn''t merely a testament to the prowess of the Uchiha ninjas but also serves as a measure of prevention and surveince.


    Given that many Uchiha ninja who awaken the Sharingan tend to have unstable emotions, strict attention is devoted to their conduct.


    Nevertheless, owing to the formidable might of the Police Force and the Uchiha''s status as an elite kekkei genkai n, even the Hokage often extends a certain degree of courtesy to them.


    The Police Force Building serves as the hub of their operations, primarily popted by Uchiha n members. On rare asions, civilians or non-Uchiha ninja with criminal intentions may cross their path. In cases of severe misconduct, the perpetrators are sent to Konoha Prison for rehabilitation.


    Regarding the workflow, there''s typically no requirement to report to the Hokage unless significant issues arise, as the Hokage generally refrained from involvement in such matters.


    However, grievances have been lodged, citing the overbearing demeanor of the Police Force and unjust detentions. Some of these ims are genuinely valid due to neglect, while others are fueled by malicious intent, aiming to defame the Uchiha n.


    Ruri encountered such mundane issues daily since joining the Police Force. After all, uncovering spies within the vige or repelling attacks against Konoha were rare urrences.


    Most of their assignments revolved around resolving civil disputes. If handled sessfully, it seldom garnered praise. On the other hand, if mishandled, a flood ofints would ensue.


    Furthermore, Uchiha ninjas tend to be straightforward in temperament. When provoked, they may resort to physical force, thereby attracting more usations.


    "It''s so boring..."


    Ruri stood on the third-floor corridor of the police building, gazing out through the windows at the bustling square below. There, two Uchiha Police Force members were forcibly escorting several individuals, sparking a heated argument.


    "It''s very boring, but this is what the police force has to go through every day. Especially after retiring from the front line, it is difficult to adapt to such a peaceful life." remarked an Uchiha Jonin, Fugaku, as he approached Ruri.


    He understood that Ruri had recently moved from Sakumo''s team to the Police Force and hadn''t yet fully adapted to her new role.


    Different from the exciting experiences with Team Sakumo, working in the Police Force indeed offered a less eventful routine.


    Seeing themotion outside the building, Fugaku refrained from makingments; they had grown ustomed to such urrences.


    "This thankless job should be shared with other ninja ns. Our n alone can''t shoulder the burden of these rumors," suggested Ruri.


    Unlike Fugaku, Ruri didn''t fear these pointless rumors. However, if exposed to them too frequently, she found them tedious, much like persistent flies.


    In Konoha, few ninja or civilians viewed these matters rationally. Individuals like Sakumo were a rarity. It wasn''t that the Uchihacked friends in Konoha, but true friends were scarce.


    Some took a neutral stance, but the majority resented the Police Force''s arrogant attitude.


    This was a point of contention for Ruri. If the me were shared among all ninja, it would help alleviate the pressure on the Uchiha. Additionally, involving other ninja ns would facilitate handling civil disputes.


    For instance, the Inoshikacho ns or even Hyuga, another doujutsu kekkei genkai n, given their unique jutsus and abilities they would to serve well in the Police Force.


    "But this is the role exclusive to the Uchiha n, and distributing the Police Force''s authority among other ns could provoke internal discord" Fugaku replied.


    As the founding n of Konoha and the vige''s primary defense, the Uchiha n was expected to retain a certain degree of privilege, transcending the status of other ninja ns.


    "Allowing only one n to wield such absolute authority won''t diminish their standing within Konoha. People with discerning eyes won''t underestimate us. As for the mediocre ones, Uchiha''s strength isn''t meant for their scrutiny," Ruri sees it that way.


    Fugaku refrained frommenting further; he knew that Ruri''s proposition wouldn''t gain approval during n meetings and would likely face opposition from many n members.


    "By the way, weren''t you on an external mission?" Ruri inquired. She knew that Fugaku was currently part of the Hokage faction, forming a new team with other vige ninjas for missions.


    "I''ve earned a temporary ce in the Police Force, but I return here after missions. It''s much the same as before, not much has changed," Fugaku replied, sighing.


    "I''m starting to miss being out on missions," Ruri admitted.


    "Patience; every Uchiha ninja goes through this phase. That said, how much do you know about the Mangekyou Sharingan?" Fugaku redirected the conversation to another topic.


    "You might be asking the wrong person. I may not be as knowledgeable about the Mangekyou Sharingan as you are," Ruri responded.


    Ruri shook her head. Over the past few years, her encounters with Elder Sora could be counted on one hand. Partly due to missions, and partly because she felt he was growing old.


    He was no longer the wise elder who held a wealth of knowledge in her eyes, able to provide invaluable guidance.


    The incident concerning the Root had especially left a mark in her heart. She felt that unless she addressed this issue, her thoughts would not be understood.


    "Elder Sora''s tone was quite strict. The reason he might not have disclosed it could be due to the extremely difficult conditions for unlocking the Mangekyou Sharingan."


    Fugaku nodded, offering his perspective.


    Presently, the avable information could only support such conjectures.


    For example, was it even more intense emotional stimtion?


    The Sharingan of the Uchiha n is the power that evolved in this way.


    If it weren''t for Elder Sora''s credibility, Fugaku might have regarded the Mangekyou Sharingan as mere legend.


    Ruri wasn''t particrly interested in the topic. She held the belief that if the Mangekyou Sharingan couldn''t be awakened, she would study Sage Mode and utilize natural energy inbat.


    One shouldn''t be seduced by power. True strength came from making power a part of oneself, rather than bing a puppet controlled by it.


    The more one explored the boundless possibilities of natural energy, the more one realized how insignificant human power could be in the face of this vast, boundless world.


    No matter how formidable a ninja became, they remained tethered to this world. They needed this world to thrive.


    People should revere the world.


    "Alright, the person you were looking for is here, so I won''t interrupt your meeting. Let''s chat when we get the chance," Fugaku said, spotting something and wisely leaving.


    On the opposite end of the corridor stood Shiraishi. He hade to seek Ruri.


    In the eyes of many Uchiha ninja, Shiraishi was considered an honorary member of the Uchiha n.


    A true genius.


    Although it puzzled many why their genius Uchiha girl had fallen for such an ordinary man, they simply had unique tastes. As outsiders, their role was to offer their blessings.


    After all, sooner orter, they''d tie the knot.


    Therefore, Shiraishi could freely enter and exit the Police Force''s premises, typically off-limits to outsiders. asionally, Uchiha ninjas would greet him, and Shiraishi would respond with a smile.


    Some Uchiha''s are very irritable, their attitudes really arrogant. Others were more easy to talk to, at the very least not constantly emphasizing "our Uchiha."


    On the roof of the Police Building, a gentle breeze blew by. Ruri donned a sleek, ck ninja outfit and leaned lightly against the railing on the roof''s edge. She spoke first, "Are you here now because you''re running low on funds?"


    Shiraishi was momentarily helpless, realizing this was a recurring theme when he sought Ruri''s assistance.


    "Is money really the first thing thates to mind?"


    Ruri had grown ustomed to this pattern.


    "Though our funds are a bit tight, we still have enough to spend. This time, I have something else to discuss," Shiraishi exined.


    "Go on, what''s the matter?"


    If it wasn''t a financial matter, it must be something important.


    "Bug Man and the others have found some remnants of the Uzumaki n in the Land of Tea" Shiraishi revealed.


    Instantly, Ruri''s rxed posture vanished as she locked her gaze onto Shiraishi''s face.


    "The Uzumaki n?" She needed to confirm the credibility of this information.


    "Yes, it''s indeed the Uzumaki n," Shiraishi confirmed.


    "Isn''t it ironic? It''s truly interesting," Ruri remarked, unable to suppress augh.


    Shiraishi nodded, acknowledging that he had expected this reaction from Ruri.


    To arge extent, the organization''s establishment was thanks to Ruri''s efforts. While Shiraishi held the title of manager, there was no denying Ruri''s influence within the organization.


    In a sense, Ruri was the true leader of the organization, but she typically had no interest in managing its affairs.


    The ironyy in the fact that the Uzumaki n, closely rted to the Senju n, was now in such dire need that a member of the Uchiha n, which had a historically hostile rtionship with the Senju n, was being called upon to help them.


    After all, the Uchiha n has been in a hostile rtionship with the Senju n for many years, and the rtionship with the Uzumaki n was naturally very bad.


    It was indeed paradoxical. The ancestors of the Uzumaki n, once friends with the Senju n, would likely haveplex reactions if they knew about this.


    Ruri''s thoughts briefly drifted to how the First Hokage would react upon learning of this situation.


    Most of Konoha''s sealing techniques, including Tailed Beast sealing jutsu, originated from the Uzumaki n.


    However, despite the Uzumaki n''s close rtionship with the Fire Country, their country had been destroyed right under its nose.


    Presently, the Uzumaki Land was a destroyed ruin, with a significant loss of life.


    "When I was in the academy, I remember there was a red-haired transfer student in the adjacent ss. Her name was Kushina Uzumaki."


    After herughter subsided, Ruri''s expression returned to normal, and her words came back to her.


    "That''s right. Uzumaki n members have remarkable vitality, making them ideal Jinchuriki candidates. They also possess a powerful sealing technique for tailed beasts, which they generously shared with Konoha. Their strong vitality makes them suitable Jinchuriki, and their sealing technique ensures the tailed beast can''t escape."


    "I see. So, after their country was destroyed, She was brought to Konoha... Is this rted to being the Jinchuriki for the Nine Tails?"


    Regarding the identity of Konoha''s Nine Tails Jinchuriki, it was a closely guarded secret known only to the vige''s top brass. Even though many had already guessed the identity, Uzumaki Kushina was the most likely and suitable candidate after the passing of Uzumaki Mito¡ªthe wife of the first Hokage.


    "Indeed, she is most likely the current Nine Tails Jinchuriki. ording to information from surviving Uzumaki n members, Konoha did take one of their n''s members during that time."


    Shiraishi nodded in response to Ruri''s question, recalling Uzumaki Kushina primarily for her striking red hair.


    Nevertheless, with the information he had acquired, he could easily piece together the puzzle. Uzumaki Kushina held a significant position within Konoha''s higher ups.


    Otherwise it couldn''t be exined, the Land of Whirlpools perished, and Konoha only brought back a little girl. Except for bing the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, there really wasn''t any other purpose for bringing her to the vige.


    "Are you getting ideas about the Nine Tails?"


    Ruri''s focus on the Uzumaki n, especially considering her past interactions with tailed beasts, led her to this conclusion. Shiraishi had acquired tailed beast chakra on the battlefield and extracted valuable information from it, so his interest in other tailed beasts was not surprising.


    "Though I''d love to, I''m not foolish enough to attempt such a feat"


    Shiraishi replied. While he wasn''t afraid of Konoha at the moment, this confidence relied on the presumption that he could safeguard his life. Challenging arge ninja vige like Konoha would result in defeat.


    Konoha had certain taboos, and the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki was one of them.


    "I came to you not only to tell you this information but also to discuss something more important. You need to be mentally prepared."


    "What is it?" Ruri furrowed her brow.


    "The vige''s higher ups are researching Wood Release Jutsus, and they might have made significant progress," Shiraishi revealed.


    ---


    In the Land of Tea, within an underground hideout, Bug Man shared a room with one of the Uzumaki n survivors for a discussion. Among the eight individuals he had rescued, this was the eldest and served as their spokesperson.


    Having changed into clean attire, he had also washed away the ster and the following odor, appearing much more rejuvenated. His gratitude towards Bug Man, their savior, was undeniable.


    Over the years, he had led his family through a turbulent life in the ninja world with meager resources. Since the fall of the Land of Whirlpools, their existence had been anything but peaceful.


    Ironically, life had seemedparatively stable after they were captured by those wandering ninja. Even with their daily consumption of moldy food, it was still a form offort.


    Recalling the Uzumaki n''s former glory andparing it to their current situation, their eyes couldn''t help but brim with sorrow.


    "Regarding your arrangements, our leader has provided detailed instructions. We will assist you in integrating into the Land Of Demons, but for now, you''ll need to remain discreet, out of the public eye. When the time is right, we''ll arrange for you to live openly."


    Considering the potential trouble caused by the Uzumaki n''s identity, the organization had no intention of drawing attention. Whether it was intelligence gathering or the establishment of strongholds, they operated covertly.


    "That''s not an issue. We''re ready to remain anonymous," the elderly Uzumaki n member agreed, finding the leader''s proposal in line with their current circumstances.


    In the past, during the Uzumaki n''s existence, they hadn''t felt this way. However, given their experiences and the hardships they had endured over the years, ensuring the continuation of the Uzumaki n''s bloodline was their primary concern now.


    "But rest assured, this period of anonymity won''t be lengthy. Your presence will also relieve some of the pressure on the Uzumaki n. Our organization values exceptional talent."


    "May I ask, what does this organization aim to achieve?" The elderly Uzumaki n member couldn''t help but ask. Now that they had decided to ept the protection of this enigmatic organization, he wanted to grasp some understanding of its objectives.


    The Bug Man wore a helpless smile as he replied, "To be honest, I hold a middle man position within the organization, so my knowledge of its goals is quite limited. What I can tell you is that our leader is embarking on a monumental action. For the specifics, you''d need to ask our leader. I''m curious about the answer as well."


    The reverence in his tone was unmistakable as he spoke. The elderly Uzumaki chose to remain silent and didn''t press for further details.


    Seeing that his purpose was fulfilled, the Bug Man had no intention of staying any longer.


    "You should rest here for a while. In a few days, we''ll arrange for someone to transport you to the Land of Demons. It''s a peaceful ce. Hopefully, the peace there can dispel the shadows in your hearts."


    After uttering this, the Bug Man exited the room.


    Outside, the four team members had been patiently awaiting his emergence.


    "How did it go?" one of them inquired.


    "They''ve already entered, and it''s not easy to leave. It''s no simple task to repay the organization''s favor, especially when..."


    The leader remained an obsessive researcher. There was no way he would relinquish such an opportunity.


    His meaning was apparent to hisrades, who smiled knowingly.


    "Nevertheless, these people likely have some secrets," the Bug Man mused, deep in thought.


    "Secrets?" inquired another team member.


    "These surviving members of the Uzumaki n, scattered throughout the ninja world, might still possess a means ofmunication. Through them, we might locate more Uzumaki survivors and bring them into the organization."


    "Are you suggesting we cast a wide to catch big fish?"


    "That''s precisely what the leader intends. In short, we''re to first gain their trust. Once they witness our sincerity, even if we don''t bring the subject, they''lle to us, requesting information about the other Uzumaki survivors, allowing us to rescue their kin from their suffering."


    When dealing with ordinary individuals, the Bug Man wouldn''t be overly concerned. However, the remnants of the Uzumaki n were an exceptional case.


    Consequently, the trust between both parties was of utmost importance. Directly inquiring about the whereabouts of the remaining Uzumaki members could easily provoke resentment and erode the meager trust painstakingly built.


    ---


    In a dark, damp cave, an astonishingly vast chamber spread out before the eye.


    This space was entirely sealed, devoid of any discernible exits.


    Seated in a wooden chair crafted from trees was a frail elderly man. His face was deeply lined, his hair gray, and even while seated, he appeared hunched.


    Long, white hair covered his right eye, leaving only his closed left eye visible as he sat peacefully.


    Behind him stretched a white, strip-like object. On the far end of this ribbon, it extended into an endless darkness, with huge trees and fruit shadows can be vaguely seen.


    Before long, the ground in front of the old man slightly trembled, and two pale-skinned humanoid beings emerged from it.


    The old man kept his eyes closed but seemed aware of their presence, asking, "Have there been any new developments?"


    The old man''s voice sounded ancient, yet it held apelling presence, dominating the surrounding darkness.


    "No, the White Zetsu responsible for monitoring Nagato suddenly disappeared for some reason. The other White Zetsu searched extensively but couldn''t locate that zetsu," one of the white humanoid figures reported to the old man.


    "Madara-sama, is it possible that Nagato detected the White Zetsu and eliminated it?" spected the other white zetsu.


    Madara responded sternly, "Fool. Based on our past intelligence analysis, Nagato''s Rinnegan is still far from mature. Given Nagato''s current power, hecks the capability to sense White Zetsu."


    "However, apart from Nagato, none of his other associates could. Detecting White Zetsu''s presence is nearly impossible" the white zetsu said, puzzled.


    Even a sensory ninja might struggle to detect White Zetsu unless using specialized sensory ninjutsu or possessing an exceptionally powerful doujutsu, such as the Byakugan. For them, White Zetsu was considerably more elusive than typical sensory ninja targets.


    "Continue to monitor Nagato and have Guruguru join the operation. Furthermore, dispatch some White Zetsus to Konoha" Madara ordered.


    "Konoha? Does Madara-sama suspect Konoha and those individuals?" one of the white creatures asked.


    "It''s not solely because of White Zetsu''s disappearance. I don''t have much time left. Nagato alone cannot further the ''Eye of the Moon'' n. I need an emissary who can act in my stead... Go," Madara dered.


    Though his tone was dismissive, it carried an undeniable air of authority.


    "Yes, Madara-sama" both white zetsu acknowledged.


    Once they left, the elderly man opened his left eye, revealing a scarlet three tomoe Sharingan, which shone brightly in the dim surroundings.


    "Hashirama... the future you envisioned has no ce for peace... This time..., I''ve won this time"


    In the darkness, the Madara sighed with regret.


    Nheless, his words held no audience, for the man he had cherished throughout his life, both as an enemy and a dear friend, no longer existed in this world.


    He gently raised his hand, lightly touching his chest, where the wound inflicted by that man still ached. The pain felt as though it had urred just yesterday, tinged with a trace of nostalgia on his weathered face.

 Chapter 81: 79: Clash

    Chapter 81: 79: sh


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    What a peaceful life it had be.


    Shiraishi felt like he had retired to a life fit for the elderly after leaving his frontline missions behind and entering the ninja academy.


    His days now consisted of going to work at the academy at 3:00 p.m., with the rest of the time his to manage as he pleased.


    Even his shifts at the hospital were rtively short. Shiraishi''s current life was something many Konoha ninjas would likely not envy.


    Study, leisurely walks, work, and punctual rest at home were his daily routines.


    asionally, he''d go shopping with Ruri, but his encounters with Ayane were rare.


    After the three of them left the Team Sakumo, they each had their own responsibilities.


    Ruri had joined the police force, tasked with maintaining vige security and resolving civil disputes in the vige.


    As a Jonin, Ayane had garnered early recognition from the Hyuga n''s senior members due to her potential. She now held an important position within the Hyuga n, even serving as the future Hyuga n head''s guardian.


    Ayane''s status in the Hyuga n significantly exceeded that of ordinary Hyuga branch ninjas. The gap between the main and branch families was evident.


    Due to these circumstances, Shiraishi had only encountered Ayane once since leaving the Team Sakumo. After their meeting, they hadn''t spoken for more than five minutes.


    However, in secret, they maintainedmunication and exchanged information.


    But what concerned Shiraishi the most currently were the secret measures taken by Konoha''s senior management¡ªspecifically, their research on Wood Release.


    ¡ò


    "What are those high-level Konoha figures nning?" Shiraishi mused.


    On the surface, Shiraishi appeared unconcerned. However, he was highly vignt about the higher ups research and experiments regarding Wood Release. Shiraishi had never underestimated these high-ranking individuals and had raised their threat level several notches in his mind.


    While Shiraishi hadn''t personally verified the power of Wood Release, he had witnessed the destructive power of Tailed Beasts firsthand.


    Even if it had been only one tail and possibly not at full power, among the tailed beats the Nine-Tails was the strongest Tailed Beast.


    The fact that the first Hokage, with his Wood Release, could suppress such a formidable creature spoke volumes about the power of Wood Release.


    Shiraishi had been genuinely shocked by the sheer might of the chakra sphere ejected from the One-Tail'', prompting him to briefly question his choice of being a ninja.


    Someone who could subdue the most powerful Tailed Beast, even if not on the same level as the first Hokage, was not to be underestimated.


    ording to information from Bug Man and hispanions, the strange white creature possessed remarkable stealth capabilities. Without the ability to sense natural energy, it was challenging to detect the creature''s presence.


    If Konoha''s senior management indeed used Wood Release for researching such a specialized stealth unit, then its intended use was clear. Whether it was to gather information on enemy ninja or monitor the vige''s interior, its surveince capabilities surpassed those of the Anbu, rendering it extremely difficult to defend against.


    Shiraishi wasn''t overly concerned about the research being uncovered. The strange creature''s stealth abilities could be detected using natural energy sensing.


    Known threats, regardless of theirplexity, could be addressed with proper precautions.


    The real challengey in the unknown.


    How many of these stealth creatures did Konoha''s senior management possess? Where were they deployed? What was their unknown agenda? Had they infiltrated the Uchiha n?


    These were all uncertainties.


    Shiraishi''s absolute confidence in his own safety''s based on Konoha''s high ranking individuals having seriously underestimated his intelligence. No matter the circumstance, he possessed the initiative¡ªa key to victory.


    However, this kind of unknown factor, the ace up Konoha''s sleeve, was a wildcard.


    "How troublesome..."


    Shiraishi needed a n to shift the bnce of power or uncover Konoha''s high-level management''s intentions. Staying passive wasn''t an option.


    To face a vast military organization like a ninja vige head-on offered no chance of victory.


    As Shiraishi pondered this, Ruri made her way down the corridor of the undergroundboratory.


    "When did you get back?"


    "Just now."


    "Is it thiste already?"


    Shiraishi suddenly realized how time had flown.


    Ruri''s shifts in the security force typically ran from 9:00 a.m. to 7:00 p.m., with two days off a week for leisure and personal activities.


    "Aren''t you continuously concerned about the high-level ns?" Ruri asked.


    "Well, it''s tied to Wood Release and might involve research simr to that on Tailed Beasts. We need to be vignt... Why, you don''t seem concerned at all?"


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but notice that Ruri didn''t seem concerned at all, which left him slightly surprised.


    It was worth noting that some high-ranking officials had a very strained rtionship with the Uchiha n, especially Shimura Danzo, the leader of the radical faction. If it weren''t for the Third Hokage''s efforts to mediate, the Root would likely not have remained so cooperative in recent years.


    "Why should I worry about such things? As long as you possess the power to suppress all conspiracies and schemes, it''s a waste of time and energy to ponder countermeasures. If you have this time and energy, it''s better spent on enhancing your own strength."


    "..."


    Shiraishi remained silent, taken aback by her staunch power-centric perspective. In his mind, he had been fretting needlessly about Ruri.


    "You''re too obsessed with the so-called truth. You used to be like this. You want to understand every bit of the so-called truth."


    "It''s my duty to seek the truth."


    Shiraishi replied.


    "You''re clearly insecure."


    Ruri stated with an expression that said, "Don''t try to deceive me."


    Her eyes seemed capable of prating the essence of everything.


    "Since you understand, why mention it? It hurts."


    Shiraishi managed a reluctant smile.


    Just as he understood everything about Ruri, she understood everything about him. Such tricks were impossible to hide from each other.


    "Because I rarely see you entangled like this, it''s quite interesting."


    Ruri chuckled.


    "You..... you couldn''t it be Ayane using a Transformation Technique... Right..?"


    Shiraishi hesitated for a moment before asking this rather impolite question.


    As expected, upon hearing Shiraishi''s question, Ruri fixed him with her dark pupils. She didn''t answer but rather allowed the concentrated air to flow around her.


    It appeared to be the real Ruri.


    Ayane didn''t exude such a powerful and intimidating aura.


    "How''s progress with the Sage Mode?"


    This was the topic Ruri cared about most.


    "In recent experiments, the sess rate of synthesizing Senjutsu Chakra has steadily increased to over 80%. Give me another six months to a year, and it can be officially put into use."


    Shiraishi provided a rtively conservative timeframe.


    Ruri nodded; half a year to a year was entirely manageable. She had plenty of free time at present. As a vice-captain in the security team, she could delegate most of her work to subordinates. asionally, when problems arose, she, as the vice-captain, stepped in to resolve them.


    After Ruri left, Shiraishi was left in deep thought.


    Indeed, as Ruri had suggested, instead of guessing on what Konoha''s high-ranking officials were nning, focusing on self-improvement was a surefire investment.


    "But, no matter how much I improve inbat, I can''t surpass Ruri. Her rate of growth is abnormal, and my ''strength'' doesn''t reflect in battle..."


    Shiraishi had sacrificed practice time, dedicating all his energy to research. This seemed to be his chosen path. Not only was Ruri outstripping him, but Ayane''s strength was also growing faster than his.


    Although he possessed decent talent,pared to Ruri and Ayane, the gap was negligible.


    Both of them had Kekkei Genkai, Sharingan and Byakugan, making them leading bloodline inheritors in the ninja world, an advantage Shiraishi didn''t share.


    Furthermore, the Kekkei Genkai''s power grew increasingly formidable as the user developed. On top of that, Ruri and Ayane were natural geniuses.


    So, abandoning training in favor of research was also a method of enhancing his ''strength''. Shiraishi understood that his role was to create ''weapons,'' while using these ''weapons'' inbat was Ruri and Ayane''s responsibility.


    Shiraishi suddenly felt as though he was seeing the truth beyond the clouds. In this world, nobody was perfect. Therefore, relying on others topensate for one''s shorings and progressing together was essential.


    Compared tobat, Shiraishi excelled at research, and his cognition and thinking extended beyond the era of ninjas. This was his strength, an area where he surpassed Ruri and Ayane. As such, there was no need for him to strive for excellence inbat; it wasn''t the path he should choose.


    With this perspective, Konoha''s high-level management''s secret ns became less important. What mattered most was self-improvement.


    ¡ò


    May brought warm weather to the region.


    Unknowingly, a creature known as ''White Zetsu'' had covertly infiltrated Konoha. Konoha was renowned for being the most challenging vige to infiltrate among all the ninja viges, owing to its all-epassing sensoy-type seal.


    This seal could pierce through the very essence of the entity using the Byakugan. Therefore, when White Zetsu snuck in, he exercised extreme caution in all his actions.


    Three individuals had infiltrated: two White Zetsu were assigned to monitor outside Konoha, while the third infiltrated Konoha vige.


    Their clear objective was to determine whether a missing White Zetsu had any connections with high-level Konoha members and also to gather information within the Uchiha n to locate a so-called "Emissary."


    The requirements for this "Emissary" in terms of personality and talents were unknown to White Zetsu; everything was to be determined by their "Madara-sama".


    However, it was essential for the "Emissary" to be of a young age, preferably a child or teenager, for ease of control. Consequently, most of the Uchiha people under their surveince were either young teen ninjas or children attending ninja schools.


    The division ofbor was precise: one investigated the high-ranking officials, another the ninja school, and one remained concealed within the Uchiha n.


    They had swiftly be proficient in gathering intelligence. Even in the most formidable Ninja Vige to infiltrate, given enough time, they could sessfully operate their intelligencework.


    White Zetsu, responsible for the Uchiha n, moved underground with the expertise of a master. He was like an intangible ghost, and no one had detected his actions thus far, not even the Uchiha n itself.


    This particr White Zetsu was feeling rather self-satisfied. While most White Zetsucked inbat abilities, they all possessed exceptional stealth skills. Only a few ninja with unique perception capabilities could detect their presence.


    Considering the Uchiha n''s characteristics, he felt monitoring them was a straightforward task.


    He thought to himself, "I''ll be able to deliver everything to Madara-sama soon."


    Just as he was about to continue, he suddenly felt the chilling sensation of being secretly watched by some unknown creature''s eyes. It stopped him in his tracks as he swam through the soil.


    Turning his head, White Zetsu was nearly ovee with terror. A pair of dark eyes had unexpectedly pushed through the earth beside him, locking onto him without warning.


    Confusion swirled in his mind. What was this?


    Before he could fully process this, the soil around him started to writhe and constrict, turning unnaturally soft, akin to quicksand. White Zetsu felt the suffocating oppression, and then he lost consciousness.


    Everything urred so abruptly that White Zetsu hadn''t even managed to get a clear look at his assant.


    When he awoke, White Zetsu found himself bound to a stone chair with restraints covering his entire body. He was in a secret chamber, bathed in a dim yellowish light that barely illuminated the room.


    Before him stood a young man and woman, both around fifteen or sixteen years old. The woman, dressed in a tight ck ninja outfit, exuded a powerful, intimidating presence. The man, on the other hand, wore a white coat and observed him with an eerie, unsettling gaze.


    Being subjected to this unsettling stare, White Zetsu couldn''t help but tremble. Although he sensed the woman possessed greater strength, there was something about the man that felt even more dangerous.


    These two individuals were Shiraishi and Ruri.


    "Hello, how are you?" White Zetsu tried to alleviate the chilling atmosphere with exaggerated and humorous gestures, attempting to ease his internal tension.


    However, Shiraishi and Ruri paid no heed to White Zetsu''s exaggerated antics, entirely unaffected by them.


    Once the atmosphere had settled, Shiraishi turned to Ruri and said, "Since we''ve managed to capture him alive this time, I intend to use a spiritualization technique to enter his spiritual world and extract information. I''ll leave my body to you."


    Ruri, nodding in agreement, watched intently. Shiraishi promptly formed hand seals, closed his eyes, and began to glow. An illusory figure resembling Shiraishi himself materialized in mid-air.


    This illusory figure represented Shiraishi''s soul.


    With his soul out of his body, Shiraishi overlooked White Zetsu''s struggling body. He then headed directly toward White Zetsu''s body, merging with it and gaining ess to White Zetsu''s spiritual world.


    White Zetsu, still seated on the stone chair, fought vigorously, sweat pouring down his face. However, no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t break free from Shiraishi''s possession of his soul, rendering his attempts to resist futile.


    Wandering through White Zetsu''s spiritual world, Shiraishi discovered an entirely nk space, leaving him visibly astonished. When he used the spiritualization technique to explore others'' spiritual worlds, they were never devoid of memory. There was always some portion of their recollections.


    However, here was an entirely empty spiritual world. Did this individual truly possess nothing within his mind?


    Shiraishi considered an improbable notion: "Could his memories be stored elsewhere, not within this ''space''?" Though it sounded unbelievable, it was the only usible exnation. Even animals with no intelligence had upied spiritual worlds that weren''t nk.


    Shiraishi concluded that the memories leading to the core of this white creature were sealed somewhere else.


    Shiraishi was about to leave when an enormous scarlet pupil suddenly materialized within the vacant spiritual world.


    A powerful chakra, unlike anything Shiraishi had ever encountered, washed over him. It felt icy and dark, as if he were a small boat teetering on the brink of capsizing in a tsunami.


    "Sharingan... how is this possible!?" Shiraishi was the first to turn pale with shock.


    The massive scarlet pupils, with their three distinctive ck tomoe symbols, were unmistakably erged versions of the Sharingan. The evil and cursed power emanating from these pupils was even more overwhelming than the aura Ruri exuded.


    Outside, White Zetsu suddenly let out a piercing roar. His face contorted ferociously, and countless blood vessels burst in his eyeballs, as though they might explode at any moment.


    Shiraishi''s illusory spiritual form swiftly detached from White Zetsu''s body and returned to his own.


    As he reentered his body, cold sweat covered his face. He stood there, pale, gazing silently at White Zetsu, who was seated motionless on the stone chair, mouth agape, and eyes rolled back, now lifeless.


    "What happened?" Ruri, unaware of Shiraishi''s experience, inquired with a note of concern as she helped him sit nearby.


    As Shiraishi settled down, his fingers trembled slightly on the armrest. It was as if he were still reeling from the earlier shock. After a considerable pause, his voice, hoarse and strained, managed to articte a single sentence:


    "Sharingan..."


    "Sharingan?" Ruri inquired.


    "Sharingan''s ocr power greater than yours... What a monster..." Shiraishi slowly closed his eyes as he spoke, as though he hadn''t yet recovered from the recent horror.


    Ruri, frowning at this revtion, thought deeply. "So, you''re saying that you encountered the Sharingan illusion within this individual''s spiritual world?"


    Shiraishi nodded, confirming his previous statement. His words implicitly included Ruri, indicating that the opponent''s use of Sharingan exceeded her capabilities.


    "I''m well aware of their strengths. I can''t confidently assert that my ocr power is the strongest among the Uchihas today, but there shouldn''t be more than two pairs of Sharingan that can rival mine."


    "But here, in this individual''s spiritual world, the creator of the Sharingan illusion possesses ocr power far superior to yours." Shiraishi didn''t wish to dent Ruri''s self-confidence, but he had to state the fact.


    As Ruri absorbed this information, she realized that she had been worrying needlessly. She refocused her thoughts.


    However, no matter how she considered it, she couldn''t fathom which Uchiha member currently possessed Sharingan power surpassing her own.


    "It seems I guessed wrong from the beginning. These protective measures extend beyond just Wood Release and Tailed Beasts; they also involve Sharingan. This individual''s arrival likely has no connection to the vige''s high-ranking members... There are other yers pulling the strings."


    Shiraishi exhaled deeply, his eyes reflecting a profound gravity. He emphasized the importance of caution in their future actions.


    For the time being, the Land of Rain would be designated a restricted area to avoid encountering Akatsuki members again. Shiraishi didn''t want to be a target due to unknown enemies.


    In a vast, dark karst cave, a white figure emerged from the ground and promptly reported to an elderly man seated on a wooden chair.


    "Madara-sama, the zetsu, who was investigating the Uchiha n''s territory, has vanished."


    "I''m aware; the illusion I imnted in his mind was triggered, indicating his capture," the old man replied, his eyes shimmering with no one knowing his thoughts.


    "Could our intelligence bepromised?" White Zetsu inquired with concern.


    "No, the moment the illusion triggered, a chained suicide spell activated, and the White Zetsu is now dead," the old man responded coolly.


    White Zetsu chuckled, disying no sadness at White Zetsu''s death. To them, their existence served as tools for their master''s benefit.


    "Withdraw from Konoha for now. I didn''t expect such a formidable ninja to emerge within the n after my departure. I mustn''t act recklessly."


    The old man''s face expressed regret.


    "Do you intend to abandon monitoring the Uchiha n entirely?"


    "Not abandonment. We''ll wait until things quiet down, then send White Zetsu. Alternatively, we''ll wait for the next ninja war; it might provide the perfect opportunity."


    Among his ranks, some individuals had already detected White Zetsu''s traces. Regardless of the method he employed, he couldn''t easily gain full ess to the Uchiha n''s current information. So, he had to select the "Emissary" that best suited his desires with care.


    Having heard the old man''s n, White Zetsu promptly vanished into the ground, disappearing before the old man''s eyes.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 82: 80: Hunting the Byakugan

    Chapter 82: 80: Hunting the Byakugan


    You can read 20 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    Ninja Academy.


    Tsunade, who was organizing lesson ns in her office, recognized the approaching footsteps and the person without needing to guess.


    "Boy, you''re a bitte today... What''s wrong with your face? You look terrible," Tsunade remarked as she turned to see Shiraishi''s pale face and his almost weak-like body. She couldn''t help being startled, and quickly asked him what happened.


    "I had a upset stomach after dinner yesterday" Shiraishi fabricated without hesitation.


    "Upset stomach doesn''t usually look this bad," Tsunade sighed. She walked over, patted Shiraishi on the shoulder, and continued


    "I understand that young men and women living under the same roof might have their moments, especially since you''re all teenagers. But you''re a medical ninja, and you should know that a ninja''s body has limits, so please exercise some restraint."


    "...," Shiraishi remained silent.


    "By the way, have you taken precautions? Don''t make the girl end up pregnant before you get married," Tsunade leaned close to Shiraishi''s ear, and whispered to him, as if he was afraid that someone around would eavesdrop.


    However, Shiraishi could see the mischievous glint in Tsunade''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Tsunade-sensei, I''m perfectly healthy."


    "Does that mean you still did it?"


    "... If you spread rumors, I''ll report you to Lord Hokage."


    "You really have no sense of humor, kid."


    "My sense of humor isn''t the issue here."


    Seeing Shiraishi''s exhausted expression, Tsunade grew bored.


    "Anyway, are you sure you''re okay like this? Would you like to rest here for a while?"


    Shiraishi''s current condition did worry her; he might suddenly copse while working.


    "Thank you for your concern, but it''s not a big problem. I''ll head to the ssroomter."


    After some thought, Shiraishi believed Tsunade''s concern was warranted. The Sharingan he encountered yesterday after using the spiritual transformation technique still haunted him. The aftereffects of the illusion made him feel weak this morning.


    "In that case, at least rest here and don''t overexert yourself."


    Tsunade refrained from asking what Shiraishi had done to end up in this condition. She understood that everyone had secrets they preferred not to share, including herself.


    Watching Tsunade leave, Shiraishi was alone in the office. Due to his physical exhaustion, he reclined on the chair, closed his eyes, and allowed his mind to wander.


    After about half an hour, he felt considerably better than when he had first arrived. Slowly, he got up from the chair and headed towards the experimental ss for training medical ninjas.


    After the experimental ss concluded, Shiraishi and Tsunade exchanged greetings before heading outside the academy. At the school gates, Shiraishi spotted Ruri waiting.


    Wearing her form-fitting ck ninja attire that showcased her figure, she looked pleasant standing there. Shiraishi recognized her at once.


    "Ruri, why are you here?" Shiraishi approached, a little puzzled.


    "Just passing by," Ruri replied with a nce at Shiraishi''s pale face, her tone remaining steady.


    "It''s quite a way to pass by. Did you leave work early today?" Shiraishi inquired.


    "I arranged for someone else to cover for me," Ruri replied, then retrieved a thermos cup from her bag and handed it to Shiraishi.


    Shiraishi caught the thermos cup, unscrewed the lid, and found it filled with clean, hot water.


    "Thanks, I was feeling thirsty," Shiraishi said.


    "Don''t think too much of it; I just happened to have it on me," Ruri replied, exining her gesture.


    Hearing her exnation, Shiraishi just smiled understandingly.


    After taking a sip of hot water, Shiraishi asked Ruri, "Do you want to walk back together now?"


    He knew that Ruri was waiting for him at the academy gate because she was concerned about his safety. It warmed his heart, even if she might find it difficult to openly express her concern.


    However, Shiraishi might have guessed right; Ruri was not always forting with her emotions. Ayane, for instance, she would probably be serious, pretending to be innocent and saying some unexpected provocative words.


    "Yeah," Ruri agreed.


    She was genuinely concerned for Shiraishi''s well-being. He didn''t look well at all, and safety was not guaranteed even within the vige.


    She had been waiting there for him for nearly two hours, ever since Shiraishi had arrived at the academy for work.


    As they walked together, Ruri recalled something and spoke softly, "By the way, I spent the day at the police checking through the information on each n member, but no matter how hard I looked, I couldn''t find anyone with a stronger Sharingan pupil power than mine, as you mentioned."


    This statement wasn''t a matter of boasting for Ruri. She genuinely possessed superior knowledge of Sharinganpared to most Uchiha members.


    Leaving Sharingan aside, her taijutsu, ninjutsu, and genjutsu skills were top-notch. Her taijutsu and ninjutsu, in particr, were exceptional, with genjutsu being the only area where she slightlygged behind.


    The idea of identifying a Sharingan wielder significantly more potent than herself left Ruri stumped, even after thoroughly examining the personnel records of the security force.


    "If you couldn''t find them, don''t push it. I don''t think the mastermind is necessarily hiding within the vige," Shiraishimented.


    "Not within the vige?"


    Ruri found Shiraishi''s words somewhat confusing.


    "What''s your opinion of Sakumo-sensei''s strength?" she asked.


    Shiraishi didn''t respond directly.


    "He is stronger than me"


    "What about the specific difference in strength?" Shiraishi inquired.


    "If I fought to the death, there''s a high chance I''d lose, and Sakumo-sensei would be severely injured," Ruri admitted. Ruri wasn''t overestimating herself; her abilities had genuinely reached a high level.


    Sakumo''s strengthy in his Kenjutsu and incredible speed with the Body Flicker Technique,bined with his impable sword skills. However, this specialization in kenjutsu meant hecked other versatilebat techniques.


    Ruri might be the most challenging type of opponent for Sakumo. She was an all-around ninja, excelling in ninjutsu, genjutsu, and taijutsu.


    Her use of the Body Flicker Technique and the Three-tomoe Sharingan allowed her to match Sakumo''s speed and reflexes. Still, because of his proficiency with the sword, Ruri believed she would struggle in closebat with Sakumo.


    However, she also possessed advantages that Sakumo did not. Her extensive knowledge of Fire Release Justus and her mastery of genjutsu could be used to restrict Sakumo''s movements.


    Shiraishi nodded in agreement after hearing this. "The chakra disyed by the Sharingan and the immense pressure it exerts are even greater than Teacher Sakumo''s. And that''s just in a contest of Sharingan pupil power; he likely surpasses you in other areas as well."


    "Really? While there may not be such a master among the Uchiha n currently, is it too hasty to rule out the possibility within Konoha?"


    "But then think about it differently. If there is such a master among the Uchiha n in the vige, our secrets may have been exposed long ago, and it is impossible to remain indifferent until now. After all, the other party has powerful infiltrating subordinates, and our secrets cannot be concealed at all."


    Ruri frowned, deep in thought.


    Shiraishi continued, "Since that white creature can be sensed by natural energy, it also means that the other party was not monitoring us before I researched natural energy. The first contact was on Akatsuki''s side. Then, this strange white creature came to Konoha and infiltrated the Uchiha n. The mastermind behind the scenes may have targeted Konoha, perhaps to monitor the Uchiha n. This action only began recently. As for Akatsuki..."


    Shiraishi had sent Bug Man and others to contact Akatsuki nearly a month ago. Shiraishi couldn''t be certain when the mastermind behind the scenes had sent people to monitor Akatsuki. Nevertheless, these observations held significance.


    Uchiha ninja not within Konoha. Rted to Tailed Beasts, Wood Release, and Sharingan.


    This is the critical information needed for decoding the intelligence puzzle. Ruri understood this but still found it challenging to identify the Uchiha ninja who was the mastermind behind the scenes.


    "Incidentally, did any Uchiha defect in the past or leave Konoha?" Shiraishi inquired.


    "In the past thirty years, only Uchiha Madara," she answered, almost as if it were a fantasy.


    "That''s nonsense. Uchiha Madara died at the Valley of the End battle, killed by the First Hokage. This is well-known around the worl..."


    Shiraishi chuckled and shook his head. What he was thinking, only he knew.


    ''After all, the likelihood of that happening is minuscule, isn''t it? Wood Release, Tailed Beasts, Sharingan¡ªthese are either the techniques Uchiha Madara used in battle or objects he controlled or powers he held or see.


    Doesn''t it seem like all the conditions are met?''


    Seeing Ruri deep in thought, Shiraishi likely also entertained doubts about whether the Uchiha n''s ancestor was truly deceased.


    Shiraishi reopened the thermos, took a sip of hot water, and smiled. "Alright, no need for such a serious expression. Whether he''s alive or not doesn''t matter as long as he doesn''t affect you. Besides, it''s just spection and far from conclusive evidence."


    "No, I was thinking, if he is really alive... I really want to see the legendary power that can open up the world."


    Ruri clenched her fists.


    Ninjas In the past, when mentioning the Uchiha n, the first thing people thought of was not Sharingan, but the name Uchiha Madara.


    Because he was a purer symbol of power than Sharingan.


    Nowadays, when ninjas mention Uchiha, they don''t think of a certain Uchiha ninja, but Sharingan.


    This was the goal Ruri was going to surpass in the future.


    "It really looks like your style, it seems that I was worrying for nothing just now."


    "Are you looking down on me? And even if that old antique is alive, it''s too old to move now."


    "I didn''t say that. Besides, this is just spection and cannot be regarded as conclusive evidence."


    Seeing Ruri seeming to be arguing again, Shiraishi exined with a smile.


    "Hmph," Ruri turned her head, expressing that she didn''t want to pay attention to him.


    ...


    The sky was growing darker, with the beautiful sunset slowly descending behind the forest in the west.


    Shiraishi and Ruri walked along the riverbank.


    In May, the weather had turned warmer, and the gentle breeze brought a sense offort, dispelling the irritability in their hearts. Streetlights along the small road cast their warm glow, leading the eye towards the vige center. There, the night market was beginning toe alive, with lights flickering to life one by one.


    On this road, only Shiraishi and Ruri walked. Meanwhile, on the riverbank, some young ninja academy students who hadn''t yet gone home were energetically ying ninja games.


    Seeing this scene, Shiraishi halted his steps.


    "What''s the matter?" Ruri stopped and turned to him.


    "It''s nothing, just seeing them like this makes me reminisce about the past," Shiraishi said, his eyes fixed on the children ying ninja games with a touch of nostalgia.


    Shiraishi brought up a memory. "You know, this feels a lot like the old days when we used to walk to school together."


    Ruri, too, was swept back to the past. Shiraishi had yed an irreceable role in her life since childhood and continued to do so now.


    Back when they were Academy students, they had indeed gone to school and returned home together, almost inseparable every day.


    "Why are you bringing this up all of a sudden?" Ruri asked.


    "I was just thinking... It would be nice if we continued like this in the future. Because we make a great team," Shiraishi said as he looked at the setting sun. Under its soft rays, his usual stern expression softened.


    Ruri felt a pang of unease hearing this. She felt a void in her heart, as if something were missing. Was their rtionship merely that of partners?


    "Let''s move along; we have things to do when we get back," Ruri said, about to quicken her pace. But at that moment, something wrapped around her hand, preventing her from moving forward.


    Startled, she turned to see a man''s warm hand holding hers, guiding her gently to a stop.


    "In many ways, I''m not quite sure how to approach this," Shiraishi admitted, looking at her with a gentle smile. "But after what I said earlier, I gave it some thought. If we''re just partners, maybe it doesn''t fully exin everything between us. What do you think? Should our rtionship be closer than just partners?"


    Shiraishi had a calm smile on his face, asking Ruri for his opinion.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, so I''m going back."


    Ruri''s face flushed slightly, and she turned her head away. She may have spoken of going home, but when his hand held hers, she allowed him to make the decision.


    "Let''s take a walk together. We left work early today; there should be enough time," Shiraishi suggested.


    "Don''t ask me about this. You''re the one who''s sick. You should decide. Just don''t catch a cold tomorrow," Ruri replied, turning her head away but implying her consent.


    Shiraishi felt a bit odd; this was the first time in many years that he had taken such an initiative. It even brought a tear to his eye.


    "It''s already May; there''s no way I''ll catch a cold. No problem," he reassured her.


    His body isn''t that weak. Although the weather would be colder than during the day after nightfall, as long as he paid attention, it wouldn''t be a big problem.


    With their hands tightly sped, they exchanged warmth through their skin. Shiraishi could feel the heat radiating from Ruri''s body.


    Holding her hand, he led her towards the vige''s lively center, where the night was beginning toe alive.


    Shiraishi clearly saw the obvious happy smile on Ruri''s face.


    At that moment, a sense of guilt welled up within him. In his mind, there might be another woman, another "partner." But for today, he belonged to Ruri. The guilt faded as heforted himself with this thought.


    ....


    The next day.


    Shiraishi came down with a cold. He realized he had caught it after returning homete the previous night.


    He slept on the floor, covered with a quilt, feeling groggy and cold. Ruri, dressed casually at home and not in her ck ninja attire, knelt beside him, scolding him with an almost disgusted tone.


    "You kept saying you were fine yesterday, and now look what''s happened. Your physical condition has really deteriorated," Ruri scolded.


    "I didn''t expect it to turn out like this. This is my first cold..." Shiraishi admitted with a touch of embarrassment.


    He realized that forcing himself so much the night before had been a mistake. But in that situation, if he had returned without doing anything, he would have regretted it even more.


    Seeing Ruri taking such good care of him, he felt both embarrassed and grateful. Even if he had caught a cold today, it didn''t seem like such a bad thing.


    "I''ve already sent someone to inform Tsunade, and she said you can rest at home today. I''ll take care of you," Ruri said as she stood up to fetch something from the cab.


    "Sorry to trouble you. But I don''t think it''s that serious. I still have work in the afternoon..." Shiraishi began.


    "Stay home and rest today. Do I need to say it a third time?" Ruri''s voice was stern.


    Shiraishi, trembling slightly, didn''t dare to argue further. Ruri retrieved a medicine bottle from the cab, took out a few pills, and prepared a cup of hot water.


    "This is a cold medicine that hasn''t officially hit the pharmaceutical market. I didn''t expect you to be its first user after developing it. How does it feel to take your own medicine?" she asked.


    "I''d rather not pass judgment if I can help it," Shiraishi replied with a chuckle as he epted the cold medicine.


    ¡ò


    The Land of Waves stretched out towards the Sea of the Land of Fire. A small boat cut through the waves, drawing closer to the coastal port of the Land of Fire.


    On this boat were four individuals, all ninja from Konoha Vige. The team was under the leadership of a Konoha ninja in a J¨­nin uniform, while the other three members wore Chunin uniforms.


    This team, led by a J¨­nin andprised of three Chunin, was considered an elite unit, even by the standards of Konoha Vige.


    In many teams, it wasmon to have one top-level ninja paired with three lower-level ones or a mix of high, middle, and low-ranking ninja.


    Their mission had taken them to the neighboring country to dismantle an illegal rogue ninja organization. This was a familiar scenario for Konoha, as even after the Ninja World War, smaller countriescking ninja power were often targeted by wandering ninja groups.


    These rogue ninja fell into two categories: those who had stumbled into the life of a ninja by chance, and those who rebelled against the system and engaged in illegal, profit-driven activities.


    Larger nations like Konoha didn''t pay much attention to these groups, but smaller, weaker nations struggled to deal with them. Konoha had dispatched an elite team consisting of one J¨­nin and three Chunin to deal with this wandering ninja organization.


    After a fierce battle, they sessfully eradicated the threat, and now they were on their way back to the Land of Fire by boat.


    At the bow of the boat, the team leader, sat with long ck hair that cascaded down to his waist. He wore a forehead protector on his forehead, and his eyes were pure white. He was a Jonin from the Hyuga n, named Hyuga Shingo. Even within the Hyuga branch family, he was known for his exceptional strength.


    The waters of Land of Waves were perpetually shrouded in thick fog. Thus, Hyuga Shingo periodically opened his eyes to survey the surrounding sea, a precaution against any potential emergencies.


    With his Byakugan vision, he could see five individuals approaching their boat from about two kilometers away. These individuals had very little Chakra, almost at the level of ordinary civilians, and they carried no weapons, only a small amount of money. Clearly, they were regr civilians traveling to the Land of Waves.


    After a while, the boat carrying the five civilians drew near. Hyuga Shingo and the three Chunin merely gave them a cursory nce and then ignored them. However, as the civilian boat passed by, the five people suddenly elerated towards them.


    In a blur of motion, the three Konoha Chunin let out cries of pain as they were sent tumbling into the sea. They had lost track of the attackers.


    Hyuga Shingo''s expression changed dramatically. The scene before him shattered his perception of the world. Despite the attackers'' low Chakra levels, their incredible speed and power were iprehensible.


    He jumped away from the boat, standing atop the undting sea by channeling Chakra through the soles of his feet, readying himself with a gentle fist stance.


    He could no longer concern himself with the fate of his threerades. Among the five individuals surrounding him, none appeared to be ordinary.


    Given their speed and strength, he couldn''t confidently im an advantage. He attempted to initiate a conversation to ascertain their identities and motivations.


    "Who are you? Why did you attack ninjas of Konohagakure?"


    However, the five individuals remained silent. Their bodies exuded strong hostility directed towards him. Their orders were simple: "Attack."


    Hyuga Shingo found himself trapped within the enemy''s formation. He didn''t panic; his wealth ofbat experience, Byakugan, and gentle fist techniques formed the basis of his confidence.


    Yet, as the battle unfolded, he discovered that these five opponents possessed extraordinary strength. His acupuncture techniques were ineffective unless he could target their chest points.


    These attackers didn''t rely on Chakra for their incredible abilities; instead, they exhibited tremendous physical prowess. This type of enemy was a first in Hyuga Shingo''s years of missions.


    Frustration and concern gripped him. His gentle fist, which primarily targeted acupuncture points, had little impact on these enemies. Most of the Hyuga n''s techniques relied on gentle fists and acupuncture points, making them ill-suited to this type of foe.


    He watched helplessly as his attacks failed tond, his enemy''s strikesnding true. In a daring maneuver, one of the assants punched him in the face, sending him flying. Two others moved in, attacking him as he fell.


    Hyuga Shingo rolled on the sea''s surface, swallowing the bitter taste of seawater mixed with blood. His rather el


    egant image was destroyed, and despair arose in his heart.


    "Who are you people...?"


    He asked again unwillingly, wanting to know the identities of these five people and their reasons for attacking Konoha Ninja.


    The five of them didn''t say a word, and what lingered on the sea was absolute silence.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 83: 81: Intrusion

    Chapter 83: 81: Intrusion


    You can read 15 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    The sound of footsteps brushed past his ear.


    Hyuga Shingo stirred from his drowsiness, attempting to open his eyes. However, he realized that his limbs were unresponsive; the only functioning part of his body appeared to be his brain.


    Hecked the strength to even blink his eyes.


    Amidst the darkness, he heard the faint footsteps of someone nearby. He couldn''t discern who it was or where they were. All he could perceive was the frigid coldness beneath him and the scent of disinfectant that hinted at a hospital-like environment.


    A cold and serious atmosphere surrounded him.


    It seemed that Hyuga Shingo''s slight movement on the operating table didn''t go unnoticed. Standing next to a table, the young man in a white hooded coat looked towards the operating table and continued to prepare the medicine with his head down.


    This young man was none other than Shiraishi.


    Given the impending task of cracking the caged bird experiment, many preparatory conditions had to be met in advance. Most crucially, a living body from the Hyuga branch ninja was required for this dangerous experiment; Ayane''s body couldn''t be used for such an unsafe experiment.


    Although Shiraishi had conducted experiments on human subjects before, these were regr human bodies. While they could substitute life energy with natural energy when chakra was depleted, they provided only a rudimentary conclusion, with detailed specifics yet to be determined.


    Not only did Shiraishi seek to save Ayane''s life, but he also coveted her extraordinarily precious white eyes, something he couldn''t readily give up easily.


    This had prompted him to deploy the five man operatives to hunt down a Hyuga branch ninja..Members of this n, all had the Byakugan, had no way to hide their ocr abilities from ordinary people or fellow ninjas if awakened.


    In terms of insight, even the Sharingan fell short.


    Yet, these five man operatives didn''t rely solely on chakra forbat. Abandoning chakra only curtailed their use of secret techniques; their physical abilities remained formidable.


    Moreover, natural energy was impervious to acupuncture. The Hyuga n''s acupoints could only disrupt chakra flow, putting Hyuga Shingo at a severe disadvantage.


    Using natural energy in taijutsu effectively nullified the J¨­nin Hyuga Shingo''s soft fist techniques.


    Under such circumstances, Hyuga Shingo''s physical prowess was significantly diminished, making his eventual capture inevitable.


    Ayane had provided the list of targets, but the monitoring was handled by Shiraishi''s y puppet, known as "General Tu." In terms of covert capabilities, Shiraishi believed that the "General Tu" was no less capable than the white creature, whichbined wood release and tailed beast elements.


    Once the location of a Hyuga branch ninja was determined, the rest was easy. After a sessful hunt, General Tu would covertly transport the captive back to Konoha, deliver them to theboratory, and entrust Shiraishi with their disposal.


    After meticulously preparing the medicine, Shiraishi ced it in a tray that was already equipped with the necessary equipment. He approached the operating table, set down the tray, and then began a careful examination of Hyuga Shingo''s body.


    Hyuga Shingo had been brought here an hour ago. Judging by his team''s expected return time to the vige, it should normally take until the following night or the morning after to reach Konoha and report to the Hokage Building.


    Should Konoha discover Hyuga Shingo''s absence, they would surely inform the Hyuga family. Beyond that, Shiraishi couldn''t guarantee the oue, but he had precious little time to spare.


    It was evident that Hyuga Shingo, lying on the operating table, was anxious. As a J¨­nin, he had already sensed that someone was observing him.


    His forehead protector had been removed, revealing a green crossed curse mark on his forehead, along with two opposing green hook patterns adjacent to it.


    This was the caged bird curse mark, branded onto Hyuga branch ninjas.


    It was a matter that Shiraishi urgently needed to resolve.


    Hyuga Shingo''s chakra flow had been blocked, rendering his Byakugan inactive. Coupled with his inability to open his eyes, he couldn''t discern who was standing beside him or the nature of his surroundings.


    Shiraishi selected a transparent ss bottle from the medicine tray, which is made of a material to absorb chakra easily. He inscribed a mantra on the bottle''s surface, positioning it so that the bottle mouth faced Hyuga Shingo''s chest.


    Chakra flowed through Shiraishi''s palm, activating the mantra on the bottle. It promptly initiated a potent absorption effect. At a visibly increasing rate, chakra flowed from Hyuga Shingo''s body into the ss bottle.


    As the chakra within the bottle grew darker in color, it signaled the umtion of an ever-greater amount.


    Shiraishi paid no heed to these changes. Instead, he focused on perception, closely monitoring every movement of Hyuga Shingo. His objective was to gain insight into the appearance of the caged bird curse mark through sensory ninjutsu.


    ording to Ayane''s information, there are two methods to trigger the Caged Bird Curse. The first involves a ninja from the main family. They can either subject the Hyuga branch ninja to intense suffering or opt to damage the eyeballs and brain nerves of the branch ninja, thereby actively activating the curse mark of the caged bird.


    The second method is passive and urs when a Hyuga branch ninja dies or has their eyes removed. In this case, the curse mark of the caged bird directly inflicts damage upon the branch ninja''s eyeballs and brain nerves.


    This curse is indeed dreadful.


    "Ahhh! Ahhhh!"


    Suddenly, when the Chakra in Hyuga Shingo''s body reached a life threatening low, he broke through the limits of the special anesthetic''s control and let out a horrifying scream.


    Visible to the naked eye, the curse mark on his forehead emitted a green glow, producing a type of chakra entirely unfamiliar to Shiraishi.


    Once this chakra was generated, it began flowing directly into Hyuga Shingo''s brain, causing considerable harm.


    This chakra flow differed substantially from the one Ruri utilized when activating Sharingan.


    Shiraishi stopped absorbing the chakra within Hyuga Shingo''s body. The chakra within the ss bottle began to flow back. The caged bird curse mark on Hyuga Shingo''s forehead reverted to a peaceful state, with the chakra retracting into the curse mark.


    Shiraishi picked up the ss bottle used for chakra absorption, which now bore visible cracks. It shattered in his hands, and the shards fell to the ground.


    "As expected," Shiraishi sighed in relief as he observed Hyuga Shingo, now unconscious and in extreme pain. The preliminary results were in line with his expectations.


    The term "Jutsu," regardless of its evolution, essentially relies on Chakra application. Consider Sharingan''s genjutsu, for instance, where maintaining "eye contact" allows one''s chakra to infiltrate the target''s brain nerves, enabling maniption of said nerves. Chakra forms the foundation of these "Jutsus," permitting control over the enemy''s brain nerves.


    A skilled genjutsu user can even manipte the target''s brain nerves at will, achieving the desired effects. This principle extends beyond Sharingan, epassing other illusion techniques as well, whether triggered by sight, smell, touch, or other sensory inputs. To execute these techniques, the user must channel their chakra into the target''s brain nerves to perform hypnotic control.


    One crucial aspect to consider is that illusions, regardless of type, are time-limited. The chakra emitted is not limitless; no matter how diligently one maintains the jutsu, the chakra will inevitably dissipate over time.


    This implies that as time passes, the user will run out of chakra, potentially leading to the unraveling of the illusion. Chakra alone cannot indefinitely sustain the illusion concept, a concept that holds true for ninjutsu.


    The duration is of paramount importance.


    For instance, fire release jutsus release mes that burn for a limited duration unless they encounter mmable material that keeps the fire going. These mes, in essence,prise chakra forming the "jutsu" concept.


    Seals, too, require a mechanism for duration. However, Shiraishi identified a significant w during his recent observation of the Caged Bird Curse Seal.


    Through his spiritualization technique, he detected that the special chakra generated when the caged bird was activated remained in Hyuga Shingo''s brain nerves for a brief period before nearly vanishing on its own.


    A smile graced Shiraishi''s lips. The experiment had been somewhat dangerous, but the results appeared promising. At the moment of activation, the seal''s system produced a materialized chakra.


    That part of the chakra has not been recovered by the curse mark of the bird in the cage, which means it has beenpletely consumed.


    Continuously repeating this process will eventually cause the Caged Bird Curse Seal to lose the chakra that sustains the concept of ''Jutsu'' and dpose from within.


    "The Caged Bird Curse Seal hasn''t been fully triggered. It seems that the method of Chakra disappearance leading to death can be considered one of the triggering mechanisms for the Caged Bird Curse Seal."


    Thinking of it this way simplifies the situation.


    Conditions and assumptions have been established.


    Shiraishi possesses aprehensive life energy method to rece chakra, ensuring the subject''s survival after abandoning chakra.


    Shiraishi rested his palm on Hyuga Shingo''s forehead, probing his brain.


    However, there''s a slight issue and it''s the most critical part of the experiment. The chakra extraction was interrupted earlier, and the Caged Bird Curse Seal didn''t fully erupt. Instead, the special chakra directly rushed into Hyuga Shingo''s brain nerves, causing destruction.


    This is where the difficulty arises. If the experiment could be repeated back and forth, it wouldn''t be challenging to break down the Caged Bird Curse Seal through a continuous flow of chakra. The current concern is how to ensure the safety of the subject''s brain nerves when the Caged Bird Curse Seal is activated.


    Shiraishi contemted the issue, then squatted down to collect the ss shards scattered on the floor. The chakra absorption props had shattered, and on the shards, aside from Hyuga Shingo''s own chakra signature, another lingering chakra remained.


    It seemed that two different chakras had shed, leading to the ss bottle''s destruction.


    "I managed to attract some of it, but it seems the absorption force isn''t strong enough... I should opt for a prop with stronger absorption," Shiraishi mused.


    He approached a nearby shelf, retrieved two chakra bottles, and took a syringe from the medicine tray to administer a drug into Shingo''s body. This drug was designed to sustain bodily functions.


    Due to the increased danger of the uing experiment, it was imperative to enhance Hyuga Shingo''s self-recovery capabilities. Without this, the subject might not survive until the end of the experiment.


    With Hyuga Shingo having lost consciousness, Shiraishi initiated the second experiment. This time, he intended to employ two chakra bottles: one for regr absorption, ced on Hyuga Shingo''s chest following the previous rhythm, and another with more potent absorption, situated on his forehead.


    The objective was simple: upon the reactivation of the Caged Bird Curse Seal and the next generation of special chakra, the aim was to absorb this unique chakra to assess its effectiveness.


    As a result, Hyuga Shingo''s painful screams could be heard from time to time on the operating table.


    "..."


    Around two hourster, seeing Hyuga Shingo at the brink of death, Shiraishi terminated the experiment. Proceeding further could result in Hyuga Shingo''s death from pain.


    Shiraishi frowned in thought. During the continuous experiments, he noted the exceptional attachment of the special chakra generated by the Caged Bird Curse Seal activation to Hyuga Shingo''s body. Even with the use of chakra bottles with enhanced absorption, the impact remained minimal.


    Continuing in this manner, even with better absorption props, wouldn''t yield significant results. Moreover, Shiraishi couldn''t guarantee that Hyuga Shingo would endure further trials.


    Upon the Caged Bird Curse Seal activation, the pain and lethality inflicted on the human body surpassed Shiraishi''s expectations.


    "Is this seal specifically designed for Byakugan?" If that''s the case, the profound connection between the Caged Bird Curse Seal and the Byakugan bes apparent.


    Through the recent experiment, Shiraishi had gained some confidence in understanding how the Caged Bird Curse Seal affected the Hyuga branch ninjas and how to manage the risks.


    "It''s toote to proceed like this..." Shiraishi refrained from attempting to make Hyuga Shingo''s die directly for moreprehensive insights.


    This meant he needed to continue capturing Hyuga n ninjas, deceiving them once or twice, but no more than three times. Even if the Hyuga n members weren''t the sharpest, they would eventually detect someone is acting against them.


    At that point, Hyuga branch ninjas would likely avoid leaving the vige for missions, making it challenging to acquire experimental subjects.


    Furthermore, given the current analysis, there was no need to study the Hyuga branch ninja''s bodies. Shiraishi had already understood the link between the Caged Bird Curse Seal and the iplete Baiyan, including its origins and coping mechanisms.


    At present, only oneplete sample remained for observation¡ªhunting Hyuga n ninjas.


    To ensure the sess of the experiment in deciphering the Caged Bird Curse Seal, it''s crucial to understand the disparity between the two types of Byakugan.


    The Spiritualization Jutsu can be used to enter the spiritual world, extracting hidden information about the Caged Bird Curse, and also, reverse-engineer the Caged Bird Technique.


    Only through this method can the curse mark on the caged bird be reliably cracked. Ayane cannot be burdened with this task; she must n and execute it herself.


    Hyuga ninjas from the main family, in contrast to the branch members, rarely undertake missions outside. When they do, it''s likely they''re discreetly protected by formidable branch guards.


    "The five of them alone, won''t be able to handle so many powerful ninjas. The target might escape. It seems I have to find an opportunity to leave the vige."


    Shiraishi concluded his experiment on Hyuga Shingo, contemting his next steps in hunting Hyuga ninjas.


    ¡ò


    Three days had passed, and in the afternoon, a Konohagakure Ninja Hyuga Shingo had vanished. The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, frowned as he examined the information presented by Anbu.


    ording to the mission assigned to Hyuga Shingo''s team, they should have returned to Konoha the morning beforest to report their mission progress at the Hokage Building. However, more than a day had passed since that morning.


    Anbu operatives in the Land of Fire confirmed that there was no trace of Hyuga Shingo''s team. Presently, four Anbu ninjas were on their way to the Land of Waves to investigate the disappearance of Hyuga Shingo.


    For Konoha, a Jonin''s inexplicable disappearance was a significant matter. Recently, both domestic and international conditions had been rtively peaceful, significantly reducing the Anbu''s workload. They no longer needed to vigntly monitor the Land Of Fire''s territory for potential threats.


    Nevertheless, the Anbu''s investigation would likely take four or five days to yield results. Contemting this, the Hokage rapped his knuckles on the table, and an Anbu ninja emerged from the shadows, awaiting instructions.


    "Deliver this to the head of the Hyuga n."


    "Yes, Hokage-sama," the Anbu ninja acknowledged, epting the scroll from Hiruzen and vanishing from the office.


    After the Anbu ninja left, Hiruzen sighed. While it wasn''t a major vige-rted issue, the unexined absence of a Jonin, especially one from the Hyuga n, necessitated timelymunication with the Hyuga n.


    After all, the n''s circumstances were somewhat unique. For branch members bound by the Caged Bird Curse Seal, they should be left to decide for themselves whether they held any vital information.


    As Hokage, Hiruzen found it challenging to deal with these more delicate family matters. Much like that, time psed steadily, and before he realized it, Hiruzen gazed at the fully darkened sky outside. He tidied his desk, exited the office, and headed home for some rest.


    Not more than half an hour after Hiruzen''s departure, the office was shrouded in darkness, lit solely by faint moonlight. There was no sound, but a bulge emerged on the office floor, and the faintly luminous, unemotional, golden eyes of a figure patrolled the office.


    The figure gradually separated from the floor, assuming a flexible, amorphous form, then silently began to search the mission information recently released by Konoha on the desk.


    Time passed unmarked. Suddenly, a swift ck shadow approached. With a swift swish, a shing silver de sliced through the air, ruthlessly cleaving the strange figure in two.


    The upper half was flung against the wall, adhering to it with a snap. The pair of light golden eyes in its inanimate face remained unwavering, void of fear, while iprehensible words flowed from its lips.


    Then, to the astonishment of the Konoha Anbu, the lower half of the figure standing near the desk, treating the floor like quicksand, descended into it and vanished.


    The Konoha Anbu swiftly grasped the situation and swung his de, aiming at the upper part of the figure pinned to the wall. Much like the lower half, this upper section considered the wall as if it were mire, sinking into it and retreating after the de whooshed through the air, merely piercing the solid wall and leaving a fissure.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 84: 82: Kidnap

    Chapter 84: 82: Kidnap


    Volume 1 Complete. Avable on my Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn


    -----------


    It took more than ten minutes to return to the Hokage building''s office. The Third Hokage examined the office wall where a s2ord mark bore evidence of a recent struggle.


    "What happened?"


    Hiruzen turned to the four Anbu ninjas who had appeared before him, inquiring about the recent events.


    "Hokage-sama, someone has stolen information from here," responded one of the Anbu who had repelled the intruder earlier.


    "Did you catch the intruder?" Hiruzen asked for key details.


    "I managed to cut the enemy in half, but they appeared to be immortal. Even after being severed, they showed remarkable vitality and vanished into the ground," the Anbu reported, regret evident in his voice. "I apologize, Hokage-sama. Despite our efforts to track them, the intruder swiftly moved through the soil and evaded us."


    "Get up. It seems our intruder possesses unique abilities," the Hokage mused. An immortal body and the ability to traverse walls and floors, while eluding close pursuit by Anbu, was indeed formidable.


    Hiruzen walked to his desk, surveying the scattered documents that included details on J¨­nin Squad members, mission records, recent execution squad reports, and various expired orders. Amongst them, Hiruzen noticed a magazine with a suggestive bikini cover.


    Hiruzen felt a moment of embarrassment, discreetly tucking the magazine into a nearby drawer. As Hokage, even he needed asional breaks yo relieve his stress.


    "Hokage-sama, what should we fo next?"


    "I don''t think there''s much to be concerned about. These documents don''t contain the vige''s most critical secrets..."


    However, leaking such documents to an unknown entity posed a threat to the vige, albeit not a catastrophic one. Yet, the intruder''s identity and motive remained unknown, making any decisive action impossible. Hiruzen could do little more than acknowledge this frustration. He could only let it go.


    "We''ll leave it at this for now and exercise more caution in future operations."


    Hiruzen refrained from ming the Anbu; their presence was justified as the files in this office didn''t involve Konoha''s most sensitive secrets. Deploying arger security detail here would be inefficient and risk depleting resources needed elsewhere.


    Still, Hiruzen found it confusing. If the intruder''s goal was Konoha''s secrets, the information obtainable here was minimal. Highly ssified information about Anbu members, research materials, forbidden techniques, and other core secrets were housed in more secure locations. The Anbu stationed there were highly skilled, their techniques drawn from rare secret methods,plemented by sensory ninjas to prevent the enemy from sneaking in.


    Hiruzen chose not to indulge in spective guesses regarding the intruder''s motives.


    ¡ò


    One dayter...


    A cruise ship, departing from Land Of Rainbow''s port, sailed toward the Land of Fire''s port. On the ship''s deck, passengers enjoyed various activities or admired the vast, blue sea.


    "Kare-sama, it''s not safe for you to show your face here. Let''s return to our room"


    Two adult male ninjas with pale, white pupils urged a white-eyed ninja who stood on the deck gazing at the seascape.


    The ninja they addressed as "Kare" was a handsome young man, bearing the Konoha headband, revealing his identity as a Konoha ninja. The three''s pure white eyes marked them as members of the prestigious Hyuga n.


    The Hyuga n ranked among the wealthiest ninja ns, and their rtionship with the outside world wasplicated. The three had embarked on this journey to establish ties with Land Of Rainbow and attend to business matters on behalf of the Hyuga n''s Chamber ofmerce.


    Given the necessity of having individuals with the appropriate status present, the n had dispatched a Hyuga n member, Hyuga Kara. With two branch Hyuga ninjas served as his escorts.


    While not full-fledged J¨­nin, the two escorts, when working together, matched or even surpassed a standard J¨­nin inbat. Hyuga Kare, at only twenty years old, was renowned as a prodigious talent within the Hyuga n and the strongest among the three.


    With this team configuration, they could easily handle hundreds of Chunin-level opponents or escape if needed.


    "No worries; I''m here to rx. Our family''s business in the Land Of Rainbow isplete. No need to be so uptight," Kare reassured the two Hyuga branch ninjas, shing a warm smile.


    "Even so, given your status..." One of the branch ninjas began but quickly realized the need to be discreet, avoiding furtherment upon noticing that bystanders weren''t paying attention.


    "You two, please don''t be overly formal with me; let''s keep it casual," Kare replied, his smile extending warmth to his escorts.


    "Of course, Kare-sama."


    Although Kare, the n representative, expressed such leniency, the two branch ninjas remained firmly within the confines of their roles.


    Their upbringing had instilled the notion that the n was paramount from childhood into adulthood.


    Even in dire situations, the safety of a ninja''s life had to be guaranteed. This resolve was deeply ingrained in their genes, often leading to subconscious actions taken to protect the n.


    Kare couldn''t help but sigh at their restraint, which only fueled his suspicions further. But even if an unforeseen incident urred, with thebined strength of the three of them...


    Boom!


    An abrupt explosion shattered the moment. The massive cruise ship''s hull trembled violently, shaking amid the boundless sea. Kare and the two branch ninjas swiftly channeled chakra into the soles of their feet, clutching the ship''s railing to regain their bnce on the deck.


    The passengers on the deck had panicked during the previous tremor screamed in panic, and an air of fear and chaos now engulfed the cruise ship. On the blue sea, huge waves surged into the sky, attacking the vessel relentlessly.


    The cruise ship was swaying on the sea, nearly capsizing its immense hull several times.


    "What... what''s happening?!"


    "It appears our journey back to Konoha won''t be smooth sailing."


    Despite the chaos, Kare remainedposed on the deck. His Byakugan prated the surging waves and spotted over a dozen enemies rapidly approaching the cruise ship.


    "Water Release ¡¤ Water Dragon Ball!"


    A resounding cry echoed through the air, followed by a spectacle as a huge water dragon, created from vast quantities of water, charged towards the cruise ship with overwhelming force.


    Kare looked at the extremely frightened tourists on the deck, frowned, and jumped with both legs towards the air, Chakra repelled from the body''s acupuncture point, spinning like a top.


    "Revolving Heaven!"


    Boom!


    The water dragon collided with the enormous chakra sphere created by Kare''s rotation. The water dragon copsed into a huge amount of water, drenching the cruise ship''s deck. Several tourists were identally washed overboard, their cries for help filling the air.


    Withdrawing from the air, Although Rotation sessfully blocked the water dragon from ramming the cruise ship and prevented the cruise ship from being smashed by the water dragon, the surging force hit his body. Kare''s face had paled from the tremendous impact.


    "Follow me, don''t fight here!"


    Kare realized that their enemies cared little for the hundreds of lives aboard the cruise ship. Engaging in battle here would only make their situation more dangerous. He jumped off the deck, stood upon the sea, and immediately ran away.


    "Yes!"


    The two branch ninjas promptly followed Kare, ensuring that the battle didn''t spread to innocent bystanders, even though they were unsure where it was headed.


    "Lord Kare, who are these..."


    "Their Water Release is formidable, but their attire doesn''t resemble Kirigakure''s."


    The attire of these people bore no resemnce to standard ninja clothing. They wore coarse, unremarkable linen garments, a stark contrast to typical ninja attire.


    "Do they change clothes?"


    "That''s a possibility."


    As Kare pondered, an expansive white fog suddenly rolled in over the sea without warning. The fog enveloped an area with a one-kilometer radius.


    This unexpected white fog emitted an immensely powerful chakra. While Byakugan''s insight remained active, perceiving through the fog consumed a bit more chakra than usual. Nevertheless, for the three Hyuga ninjas, this amount of chakra was nothing at all.


    "The Hidden Mist Technique. It effectively obscures the Byakugan''s vision, but our Hyuga''s Byakugan still surpass it in terms of insight."


    Kare showed no fear of this potent Mist Technique. Within the Byakugan''s purview, they could foresee the number of assants, their direction of approach, and pre-determine the most suitable counter techniques.


    Senseless killings were not unusual in the ninja world, yet these dozen or so unidentified ninjas charged forward with terrifying murderous intent, clearly targeting the three of them. Perhaps it was their unique bloodline limit¡ªthe all-seeing Byakugan.


    "Water Release ¡¤ Water Dragon Jutsu!"


    The same jutsu was unleashed by six attackers simultaneously. Six huge water dragons converged, carrying enough force to crush human bodies. The three Hyuga ninjas had extremely grave expressions. The intensity of the impact rendered the Rotation technique useless.


    It would have been ideal if the two branch families had mastered the Rotation technique as well. Kare couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. If all three of them could execute it, they could at least defend themselves against such an attack, even if they sustained some injuries.


    Sadly, only the main n and exceptional branch ninjas were eligible to learn the top-secret Rotation technique, an absolute defensive technique. Many Jounin from the branch familycked the qualification to study it, including the two special Jounin guards apanying him.


    The concentrated shockwave from the six water dragons hit him head-on, and the least severe consequence was severe injury. Thus, the three of them continued to retreat, exploiting the increased distance to diminish the water dragon''s impact.


    However, the enemy appeared well-versed in the Hyuga n''s techniques. Furthermore, this was an endless sea, an environment dominated by water release ninjas. With the regr chakra volume, water release techniques could be performed here with only half the usual chakra.


    If the same amount of chakra was used, the power of the water release technique doubled. In this watery venue, there was no more favorable setting for water release jutsus. Attempting to fight water release ninjas with expansive ninjutsu in this sea was a disadvantageous proposition.


    "Damn!"


    While the dozen or so enemies disyed considerable skill, they weren''t keen on engaging in closebat. Instead, they relied on long-range and extensive water release jutsus, leveraging the vastness of the sea to slowly drain the physical stamina of the three Hyuga ninjas.


    A single hit from one of these water release techniques could lead to severe injuries. If this continued, it was only a matter of time before the trio sumbed to exhaustion and fell into the hands of the enemy.


    "Lord Kare, please, you must leave this ce. These individuals possess formidable strength! We''ll stay here to hold them off!"


    The two branch ninjas, both at the special J¨­nin level, sought to create an opening for Kare to escape. The significance of the Byakugan to the Hyuga n was self-evident. If this pure bloodline ability fell into the wrong hands, it would pose a grave threat to both Hyuga and Konoha.


    Kare nced at the two determined ninjas, recognizing the willingness toy down their lives in their eyes. He nodded in agreement and promptly fled in the direction where no enemies obstructed his path.


    Whether he liked it or not, the true purpose of branch ninjas was being realized in this very moment. Their duty was to fight for the lives of the ninjas of the main n, not to allow them to die while they escaped.


    Kare was no stranger to such situations, and he epted it as a matter of course. He knew he had to protect his precious and proud Byakugan from falling into enemy hands, making the sacrifice of the two branch ninjas a worthy endeavor.


    Several kilometers away from the battlefield, a mud-caked figure with khaki skin emerged from the sea. The ugly, humanoid form stood limply on the water''s surface, twisting irregrly.


    Then, it formed hand seals and pressed both palms onto the sea''s surface. Apanied by billowing white smoke, Shiraishi, d in a white hooded coat, was summoned from the distant Konoha.


    "This reverse-summonning jutsu is incredibly convenient. Thank you for your efforts."


    Shiraishi regarded the "idiot son" standing beside him. On numerous asions, he found thed''s presence quite advantageous.


    But in Shiraishi''s initial conception, he hoped to make him a powerful rock doll for use inbat.


    However, due to the fact that the technology and sage arts have not yet formed, he could only let him stay by his side as a lurker.


    General Tu mumbled an array of iprehensible words, and the mud-caked figure disappeared, submerging back into the sea.


    After the figure had vanished, Shiraishi crouched down and extended a finger towards the sea''s surface. A sweeping wave of perception spread outward in all directions.


    His target was none other than Hyuga Kare.


    "In that direction? But what''s happening in this skirmish? Could someone else be involved?"


    Shiraishi appeared confused.


    Upon reflection, it made sense. The Byakugan was an exceptionally strategic tool, especially during ninja war. Possessing such an ocr ability could inexplicably reveal the enemy''s plots.


    In Shiraishi''s perception, the two opposing factions were split into two camps: one with three members and the other with thirteen.


    One of the three was likely a Hyuga n ninja, and the individual presently withdrawing from the battlefield was probably Hyuga Kare. He seemed to be using the branch ninjas to buy time for his own escape.


    "Ambushing the enemy isn''t straightforward, but with them detaining me, I won''t need to concern myself with the two separate guards."


    Shiraishi smiled slightly, and his figure disappeared from the spot, rushing towards the direction in which the Hyuga Kare escaped.


    The perception range of the Spiritualization Technique is quite wide, and this is a sea without any obstacles, which means that as long as Shiraishi''s speed is better than the opponent''s, Hyuga Kara cannot escape his pursuit.


    In fact, Shiraishi was exceedingly confident in terms of speed. Even if his opponent is a famous genius Jonin of the Hyuga n, it will only be a matter of time before he caught up.


    About five minutester, Shiraishi spotted a young ninja dressed in the traditional Hyuga n style racing across the sea''s surface. The ninja had also noticed Shiraishi swiftly approaching and he seemed somewhat surprised.


    Although he was aware of someone approaching rapidly, he hadn''t expected it to be a Konoha ninja. He recalled seeing this face before, vaguely recalling that he was a medical ninja on Sakumo''s Joinin team.


    Why was he here?


    And how did he possess such incredible speed, surpassing that of a renowned Hyuga n J¨­nin?


    Had he undergone a transformation?


    However, under the observation of the Byakugan, there was no indication of a transformation. Moreover, even if he had transformed, there was no reason to assume the appearance of an unrted individual.


    Kare''s eyes filled with suspicion.


    "Wait, you¡ª"


    He attempted to speak, but Shiraishi didn''t allow him the opportunity to respond. Instead, he retrieved several projectiles from his ninja pouch andunched them into the air.


    The smoky mist expanded more rapidly than the fog concealment technique, covering an area with a diameter of over 30 meters. The smoke had a distinct dark purple hue, prompting Kare to change direction abruptly. He didn''t dare to smell these strangely colored mists, and dived directly into the sea.


    He intended to wait until the strange mist dissipated before returning to the surface.


    Unexpectedly, after holding his breath in the sea for about two to three minutes, these toxic mists disyed signs of slowly dissipating.


    Just when he was about to exhale a sigh of relief, Shiraishi retrieved several more projectiles from his ninja bag and continued dispersing them over the sea.


    Under the observation of Byakugan, Kare looked at Shiraishi''s ninja pouch, and there were many such projectiles in it.


    "..."


    If this continues, his ultimate fate would be to drown in the sea, ending the battle in a most unfavorable manner.


    If he tried to move within the sea, his enemy would undoubtedly follow suit.


    In ast-ditch effort, he swam upwards, and at the right moment, he would use Rotation to generate a powerful current to disperse the poisonous mist for fresh air.


    Shiraishi also knew what Kare was thinking, and took out the kunai from his ninja bag. This kunai had a string of five detonating talismans hanging on it, and showed a kind smile to Kare.


    In essence, Shiraishi was telling him not to contemte cowardly evasions but to face him head-on.


    To be honest, Kare got a little annoyed and had the urge to curse.


    Why did this person defy the typical ninja fighting style? Judging by his speed, he appeared to be a Taijutsu specialist. Shouldn''t he be relying on his formidable physicalbat skills for close-quartersbat?


    At this moment, in his field of vision, another foreign entiy broke in.


    It was a khaki-yellow figure made of mud. It swam up from the deeper dark seabed. The dark eyes radiated a pale golden light, which was especially bright in the bottomless darkness. A terrifying atmosphere.


    He twisted his extremely strange body and sprinted towards this side at a speed that Kare felt abnormal, much faster than Kare running onnd.


    Kare''s expression shifted to one of shock.


    Upon closer observation , he found waterproof tags attached one by one to the creature''s body, with each tags bearing the word ''explosive.''


    These were waterproof detonators.


    While the individual power of these detonating tags might be lesser than standard explosive tags, the cumtive effect of a detonation, no matter how minor, could shatter bones.


    The Mud Man was rapidly slicing through the seawater, giving Kare no time to strategize.


    After swimming to the sea, this weird mud man will definitely catch up to him first and detonate the tags on his body.


    In desperation, Kare used Rotation within the seawater, churning the water''s flow to create distance between himself and the Mud Man.


    Boom!


    A muffled explosion resounded through the sea, creating a massive cavity on the ocean''s surface. Blood spurted from Kare''s mouth, soaring into the air as he struggled to open his eyes.


    Although the sea''s poisonous mist had dissipated due to the colossal explosion, he had severe injuries.


    This bastard! He didn''t adhere to the principles of a true ninja in any way.


    Meeting such a despicable and disrespectful individual ignited a desire in Kare to execute thoroughly.


    "Rotation!"


    Spotting Shiraishi moving towards him, Kare clenched his teeth and shot a re filled with anger and malice at Bai Shi.


    He channeled most of his remaining chakra into his body, using Rotation with his utmost might. He wanted to let him know that even so, he remained no match for a Hyuga n ninja.


    ''Die!''


    A stunned expression appeared on his face, but he didn''t turn around.


    Before he could react, Shiraishi had seized his arm and flung him towards the sea. His body collided forcefully with the seawater,pelling him to spit a mouthful of blood as he looked at Shiraishi with a bewildered expression.


    "How... How did you break it?!"


    "Why are you so shocked? I''ve witnessed Rotation performed by individuals much more powerful than you. In my eyes, your Rotation is fundamentally wed."


    The person Shiraishi referred to was Ayane. He had witnessed Rotation executed by Ayane, noting that her version surpassed Kare''s in terms of power, speed, and resistance to impact. In Shiraishi''s view, Kare''s Rotation could only be cracked by surpassing him in speed.


    It wasn''t an aplishment worth boasting about.


    "You... Are you truly that medical ninja from the Sakumo Jonin team? You''re a Konoha ninja as well. Why are you doing this...?"


    In response to Kare''s question, Shiraishi didn''t exin anything


    Confronted by Shiraishi''s indifference, Kare''s eyes harboured with resentment. However, his weakened body could not support him, his head growing increasingly heavy as he slipped into unconsciousness.


    Shiraishi hoisted Kare onto his shoulders, casting an eye at the khaki mud fragments scattered nearby. The Mud Man was slowly reassembling itself.


    Its head, the only rtively intact part, mouthed iprehensible words. It seemed to take great pleasure in having participated in the battle, even if it was presently incoherent.


    Now that it was gibbering, it was savoring the joy of its actions.


    -----


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 85: 83: Freedom

    Chapter 85: 83: Freedom


    Volume 1 Now avable on my Patreon


    Patreon./chizihn


    ------------------------------


    In the dimly lit room, bright yellow lights illuminated the space.


    This is a rtively simpleboratory. Compared with the undergroundboratory in Konoha, the equipment and materials provided by thisboratory wasn''t sufficient.


    However, it was originally only regarded as a ce where supplies could be supplied at any time, so of course, the specifications had to be reduced by one.


    Thisboratory located in a secret base in the Land of Tea. After sufficient funds, Shiraishi asked the subordinates of the organization to build such a base for supply in many countries.


    However, most data points were ced in smaller nations'' territories, with only a few in thends of the Five Great Shinobi Countries. Usually the guards in the stronghold will use a special password tomunicate.


    Inside a massive ss column, the Earth General, General Tu, floated. It was submerged in emerald-green fluid, rich in natural energy, and contained restorative potions to mend its damaged body.


    While the General Tu possessed a form of ''immortality,'' they were not truly invincible. The explosion had taken a toll, despite their formidable vitality.


    Much of the ''earth'' had fused back into its body, but a few fragments still floated freely in the solution, gradually healing.


    After some time, theboratory door opened.


    The Bug Man walked in from outside.


    "This damage... can it be repaired?" He walked to Shiraishi as he approached General Tu''s containment unit, curiosity evident as he marveled at the creature''s vitality.


    "The core of this guy is natural energy, serving as its energy source. During the explosion, it absorbed a vast amount of energy from the surroundings, mitigating much of the st''s force."


    "That is to say, as long as the natural energy is not extinguished, does it mean that it won''t die?"


    The Bug Man was hearing of this for the first time.


    Shiraishi smiled, saying, "In theory, yes. However, in practice, there are limits to how much it can endure. Yet, if we integrate stronger chakra in the future, it could achieve my ideal of bing a perfected cyborg."


    The Bug Man may not fully understand, but he understood that Shiraishi''s creations, to some extent, stretched the boundaries of what chakra could limit.


    What this being might be when fully realized was unpredictable and somewhat worrisome.


    However, dwelling on this was futile. As Shiraishi''s creator, he had likely embedded controls to prevent betrayal. There would beprehensive restrictions in ce.


    General Tu, meanwhile, seemed to be considering something as he looked around the emerald solution with his radiant golden-lighted, ck-hole-like eyes. Bubbles escaped his mouth, and he yfully swam within the ss column. Even the resentment in his eyes had lessened.


    "Is Konoha aware of your absence? You''ve been away for quite some time," the Bug Man asked.


    "It''s fine. These two days are the weekend, and the academy is on break. In another hour, General Tu''s body will have fully healed. Then, it will sneak back to Konoha and convey my message. The total time won''t exceed ten hours."


    Even if something went wrong, Ruri would help keep it concealed. Besides, for a transparent character like himself, the only one who might connect him to the Hokage faction was Tsunade, the Sannin. As for Sakumo, he represented themon people, not wholly aligned with the Hokage faction.


    "Have you read the letter sent to youst time?"


    Thinking of something, Shiraishi looked at the bug man.


    "Yes. Akatsuki members won''t maintain contact anymore, and the Land of Rain will be considered a restricted area, with all our bases there taken back."


    The Bug Man replied.


    Although he had no idea what made Shiraishi make such a decision, as a subordinate, he only needs to execute the order.


    "What about the arrangements for the remnants of the Uzumaki n?"


    "Yesterday, someone sent to them to the Land Of Ghosts. This is their blood and hair."


    The Bug man took out two transparent sanitary bags, one with bright red hair, and the other with several tubes of blood.


    Shiraishi epted these, and still believed in the Insect man''s ability perform tasks.


    Cautious and careful, decisive and sharp, he has the demeanor of a general.


    Even some important tasks, Shiraishi left them to him to handle, and which made him ssatisfied with the degree ofpletion.


    "Did they tell the whereabouts of the rest of the Uxumaki survivors?"


    Shiraishi felt that the remnants of the Uzumaki n were likely to maintain contact in secret, and he hoped to find other survivors through the remnants of the Uzumaki n.


    Be it learning the sealing technique or transforming them intobatants, they are much better than ordinary people.


    Born with stronger vitality and chakra than ordinary people, they''re are very suitable for practicing the senjutsu.


    "None of them have revealed anything. But I believe it''s only a matter of time," the Bug Man assured.


    "You can be sure."


    Shiraishi didn''t delve into the specifics of handling the "You can be sure." n remnants, trusting the Insect Man to handle the details.


    At present, the organization had gathered numerous valuable talents, such as cksmiths, engineers, and doctors, who, despite their significant potential, had fallen into difficult circumstances. Shiraishi let the Bug man and the others recruit them.


    Then gather these people at the headquarters at the Land Of Ghosts and work for the organization.


    During the primitive umtion period of the organization, the help provided by these people may not be much, but the primitive umtion will always bepleted one day, and at that time, the organization would truly take off..


    Talented individuals from various fields were crucial because their training was far more challenging than that ofbatants. While natural energy could be attained swiftly, knowledge and experience required time to umte. The prosperity of an organization depended on these ordinary people with extraordinary skills.


    "By the way, this is a letter from Shrine Maiden, the witch of the Land of Ghosts, addressed to you, the leader."


    The Bug Man produced a letter from his pocket and handed it to Shiraishi.


    Having done so, he left the room. As an organization cadre, he had other important tasks to attend to.


    With the letter from the Land of Ghosts'' witch, Maitreya, Shiraishi couldn''t help but disy a surprised expression. This letter had something strangely familiar about it¡ªnatural energy.


    Maitreya, the witch of the Land of Ghosts, did she possess knowledge of natural energy as well?


    Shiraishi found himself surprised by the contents of the letter.


    He knew that natural energy was not widely understood in the ninja world, and immortality was a matter mostly known to ninjas. However, considering the global human poption, the number of ninjas was quite small.


    Even among ninja ranks, only a select few were aware of natural energy. Shiraishi didn''t believe that natural energy was his exclusive domain, as some legendary creatures and even certain summoned animals had harnessed it before. This instance marked the second existence Shiraishi had encountered that utilized natural energy, aside from himself.


    "The witch of the Land of Ghosts..." Shiraishi mused aloud.


    Legends imed that the shrine maiden who held the Land of Ghosts'' power possessed the mystical ability to foresee the future. Furthermore, she was said to possess a mysterious sealing jutsu capable of binding ancient demons and monsters.


    "It seems that the path of natural energy isn''t as lonely as I thought,"


    Shiraishi remarked with a smile as he wiped natural energy from the letter and unfolded it. The single line of text on it read: "Be careful of Mount My¨­boku." Only five words.


    Shiraishi''s brow furrowed. "Be careful of Mount My¨­boku... What does it mean? Why should I be wary of Mount My¨­boku? There shouldn''t be any connection between me and Mount My¨­boku. Why the warning about toads?"


    He recalled the sudden surge in toad poptions in Konoha''s underground water channels a few years ago. "A witch? Quite an intriguing existence..."


    While he didn''t entirely believe the contents of the Miko''s letter, the sudden increase in toad numbers in Konoha had piqued Ruri''s suspicion. She suspected it was the work of one of the Three Sannin, Jiraiya.


    Now, Shiraishi''s suspicion of Jiraiya''s involvement grew stronger. Although he wanted to visit the Land of Ghosts and speak with the witch in person, his responsibilities kept him tied to his current location.


    However, a solution did exist. Shiraishi turned his attention to the General Tu, which was currently idling in a massive ss column.


    As amunication tool, it was the perfect candidate, with ample free time.


    You have to find something to do, move your body a bit, so that your body doesn''t rust.


    ¡ò


    After more than nine hours, he returned to Konoha, nearly into the next day. Today was Sunday, and the academy remained on break. Shiraishi had the freedom to move around at hime.


    If it was an ordinary ninja, of course, with this meager ie, they wouldnt6 be able to sustain their life, and even renting a house, they would be a bit reluctant.


    After all, he isn''t a full-time teacher, so he can support himself with his monthly sry, and there''s still a remainder.


    As an assistant teacher to Tsunade, the child-foster husband of a Uchiha prodigy, Shiraishi considered his tenure at the ninja academy an opportunity to experience life.


    It doesn''t matter whether it was money or not, only positive and optimistic attitude towards life mattered.


    Hyuga Kare, who had beenatose on the operating table, was transported back by General Tu.


    Shiraishi had slept for a few hours before reversing his trance. He needed to ensure he was fully energized for his uing studies.


    Shiraishi didn''t intend to waste time. After resolving the Caged Bird seal, he wouldmence his exploration of Sage Mode, focusing intensely on this aspect. It would not only enhance his, Ruri''s, and Ayane''s strength but also greatly benefit core cadre members.


    He had administered a special sleeping agent to Hyuga Kare and used restraining props to secure him on the operating table. By disrupting the flow of chakra in his body, Shiraishi ensured he couldn''t use his Byakugan or Gentle Fist to resist and wake up abruptly to disturb his research.


    "Ruri hasn''t awakened yet..."


    Shiraishi thought for a while. However, he chose not to disturb her any further and assigned General Tu to monitor her.


    Shiraishi approached Hyuga Kare, forming hand seals, and projecting his illusionary spirit body. It entered the unconscious Hyuga Kare''s mind, establishing a connection with his mental world, essing the secrets of the Byakugan.


    As for ninja of the Main family of Hyuga n, they knew more about the Byakugan and the secrets of the caged bird.


    This guy''s status in the Hyuga family isn''t low.


    Unlike the nk spiritual world of the white creatures he previously entered, the Hyuga Kare''s spiritual world was rich with details.


    Shiraishi navigated this unfamiliar world, encountering a stone pir with a white rope blocking his path. He could feel the stone''s pressure, but it wasn''t as intense as the Sharingan. It was still a formidable technique, however, with an unusualposition different from ordinary sealing techniques.


    "It''s going to be quite a challenge," Shiraishi noted. Now aware of the power of this seal, he set out to find its specific structure, searching for its weaknesses to breach it.


    Shiraishi rested his palm upon the stone pir, bound by a white rope, and contemted. The Spiritualization Technique, an S-level Ninjutsu, possessed versatile functions, particrly within the realm of the soul and spirit.


    Given that the seals within the mind of the Hyuga Kare were rooted in the spiritual world, Shiraishi used the Spiritualization Technique to locate weaknesses and uncover the entry point.


    "The weakness lies here," he dered, swiftly untying the white ropes from three stone pirs in order.


    Instantly, the stone pir obstructing his path disintegrated and crumbled into pieces.


    "However..." Shiraishi barely finished his thought when numerous stone pirs, all tied with white ropes, descended from above. They encircled him, ensnaring Shiraishi within a cage.


    Cold sweat formed on Shiraishi''s forehead. "Multiple seals? Thisplicates matters."


    Reluctantly, he resumed his quest to discover the seals entry point. However, he discovered that, regardless of his movements, the stone pirs remained beyond reach. Their distance seemed to stretch infinitely.


    Realizing that futilely traversing the stone pirs would only deplete his mental energy, Shiraishi paused. The second technique was undeniably moreplicated than the first.


    Composing himself, he examined the surrounding stone pirs meticulously, attempting to discern a pattern. After a while, Shiraishi noticed that the stone pirs'' formation bore some resemnce to a trigram.


    "This formation...a trigram diagram?" he murmured to himself. "Infinite, invisible, all-epassing... Cracking this will take quite some time."


    Shiraishi resolved to persevere and began his meticulous search for an exit.


    Time crawled by.


    When his illusionary spirit body re-entered his physical form, Shiraishi nced at the time. It was already 9 o''clock in the evening, and he was acutely aware of the gnawing emptiness in his stomach due to prolonged hunger.


    "Did it take this long?" Shiraishi wondered, feeling as though he hadn''t spent much time within the Hyuga Kare''s spiritual world. Yet, a whole day had passed like that.


    Hyuga Kare, lying motionless on the operating table, had turned white. Bloodshot veins streaked across his formerly pure white eyeballs, and drool dripped from his mouth, revealing signs of a fierce struggle.


    On the adjacent experimental tabley some cold food, presumably left by Ruri. Shiraishi quickly finished eating, then instructed General Tu to tidy up the dishes.


    His journey through the Hyuga Kare''s spiritual world had proven fruitful. In a single day, he''d unraveled theplexity of the second entity, gaining a clear path and ess to the Hyuga Kare''s memories, including details about the Caged Bird and Byakugan.


    By physically experiencing the Hyuga Kar''s sensations, Shiraishi understood the distinctions between the main family''s Byakugan and the branch family''s Byakugan. The ws in the branch family''s Byakugan were interconnected with the Caged Bird.


    Armed with this knowledge, Shiraishi identified the "thread" linking the separated eyes and the Caged Bird, simr to defusing a bomb where one wrong move could lead to an explosion.


    "Transport him to the Land of Ghosts; there''s no use keeping him here. And take this letter to the Land of Ghosts'' witch," Shiraishi directed, handing General Tu a sealed letter. He then arranged for Hyuga Kare''s body to be sent to the Land of Ghosts.


    "The next step is to decode the Caged Bird..." Shiraishi had the necessary materials on hand.


    On a separate operating table rested another Hinata n ninja, Hyuga Shingo, the first captive taken by Shiraishi. His purpose was to rece Ayane in the search.


    Shiraishi approached the experimental bench, readying his concoctions. His initial approach was to devise a solution for cracking the Caged Bird seal, and he already possessed aprehensive and viable n.


    Exploring the Hyuga Kare''s spiritual world had primarily confirmed this n and illuminated the differences between the branch family''s Byakugan and the main family''s Byakugan.


    ording to Ayane, a blind spot exists in the Byakugan of the branch family, whereas the white eyes of the main family are wless and have no blind spots.


    The difference between the two lies in the presence of the caged bird, which is responsible for the defects observed in the branch family''s white eyes. These defects are evidently attributed to the caged bird.


    To urately identify the "defect" within the branch family''s Byakugan and determine the surgical method required for correction, Shiraishi must firstpare it with the sessful case of the main family''s Byakugan.


    His n involves pre-injecting a natural energy potion, extracting chakra, and also triggering the caged bird''s seal. This critical moment is not only dangerous for the Hyuga branch ninja but also represents the vulnerability of the caged bird itself.


    Shiraishi''s previous failure stemmed from his inability to pinpoint the "defect" in the branch family''s Byakugan, whichy hidden like a hidden detonation line. Only by examining the wless eyes of the main family could he identify the specific explosive line to deactivate, preserving the Byakugan.


    Regrettably, the subject had already died due to chakra exhaustion, rendering this approach reliant on the condition of "death."


    However, Shiraishi had devised a unique method involving chakra-induced "suspended death". The natural energy initially sustained within the experimental body, synthesized through various procedures, would actively support the living body upon the host''s demise, ensuring minimal life functions for a period of two to three hours. Thepletion of the recovery operation within this window would facilitate the revival of the experimental body.


    With the steps clearlyid out, Shiraishi meticulously reviewed them numerous times and conducted mental simtions beforemencing the operation on Hinata Shingo.


    The theoretical framework wasprehensive, requiring no further adjustments. Now, it was time to observe practical results.


    Failure in this endeavor would result in death, and Shiraishi steeled himself as he stood before Hinata Shingo, injecting natural energy into his body to initiate the procedure.


    ¡ò


    Darkness.


    Pain.


    And a sense of confinement.


    Hyuga Shingo awoke once more from the darkness, experiencing a surreal sensation akin to emerging from an borate dream about the entire world.


    Did his presence in this world feel too small?


    Struggling to sit up from the operating table, he looked around with confusion. The previously cold steel shelves andb equipment, along with the pervasive scent of disinfectant, failed to elicit any revulsion.


    Lowering his head, he examined his hands. "Am I still alive?" he wondered aloud, his thoughts drifting.


    A peculiar stiffness gued his body, making him feel like a zombie.


    "Of course. How does it feel to return from the depths of hell?" remarked a cold voice, abruptly interrupting Shingo''s thoughts.


    Shiraishi, having approached without warning, scrutinized Shingo''s entire body with a weird smile, as though studying something of great interest.


    Shingo felt an urge to step back but found himself unable to do so. He was not only famish but also severely drained of energy.


    Shiraishi remained silent, producing a mirror instead.


    "?"


    "Look at your face."


    Confused but left with no alternative, Shingo epted the mirror and examined his own face.


    He looked at his face in the mirror.


    He appeared young and handsome, yet his expression appeared somewhat troubled. Otherwise, he seemed perfectly normal.


    What was there to see in himself?


    "Have you not noticed?" Shiraishi prompted.


    "Noticed what?" Shingo asked, confused.


    "Your forehead."


    "My forehead?"


    What was significant about his forehead? Shingo hesitated, avoiding confronting whatever it was.


    Yet, Shiraishi''s insistence left him no choice. He reluctantly turned his gaze toward his forehead.


    He was stunned.


    The mark on his forehead had vanishedpletely, leaving no trace behind. He reached up to touch it, confirming that it hadn''t been concealed but had genuinely disappeared.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Shingo couldn''t control his tears. This was the first time in over twenty years that he felt such a potent mix of familiarity and unfamiliarity, emotions that transcended any other experiences and left him overwhelmed.


    Freedom!


    -----


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 86: [Bonus] 83.1: Escape From Konoha

    Chapter 86: [Bonus] 83.1: Escape From Konoha


    Volume 1 is now avable on my Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn


    --------------------


    The moment he saw the mark on his forehead had disappeared, Hyuga Shingo understood that the "Caged bird" that had tormented him for years had be a thing of the past.


    But there were still many doubts that remain unresolved.


    "Are you confused? Actually, there is no need to be grateful to me. It just so happened that you became one of my experimental subjects," Shiraishi exined as Hyuga Shingo appeared bewildered and conflicted.


    "Why do you wish to..."


    "To unlock the caged bird?"


    Upon hearing Shiraishi''s rhetorical question, Shingo Hyuga began to understand.


    Shingo was not ignorant of Shiraishi; as Konoha''s top-ranking Jounin, Hatake Sakumo''s prestige surpassed even that of the Sannin. The Hyuga family, a wealthy n, held Sakumo in high regard and dared not overlook him.


    As a former member of Sakumo''s squad, Shiraishi was a rtively inconspicuous figure in terms of status. However, much of his information was observed by others.


    Medical ninjas, unlike regr ninjas, did not require highbat skills; instead, they needed proficiency in medical ninjutsu.


    Medical ninjutsu was more challenging to master due to itsplex professional knowledge, requiring continuous practice and experience. Medical ninjas formed chakra at a much slower rate than regr ninjas.


    "Is this for Ayane?"


    As a leader among the younger generation of the Hyuga n, a Jonin at sixteen, and a former member of Sakumo''s team, it wss impossible for Shingo to not know anything about it.


    After all, Ayane was considered a genius of the branch family, not the main n.


    "Let''s not dwell on this. What are your future ns?" Shiraishi redirected the conversation, as he wasn''t particrly keen on discussing this topic.


    ns?


    The joy of Shingo''s release from the "caged bird" had started to fade, leaving him deep in thought about whaty ahead.


    What would his future hold?


    "If you have nowhere else to go, would you consider working for me?"


    "Do I have a choice?" Shingo smiled bitterly.


    This boy, of the same age as Ayane, was far from ordinary. Shingo might not understand how Shiraishi had cracked the caged bird, but he understood its difficulty.


    "It seems not. Returning to the Hyuga n now would inevitably lead to torture, a forced confession, and execution. Your release of the caged bird has turned you into an extremely unstable element within the Hyuga n. You could even implicate your parents, wife, and children."


    This oue required no reminder from Shiraishi; Shingo was well aware. After the caged bird was undone, the Hyuga family would undoubtedly face division.


    The longstanding order of the n would be disrupted because many in the Hyuga branch did not want to bear the unsightly mark on their foreheads. Resentment, hostility, and infighting would ensue.


    At this point, Konoha''s higher-ups would likely intervene. Their actions regarding the Hyuga ckan remained uncertain, whether they''d support the main n, the branch, or attempt to strike a bnce, creating a new Hyuga n led by the original branch.


    These scenarios were all possible.


    Regarding seeking refuge in another ninja vige or bing rogues in the ninja world, aside from questions of survival, there were concerns about his family. Would they remain in the Hyuga n? If Shingo brought them along, it was unclear whether they could even leave the Hyuga n.


    Even if they managed to escape, Konoha ninjas could easily block their exit from Konoha and the Land of Fire, with Anbu hunting them down. Death would be the only oue.


    "If I agree to be your subordinate, can I ensure my family''s safety?" Shingo looked at Shiraishi with hope in his eyes.


    Shiraishi gave him a reassuring answer, saying with a smile, "Absolutely. Your family is in my care, and I can ensure your loyalty without resorting to a curse."


    Hearing Shiraishi''s words, Shingo didn''t know whether to be happy or bitter. Nevertheless, he concluded that it was far better than his previous situation.


    And in this world, where could one find true freedom anyway?


    "I''ll arrange for you to go to the Land of Ghosts, an organization I established there. You''ll be stationed at the organization''s headquarters, working as a guardian. You won''t be in the public eye for the time being."


    In a few words, Shiraishi determined Shingo''s fate. As a J¨­nin with no blind spots in his Byakugan, Shingo was the perfect choice to serve as a guardian at the organization''s headquarters.


    At the very least, the organization had now bolstered its high-levelbat personnel.


    "Alright. And my family..."


    "Don''t worry; I have no immediate ns to leave Konoha. However, that time is approaching, so you won''t have to wait too long."


    "Understood." Shingo had no choice but to ept.


    "By the way, there must be many branch members within the Hyuga n who now harbor hostility towards the main n. Create a list of these individuals; it will be of great use to me."


    Listening to this, Shingo gave Shiraishi a deep look. He didn''t need to ask; he knew what Shiraishi intended to do next.


    Eliminate all the branch members of the Hyuga n who hold enmity towards the main n.


    ¡ò


    Among the Hyuga n, Ayane was immediately confronted by her colleague, Hyuga Fuyuma, as soon as she returned from outside. He wore a frown and asked, trying to maintain hisposure, "Ayane, what were you doing outside?"


    Ayane didn''t respond directly. Instead, she looked up at him with a gentle smile, seemingly unfazed by Fuyuma''s stern attitude. She held herself to high standards of reception etiquette.


    "Well, Fuyuma-senpai, are you concerned about my whereabouts?"


    Fuyuma refrained from replying but continued to question her. "After all, both you and I are guardians of Hiashi-sama. Unauthorized absences should be avoided."


    "But I have already requested leave from Hiashi-sama, and he has granted it."


    "That''s not the issue."


    "Isn''t this a permit from the future patriarch? Isn''t it the highest priority in the n?" Ayane countered with a smile.


    Fuyuma was left momentarily speechless.


    "Fuyuma-senpai, you must understand that in the future, it will be Hiashi-sama, not the elders, who will lead the Hyuga n. Honestly, they should retire and enjoy theirter years. They''ve devoted their lives to the family, and it''s time for them to reap the rewards."


    Ayane walked over to Fuyuma, paused, and added, "I''ve been feeling a bit under the weather recently. It shouldn''t be a problem for me to go out and buy some cold medicine, right? This is also to better protect Hiashi-sama."


    She purposefully disyed the cold medicine she had purchased.


    Fuyuma lowered his head slightly and apologized, saying, "I''m sorry if I offended you."


    "No, Fuyuma-senpai, who is dedicated to his duties, has always been the standard I strive to meet. Please don''t take my words to heart."


    Despite Ayane''s ttering praise, Fuyuma sensed that there was an underlying message in her words, but he couldn''t quite decipher her intentions. He knew her character shed with the rest of the Hyuga n.


    Why did Hiashi-sama treat her so differently?


    Fuyuma understood that Ayane had followed Hiashi before he did, but their rtionship was purely professional, without any hint of a personal connection.


    He was puzzled.


    As the sun began to set, evening descended upon them. Ayane left her post promptly.


    As a guardian of Hiashi, her work was monotonous, with little chance of encountering any assassination attempts within the Hyuga n. Their roles were closer to that of tools or weapons.


    Meanwhile, Fuyuma remained behind as he was on the night shift that day.


    Shortly after Ayane''s departure, he approached Hiashi and raised a concern with the future Hyuga patriarch. "Hiashi-sama, with all due respect, you are excessively lenient with Ayane."


    "Is this the consensus among the elders?" Hiashi inquired with an unchanged expression.


    "No, it''s not that. It''s just my personal belief that Ayane is... quite dangerous."


    Fuyuma was genuinely concerned about Hiashi. As a member of the branch family, he felt obligated to consider his master''s safety.


    "You worry too much, and even if something were to happen, don''t you believe you can handle it?"


    Hiashi responded calmly.


    Fuyuma sighed, realizing that his attempts to persuade Hiashi were in vain.


    Regardless, it was ultimately beneficial that the patriarch had his own reasons for his actions. As for Hiashi''s remarks, Fuyuma did agree with his perspective.


    His concern had perhaps been excessive. In terms of strength, Fuyuma was confident that he could subdue Ayane, who had only recently joined the ranks of the J¨­nin. With the appropriate measures in ce, he could restrain her if she disyed any suspicious behavior.


    In this manner, Hiashi-sama would have no grounds forint, Fuyuma thought to himself.


    ¡ò


    "I''m back, Ayane. How was work today?" Ayane''s mother had already prepared dinner, anticipating her daughter''s return.


    "Fortunately, it was a typical day," Ayane replied with a smile.


    After washing her hands, she joined her mother at the table for dinner. Her mother expressed her earnest wishes, "You must safeguard Hiashi-sama''s safety. He is the hope of our n."


    Ayane acknowledged her mother''s sincere words with a nod and a smile. She understood that each generation''s leader was considered the family''s hope.


    However, she didn''t expect any profound advice from her mother. Her mother likely couldn''t remember what freedom felt like before being marked as a caged bird. But Ayane refused to forget, and as time passed, her desire for freedom only grew stronger, bing an unshakable part of her.


    After dinner, Ayane voluntarily took on household chores, assisting with the dishes. In the eyes of outsiders, whether she was a bodyguard or a dutiful daughter, Ayane appeared wless.


    Once the chores were done, Ayane retreated to her sparse room. It contained little more than a floor, amp, an rm clock, andcked any other furniture. Its emptiness provided a modicum of freedom that she cherished.


    Sitting cross-legged on the floor, she retrieved the "cold medicine" she had "purchased" earlier in the afternoon. This was the medicine given to her by Shiraishi. It looked like ordinary cold medicine but had a vastly different effect. It was designed to suppress the activation of the caged bird''s curse.


    There were twelve blue capsules in total, each capable of restraining the caged bird''s curse for four hours. This meant she could go for forty-eight hours without the curse''s influence.


    Inside the medicine box was an instruction manual, appearing entirely normal. Ayane sealed the box with chakra to reveal its true contents. After lightly touching the paper, she infused it with natural energy.


    The text in the manual shifted and rearranged itself. It detailed a technique for temporarily suppressing the caged bird''s curse. Ayane was impressed by Shiraishi''s careful consideration.


    She surmised that the ident that had urred earlier could have been prevented if she had taken the blue capsule in time. Likely, her brain''s nerves had been restricted by the caged bird''s curse, causing immense pain and ultimately her demise.


    While this technique didn''t eliminate the caged bird''s curse, it significantly reduced its potency. It created a protectiveyer in the brain''s nerves upon activation, reducing the pain and damage caused by the curse.


    Ayane smiled at Shiraishi''s meticulousness. With this technique,bined with the blue capsule, she could remain unaffected by the caged bird''s curse for forty-eight hours¡ªenough time to seek Shiraishi''s help in removing the curse.


    Escape from Konoha wouldn''t pose a problem, as they had practiced it secretly multiple times. However, Ayane thought such an incident was unlikely, as the main family had no reason to target a loyal branch ninja like her.


    Nevertheless, she considered these precautions necessary. She couldn''t help but think, "Do we really need to wait? I hope the Third Ninja Wares soon..." Ayane, who initially had no interest in war, now looked forward to it. She hoped the Third Kazekage wouldn''t disappoint and would drag Konoha into the quagmire of war.


    -----------


    [T/NIndependence Day Today]


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 87: 84: Dealing with the Hyuga Situation

    Chapter 87: 84: Dealing with the Hyuga Situation


    Volume 1 Complete on Patreon


    ----------


    A member of the Hyuga main family had vanished.


    Two branch family guards who apanied him were also missing.


    In the eyes of the Hyuga n, this was unquestionably a matter of great concern.


    This incident had finally raised suspicions amongst the elders of the Hyuga n.


    Regrettably, no matter how they investigated or searched for survivors from the cruise ship, there was only one consistent ount:


    Three suspected Hyuga n ninja were on a cruise ship traveling from the Land of Rainbow to the Land of Fire''s port. During the journey, they were attacked by ninjas using the Water Dragon Jutsu.


    Their current whereabouts remained unknown, and no information had surfaced regarding their fates.


    This uncertainty was the most troubling aspect of it all.


    The deaths of the two branch guards were not particrly significant. Much like Hyuga Shingo before them, his absence wouldn''t grant the enemy any advantage.


    The only way to release the caged bird curse was through death, and after death, the caged bird would destroy the brain nerves and eyes of the branch ninja, rendering them useless to the enemy.


    At best, their disappearance was a mild inconvenience, and it hadn''t yet reached a point of no return.


    However, the disappearance of a main n member was a grave issue.


    Hyuga Kare belonged to the main n, and the seal within his brain nerves was less secure than the caged bird, making it vulnerable topromise.


    If the enemy acquired Hyuga''s Byakugan, it would be disastrous news for both Hyuga and Konoha as a whole.


    The strategic value of the Byakugan was immense.


    This incident had alsoe to the attention of Konoha''s top brass.


    Over the past few days, they had convened more than a dozen meetings to address the situation.


    Hyuga Kare had disappeared in the waters between the Land of Rainbow and the Land of Fire. Witnesses reported that they had shed with ninja skilled in water jutsus just before vanishing.


    "This might be a plot by Kirigakure, and we must remain vignt" remarked Danzo, the leader of the Root and a shadowy figure in Konoha.


    Danzo habitually approached such matters with the darkest possible suspicions.


    Empathizing with the situation, he believed that if a high-ranking individual from the Kirigakure happened to discover traces of Hyuga n ninja in the neighboring Land of Rainbow, they would undoubtedly spare no effort to capture these n members and gain possession of the precious Kekkei Genkai for research.


    "The witnesses on the cruise ship stated that the ninja using water jutsus were not wearing Kirigakure attire. While we can''t confirm the identity of the assants, it''s highly likely that the Kirigakure ninja were in disguise."


    This ninja vige, which remained rtively isted from other maind countries, represented the military might of the Land of Water, one of the Five Great Nations.


    Underestimating their strength was ill-advised at any time.


    Since the First Ninja World War, when Kirigakure battled Iwagakure in the Land of Earth, Kirigakure has been regaining its strength. Just like Kumogakure in the Land of Thunder during the previous Second Ninja World War, Kirigakure has remained rtively inactive.


    They''ve been covertly amassing power and training skilled ninja, just like most other viges. They harbor a deep-seated hostility towards Konoha.


    "Even when the Hyuga n''s elders were seeking me out, I had already dispatched Anbu to negotiate with Kirigakure''s leadership," Hiruzen interjected.


    "How does Kirigakure n to address this?" Danzo asked.


    "They were unaware of the incident, and there were no Kirigakure ninja on missions in the sea area between the Land of Rainbow and the Land of Fire. They''ve expressed their condolences," Hiruzen replied.


    Danzo, however, was resolute. "Actions speak louder than words. They targeted the Hyuga n, and they''ll pose a threat to the Land of Fire and Konoha in the future. Hiruzen, let''s make Kirigakure pay for this."


    "In thest ninja world war, Konoha suffered significant manpower losses. Going to war now might not be appropriate," Hiruzen countered.


    Despite the speedy recovery funded by the Land of fire''s daimyo and the emergence of young prodigies, Konoha''s strength, while surpassing that of the Second Ninja World War, was still unknownpared to Kirigakure. The vige from the Land of Water hadn''t participated in a World War since the First Ninja World War, but this didn''t imply a decline in its strength.


    "Hiruzen is correct. Weck concrete evidence, and relying on spection, even from a moral standpoint, wouldn''t be justifiable. It''s too easy to spark a war"


    Konoha had always been mindful of its reputation. This reputation, along with its high-quality ninja, attracted many prominent businessmen willing to coborate with Konoha and hire its ninja for various tasks. Engaging in an unfounded conflict with Kirigakure would tarnish this reputation.


    "You can think about the consequencester. You don''t need to emphasize the importance of the Byakugan. We cannot allow it to fall into the hand of our enemies; otherwise, they''ll use it against us in the near future. We must prevent that at all costs," Danzo dered, considering the vige''s future.


    "I will reconsider," Hiruzen sighed. Danzo''s argument had merit, and the possibility of such an event couldn''t be dismissed.


    Previous wars had brought headaches for other viges due to the Byakugan''s power. If the enemy used a simr tactic against them, it would indeed be a serious concern.


    However, suddenly escting hostilities with Kirigakure might leave Konoha isted and vulnerable.


    Recognizing Hiruzen''s dilemma, Danzo and the two advisers understood that he needed time to weigh his options.


    Lacking concrete evidence and unsure of the perpetrator''s identity, if this was a trap to pit Konoha against Kirigakure, they needed to be cautious. This seemed a more appropriate course of action.


    The vige had dedicated significant resources to find the missing Hyuga ninjas. Still, in the absence of conclusive evidence and uncertainty about the enemy''s identity, they were at an impasse.


    Even the Hyuga n''s elders and patriarchs found themselves in a bind. They wanted to advocate for their n, but that required solid evidence and confirmation of the enemy''s identity.


    ¡ò


    "Has Hokage-sama given up?" questioned one of the elders in the Hyuga n''s meeting room, where the current leader and all the elders had gathered.


    They were acutely aware of the significance of Hyuga Kare''s disappearance for their n; losing a Byakugan was a severe blow.


    "The Anbu and our branch personnel sent to investigate haven''t uncovered any news. There''s no valid evidence about the enemy''s identity, so we''ve hit a dead end," reasoned one elder.


    "Last time, Shingo disappeared suddenly, and now Kare and the apanying guards... I can''t help but find it suspicious," mused another elder, intertwining his fingers in deep thought.


    "Is there a connection between these two disappearances?" inquired another.


    "They urred within days of each other, so it does raise suspicion," another elder added.


    "True, but without evidence confirming the enemy''s identity, we''re at an impasse," concluded the patriarch.


    Despite their deep disdain for the assants, the elders couldn''t find any leads and felt powerless in seeking revenge.


    This wasn''t an issue that could be ced solely on Hokage and other high-ranking leaders; theck of evidence made it a challenging matter to address.


    "I''ve heard that Elder Danzo wants to support our Hyuga n," another elder chimed in.


    The current patriarch, Hiashi''s father, immediately furrowed his brows and questioned, "Who told you this?"


    "People outside are spreading it," the elder replied, casting his gaze downward.


    "In the future, we''ll distance ourselves from themon pe6. Let them handle high-level affairs themselves. We, the Hyuga n, should stay out of such matters," the patriarch stated seriously.


    Danzo, that old man, was spreading rumors for the next Hokage candidate, wasn''t he?


    The Third Hokage was nearing fifty years old, and the time for the next Hokage candidate was approaching.


    The Hyuga n''s rise hadn''t been easy, and they didn''t need to get entangled in political strife; all they needed was to remain indifferent to worldly matters.


    Regardless of the Hokage generation, none of them would give up the Hyuga n''s eyes. As long as there were ninja and warfare, the Hyuga n''s defense was guaranteed by Konoha.


    This premise, however, didn''t include any involvement in sensitive affairs, particrly Hokage.


    "If anyone bes entangled in the machinations of high-ranking officials, don''t me me for taking severe action. Let''s not fall into the Uchiha n''s pitfalls."


    "Yes!" chorused two or three elders, bowing their heads guiltily, while the rest echoed their agreement.


    "Continue investigating the Kare''s disappearance. Regardless, we owe the n an exnation. Hiashi, I''m entrusting you with this matter. Handle it as you see fit. I won''t interfere, just follow your judgment," the patriarch said to his eldest son, Hyuga Hiashi, who was the n''s future heir.


    In recent years, the patriarch hadn''t interfered much in his eldest son''s affairs. He wanted a capable Hyuga n patriarch, not a puppet. He knew he''d grow old eventually, and the Hyuga n''s future depended on these young individuals to sustain it.


    In any case, apetent patriarch needed to exercise independent judgment rather than being a mere figurehead.


    The elders understood this and recognized that Hizuru''s ascension to the patriarch''s role was imminent.


    "Yes, Father, I''ll handle it," Hiashi replied solemnly. He understood that a swift resolution to this matter was essential for the n''s well-being.


    ¡ò


    Shiraishi, reviewing the information Ayane had ryed, continued his research on Sage Mode.


    "It seems that Hokage-sama isn''t pursuing Hyuga Kare''s disappearance. Well, that saves me a lot of effort," he remarked.


    Even if the investigation continued, it would require significant time and manpower. Moreover, there was no evidence left at the scene.


    Those ninja who use Water Jutsu happened to rece Shiraishi as the prime suspects in Konoha and Hyuga''s eyes.


    Although he was curious about the identities of these Water Jutsu users, Shiraishi had no intention of delving deeper into the matter.


    Such trivial matters didn''t warrant his attention; his sole goal was to release the caged bird. Their identities held no value for him.


    Whether they were from Kirigakure or any other ninja vige, it was of no concern to him.


    Shiraishi, burning this information on an alcoholmp, refocused on his study of Sage Mode.


    ---------


    You can read ahead on my Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn

 Chapter 88: 84.1: The Dread of Rumors

    Chapter 88: 84.1: The Dread of Rumors


    You can readplete volume one ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    Konoha, Year 41, April.


    Nearly a full year had passed since the original team Sakumo disbanded.


    Shiraishi had aged by a year as well.


    Regarding organizational matters, there wasn''t much to say. They were progressing steadily in the stage of primitive umtion, handling everything cautiously. Their operations were mostly confined to smaller nations, avoiding involvement with the five major countries.


    Under Shiraishi''s leadership, they excelled in the art of concealment, surpassing even experienced ninja in this regard.


    Solving the caged bird seal and recruiting a subordinate like Hyugo Shingo was also a great help to the organization.


    This prowess extended to protecting the organization''s headquarters, a task of utmost importance.


    Shiraishi also had concerns about the peculiar white creature, which has same ability as General Tu, capable of swift movement within a target and eluding typical perception ninjutsu.


    With Byakugan''s assistance, they could counter this threat. Byakugan, with the ability to perceive the essence of bloodline limits, far exceeded regr sensory ninja in terms of observation.


    Shiraishi also conducted a thoroughparison between the list of Hyuga branch ninjas provided by Hyuga Shingo and the list of branch ninjas given by Ayane.


    He discovered that the proportion of dissatisfied or hostile ninjas within the Hyuga branch was different from his expectations. While some hadpletely submitted to the n, others adopted a wait-and-see approach, often aligning with the n''s decisions.


    The remainder consisted of branch family ninjas, dissatisfied or even openly hostile to the n. Although they existed, their numbers were not overwhelming. For now, Shiraishi had no ns to contact these individuals. Argerwork posed a greater risk of exposure, and he wasn''t eager to draw Konoha''s attention.


    Nheless, he acknowledged that Konoha wasn''t that bad maybe he might find potential assets.


    Progress on the Sage Mode research was promising. After several months of effort, the sess rate had increased by several percentage points.


    When not engaged in their organization''s work, Shiraishi continued to live as a dedicated Konoha ninja, conducting research at home and assisting at the academy.


    As a Konoha ninja, he remained popr, and he often apanied Ruri when she was on security duty.


    Ofcourse, these were pure dates.


    ¡ò


    Around mid-April, Shiraishi strolled along the streets of Konoha, disying an unmistakable air of contentment. It wasn''t just because it was Saturday, freeing him from his job as a teaching assistant at the academy and granting him more control over his time.


    "Yo, Kakashi, long time no see" Shiraishi greeted a familiar figure from behind¡ªa young boy with silvery-white hair. Kakashi wore a face mask and carried a white fang, identical to Sakumo''s.


    This kid still worships his father so much..


    "Isn''t this Shiraishi-senpai? What brings you here?" Kakashi turned to face him, his tone neutral and calm.


    "When did you and Ruri learn to speak like this?" Shiraishi asked, cing his hands on Kakashi''s head and tousling his silvery-white hair yfully, disrupting his hairstyle before relenting.


    "What''s are you doing?" Kakashi questioned.


    "Consider it as revenge for what you said earlier. You''re quite the annoyance, you little brant. You don''t resemble Sakumo-sensei at all," Shiraishi replied frankly.


    "So, what''s the purpose of your visit? I doubt it''s just a chance encounter," Kakashi remarked, holding a recent best-selling book he''d seemingly been reading as he walked.


    After stashing the book in his puch and fixing his tousled hair that was messed up by Shiraishi.


    "How''s life as a Genin?"


    Ignoring Kakashi''s actuon, Shiraishi instead Shiraishi asked about Kakashi''s experiences as a Genin.


    "It''s not bad; the missions are pretty straightforward, nothing to worry about"


    Kakashi thought for a while, and expressed his thoughts very straightforwardly.


    "You certainly aren''t humble at all" Shiraishimented, patting Kakashi on the shoulder.


    "By the way, what brought me here today is... Is Sakumo-sensei at home?" Shiraishi asked.


    "No, he''s out on a mission, but he should be back in a few days," Kakashi responded.


    "That''s a shame," Shiraishimented.


    "What''s wrong?" Kakashi asked, puzzled.


    "Today is a big day for me," Shiraishi revealed, looking cheerful.


    Kakashi looked at Shiraishi quizzically. "Are you getting married? Is it Ruri-senpai or Senior Ayane-senpai?"


    "..." Shiraishi was stunned.


    "Why would you think that?"


    "Isn''t it?" Kakashi pressed.


    "Of course not. Why would you even consider that?" Shiraishi retorted.


    "Senpai, your words are quite misleading," Kakashi said, helplessly.


    Shiraishi had no option but to retrieve a piece of paper from his bag. It was an appointment letter signed by the Hokage himself.


    "See, starting today, I''m also a Chunin of the vige," Shiraishi proimed with a hint of pride. K


    akashi could not understand why he felt this way.


    However, wasn''t this something to be mourned rather than celebrated?


    Kakashi refrained from uttering the painful truth: that everyone else in their original team had already be Jounin.


    "From this day forward, I''ll be your superior" Shiraishi dered.


    Kakashi, once again sighing helplessly, produced a simr letter of appointment from his puch. "Sorry, senpai. I didn''t mean to steal your thunder. This morning, I became a Chunin."


    Shiraishi''s smile froze. Then, something dawned on him, and he gazed at Kakashi in astonishment. "Wait, Kakashi, you''re only six years old this year, and you''re a Chunin?"


    There must be something wrong.


    Six years old only.


    Shiraishi recalled that when he was six, he had just started at the academy. While Kakashi had begun at four, an early age for such training, it still took him a year to graduate at the age of five, a record-breaking achievement in Konoha. Now, one more year had passed, and he was already a Chunin?


    Shiraishi realized that Kakashi''s strength exceeded that of his peers. However, achieving Chunin status wasn''t solely about strength; it was about leadership and psychological qualities as well.


    "This is signed by Hokage-sama himself. If Shiraishi-senpai doubts if its real, I have nothing to say," Kakashi responded.


    "Well, I wanted to show off"


    ''Thinking about bing a Chunin at seventeen, and here you are achieving it at six... ''Shiraishi sighed with a tinge of self-pity.


    "As expected of Sakumo-sensei''s child. It seems I can''t treat you like a kid anymore," Shiraishi chuckled, showing genuine appreciation.


    Kakashi, upon hearing Shiraishi''s praise, felt content, especially as he sought to live up to his father''s reputation.


    Shiraishi, his emotions now in check, rified the purpose of his visit: to congratte Kakashi on bing a Chunin.


    "Then Shiraishi-senpai came to...."


    "Congratte me for bing a Chunin, but now you should also celebrate your bing a Chunin, Kakashi."


    Kakashi, however, wondered what there was to celebrate about merely bing a Chunin. Nevertheless, he agreed, understanding that Shiraishi was an oldrade of his father''s and a good friend.


    Following Shiraishi to a familiar barbecue restaurant, they found Ruri and Tsunade already waiting. Next to Tsunade sat a young girl with short ck hair, a bit older than Kakashi.


    "Ayane-senpai isn''t here?" Kakashi inquired, noting her absence.


    "She had some business to attend to today, but she''ll send her congrattions when the gift arrives," Tsunade exined.


    "That''s a shame. I would have liked to see a great battle," Kakashi remarked.


    Shiraishi inwardly regretted bringing the kid along. Kakashi''s behavior was much like his own when he was younger, not particrly cute.


    "Hello, Tsunade-nin" Kakashi greeted Tsunade with respect before taking his seat.


    "I''ve been waiting for you all, but where''s Sakumk?" Tsunade inquired, noticing Sakumo''s absence.


    "He''s on a mission outside," Kakashi replied.


    He then turned his attention to the girl seated beside Tsunade. "Who''s this..."


    "This is Shizune; you could say she''s like a rtive of mine," Tsunade introduced with a smile.


    Because today is the big day when Shiraishi became a Chunin, it would be inappropriate to bring a couple of rtives and friends here, but she was worried that Shizune would be alone at home, so she brought her here for a meal.


    Kakashi nodded at the girl named Shizune, who returned the gesture with a smile.


    "By the way, today isn''t just the day I became a Chunin, but also the day Kakashi became a Chunin," Shiraishi announced, sparking amazement among the group.


    Shizune, who had just graduated from the academy and looked several years older than Kakashi, was particrly shocked.


    "That''s quite the chatterbox," Kakashi responded to the attention, attempting to appear nonchnt.


    Fortunately, everyone recognized Kakashi''s genius, considering his father was the renowned Konoha White Fang. While bing a Chunin at six seemed impossible, Hokage''s approval suggested Kakashi''s qualification, ruling out any special arrangements.


    "Young people these days are bing more and more frightening" Tsunade mused, ncing at Ruri, who sat next to Shiraishi. She felt the weight of his age when confronted with such talent.


    Looking at Kakashi again, who, although young, already has the demeanor of his father White Fang, Tsunade marveled at the vige''s bright future but when she recalls about her situation, she feels a little depressed.


    "Tsunade-sensei, is something bothering you?" Shiraishi asked, noticing Tsunade''s change in demeanor.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. Just feeling a bit emotional," Tsunade replied, attempting to dispel his earlier gloom.


    "Suddenly, I feel a bit embarrassed celebrating your Chunin promotion today. Kakashi became a Chunin at the age of six," Rurimented.


    "But Ruri, when you were six, weren''t you still in the academy like me?" Shiraishi retorted before his face turned pale.


    "Shiraishi-senpai, are you feeling alright?" Kakashi asked, concerned the pale-faced Shiraishi.


    "Don''t mind, adult matters"


    Shiraishi dismissed him, recognizing that Kakashi''s asked that question on purpose. "This kid is truly insufferable."


    Shiraishi vowed that he''d teach Kakashi a lesson when they left Konoha in the future.


    ¡ò


    Two days had passed since Shiraishi''s promotion to Chunin, yet apart from those with close ties to him, hardly anyone took notice.


    On the contrary, Kakashi''s promotion to Chunin at just six years old had brought him notoriety within the vige. It seemed that the apple didn''t fall far from the tree.


    As a result, Kakashi became a sort of adopted child for many parents.


    In light of this, Shiraishi had abandoned any thoughts ofpeting seriously with Kakashi. To match Kakashi''s rate of promotion within the ranks, he''d have to reveal his true strength, a fact he was reluctant to admit. Kakashi, after all, was among the most gifted ninja Shiraishi had ever encountered.


    Nevertheless, Shiraishi was an adult and couldn''t bepared to a child.


    Several days had passed, and life had seemingly returned to normal. That was until an incident urred while Shiraishi was en route to his guard to meet Ruri.


    "Have you heard? It appears the mission ended in failure..."


    "Yes, a ninja of his caliber giving up a mission is disgraceful..."


    "Seems he''s only good for so much..."


    "Such a person doesn''t deserve to be a ninja..."


    Conversations amongst the people, both civilian and ninja alike, carried an air of secrecy as they huddled together to discuss the matter.


    Shiraishi briefly nced at them but paid no heed.


    A few steps away, he noticed an Uchiha from the Police force hurrying over from another street. As the police approached, the hushed conversations ceased, reced by nervous gazes directed at the approaching Uchiha.


    The police just stared at these people coldly and didn''t say anything.


    Shiraishi, who hadn''t thought much of it at first, now sensed something was amiss. The security team didn''t typically get involved in handling ordinary rumors; it was reserved for major incidents.


    Thinking of this, he was a little puzzled, so he walked quickly towards the police building.


    Upon arrival, he found a group of civilians and ninja gathered in the lobby. Ruri stood there, her face cold, sending shivers down the spines of those assembled. Her teammates, too, appeared far from weing.


    Ruri spotted Shiraishi and, after instructing her team to keep an eye on the crowd, led him to a secluded corner.


    "What happened? There are some unknown rumors on the street for no reason, and the security team has arrested so many people here. Did something happen in the vige?"


    Shiraishi asked in bewilderment.


    "Don''t you know?" Ruri inquired.


    "I''ve been in theb for the past two days. I just came out today. What''s happening?" Shiraishi replied, seeking rity.


    Ruri took a deep breath, a rare expression of helplessness and frustration crossing her face. "Sakumo-sensei is in trouble."


    "How?"


    Shiraishi frowned.


    Could Sakumo really be in trouble? He couldn''t help but recall the rumors he''d heard on the street earlier, and an unsettling feeling washed over him.


    "We don''t know the source of the rumors. They began circting this morning and have since spread like wildfire throughout the vige. The origin has been traced," Ruri exined, an unusual note of concern in her voice.


    "The cause?" Shiraishi probed.


    "Sakumo-sensei failed a mission this time. It''s said that he abandoned the mission to save arade," Ruri disclosed.


    Shiraishi was taken aback. Such an event seemed inconceivable, considering the person''s strength, which defiedmon sense. Yet, could these rumors truly spread the entire vige due to this?


    "Where are the higher-ups, and have they offered any exnation?" Shiraishi wondered aloud. It was imusible that the top brass were oblivious to this. The widespread deployment of the security team alone would have attracted their attention.


    "I don''t know. There hasn''t been any directive from above. We''re following security protocols to deal with those who significantly disrupt public order," Ruri replied.


    "But that''s just a temporary fix," Shiraishi noted.


    "Indeed. If the higher-ups would rify the nature of Sakumo'' sensei''ss mission and the consequences of its failure, the situation might improve. However, currently, they''ve chosen to remain silent, leaving the vigers to specte freely," Rurimented.


    Shiraishi''s face darkened. Free spection? He was unwilling to cast others in the worst light. Still, if these rumors continued unchecked, they would overshadow the actual source of the issue and be used as a weapon by those spreading them.


    This situation was deeply troublesome.


    "Regardless, let''s go see Sakumo-sensei first. He isn''t the kind to waver so easily," Shiraishi decided. He needed to understand the situation better, hoping to find a solution.


    "Alright, I''ll apany you," Ruri agreed. If the higher-ups wouldn''t act, they would have to take matters into their own hands.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 89: 85: The Death of White Fang (1)

    Chapter 89: 85: The Death of White Fang (1)


    Read 50 advanced chapters on Patreon


    patreon./chizihn


    ---------


    As the afternoon approached, the unfavourable rumors about Sakumo had spread nearly every corner of the vige, undergoing a morning''s fermentation. They were now just a step away from bingmon knowledge.


    Despite the Uchiha on the police force''s efforts to quell these rumors, their limited numbers were no match for Konohagajure''s vast poption. It was now toote to apprehend people or stop the rumor.


    Sakumo''s residence was located in a rtively prosperous section of Konohagakure, not too close to the center of the vige. It consisted of a small independent courtyard, bearing the inscription "g Wood" on the doorte.


    As Shiraishi and Ruri arrived, they found Kakashi standing at the door, appearing more silent than usual.


    "Kakashi, is Sakumo-sensei at home?" Shiraishi inquired.


    Kakashi, upon hearing his name, raised his head and, upon spotting Shiraishi and Ruri, nodded slightly to indicate that Sakumo was indeed at home.


    Shiraishi and Ruri breathed a sigh of relief. Things would be more straightforward if Sakumo was home.


    However, Kakashi seemed uncertain as he began to speak, "But, Father, he..."


    Before Kakashi couldplete his thought, Shiraishi interjected, "Take us to see him."


    Shiraishi sighed, understanding that Kakashi was likely in a foul mood due to the circting rumors.


    Rumors had spread so widely that it was impossible for Kakashi not to be aware of them.


    Kakashi led the way, guiding Shiraishi and Ruri into Hatake House.


    The Banner House was a traditional Japanese-style structure, and the architecture bore a somewhat old-fashioned charm. Within moments, the trio reached the door of the room where Sakumo was residing.


    Before they could even knock, a voice from inside dered, "Come in." It was evident that Sakumo, within, was already aware of their presence.


    Shiraishi slid open the door and began, "Sakumo-sensei, we''vee..."


    However, as the door opened and they set eyes on Sakumo, both Shiraishi and Ruri fell silent, their expressions in daze.


    "Sakumo-sensei, this is..."


    Sakumo, sitting before them, wasn''t as depressed as they had anticipated due to the rumors. Instead, he sat at the table, heartily consuming arge bowl of ramen, disying a good appetite.


    Upon seeing Shiraishi and Ruri''s arrival, he calmly picked up a napkin, wiped his greasy mouth, and inquired of the two visitors, "Why are you two here?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Shiraishi and Ruri exchanged bewildered nces, unsure how to respond to Sakumo''s words.


    They had arrived with the expectation of finding Sakumo disheartened by the rumors, but the reality was quite different.


    "Sakumo-sensei, regarding the rumors outside..." Ruri finally stood and began.


    "Have youe to inquire about such matters?" Sakumo interjected, seemingly not disturbed by the rumors. "This falls under the job of our security team''s duties. I would appreciate it if Jonin Sakumo could provide some answers."


    Ruri approached Sakumo, addressing him with utmost seriousness.


    It was not a former team member inquiring; instead, she was speaking as the captain of the security team, tasked with a thorough investigation into the events.


    Sakumo contemted for a moment; since this was the work of the guard, there is no problem.


    Thus, he readily described the events at that time briefly.


    "This time, we were on a ssified mission, but we encountered issues on the way. Considering myrades were no longer fit to continue, I decided to abandon the mission and evacuate my team. Consequently, the mission was a failure."


    When Sakumo spoke, he did so without any emotions, as an impartial observer narrating the events. The interpretation and judgment were now left to Ruri, a member of the police.


    Shiraishi, Ruri, and even Kakashi frowned as they listened, feeling that something was amiss.


    The whole situation seemed too simplistic.


    "May I ask about the nature of the ssified mission?" Ruri inquired, her gaze unwavering.


    This was her primary objective ining here ¨C to understand the mission''s details.


    After all, ssified missions came in various scales, some involving matters crucial to the vige''s survival, while others were of lesser consequence.


    "I don''t know. My orders were to secure something. However, the mission ended in failure, and we didn''t manage to bring back whatever it was. I''m unaware of the mission''s specifics," Sakumo admitted, shaking his head.


    Ruri sensed that something was amiss with the situation. The information she''d gleaned from Sakumo was minimal. To discover what Sakumo had retrieved during the mission and the losses incurred upon its failure, she would need to pursue higher authorities.


    However, the current rumors had spread far and wide, yet there was no response from the upper echelons. It seemed that even if they inquired further, they would be met with silence.


    Could it be that the upper ranks were behind this? Ruri pondered. She realized that it was unlikely for them to uncover the truth without seeking answers from the higher-ups.


    Exiting the Banner house, Shiraishi and Ruri looked up at the sky, exhaling deeply.


    They exchanged nces, and Ruri posed a question to Shiraishi, "What should we do next? Sakumo doesn''t seem to be our point of entry. Should we look for the person Sakumo rescued?"


    Shiraishi considered the matter and responded, "The individuals who spread these rumors likely anticipated our moves. It''s probable that they''ve ''protected'' the person in question during their operation. We''ve only just arrived at the hospital, and this individual has already ''disappeared.''"


    "Could this be orchestrated by the higher-ups?" Ruri said.


    "Likely so," Shiraishi concurred. "Apart from them, it doesn''t appear that anyone else could manage such a feat. Going by precedent, Sakumo would have been invited by Anbu for questioning and discussions, rather than being left undisturbed at home during such a major incident."


    Shiraishi was convinced that someone high up or a group of individuals were responsible for these events.


    "Perhaps a power struggle for the Hokage position?" Ruri suggested.


    Ruri shook her head. The higher-ups had executed this n wlessly, and the police force could do little in response. In contrast to Anbu, the police force possessed less authority and had a rather unfavorable reputation within Konoha.


    Once Anbu was mobilized, it signified the Hokage''s will.


    "This could very well be the case," Shiraishi agreed. "After all, the candidates for the Fourth Hokage are soon to be announced. Excluding irrelevant individuals at this juncture is a logical step."


    It might sound harsh, but in Shiraishi''s perspective, Sakumo was essentially a pawn in a power struggle. His personal desires and ideas held little significance. What mattered was whether he possessed the qualifications and posed a threat to ascend to the position of Hokage.


    "It doesn''t matter whether he aspires to be Hokage. What matters is whether he possesses the qualifications and poses a threat to that role," Shiraishi reflected.


    Ruri concurred, feeling that Sakumo had been ensnared in a power struggle where his subjective desires were of little consequence. What was important was whether he was a qualified and potentially dangerous candidate for the role of Hokage.


    "Very well then. Once this incident is resolved, the higher-ups will have no reason to suppress Sakumo-senss


    ei further, now that their political capital has been expended," Shiraishi concluded.


    Ruri understood Shiraishi''s intentions and began to feel a tad uneasy.


    The contest for the Hokage position involved the interests of numerous factions within Konoha. Someone whose reputation and strength surpassed even the Sannin and who wasn''t affiliated with any faction was, without a doubt, a prime target for exclusion.


    Damaging Sakumo''s reputation, depleting his political capital, and allowing him to remain a Konoha Jonin for the time being seemed like a reasonable approach.


    Moreover, Sakumo would undoubtedly be reinstated in the days ahead. This period was crucial for the Fourth Hokage generation candidates. Once this phase passed, Konoha would continue as Konoha.


    In Ruri''s personal opinion, Sakumo wasn''t particrly suited for the Hokage position. Hecked both ambition and determination, functioning instead as an outstanding Konoha Jonin.


    "That''s true? If that''s the case, it would be excellent..."


    Shiraishi murmured, remembering Sakumo''s nonchnt demeanor from before. Nevertheless, a haze of uncertainty still shrouded his thoughts.


    Things couldn''t simply return to normal.


    ¡ò


    Two dayster, the rumors had intensified.


    Increasing numbers of people were causing disturbances at the police force headquarters, and the cells were no longer sufficient.


    These individuals hadn''tmitted crimes severe enough to warrant imprisonment in Konoha Prison, which was reserved for serious offenders. While they were spreading rumors, their actions didn''t rise to the level of "severe punishment."


    Sending them to Konoha Prison would undoubtedly provoke Anbu''s intervention and unnecessary conflicts.


    Ruri arrived at the police force''s lobby early in the morning and was met with a scene of overcrowding. The noise resembled that of a bustling market, making the ce almost unbearable.


    "What''s going on? Are there still so many people causing trouble?" Ruri asked, taking in the chaotic scene.


    Two members of her police force saluted her as she entered. One of them reported, "Yes, Captain, there have been new rumors this morning, and the police force is now severely understaffed."


    The police member wore a helpless smile as he spoke. He found it astonishing that a rumor could generate such chaos. In his eyes, it was the vigers who were overreacting and gossiping without understanding the situation, some even uttering offensive remarks that members of the police force found difficult to stomach. This was a clear divergence from the central issue.


    Beating these people wasn''t in line with protocol, and bringing them to the security team for discipline was hampered by ack of space. Thus, the police force were facing a dilemma.


    If these people were released, the rumors would only intensify. Retaining them would overcrowd the facilities, impacting the security team''s operational efficiency.


    As they spoke, the member smiled wryly. He couldn''t believe that the situation had escted to this point. In the end, this was a failed mission, but Sakumo Hatake was a renowned ninja, and over the years, he had be synonymous with intimidating the enemy on behalf of Konoha.


    However, even someone like Sakumo was human, not a deity. The asional mission failure was par for the course. After all, there was no indication from above that the mission''s failure had resulted in significant consequences.


    In this sense, even the so-called Sannin were no different. After all, the title referred to a group of defeated leaders.


    However, how many dared to underestimate the Sannin?


    In the eyes of the Uchiha in the police force, it was the vigers who were causing a ruckus, gossiping without understanding the situation, and even uttering offensive words that the police force found hard to tolerate. These actions deviated from the core issue.


    While the police force possessed greater strength than the Anbu, theycked thetter''s authority and reputation within Konoha. When Anbu was deployed, it represented the will of the Hokage himself.


    "Find some individuals who can utilize Earth Release and create additional temporary cells outside," Ruri instructed, her face cold.


    "Yes," replied one of the police, who promptly went to secure those capable of using Earth Release and expanded the makeshift prison outside.


    "Will this affect their well-being?" the remaining police inquired with concern.


    Ruri let out a cold snort. "So what if it does? We are simply following the rules. Even if the Hokage were to intervene, I have a legitimate argument."


    She had no sympathy for these individuals. They wouldn''t die of starvation after missing a meal or two.


    "Understood," the police concurred, aware that he merely needed to execute the squad leader''s orders.


    As Ruri had stated, these people wouldn''t starve after a couple of meals.


    "By the way, you mentioned there are new rumors?" Ruri inquired.


    "Yes," the guard replied. "It''s rted to Sakumo. He supposedly abandoned his mission to save someone. The person he rescued is now using him ofcking foresight, being unfit to be a ninja, and subjecting Sakumo to criticism and humiliation."


    Ruri''s expression soured as she listened, realizing the implications of these new developments.


    "Where is this person now?" she inquired.


    "We couldn''t locate them. By the time we arrived, they had ''disappeared,''" He exined.


    Ruri was certain that this individual had been deliberately concealed.


    "I see. You can return to your duties," Ruri instructed.


    The police departed, leaving Ruri to contemte the situation. She knew that the person in question was hiding deliberately.


    "I wonder if Sakumo has brushed off these usations?" she said thoughtfully.


    When she had visited him two days ago, he had been enjoying ramen in a good mood, seemingly unaffected by the rumors circting outside. It was reassuring, but the situation remained far from resolved.

 Chapter 90: 86: The Death of White Fang (2)

    Chapter 90: 86: The Death of White Fang (2)


    Read 50 advanced chapters on Patr3on


    patreon./cx_write


    ---------


    "Do you not care about what people are saying about you?" Kakashi asked Sakumo softly as they sat in the courtyard.


    Kakashi was genuinely puzzled by the rumors that were circting about his father. He couldn''t understand why so many people were targeting Sakumo. To him, one mission failure shouldn''t tarnish his father''s reputation. Yet, the hurtful words from outsiders were making Kakashi increasingly ufortable.


    Sakumo smiled and asked Kakashi, "Kakashi, if you were in my shoes, what would you do?"


    Kakashi hesitated, clutching a sword tightly, torn between his emotions. After a moment, he replied, "I''m sorry, I don''t know what I would do."


    Sakumo reassured him, "Why apologize? Kakashi, you still have a long way to go."


    Kakashi nodded, acknowledging his father''s wisdom.


    "Did you get into a fight with someone today?" Sakumo inquired.


    Kakashi hesitated briefly, then nodded. "Yes, I confronted a few individuals who were speaking ill of you. What they said was truly ugly."


    "I''m d you stood up for me," Sakumo said. "So, in your opinion, were they right or wrong?"


    Sakumo''s smile faded, and his expression became serious. He posed a challenging question to his son.


    Kakashi found himself pondering a profound moral dilemma. In the shinobi world, the mission should always take precedence, as dictated by the Will of Fire. But that was a principle handed down by previous generations; it couldn''t be wrong, could it?


    However, Kakashi was uncertain. He had always excelled in theoretical knowledge, but this question had him stumped.


    "I don''t know," Kakashi finally admitted, shaking his head. He looked up to his father, hoping for guidance.


    Sakumo didn''t provide a direct answer. Instead, he patted Kakashi on the shoulder and gazed at the distant, beautiful sunset. The golden hues of twilight cast a warm glow on his face.


    "I don''t let others'' opinions bother me, and you shouldn''t either," Sakumo advised.


    "But, Dad, the person you saved is also insulting you," Kakashi protested.


    Sakumo replied, "Don''t let others'' negativity deter you from doing what''s right. Don''t let their ridicule and usations afterward make you regret your actions. Stick to the beliefs and convictions that a Konoha ninja should uphold."


    Kakashi nodded, his head lowered. He admired his father''s wisdom but knew he couldn''t be as magnanimous.


    Others might be forgiven, but the person saved by Sakumo, who now med his savior, was something Kakashi couldn''t forgive.


    Sakumo ended their training session for the day, saying, "That''s enough training with knives for today."


    Kakashi agreed with a nod and followed Sakumo''s instructions, returning to his room.


    As time passed, it grewte into the night. The rumors had taken a toll on Kakashi during the day, leaving him mentally and physically drained. Despite the events, he was still troubled by the hurtful words circting about his father. Kakashi went to bed early, hoping for a new day with fewer shadows.


    On the rooftop of Hatake House, Sakumo stood alone, gazing up at the sparse stars and moon above, savoring the cool night breeze.


    Suddenly, he sensed movement behind him. Someone had ascended the roof silently and approached him.


    "It''s easy to catch a cold out here in the nighttime breeze, Sakumo-sensei," Shiraishi remarked, walking up to him with a friendly smile.


    "Ayane visited during the day, and now you''re here at night?" Sakumo asked with a smile of his own.


    "Ayane? She was here today?" Shiraishi seemed surprised.


    "Yes, she came by after lunch and left not long ago."


    "Ah, I see."


    Shiraishi shifted his gaze from the night sky to the stone statues of the three Hokages below, the architects of the vige''s history.


    The First Hokage, who founded Konoha.


    The Second Hokage, who formted important development strategies for the vige.


    And the Third Hokage, the current leader.


    In the future, more names would be added to the revered list, worshipped by the people of Konoha. The Fourth Hokage, the Fifth Hokage, the Sixth Hokage...


    In silence, both Sakumo and Shiraishi watched those shadow rocks quietly.


    Breaking the silence, Sakumo asked, "What do you think will happen to Konoha in the future?"


    His question seemed directed at Shiraishi, at himself, and perhaps at something greater.


    "I believe there''s no need to ask that question, Sakumo-sensei. You''ve already found the answer you seek, haven''t you?" Shiraishi replied, offering his perspective.


    "You truly are a unique individual among the three of you," Sakumo observed with profound meaning.


    Sakumo knew that Shiraishi had discerned the decision he had made in the face of these rumors.


    "Since you''ve made your choice, I suppose my visit here is unnecessary," Shiraishi said, letting out a sigh.


    Different from Ayane, Sakumo had moved past the point of questioning his own identity. He understood why he had made his choice. He might not know whether it was right or wrong, but he knew that not making a choice would lead to prolonged suffering.


    It was like abandoning a mission to saverades. Regardless of whether the person they saved would me them for the mission''s failure, people like Sakumo wouldn''t waver. me from others was someone else''s concern; savingrades was their duty, and the two weren''t necessarily connected.


    They simply followed the principles instilled by the Will of Fire, firmly believing that prioritizing theirrades over the mission was the right path, even if it meant breaking some rules. Others'' opinions could only serve as reference points and not as determinants of their beliefs.


    "Sakumo-sensei, you should get some rest. I''ll head back," Shiraishi said, knowing that his presence couldn''t change anything.


    The night was growing quite cold.


    As Shiraishi walked away, Sakumo''s voice reached him from behind. "Take care of Kakashi for me."


    Under the silent night sky, Shiraishi paused briefly upon hearing those words and nodded slightly.


    When Sakumo turned to look, the ce where Shiraishi had stood was now empty.


    ¡ò


    The next morning, the air felt unusually chilly. Kakashi, up early, prepared breakfast in the kitchen but couldn''t help noticing his father, Sakumo, was notably absent.


    At this hour, he should have already been up and about. After all, their mornings typically began with breakfast, followed by their morning exercises.


    Carrying the breakfast, Kakashi proceeded to Sakumo''s room, opened the door, and began to call out to him.


    "Father, breakfast is ready¡ª"


    But he dropped the breakfast tray with a loud crash.


    The nutritious meal he had prepared scattered all over the floor. However, the food wasn''t really importantpared to the sight that met his eyes: a many in the middle of the room, surrounded by a pool of blood.


    In his hand was the fabled White Fang, which had tasted the blood of countless foes. In silence, he had chosen to end his own life.


    Kakashi''s mind went nk, and he couldn''t process anything further.


    .....


    Sakumo had died.


    The news of his death spread, spread by the vige''s police force, and it was confirmed that it had been a suicide, not a murder within his home.


    There was no trace of deception, and no evidence of a violent struggle or confrontation with an enemy. Instead, he had chosen to end his own life by stabbing his sword into his body.


    Word of his death quickly reached the ears of the vigers in Konoha, and even the higher-ups became aware of it. As for the rumors, they ceased, fading into a heavy silence.


    In a vast, shadowy corner of Konoha, inhabited by the vige''s own ninjas, a group of individuals who had forsaken everything - their names, emotions, and even their own lives. They thrived in darkness, deeply rooted within the vige.


    They were known as the "Root," an organization originating from the Anbu but operating outside the jurisdiction of the Hokage. Their leader, Shimura Danzo, found himself in a meeting room where one of Konoha''s own ninjas erupted in fury, directing his anger towards the Root''s leader.


    "Why did this happen? Why did Sakumo... Captain Sakumomit suicide? Elder Danzo, didn''t you say everything would be fine? Why did it turn out like this?"


    If not for the restraint of two Root ninjas, he might have rushed at Danzo and attacked him.


    Danzo, too, was feeling restless and agitated. Why had Sakumo taken his own life? The rumors were indeed propagated by the Root, and the Anbu remained silent, neither endorsing nor stopping them. This was because Sakumo couldn''t ascend to the position of Hokage.


    As such, his reputation had to be tarnished. If his reputation diminished, Konoha White Fang could remain a respected Jonin, still a prominent figure among them, but forever distanced from the Hokage''s seat.


    However, the question remained: Why had Sakumo chosen suicide? Rumors of this level shouldn''t have been lethal. Danzo had initially nned to stop the spread of these rumorster that day.


    But now, he was left stunned


    "Take him out, I need to calm down."


    Unable to understand why Sakumomitted suicide, Danzo waved his hand irritably, asking his Root to take away the Konoha ninja who questioned him.


    He also wondered why Sakumo killed himself, and no one came to answer his question.


    .,...


    Sakumo''s funeral took ce on a day that wasn''t too gloomy. Few attendees were present. Apart from Kakashi, Shiraishi, Ruri, and Ayane, only a few familiar faces like Tsunade attended.


    They still couldn''t grasp the reality of the situation, finding it unbelievable that Sakumo would sumb to such rumors, considering him a resilient figure.


    "Life is born, and life dies away," Orochimarumented sadly, observing the proceedings. Everything seemed meaningless.,


    Like his parents.


    Nawaki too.


    And now Sakumo.


    He might meet a simr end one day.... He couldn''t fathom why, but a sense of dread had settled in Orochimaru''s heart. He shook his head and was the first to depart from Sakumo''s funeral.


    He had seen too many deaths in his lifetime, and Sakumo was but one of them, unlikely to be thest. Many people connected to him would meet a simr fate, and life, it seemed, was incredibly fragile.


    "Jiraiya-sensei, why did Sakumo-sensei do this?" Minato asked, ncing at Jiraiya, his teacher, with a look of pity and sympathy.


    "Who can say why these things happen? The deceased are gone; there''s no need to dwell on it," Jiraiya replied, and Minato nodded in agreement.


    Minato tactfully refrained from asking further questions and looked at Kakashi, who stood at the forefront of the procession, his heart heavy with sorrow.


    Tsunade approached Shiraishi, unsure of what to say tofort him in this moment of grief.


    Shiraishi, seeming to understand her unspoken thoughts, smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Tsunade-sensei. This has nothing to do with you. Don''t concern yourself with me."


    Tsunade nodded, and soon after, she departed with Jiraiya and Minato, leaving only Shiraishi and Kakashi behind.


    Shiraishi ced the flowers he held in front of Sakumo''s grave. "Sakumo-sensei, you embodied the true spirit of a ninja, upholding the very essence of our beliefs."


    The higher-ups hadn''t been entirely wrong in their thinking. By suppressing Sakumo''s reputation, they had intended to allow him to live peacefully as a Jonin. Their intentions were well-meant, with the best interests of Sakumo''s future in mind. However, their execution had been wed.


    In this world, many individuals valued their honor and principles more than their own lives. To their enemies, Sakumo was the despised Konoha''s White Fang.


    To those on his side, he was the trustedpanion they could always rely on. He was a ninja who considered hisrades his responsibility, cing their lives above his own. What he truly upheld was the untainted Will of Fire in his heart, a principle that had never been marred by external factors.


    Now, even the vige''s high-ranking officials seemed to have strayed from this path, intentionally dismantling the very principles upon which the vige had been founded. They had used the rumors as a pretext to suppress him, a profound humiliation.


    But what had this vige been established for in the first ce? It had been created out of a sense of unity and loyalty, yet the very ninjas who had chosen to bear the vige''s burdens were being ndered by rumors. This was the bitter irony.


    Those who believed they had inherited the Will of Fire never questioned it, even when they were confronted with discrepancies. They had forgotten why the vige had been founded and strayed from its foundational principles.


    Shiraishi believed that the perspective and starting point of the vige''s higher-ups and Sakumo had never truly aligned. Sakumo-sensei''s death, he hoped, would serve as a wake-up call, causing those in power to reevaluate their actions. As he concluded the funeral, this silent prayer resonated deeply within him.


    It was also the sincerest form of blessing.


    Otherwise, if this cycle of actions continued, Shiraishi could foresee that Konoha White Fang was merely the beginning, not the end.


    More individuals within the vige would follow this same path, losing themselves in the wavering rules and bing tragic victims of their own making.


    Life was an exceedingly fragile thing.

 Chapter 91: 87: A New Beginning

    Chapter 91: 87: A New Beginning


    "Did Sakumo-sensei truly take his own life over such a matter?" Ayane approached Shiraishi after the funeral to ask this question.


    Ayane couldn''t believe that Sakumo, who she knew so well, would resort to suicide because of such a trivial dilemma between prioritizing hisrades or the mission.


    "What do you mean?"" Shiraishi replied.


    Ayane persisted, "I''m asking about the cause of Master Sakumo''s death."


    "It''s no longer relevant" Shiraishi said, casting a brief nce at her.


    Ayane felt ufortable and sighed heavily. "I feel like I''ve failed Sakumo-sensei."


    "Sakumo-sensei wasn''t cut out to be a ninja. He''s just one of the tragic oues of this era of ninja."


    Ayane was taken aback by Shiraishi''s words and stared at him in astonishment..


    "The question you''re wondering about, from the start, doesn''t have an answer. The mission is a matter of professional ethics, while arade is a personal choice. Either choice could be right, or both could be wrong. It all depends on how those in authority frame the issue."


    "But Sakumo-sensei abandoned the mission, and it led to a loss for the vige..."


    As Ayane spoke, she began to understand the issue. What was Sakumo-sensei''s mission? What had the vige lose? The higher-ups hadn''t provided any exnations, allowing the vigers to specte freely. In essence, the question of whether the mission orrades mattered more didn''t even exist.


    Ayane understood Shiraishi''s point. Both answers were simultaneously right and wrong. The crucial factor was how the higher-ups defined the situation. Today, apanion could be more important than the mission, while tomorrow, the mission might take precedence.


    To the upper echelon, it was merely a political struggle in the election for the Fourth Hokage, it had no other meaning. The Will of Fire, centered around bonds, had devolved into a political tool for those in power to vie for control and profit, silencing the voice of the vige.


    The vigers were oblivious to this maniption, unwittingly bing pawns in the game. Few facts could be more disheartening.


    Ayane shuddered, imagining the despair Sakumo had faced. This was all just a political contest. The choice between missions andpanions had never been the real issue. Sakumo hadn''t taken his own life over such a trivial matter; he had simply witnessed theplete deterioration of the vige.


    "When did it start?" Ayane inquired, wondering when Sakumo had be disappointed with the vige higher-ups.


    Seeing her puzzled expression, Shiraishi sighed and asked, "Ayane, do you really believe that Sakumo-sensei was oblivious to the events of a few years ago?"


    Ayane knew that Shiraishi was referring to the mission four years ago, which had led to a conflict with Root.


    "Sakumo-sensei..."


    "How could someone like him not realize the unusual transfer order from Orochimaru? He spent two months recuperating in the vige due to his injuries. What kind of injury requires such a long recovery period? If it was genuinely severe, he should have withdrawn from the battlefield. Returning would only have been a burden to others."


    Shiraishi picked up a leaf from the ground, held it, and examined it while speaking to Ayane.


    "Did he begin to have doubts back then? I thought the three of us were convincing actors."


    Ayane showed a wry smile.


    "Our acting was wless. If the three of us had returned from the battlefield severely injured, missing limbs, and tried to appear as pitiable as possible, Sakumo-sensei wouldn''t have suspected a thing."


    Holding the leaf tightly, Shiraishi continued while gazing at the gloomy sky, "The protection ofrades isn''t about choosing betweenrades and missions; it''s about safeguarding everything that must be protected. This is the essence of the Will of Fire. It should never be a tool for political struggles or to deceive and mistreatrades."


    Shiraishi guessed that Sakumo must have uncovered something¡ªwhether it was divulged by the Sannin or learned through other channels was irrelevant at this point. Sakumo Hatake, the ninja, hade to an end. Alongside his departure, the Will of Fire he held dear had crumbled entirely.


    "I still can''t fathom the state of mind it Sakumo-senseimust have been in to take his own life," Ayane mused.


    "You needn''t try to understand it. Those of us whock belief in the Will of Fire can''t fathom that kind of despair," Shiraishi replied.


    "Will the higher-ups ever awaken to this reality?" Ayane asked skeptically.


    "If they truly understood, this political struggle wouldn''t exist. That''s why I say Sakumo-sensei wasn''t cut out to be a ninja. He was too pure and idealistic. He was better suited to be a teacher, educating others, not a ninja."


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but feel sorrow for Sakumo. His purity and ideals, his prowess as a ninja, and his threat to the Fourth Hokage''s ns had all contributed to his tragic fate. The higher-ups hadn''t intended to force Sakumo to his death, but it had been the method he found most intolerable.


    Ayane understood that Sakumo had made this choice himself, despite her inability to ept it. "Indeed, now all we can do is hope that someday, a great figure in Konoha will discover this vicious cycle of the Hokage."


    Shiraishi, too, was far from convinced.


    Is it truly feasible, among Konoha''s upper echelons, to nurture a Hokage who isn''t consumed by the thirst for power and possesses the courage to reform everything?


    Therefore, Sakumo conveyed his aspirations through death, while Shiraishi held a pessimistic outlook.


    However, Shiraishi wasn''t particrly invested in this.


    His path had never truly aligned with Konoha.


    Whether Konoha would eventually have the Hokage that Sakumo envisioned had little bearing on Shiraishi.


    The chapter of Konoha''s White Fang ends here, but his life is just beginning.


    ¡ò


    "Shiraishi-senpai, betweenrades and missions... which holds greater significance?"


    Kakashi was the sole individual left beside Sakumo''s grave when Shiraishi and Ayane returned.


    Upon hearing Kakashi''s question, Shiraishi and Ayane felt their hearts sink.


    "When Shiraishi-senpai made his choice, he never looked back."


    "But he''s gone..."


    "Death is but a release, not a mistake."


    "Yeah?" Kakashi whispered these words, then departed in a daze, akin to a living ghost.


    "Why didn''t you tell him the truth?" Ayane questioned Shiraishi, her expression confused.


    "Taking good care of Kakashi is not only Sakumo-sensei''s entrustment, but for a child with iplete life values, it is too easy to go to extreme. Allow him to witness the vige''s realities with his own eyes."


    Once he starts asking questions, he willprehend why Sakumo chose suicide.


    Instead of bing entangled in boring questions about missions andpanions, he would awaken to the vige''s darkness.


    Sharing this now would be counterproductive and prematurely expose Kakashi to Konoha''s shadows which will be detrimental to his future.


    Shiraishi believed that Konoha''s upper management would undoubtedly be his greatest support. He didn''t even need to arrange it; they would willingly do so. These high-ranking individuals had never let him down, which was proof enough.


    Moreover, the opportunity was fast approaching. Sakumo''s suicide had undoubtedly posed a challenge for them as well. After all, they had lost a valuable and vitalbat asset.


    "When he goes out on missions, I''ll secretly assign someone to monitor him. The truth can wait until he understands it on his own. Perhaps, one day, he''ll grasp it without the need for our exnations."


    Bing a Chunin at the age of six demonstrated his unquestionable ninja talent. He merelycked worldly experience and insightful eyes to perceive the core of matters.


    Ayane concurred that this was the better course of action.


    When Kakashi asked which important question about the mission and hispanions, Ayane already understood that he must have misunderstood something and fell into fruitless train of thoughts.


    He remained oblivious to the reason behind his father Sakumo''s suicide. Right now, he probably wouldn''t heed any exnation, rendering any further discourse futile.


    "Then, it''s time for me to return. Hyuga is in your hands."


    "Don''t worry; I''ll handle things on my end."


    Bidding farewell to Ayane, Shiraishi returned to the Uchiha n.


    Right before the funeral''s conclusion, Ruri had already returned. Her bad mood mood was evident, and even her police responsibilities had been neglected due to her preupation.


    "The funeral is over; there''s no need to wear such a gloomy expression. Are you still mourning Sakumo-sensei?" Shiraishi said to Ruri, who was seated in the corridor, upon hearing her sigh.


    Ruri, sitting in the corridor, heard these words and turned toward their source.


    "You seem rather calm" Shiraishi remarked.


    Shiraishi walked to Ruri and sat down, gently holding her palm, watching the scenery in the courtyard with her.


    "Sakumo-sensei wouldn''t want anyone grieving his death. Whether it''s us or anyone else, this was his choice. He held no resentment. His love for this vige and its people surpassed all."


    "I understand. That''s why I despise these boring political struggle. The high individuals, the elderly n members, the foolish vigers... The older they get, the more experienced they be. Yet, they end up in this pitiable state?"


    Ruri expressed her thoughts in one breath, revealing her unrest. She had never anticipated that Sakumo would exit the world so resolutely.


    "The era has chosen ninjas, and ninjas have chosen this way of life."


    "Chosen?" Ruri lowered her head, pondered for a moment, then rested her forehead lightly on Shiraishi''s chest.


    Shiraishi felt the warmth of Ruri''s body through his clothes. He gently caressed her snow-white cheek with his palm. Subsequently, he ced his hand on her ck hair, stroking it tenderly.


    Her hair was of exceptional quality, dense and ck, extremely straight. She likelybed it diligently each day. After all, she was a young woman.


    "I''m not a child," Ruri retorted, expressing her dissatisfaction with his actions.


    However, Shiraishi''s hand remained entwined in her hair, despite her verbal protests.


    Ruri, despite her words, did not resist the gentle touch.


    "Is''nt there something to do at the police today?"


    "I asked for leave in the morning, and there is nothing important to do anyway."


    The forehead was raised from Shiraishi''s chest, and began to rest on his thigh, lying defenseless on the floor of the corridor, closing her eyes, preparing for a lunch break.


    Shiraishilooked at Ruri''s unsuspecting state at the moment. Although it was nice to be able to see her sleeping face up close, he always felt that something was missing.


    Think carefully, isn''t there something missing on the other thigh?


    At this moment, the face of another girl appeared in his mind.


    "Why do I suddenly feel a bit ufortable? Do you know why?"


    "This is your imagination, Ruri. You must be exhausted today. I''ll wake you for dinnerter."

 Chapter 92: 88: The Man Whose Belief Was Money (1)

    Chapter 92: 88: The Man Whose Belief Was Money (1)


    White Fang was dead?


    When the Third Kazekage, who resided in Sunagakure, received this news from the Anbu of the Suna, he initially wondered if it was a mistake.


    This wasn''t a questioning of the strength of the other ninja viges. Still, the Third Kazekage believed that, apart from the current Five Kage, there were very few ninja who could match Konoha''s White Fang.


    On the front lines of battle, the Third Kazekage didn''t pay much attention to White Fang''s destructive power. But this was a sharp de capable of prating deep into enemy territory and bing invincible.


    Especially Konoha''s high-ranking officials were adept at using this sharp de. They never deployed him on the front lines but used him as the leader of an elite team for covert missions behind enemy lines.


    In critical moments, he could deliver a fatal blow to the enemy. In recent years, the sess rate of missions led by him had reached 100%. Many prominent business figures and nobles in the ninja world woulde to Konoha to request Sakumo''s services.


    This trust was unparalleled. So, when the Third Kazekage first heard about Konoha''s White Fang Hatake Sakumo''s death from an Anbu agent, his immediate reaction was disbelief. How could such a powerful ninja die so suddenly?


    "Who killed him? A ninja from Kumo?" The Third Kazekage''s expression became grave.


    Although he was somewhat reluctant to admit it, the overall strength of the Sunagakure actually ranked behind the five major ninja viges. Immediately following Konoha was Kumo from the Land of Thunder. Most of the ninjas in Kmo were known for their strength, agility, and an unwavering will to fight. If anyone could have killed Konoha''s White Fang, the ninja from the Land of Thunder would be the prime suspects.


    "That''s not the case, Kazekage-sama. Konoha''s White Fang... hemitted suicide."


    "Suicide?!" After the Anbu reported this, the Third Kazekage''s expression turned extremely strange, a hint of disbelief lurking in his eyes.


    Suicide? How could that be? Konoha''s White Fangmitted suicide? How was that even possible? What were the people in Konoha doing? Were they trying to incite something? A conspiracy against the remaining four ninja viges?


    "This is what happened, Kazekage-sama." The Anbu submitted the gathered information to the Third Kazekage.


    After the Third Kazekage carefully reviewed it several times, he finally epted a harsh reality¡ªKonoha''s White Fang was indeed dead. Konoha White Fang who had given him headaches had taken his own life.


    The Third Kazekage had been prepared to sacrifice Suna elite ninja to take down Konoha White Fang, but now this risky n was unnecessary. There was no longer any need for Suna to face off with White Fang in a potentially deadly confrontation.


    For a moment, the Third Kazekage even entertained the idea that Konoha''s high-ranking officials might actually be their allies. While he didn''t have detailed records of the incident, the Third Kazekage could make some educated guesses.


    Konoha''s Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hirazen, was nearly fifty years old, and it was indeed time to choose a sessor. Konoha''s candidates for the Fourth Hokage included White Fang, the Sannin, and other prominent Konoha figures.


    This was essentially a political struggle within Konoha.


    The Third Kazekage sighed.


    Konoha''s White Fang... his death wasn''t worth it. Just when he felt the enemy had lost his joy, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of sadness. Perhaps this was a warning; no matter how powerful a vige was, it couldn''t use this method to gain political leverage.


    The uing election ceremony for the next Fourth Kazekage needed to be carefully observed to avoid following in Konoha''s footsteps.


    However, the Third Kazekage believed there was no one in the Sunagakure who would pursue such a course. He was still in his prime, and it wasn''t time to select the next Kazekage.


    Thinking along these lines, the Third Kazekage found some relief. "Let''s pass this news on to Elder Chiyo. White Fang led his team and killed her son and daughter-inw. Now that White Fang is dead, it can be seen as revenge for her."


    "Yes."


    After the Anbu departed, the Third Kazekage exhaled lightly.


    He retrieved a scroll from a drawer, spread it on the table, and studied its contents attentively. This scroll contained the general n for future attacks on the Land of Fire, designed to pin down Konoha''s forces. It included offensive routes, supply lines, resource acquisition points, and all action ns.


    One crucial link had been crossed out: the elimination of Konoha''s White Fang. Since he was dead, there was no need tomit so many resources to this part of the n. The extra manpower could be redirected to other key areas.


    As he contemted the situation, the Third Kazekage couldn''t help but think, "If only Sannin were more like White Fang..."


    But then he realized how whimsical that notion was. White Fang and Sannin, along with the political backing behind them in Konoha, were entirely different.


    Nevertheless, the death of Konoha''s White Fang was a cause for celebration. He decided to wrap up his work early that day and return home for a sound sleep.


    ¡ò


    The news of White Fang''s suicide reached the other ninja viges one after another, and their reactions were varied - some were disdainful, some looked on coldly, and others were excited.


    Many business figures and nobles in the ninja world were unhappy about this turn of events. After all, they had entrusted Konoha with tasks for which they had paid a significant amount of money, with White Fang being the assigned ninja. Now that White Fang was no longer alive, the remaining Jonin were handling these missions.


    Even though Konoha''s leadership promptly decided to refund the excess funds from these missions, it still tarnished Konoha''s reputation.


    To be honest, since the Hokage rarely participated in missions, White Fang had be the face of Konoha for these nobles and businesspeople. They hadplete trust in his abilities and reputation, and the interactions had been mutually beneficial.


    They not only protected their goods but also ensured their personal safety without any incidents. Konoha had only one Jonin who could aplish this at present.


    Following an investigation, many nobles and businesspeople began questioning Konoha.


    They weren''t concerned about the internal conflicts in the ninja vige; they only cared about their goods and personal safety, and White Fang was the one who could guarantee that. With Fang Fang gone, their enthusiasm for Konoha naturally waned.


    Iplete statistics indicated a significant drop in Konoha''s ie from mission assignmentspared to previous years.


    Moreover, rumors spread by other ninja viges smeared Konoha''s image and vindicated White Fang''s name. Unfortunately, Konoha''s senior management had to bear the brunt of these consequences.


    ¡ò


    In a different context, Sakumo''s story reached its conclusion.


    Shiraishi decided to monitor Kakashi''s situation in the vige and even personally visit him.


    Outside, his subordinates were tasked with ensuring Kakashi''s safety to prevent any idents.


    Shiraishi also provided sry rewards to these subordinates who discreetly looked after Kakashi. Since this wasn''t an official organization task but rather a personal matter, Shiraishi funded this part himself.


    During this period, Shiraishi learned about another incident. A Konoha ninja, saved by Sakumo, had simrly taken his own life at home. Shiraishi couldn''t fully assess this situation because Sakumo had never held any ill feelings towards this Konoha ninja. Regardless of any nder, Sakumo had never taken it to heart.


    This ninja hadn''t needed tomit suicide; like Sakumo, he had been a victim of tbe politics, a tool discarded after use. Even if he hadn''t done it, someone else would have, perhaps more callously.


    He hadn''t done anything wrong; it was just unfortunate that he was selected as the spokesperson for these events.


    "704 people... excludingbatants and non-staff personnel, there are only 76 people of various technical personnel? Monthly expenditure, the total ie of the organization..."


    In an undergroundboratory in Konoha, Shiraishi held information gathered by his informant. It detailed the organization''s current scale, its bases and personnel numbers in various countries, the sries of personnel at each level, and the organization''s finances.


    Currently, the organization didn''t have any industries. Its funding mainly came from the Ruri''s mine, which was more than adequate. If necessary, another mine could be sold for a substantial profit, as merchants wouldpete to purchase it.


    The organization primarily consisted of non-staff personnel, around 400 in total, who had the potential to be members but hadn''t officially joined yet. They handled less important tasks and had no ess to the organization''s core secrets.


    The nextrgest group was thebatants, numbering over 200. All of them are transformed humans after Shiraishi strengthened them with natural energy.


    Most of them were concentrated at the Land of Ghosts headquarters, while a few were involved in covert operations around the world.


    Elite squads led by Five Men were rare, involved in the most secretive and critical tasks.


    The remaining members were technicians, with just six dedicated to scientific research, including Shiraishi. Most others possessed expertise in various fields.


    Shiraishi believed that the organization had reached a significant scale at this point.


    Natural energy was more convenient than chakra for mass-producingbatants. They could focus on improving their physical abilities and learn ninjutsu slowly. Even if they couldn''t learn ninjutsu or weren''t suitable for being a ninja, fighters enhanced by natural energy could still hold their own against ninjutsu users.


    The organization''s next step in its n involves expanding its manpower with talented individuals from various backgrounds. Additionally, they n to establish apany to diversify the organization''s sources of ie. Relying solely on mine sales for revenue is not sustainable.


    While they have enough manpower, what they need now is someone with expertise in business operations to lead this effort. After reviewing a list of potential candidates, Shiraishi found a person with a strong background in business and decided to give them a chance.


    "Kado... Let this person try..."


    As Ruri had suggested, they were going to invest money and see how it yed out. Shiraishi felt an unprecedented level of confidence, powered by the ability to provide financial support.


    "By the way, the organization stillcks an ountant..."


    Although there was someone handling the ounts, theycked the professional expertise required for such an important role. Shiraishi decided they needed to find a professional ountant to manage the organization''s finances.


    ¡ò


    In a different location, in the Land Of Tea, there was a run-down teahouse that hardly received any customers. Hidden beneath it was an underground money exchange branch.


    The Five-man team of the organization, arrived at this location tomunicate with the staff there.


    "We need to hire a financially savvy professional," Bug Man stated.


    The staff at the money exchange were taken aback by this unusual request.


    "Hire a financial manager?" they asked in surprise.


    "Yes, is such a task possible?" the Bug man inquired.


    "It is possible, but such requests are rare here. Most of our clients request services rted to, well, the deat6," the staff exined.


    Nheless, they nodded, indicating their willingness to assist the men in this matter.


    Despite the peculiar nature of the task, they would do their best to fulfill their customer''s request. After all, they were confident that, with theirwork, they could find a financial expert to satisfy the men''s needs.


    "Just keep an eye out for us. If you find someone suitable, I''ll reward you with two hundred thousand ryo," the Bug Man offered before preparing to depart. However, the staff had one more thing to add.


    "Wait a moment, Customer-san. I believe we have a candidate in mind. Would you like to hear about them?"


    For the staff, it wasn''t just about money; it was about ensuring their customers felt wee and cared for. Their underground money exchange aimed to provideplete satisfaction, both physically and mentally.


    The staff''s attitude became more enthusiastic as they thought about the substantial reward of two hundred thousand taels.


    "Have you ever heard of the legend of ''the Undead'' within the underground money exchange?" they asked the Bug man.


    "The Undead?" he inquired.


    "Yes, it''s a peculiar individual who has been a fixture at the underground money exchange for decades. Rumor has it that he never ages, always looks the same, and is a VIP here. He''s known for his extreme obsession with money, meticulously handling anything rted to it. Many have joked that he should be a financial manager at a major corporation instead of a bounty hunter."


    This piqued the Bug man''s interest.


    "Who is this ''Undead''?" he asked.


    "He goes by the name Kakuzu. I believe he''s the financial expert you''re seeking, Customer. He''s exceptionally experienced in this field."


    "Where can I find him?" Bug Man asked.


    "He arrived here a few days ago. His pattern is to stay in a country for a month or two, then move on to the next. He should still be in the Land of Tea. Here''s his photo."


    The staff produced a photo and handed it to Bug Man.


    Bug Man took the photo, ced it in his pocket, and promptly handed over a hundred thousand ryo in banknotes to the staff.


    "If he proves to be the financial expert we


    need, I''ll provide the remaining 100,000 ryoter," he assured them.


    "Best of luck in your search, Customer-san," the staff said with a sincere bow as the five men departed.

 Chapter 93: 89: The Man Whose Belief Was Money (2)

    Chapter 93: 89: The Man Whose Belief Was Money (2)


    You can read 40 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn


    Ps: You support is appreciated..


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    In a world filled with hypocrisy, only money was deemed trustworthy.


    This was the creed of a man who had spent decades as a bounty hunter.


    What he held in his hand might have been a lifeless body, but Kakuzu saw it as something more profound - a huge amount of money. If this corpse were sold through the underground money exchange, it could fetch a staggering 20 million ryo.


    Ever since he had be a bounty hunter, Kakuzu had been ustomed to lucrative rewards. It seemed yet another major deal had been sessfully closed.


    Indeed, in this cold and hypocritical world, it was only money that could provide him warmth.


    As he walked down the country road in the Land Of Tea, he was alone. The sun hung high in the sky, nearly noon, casting a dazzling light. Just as he averted his gaze from the sun to continue on his way, five individuals abruptly appeared ahead, blocking his path.


    Leading the group was Bug Man. As the underground money exchange staff had suggested, Kakuzu had a pattern of staying for some time in each country during his activities. At present, he was active in the Land Of Tea.


    It had taken a day to finally locate this renowned bounty hunter known as the ''Undead,'' who was infamous for his involvement in underground money exchanges.


    "You''re Kakuzu-san, right? We are..."


    "So soo..."


    The Bug Man''s words were abruptly cut off as Kakuzu gently set down the corpse he was carrying. In the stunned eyes of the Five Men, he casually produced a booklet from his pocket.


    Each page of this booklet featured a person''s portrait, name, and the reward amount on their head. The early pages contained the names of the contemporary Five Kages and other renowned ninja from various nations. Sakumo Hatake''s name was recorded in the early pages with a reward of 110 million ryo, making him one of the highest-paid targets next to the contemporary Five Kages.


    However, every corner of the page bearing Sakumo Hatake''s name was smeared with ink. The bounty mission for him had been terminated with Konoha White Fang''s death.


    Kakuzu continued flipping through the pages, leaving the five Men puzzled as to what he was searching for. His green eyes, filled with an obsession, scanned each page meticulously.


    But when he reached the final page, he couldn''t find any information about the Five Man. Frowning, he took out another booklet from his pocket. This second booklet featured targets with lower rewards, below 10 million taels.


    Finally, on thest page of this booklet, he found the target he was seeking. "I''ve finally found it. Right here. The name, Bug Man, with a reward of 500,000 ryo... Quite a cheap head."


    No wonder it had seemed familiar but hadn''t appeared on the high-reward list.


    The Bug Man was at a loss for words. It was not umon for bounty hunters from underground money exchanges to be pursued by their peers. In many cases, they had to be cautious of being ambushed.


    He had only been with the underground money exchange for two years and wasn''t widely known. Thus, receiving 500,000 ryo as a reward was already highly respectable to him.


    "Seeing that your strength is good, there should be a lot of room for appreciation in the future. Put the head on your neck for deposit first, and I wille to you when your head appreciates in the future."


    Kakuzu said with a pertinent evaluation.


    The reward of 500,000 ryo, to be honest, didn''t reflect the Bug Man''s abilities. Judging from his wless posture, his current market price should be at least six million ryo, if not more.


    Killing him now would be a waste.


    The Bug Man remained silent as Kakuzu was about leaving, carrying the corpse.


    But then, the Bug Man called out, "Please wait, Kakuzu. We''re here to hire you a job."


    "Hire?" Kakuzu found the term interesting and halted his departure.


    Bug Man continued, "We''re nning to establish apany here, and we require a capable financial manager. The sry is highly negotiable. Your task would be to manage thepany''s finances on a regr monthly basis."


    "How much money?" Kakizu asked directly about the remuneration. For him, any opportunity that could bring in money, whether through reward tasks or employment, was worth considering.


    The other party wasn''t asking him to join some dubious organization but simply to help identify financial issues and loopholes within theirpany.


    This position belonged to non-staff financial experts who wouldn''t ept outside assignments. If it allowed him to earn extra money while carrying out reward tasks, there was no reason to decline.


    "We''ll settle ounts on a monthly basis, and your remuneration will range from 500,000 to 1 million ryo."


    Whether he''d earn 500,000 or 1 million taels each month depended on his performance. This was what the Bug Man was trying to say.


    "12 million ryo for a year."


    Kakuzu was confident in his financial abilities.


    "Your confidence is impressive. Let''s hope for a productive partnership. We''ll send someone to draft a formal contract. Is that agreeable, Kakuzu-san?"


    The Worm Man smiled.


    "As you wish."


    Kakuzu then left with the corpse without further dy. The Bug Man watched him go, finding him to be quite an interesting character.


    Soon enough, he gathered more information about Kakuzu. Among those involved in the underground money exchange, he had an impable reputation. He was known for his unwavering trustworthiness when it came to money. He was a man who wouldn''t betray money and, in turn, wouldn''t be betrayed by money.


    ¡ò


    Two dayster, Kakuzu received a document from the man known as the ''Bug Man.'' It not only outlined the nature of his work, working hours, but also specified the sry and payment schedule.


    After a quick read, Kakuzu had a good grasp of his responsibilities and workload. While it wouldn''t consume much of his time, it demanded a highly skilled professional to ensure precision due to the huge sums involved. A single mistake could create financial vulnerabilities impacting thepany''s operations.


    Following that, Kakuzu delved into details about the newly establishedpany and its industry. It was named Purple Rose Pharmaceutical Technology Co., a drugpany involved in research, production, and sales. It was evident that their primary source of ie was the sale of medicines.


    They had already developed more than a dozen new drugs set for market release, which were currently undergoing production and would soon be avable for sale worldwide.


    Thepany''s primary clientele was the ninja nations, with its headquarters situated in the Land of Ghosts. The purple rose served as thepany''s namesake, which was the national flower of the Land of Ghosts. This suggested a strong affiliation with the Land of Ghosts'' government, potentially facilitating their operations as a neutral country.


    Neutral countries, like the Land of Ghosts and the Land of Iron, held a unique position in the ninja world. Unlike smaller countries oppressed by the major powers, neutral countries had independent cultures, national sovereignty, and armed forces for self-defense.


    They neither participated in major power conflicts nor suffered the consequences of such wars. Reading this, Kakuzu nodded in approval. In an era frequently marred by war, establishing thepany in the Land of Ghosts seemed like a prudent choice.


    Since thepany had not officiallyunched yet, Kakuzu felt no urgency in initiating contact with them to manage their finances. Instead, he turned his attention to the reward list, focusing on high-reward targets.


    As for those with lower to medium rewards, they held potential for growth. And where there was potential, there was room for profit. Thus, he decided not to actively pursue targets below the 10 million tael mark, waiting until their values increased to maximize his earnings.


    Prematurely disposing of these potentially lucrative targets would only lead to diminished ie. Patience was a prerequisite for a sessful bounty hunter, one who knew when to capitalize on the appreciation of their prey.


    Take the Bug Man, for instance. Although he currently had a bounty of only 500,000 ryo, Kakuzu believed that his worth would increase manifold in a few years. That''s when he''d make his move. As for his role as the Bug Man''s financial manager, there was no direct conflict.


    He would meticulously fulfill the responsibilities of financial management ording to his principles and limitations. However, high-reward targets with substantial growth potential were non-negotiable. The two aspects of his life didn''t sh in his perspective.


    With the list securely tucked away, what Kakuzu carried wasn''t a corpse but a ck leather suitcase brimming with money. As he embarked on the solitary path of hunting bounty targets once more, he didn''t feel alone because money was hispanion.


    Money was his belief, capable of providing him with the warmth of human connection. It didn''t matter how many lives he took today or when and by whom he would be killed tomorrow.


    Life wasn''t about happiness, and death wasn''t worthmenting. What truly mattered was his bright path to wealth in a world mired in conflict and deception.


    You see...


    In a world where money alone could bestow glory, everyone was beyond salvation. This was the perspective of an elderly man, bearing scars from decades of living, experiencing betrayal and escape, and subsequently treading the path of killing and wealth acquisition.


    Carrying a suitcase filled with money, he stood apart from the crowd, moving in the opposite direction. He left the small town and wandered onto the countryside road under the setting sun


    . His figure grew smaller, slowly fading into the distance.


    Today, Kakuzu-san embarked on this solitary journey.


    ############################


    Want more chapters? You can read more on Patreon...


    patreon./Chizihn


    You can also check out:


    Naruto: Escape From Konoha


    American Comics: Creating An Oasis and Rise Of Mutants


    Versatile Mage: Start With The White Tiger Pendant


    Soul Land: Power Of Space

 Chapter 94: 90: Shadow Dancer

    Chapter 94: 90: Shadow Dancer


    Late July, in the midst of summer


    As the evening approached, Shiraishi returned home from the academy. There, he received surprising news from Ruri.


    "Heading out on a mission?" Shiraishi inquired, his curiosity piqued by Ruri''s sudden announcement.


    "Yes, I''ve been thinking about it. I don''t think I''m suited for the leisurely life of the police force. I''ve already submitted a transfer request." replied Ruri.


    She believed that after spending over a year with the Uchiha Police force, it was time for a change.


    Life within the police force was exceedinglyfortable, mainly dealing with civil disputes, rendering Ruri''s considerable skills unnecessary. Such tasks could be managed by typical Uchiha ninjas.


    Ruri had been appointed as the captain of the police force primarily as an honor, given that the police force was an esteemed division within the Uchiha n. Many Uchiha members considered it a privilege to be part of the police force. However, for Ruri, it was a boring life.


    "It''s good to have a change of scenery." Shiraishimented.


    Ruri extended an invitation, asking, "Do you want to join me?"


    With a troubled scratch of his head, Shiraishi replied, "I think I''ll pass for now. I''d rather focus onpleting the final stages of my research in the Sage Mode before considering it."


    Ruri respected his choice, acknowledging the significance of his work in Sage Mode. She, too, looked forward to the day when Shiraishi would perfect this technique. It would not only enhance herbat abilities but also increase her use of the Sharingan to a higher level.


    "By the way, now that you''re heading out on a mission, you''ll need to form a new team, right? As a Jounin, you can''t simply join another Jounin team." Shiraishi observed.


    Ordinarily, missions were carried out in teams of four, sometimes employing a special team arrangement, such as a mix of Chunin and Genin. Such cases were more prevalent during times of war when the mortality rate for Jounin was notably high. However, with peace reigning, standard team sizes consisted of four members, with one Jounin and three middle or lower ninja.


    "Recently, the leader of one team died in the line of duty. I''ve been assigned as their captain, and the team members are fresh graduates." Ruri exined.


    Shiraishi chuckled,menting on the irony of the situation. "What a pity.. The captain''s hardly been out of graduation, and now you''re stepping in as their new leader."


    The academy''s graduation season typically urred in March or April. Given that it was now July, these team members had graduated less than half a year ago, and their leader had already died on a mission.


    Likely, they had met a tragic end in the line of duty, possibly due to unfortunate idents that sometimes urred during missions. Such missions often involved traps, misinformation, and other dangerous elements.


    Ruri''s decision to undertake a mission might have been influenced by her lingering feelings about Sakumo''s situation, which left her somewhat despondent. In this regard, Shiraishi supported her choice.


    Given Ruri''s prowess, encountering any significant challenges was unlikely, especially when leading a team of rookies. The mission''s difficulty would be considerably lower than when they were part of Sakumo''s team.


    ¡ò


    The next day, Shiraishi entered Ruri''s room to find only a note. After reading its contents, he epted her departure, albeit with a brief adjustment period.


    Following breakfast, Shiraishi plunged into hisboratory, embarking on the task of refining the fusion mechanism between Chakra and natural energy.


    Manipting Chakra and natural energy separately was rtively straightforward, especially for individuals with strong control abilities who could execute this skill efficiently, without wasting energy during battles. However, controlling these two energies once they were fused became considerably more challenging.


    Within the transparent chamber, he used various instruments to adjust the Chakra and natural energy, facilitating their fusion. Subsequently, he left them there, allowing the fusion process to continue.


    This research held a connection with General Tu, the Earth General, following their encounter during thest battle against Hyuga Kare, an upper ninja from the Hyuga n. Shiraishi had realized that General Tu could be a valuable asset in manybat scenarios, particrly for sneak attacks.


    General Tu''s ability to hide in the earth and execute stealthy ambushes was exceptional. While not possessing significantbat abilities himself, he could store various items within his body, functioning simrly to a sealed scroll.


    Recently, Shiraishi had created an array of lethal weapons, such as gas bombs and detonation charms, which he stored inside the General. This allowed General Tu to serve not only as amunication tool but also as a formidable weapon.


    Currently, Shiraishi divided his time between researching Sage Mode and conducting experiments on "artificial humans".


    He aimed to create another "artificial human" like General Tu.


    The characteristic given to General Tu was ''earth''.


    The lurking ability in the earth, as well as the ability to move, are far greater than those in the water.


    This new creation would exhibit the ''Yin'' characteristic, specifically Yin Release. Yin Release was responsible for the shadow-maniption techniques jsed by the Shadow Man in the Five Man Team.


    Histent ability to blend into the shadow is a use.


    There are also shadow jutsu users such as the Nara n, and Uchiha''s Sharingan Genjutsu, all of which belong to the category of Yin release.


    Shiraishi soon formed a blueprint in his mind. He began by designing the puppet, followed by extracting the required materials from theboratory''s inventory. Then, the experimentation began. His aspiration was to endow this new puppet with higher intelligence than General Tu, who was rather simple-minded.


    The process of creating artificial humans is, in fact, not overlyplicated.


    The initial step involves molding, altering the nature of Yin and Yang chakras to infuse life into the shaping material. Natural energy is then used as their life force, with characteristics enabling independent adjustment and absorption of external natural energy.


    Next, was the most critical stage in the process.


    With a body of life, only the soul remains to be filled.


    A body without of a soul is a life iplete.


    And the principal source of this soul... is Shiraishi himself.


    By using soul ninjutsu, he transfered fragments of his own soul into the puppet body, after which it undergoes training, fine-tuning, and cement within the cultivation puppet.


    The final step involves positioning the puppet, infused with fragments of Shiraishi''s soul, within a standing ss container brimming with natural energy forplete fusion.


    Shiraishi silently observed as his new ''chilf'' came to life through the instrument...


    ¡ò


    In the following days, Shiraishi patiently awaited the birth of his ''child'' and also monitored the progress of his Sage Mode research.


    In the afternoons, Shiraishi continued his work at the academy.


    Upon returning from work, the ''child'' within theboratory remained dormant, still in need of absorbing substantial energy to fullye to life.


    And so, the days passed swiftly.


    The following morning, Shiraishi headed to Ruri''s room as usual, only to find it empty. A full day had passed with no sign of her return. It was likely that she had gone on a mission outside the vige, apanied by the recently graduated genins.


    A strange, unexinable feeling washed over Shiraishi as he gazed at the vacant, ss-encased room, feeling a sense of loss.


    Since residing here, he had never been separated from Ruri for such an extended period. The experience of missing her was unfamiliar and somewhat unsettling.


    Lost in thought, Shiraishi made his way to the undergroundboratory.


    Yet, within theboratory, nothing had changed. The ''child'' he had created still kept its eyes tightly shut inside the floor-standing ss apparatus, continuing to absorb the surrounding natural energy.


    Shiraishi reviewed the Senjutsu fusion data on hisputer and noted a slight improvementpared to the previous day. Although the progress was marginal, it was undeniably inching closer to sess.


    The morning passed uneventfully, with Shiraishi pondering his correspondence with the priestess residing in the Land of Demons.


    Through General Tu, they had engaged in various cooperative exchanges, particrly discussions about establishing apany in the Land of Demons and seeking cooperation with the local government as a neutral entity.


    However, Shiraishi couldn''t shake the suspicion that the priestesses in the Land of Demons possessed knowledge of the usage natural energy. The priestess had cautioned him with the words "Beware of Mount My¨­boku" one of the three holy ces and a crucial ce of Sage Mode.


    Could she possess knowledge of the Sage Mode?


    Asking such a question outright could jeopardize their rtionship, as it might involve a closely guarded priestess family inheritance.


    "It''s truly challenging." Shiraishi muttered, his brows furrowing. Seeing that it was past noon, he abandoned his thoughts and went out for lunch.


    Upon his return, Shiraishi was taken aback.


    Within the floor-standing ss instrument housing his ''child,'' the ''child'' had vanished.


    The natural energy remained undisturbed, and the ss container showed no signs of damage. It was as if the person had effortlessly erased themselves from the ss chamber.


    Stepping closer, Shiraishi sensed an eerie atmosphere within theboratory.


    Shadows.


    Countless shadows swirled across the walls, floor, and even his own body in a disconcerting and twisted manner. These blurred shadows moved in eerie silence, casting a bewildering and mysterious aura within theboratory.


    Eventually, all the shadows converged to a single point, right in front of Shiraishi.


    "Father." an emotionless female voice emerged.


    d in pitch-ck attire with flowing ebony hair and a pure ck metal mask, the entity revealed cold, jet-ck eyes, entirely dominated by obsidian pupils.


    She was a shadowy presence,jme the night''s icy snow.


    Kneeling on one knee, she paid profound respect and reverence to her Creator.


    Relief washed over Shiraishi as he gazed into her cold, discerning eyes, confirming that she was unlike the dim-witted General Tu. She was a daughter possessing normal intelligence.


    Simultaneously, another entity surfaced from the ground, a mud figure. As it was about tomunicate something, a dark shadow sliced through its neck.


    The head, adorned with pale golden eyes, tumbled across the floor beforeing to a rest against the wall.


    The shadow girl, still paying homage to Shiraishi, reported in a haughty, cold tone, "Father, the enemy has been swiftly dealt with."


    "..."


    "Father?"


    The shadow girl asked in confusion, sensing ack of praise.


    "He''s your brother..." Shiraishi exined.


    The shadow girl froze, her head drooping in apparent confusion.


    Shiraishi sighed softly,forting her, "But don''t worry too much. Your brother has some mental issues and won''t remember these events. Just treat him kindly in the future."

 Chapter 95: 91: Attack On Ayane (1)

    Chapter 95: 91: Attack On Ayane (1)


    You can support me and read 50 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn


    ------------------


    "!@#£¤%¡­&¡­%£¤"


    In theboratory, amidst the General''s nonsensical babbling, Shiraishi assisted him in reattaching his head. It seemed he was trying to express his joy at seeing his dear sister for the first time.


    Once the head was reattached, it began swaying in what could only be described as a bizarre disy of mutual affection. Shiraishi felt a sense of relief; this was what family felt like.


    On the other hand, the shadow girl appeared unsure of how to interact with her strangely bodied and looking brother. She morphed into pure darkness, forming a t ck shadow on the ground. She shot into Shiraishi''s shadow like an arrow and disappeared.


    "£¤*&¡­%£¤%¡­&"


    Seeing the shadow girl''s disappearance, General Tu resumed muttering iprehensibly. Even Shiraishi, his creator, couldn''t discern the meaning behind this guy''s words.


    "Alright, she''s your younger sister. She was just born today and isn''t quite sensible yet. You''re already a mature two-year-old, so please forgive her this time," Shiraishi said, stroking General Tu''s head in an attempt to coax generosity from him.


    "£¤&*%£¤#£¤%¡­"


    General Tu ced a document on the floor, muttered a few more words, then promptly vanished into the ground.


    "Truly, each one of them is a handful," Shiraishi muttered to himself, realizing that he''d have to teach General Tu another lesson soon.


    He picked up the documents left by General Tu from the ground and shook off the dust.


    These documents contained recent information about the Land Of Demons Medical Company.


    After a while, Purple Rose Medical Company started to gain traction in its business operations. The medicines it produced and sold were all new, not yet avable in the market.


    These included mainly cold remedies, fever reducers, stomach medications, and other products beneficial for human health recovery. Upon testing, the effectiveness of these medicines surpassed that of various market alternatives.


    Currently, the main customer base wasprised of neighboring countries, such as the Land Of Snow, Land Of Swamp, and Land Of Bear. Among the Five Great Nations, the Land Of Wind and the Land Of Earth made up the bulk of their sales.


    Given the considerable distance between the Land Of Demons and the Land Of Fire, it was unlikely that they would enter the Land Of Fire''s drug market on arge scale anytime soon. Nevertheless, if Land Of Fire entrepreneurs were willing to act as agents, the prosperous business would not refuse their coboration.


    Shiraishi believed that their overseer, Kado, would make reasonable judgments. Otherwise, he''d need to find a more capable subordinate to manage thepany.


    During an organization''s primitive umtion phase, adequate funding was of paramount importance. Economics dictated politics, which, in turn, influenced the military. Money was the primary manifestation of economic power.


    Therefore, the superstructure of an organization could be shaped by its economy, ultimately affecting the organization and the nation.


    If prosperity and development were the goals, a strong economy formed the foundation. The organization already had an ample workforce, including research and development staff, support personnel, and armed escorts, all in their initial formation stage.


    Once the drugpany umted significant capital and established a solid reputation, it could recruit personnel from various countries to expand its workforce.


    Organizations remained concealed in the shadows, whilepanies attracted attention in the light. Hiding and operating covertly would make it challenging to achieve substantial organizational growth.


    This was why the Land Of Demons''s neutral status offered great convenience and represented a win-win cooperation between Shiraishi and the Priestess. Shiraishi had long been acquainted with the priestess, and their coboration was built on mutual trust.


    ...


    After his evening meal, Shiraishi had already finished work at the academy for two hours. As he headed toward the undergroundboratory, he sensed two familiar Chakra signatures within his range.


    Walking toward the front yard, he spotted a young man and a young woman, both in the academy''s age group, waiting at the door. The boy wore goggles and tilted his head, expressing a sense of disdain.


    "Shiraishi-senpai, Sorry for bothering you at thiste hour," the girl politely bowed to Shiraishi.


    "No trouble at all. Is there something you need at this hour, Nohara-san?" Shiraishi asked. The girl, Rin, was a dedicated student in the medical ninja experimental ss at the academy. Her passion for medical ninjutsu was evident, and she aspired to be an excellent medical ninja.


    Shiraishi had made a strong impression on her when he worked as a teaching assistant in the experimental ss. Her medical talents were exceptional, making her a prime candidate for elite medical ninja training.


    "Some of Tsunade-sensei''s teachings this afternoon were challenging to understand. I tried researching in the library but couldn''t find answers. May I seek your guidance, Shiraishi-senpai?" Rin had a diligent and studious expression, genuinely eager to excel in medical ninjutsu.


    After considering, Shiraishi nodded, saying, "Certainly, Nohara-san, pleasee in. I don''t have any pressing matters at the moment."


    "I''m very grateful, Shiraishi-senpai." Rin''s face lit up with pure innocence.


    Shiraishi added, "You should know that bing a qualified female medical ninja can be quite challenging. You''ll often face unforeseen dangers. So, you must always be prepared. Also, did you visit Tsunade-sensei?"


    "I did go to find her earlier, but I discovered Tsunade-sensei in a tavern... well, she was already quite drunk," Rin replied with a somewhat helpless look on her face.


    Shiraishi shook his head knowingly but said nothing. He had be ustomed to such urrences. Likely, Tsunade was still grieving the loss of Nawaki and Kato Dan, which had hit her hard.


    Over the past few years, there had been countless instances of her drowning her sorrows in taverns. Thankfully, she maintained her professionalism during ss, never arrivingte or leaving early. She was responsible for the students in the experimental ss.


    As Shiraishi led the two visitors inside, he turned to the boy and asked, "Why did youe in with her?"


    The boy, Obito Uchiha, answered candidly, "To make sure you''re not plotting against Rin."


    "You are very good at making jokes, Uchiha Obito-san. In the future, you will have a better future as an entertainer than a ninja."


    "Coming from someone who relies on women for food, you''re in no position to make jokes. It''s quite embarrassing"


    Obito continued his casual stroll, hands behind his head, while swaggering along arrogantly. He was closely following them


    "By the way, isn''t Ruri-senpai at home?" Obito looked around at the peaceful surroundings and asked the question.


    Shiraishi inquired, "Why do you ask?"


    "I''ve heard from the n''s elders that Ruri-senpai seems to have left her position as the head of the police force. She''s a powerful Jonin, so why step down from captaincy?" Obito''s showed curiosity


    "It was probably not a good fit for her. It''s more appropriate for her to be on missions outside. After all, the police force often deals with trivial matters..." Shiraishi responded.


    "Those are not trivial matters! I deeply respect the senpais in the police force; they''re the pride of our Uchiha n! The police forces''s ability to help everyone in the vige is no small feat!" Obito disagreed vehemently.


    Shiraishi nced at him but remained silent.


    "Because if you can''t handle these small tasks, you can''t be Hokage!" Obito''s face adopted a serious tone.


    "Hokage?" Shiraishi looked strange.


    Rin chimed in, "Exactly, Shiraishi-senpai. Obito aspires to gain recognition from everyone, to be Hokage to help everyone in the vige."


    Hearing what Rin said, Shiraishi looked at Obito even more weirdly.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Obito took a cautious step back.


    "Nothing, just thinking about something not important" Shiraishi replied.


    Was this guy really an Uchiha?


    Shiraishi had doubted Obito''s true identity more than once. While he knew many in the Uchiha n had a fervent desire to see one of their own be Hokage, such aspirations often stemmed from personal desires or n politics.


    Obito, in Shiraishi''s eyes, appeared to be a child with a pure dream of bing Hokage, untainted by ulterior motives.


    Was there really such an interesting character within the Uchiha n? For the first time, Shiraishi felt anticipation for this Uchiha boy known as the "Tail of the crane" at the academy.


    This guy''s future could prove quite interesting.


    "But Obito is genuinely diligent and caring. He frequently helps elderly people facing difficulties in the street" Rin added.


    "Ah, well, it''s not that big a deal, Rin. You''re exaggerating," Obito responded modestly. But even as he spoke, his walking posture became erratic, nearly causing him to trip on t ground.


    Upon reaching a quiet room, Shiraishi turned on the lights and asked the two to have a seat while he prepared some desserts and tea to entertain them.


    Although Obito had apanied Rin tonight as an guardian to protect her, he''d tagged along mainly because Rin was earnestly seeking medical knowledge. Given that Obito was unfamiliar with medical matters, he didn''t want to disturb him.


    Watching Rin''s sincere pursuit of knowledge and the ease with which the seemingly soft-hearted Shiraishi answered Rin''s questions, Obito began to think that there was more to Shiraishi than met the eye, particrly when it came to medical ninjutsu.


    Their private tutoring session ended around ten in the evening.


    "Shiraishi-senpai, I apologize for imposing on you tonight," Rin said.


    "No need to apologize. You''re wee toe over anytime, Nohara-san. I''ll do my best to assist if I can," Shiraishi replied with a slight smile as he watched Rin leave.


    Obito followed Rin, ensuring she safely reached her destination even though he was fighting to stay awake.


    Observing this, Shiraishi couldn''t help but be convinced that Obito Uchiha was.... definitely an Uchiha with an abnormal brain.


    His quirks were rather interesting.


    ....


    Shiraishi suddenly awoke from his sleep under the warmth of the morning sun. He was greeted by an unexpected sight.


    It was indeed a sunny morning, but the olump figure that now stood before him was far more captivating than the sunlight. To say it was extraordinarypared to other girls of her age was an understatement.


    Ruri, in contrast to her formidable strength, was exceptionally modest and unassuming when it came to her figure. However, this unexpected view was almost too much for Shiraishi to handle.


    His thoughts raced; he couldn''t help but imagine how she might appear while soaking in a hot spring. Even if she floated on the water, it must be an enchanting sight.


    "Good morning, Shiraishi-kun" Ayane, the girl straddling him, greeted him naturally, her tender fingers yfully touching his nose.


    "What are you doing, Ayane?" Shiraishi asked, somewhat overwhelmed by the unfolding scenario.


    "I recently read in a book that boys like to be woken up this way. Don''t you like it, Shiraishi-kun? Or would you prefer I wake you up differently?" Ayane replied with a teasing smile.


    "Anything is fine, but I suggest you read fewer of those strange books in the future" Shiraishi retorted, urging Ayane to move aside.


    Truth be told, the scene had momentarily overwhelmed Shiraishi''s senses, and he didn''t want to risk an unintended physical response.


    As Shiraishi began to dress, the Shadow girl dressed in pitch ck clothi6 entered the room, carrying a tray, and gently ced it by his side.


    "Father, Mother, I''ve prepared breakfast for you. Please enjoy it at your leisure," the girl said.


    Shiraishi blinked in confusion, trying to understand what was happening.


    "Thank you for your hard work, dear. You even prepared a special breakfast," Ayane praised, smiling at the dhadow girl.


    Turning to Shiraishi, Ayane said, "Look at how well-behaved our daughter is, Shiraishi-kun. She''s prepared this breakfast especially for us. Let''s enjoy it together."


    The phrase "our daughter" was emphasized with great significance.


    Shiraishi remained silent, a bit stunned by the sudden turn of events.


    ###### #####


    So does anyone know of this Mtl or the Raw.


    The MC transmigrated to a parallel earth, in the first chapter he was being chased by Misaka Mikoto and several other characters met him.


    An author here on webnovel sent me some choaters for editing still no reply wondering if I should post it.


    Doment the name if you know it. Thanks

 Chapter 96: 92: Attack on Ayane (2)

    Chapter 96: 92: Attack on Ayane (2)


    Chapter 92: Attack on Ayane (2)


    After breakfast, Shiraishi asked, "Why do you have the time toe here?"


    He knew that Ayane didn''t really have much free time within the Hyuga n. If Sakumo''s team were still active, she''d have plenty of free time. However, Sakumo''s team had disbanded long ago, and during this period, she''d went out only asionally.


    Thest time she hade out was seemingly when she attended Sakumo''s funeral. Communication since then had been limited to discreet information exchange.


    "I took the day off today; it''s fine," Ayane replied with a smile.


    "Is it eptable for you to ck off like this?" Shiraishi asked.


    "It''s not a problem. Our future n leader is quite understanding. Unlike the controlling elders, he''s an enlightened person" Ayanemented, her positive view of the Hyuga n quite unusual.


    Hyuga Hiashi, a name Shiraishi had heard of before. As the heir of the Hyuga n, his talents and striking looks had propelled him to the status of a renowned Jonin in the vige before the age of twenty.


    While his strength remained uncertain, as the Hyuga n''s future leader, he was undoubtedly among the most powerful Jonin.


    A mediocre person couldn''t rise to the position of n leader. In the ninja world, strength was paramount, and even the Hyuga n, despite their unique Byakugan, adhered to this principle. Strength determined political capital and votes, and inadequate power resulted in swift elimination.


    "Besides, Ruri isn''t at home right now. I was worried Shiraishi-kun would be all alone, so I came to keep youpany. If I''m bothering you, I can leave. Shiraishi-kun only needs tomand me, and I will obey the orders, even if it''s to control my body as you wish"


    Ayane said, with a demeanor of earnest service that concealed any hint of resistance. Her eyes disyed only gentleness.


    Shiraishi believed there was another side to her beneath this fa?ade.


    "Don''t worry; you''re not a bother. Just don''t disrupt my work" Shiraishi assured.


    "Okay," Ayane nodded obediently


    ''As long as it is the order of Shiraishi-kun, I will unconditionally dedicate my body and soul'', what she expressed to Shiraishi is exactly this potential meaning.


    Shiraishi had to admit he''d experienced a momentary desire earlier, especially whenpared to Ruri, who often spoke candidly but harbored no deceit. Ayane had a genuinely seductive allure.


    "That''s surprising, though. I didn''t expect you to create a second clone. The way it appears is quite unique," Ayane said. She recalled how the shadow girl had easily detected her presence earlier and emerged from the wall''s crack. Without her sharp perception, she might not have realized she was being targeted.


    "Are you referring to the Shadow Dancer? I gave her with the Yin Release ability," Shiraishi exined.


    Like General Tu, the Shadow girl was also referred to as ''Shadow Dancer'' and carried the same code name. Strictly speaking, neither belonged to the category of typical creatures.


    Leaving aside the nearly immortal General Ty, the Shadow Dancer''s ability was even more formidable and difficult to defend against. Shiraishi had created her primarily for his own safety, as he had chosen to forgo self-strengthening training methods, shifting his focus away from directbat.


    Considering potential future attacks he couldn''t prevent, the Shadow Dancer served as a protector and assassin tailored to shield him.


    She could manipte and hide within shadows, typically residing on Shiraishi''s shadow. When an enemy drew near, she used shadows both defensively and offensively. Consequently, she excelled in speed and Yin release jutsu.


    As she continued to grow, with the addition of Sage Mode, her speed and power would undoubtedly increase further.


    "Yin Release? Is it simr to the Nara n''s Shadow Imitation Technique?" Ayane inquired, connecting the dots to the peculiar appearance of the Shadow Dancer.


    "It''s somewhat simr, but there are differences," Shiraishi rified.


    The Nara n''s Shadow Jutsu focused on control to create openings for allies to attack and wasn''t particrly offensive.


    While, the Shadow Dancer''s Yin release-based shadow jutsu incorporated both offense and defense.


    She was designed to be an assassin and guardian to ensure Shiraishi''s safety. She waspletely different from General Tu who used formunication and transportation.


    During the time he made General Th he didn''t have sufficient technology. That''s whypared to Shadow Dancer, General Tu is simple.


    As the creation technology in this area bes more sophisticated, the avatars created in the future will naturally be stronger.


    At that time in the future he would be able to make improvements to the avatars.


    "It turned out to be such a dangerous ability, I already feel pity for those enemies."


    Ayane used her brain to think about it casually, and knew how terrifying this sort of sinister fighting style was for a ninja with flesh and blood.


    Shiraishi-kun is still as bad-hearted as ever. But it would be great if these bad intentions were used to dominate her body.


    Obviously she was the first person to gajn Shiraishi-kun''s trust. She really wants drown that woman with the Sharingan in a sea.


    While drinking her tea calmly and peacefully, she was quiet and beautiful as Yamato Nadeshiko.


    However, Ayane felt a strong unwillingness in her heart.


    This unwillingness was equivalent to the unwillingness of resisting the fate of the Caged Bird Seal. Because it is an indisputable fact that the Sharingan woman was more powerful than her.


    Shiraishi added, "This is my style ofbat. They are my avatars, so they naturally count as a part of my strength. Unlike you, I don''t have the advantage of a convenient Kekkei Genkai, so I must rely on other means to increase my power."


    Shiraishi had no idea about Ayane''s thoughts.


    In his opinion, oveing the inherent advantages giving by bloodlines was challenging, and sometimes, one had to concede to the reality.


    While he was reluctant to admit the strength disparity driven by bloodlines, there were asions when he had to acknowledge it.


    Most people found it difficult to ovee the oppressive force of bloodlines, which was why Shiraishi often struggled when facing Ruri, especially after she unlocked Sharingan.


    It wasn''t that obvious when they were young, but as they grew up it was clear.


    Shiraishi didn''t believe he could ovee the overpowering influence of bloodlines, and that''s why he looked for alternative methods topensate for his weaknesses.


    Understanding one''s limitations and seeking to address them were crucial for personal growth, a philosophy Shiraishi embraced. Anxiety, envy, covetousness, and greed were all unnecessary emotions.


    All he needed to be was ordinary.


    "It''s so strange... it''s morning, but it''s so hot," Ayane said, raising her cor in dissatisfaction with the day''s excessive heat.


    While the atmosphere here was peaceful, the July weather in Konoha proved insufferable.


    "It''s nearly August," Shiraishi remarked.


    "At this time of year, it can be quite challenging... Well, Shiraishi-kun, is there a bathhouse here?" Ayane inquired.


    "Are you nning to take a shower?" Shiraishi asked.


    "Well, would you like to join me?" Ayane''s words flowed naturally, and an innocent smile graced her face, apparently oblivious to the implications.


    Suddenly, the room fell into a heavy silence.


    "So...do you want to take a bath together? It''s so hot today," Ayane broke the silence with another invitation, smiling.


    ¡ò


    ''Calm down. I''m a doctor, a researcher. I need to stay rational and not let irrational desires take over. But, when you think about it, the desire for physical intimacy with the opposite sex is a natural urge.''


    In the open-air hot spring pool, Shiraishi leaned against the partition, somehow already epting the fact that he would soon be soaking in the hot spring.


    "The water temperature here is perfect. I must admit, I envy you. Being able to enjoy such a wonderful hot spring daily," Ayane''s voice carried a hint of envy from the other side of the partition.


    Shiraishi closed his eyes and attempted to ignore Ayane''s words.


    However, an unusual sound came from the partition as Ayane got closer.


    "It''s so rxing, the feeling of soaking your body in hot water..." Ayane moaned softly, her voice filled withfort.


    "Shiraishi-kun, what do you think?" she inquired.


    "Fine," Shiraishi replied vaguely, his thoughts wandering.


    "Shiraishi-kun."


    "What?"


    "When you take a bath, do you share the same pool with Ruri?"


    Ayane seemed a little curious about this matter.


    "What are you thinking about? If I did that, I would have been burned to death by her fire."


    Ayaneughed when she heard Shiraishi''s helpless tone and said, "Yes, Ruri might be really shy in this regard. But if it were me, I wouldn''t mind such things..."


    Shiraishi naturally understood the lines from the vague invitation.


    Although he knew that Ayane would not be naked there, Shiraishi was not as confident about his restraint at the moment.


    The atmosphere became silent until an hourter, with both of them leaning against the same partition without exchanging a word.


    "I''ve finished washing. You shouldn''t stay in the water too long; it''s not good for your health if you soak too much," Shiraishi suggested as he stood up in the pool.


    "Understood, Shiraishi-kun. You can go attend to your work. I''m satisfied to have apanied you for this long," Ayane replied.


    Shiraishi exited the pool, dressed, and proceeded to the lounge, assuming Ayane wished to soak a while longer.


    However, as he opened the lounge door, he heard a familiar voice, causing him to freeze in his tracks.


    Ruri stood at the entrance in fresh clothing. Her face had signs of recent heat and sweat, indicating she''d just returned and wanted to relieve her fatigue with a bath.


    "Ru- Ruri, didn''t you leave for an extended mission? Why are you back so soon?" Shiraishi asked, his voice noticeably louder than usual


    Shiraishi raised his volume unintentionally when talking about this. Ruri, who was generally sensitive to loud noises, seemed annoyed.


    "Let''s not talk about it. The client lied about the mission''s difficulty. It was supposed to be a C-level mission, but it turned out to be an A-level mission unsuitable for rookies. I abandoned it halfway and left him to fend for himself. I brought the three genins back," Ruri exined with a hint of irritation.


    "This! This Way!"


    "Why are you speaking so loudly?" she questioned with a frown.


    "Ah, well, my voice hasn''t been in great shapetely, so I raised it to make sure you could hear me." Shiraishi said, wanting to exin.


    Ruri moved past him towards the women''s bath.


    "What else is there? You are weird today."


    Shiraishi, feeling caught, replied, "It''s nothing. I just haven''t seen you in a while, and I missed you. Shall we go for breakfast?"


    "I ate on the way back," Ruri replied. Then, as she looked inside the women''s bath and at Shiraishi pretending to beposed, she appeared to think of something on the spot.


    "Since you''ve already eaten, I''ll go ahead and bathe. I won''t disturb your bath," Ruri stated.


    As she spoke, without waiting for Shiraishi to refuse, she walked into the women''s bathhouse.


    Shiraishi saw Ruri''s ruthless look when entering the women''s bathhouse so simply and not giving him any way out, so he knew that Ruri had discovered something.


    This is aplete disaster.

 Chapter 97: 93: The Battle Between Women

    Chapter 97: 93: The Battle Between Women


    Free chapters on my Patreon.


    -------


    In the lounge, an eerie silence enveloped the space.


    Shiraishi sat on a chair in the lounge, his mind racing as he thought about his next move.


    His gaze remained fixed on the entrance to the women''s bathhouse. It had been at least ten minutes since Ruri had entered, yet there was no sign of any activity.


    But, so far... nothing had happened.


    No matter which angle he thought about it, Shiraishi couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong.


    Whether it was the deafening explosion or the horrific image of the hot spring being engulfed in mes, Shiraishi couldn''t be at peace with the silence that now prevailed.


    What the h*ll is going on nside?


    Could it be that Ayane had already left?


    After all, Shiraishi had intentionally raised his voice earlier, hoping to alert Ayane, who was still in the hot spring, to be ready to make her escape.


    But something about this situation felt off to Shiraishi.


    Restlessly shifting in his seat, Shiraishi clutched an unopened bottle of milk, his fingers wrapped tightly around it, yet he made no move to drink it.


    It was precisely this unusual silence that was gnawing at him.


    Another twenty minutes passed before the sound of footsteps emanated from the entrance of the women''s bath. Shiraishi looked up, only to see Ruri and Ayane emerging, both d in white bathrobes.


    Huh?


    What was going on? Why hadn''t they fought? This was far from normal.


    "The hot spring here is truly delightful. Lately, my shoulders have been aching, but now I feel so much better," Ayane said as she strolled over to the lounge,zily stretching. Her bathrobe entuated the curves of her generous assets.


    No wonder her shoulders were sore. With assets like hers, it was only natural that she experienced difort.


    In fact, her ample bosom might even affect herbat performance.


    "Who told you to eat so much? Your extra... parts are entirely superfluous," Rurimented, casting a pointed nce at Ayane''s chest.


    "I''ve been wondering about that too. My growth spurt wasn''t this dramatic before. It might actually be rted to my insatiable appetite," Ayane pondered aloud, suggesting that her monsterous chest might be a consequence of her eating habits.


    Shiraishi had no room to interject as Ruri and Ayane bantered back and forth like close friends. The scene before him made him question if he had somehow fallen under Ruri''s genjutsu.


    After all, he knew that Ruri''s genjutsu didn''t necessarily require the use of the Sharingan.


    But... since Ruri''s return, they hadn''t had any contact, and it seemed imusible that her genjutsu could exert control for such an extended period without detection.


    "Well, you two... What happened in there?" Shiraishi couldn''t help but inquire.


    "What could we do in there, Shiraishi-kun? You''re the one acting strangely"


    ''No, it''s you two who are acting strangely'', Shiraishi mused, but he kept his thoughts to himself.


    While it seemed far-fetched, something about this surreal scene gave him pause.


    "Not only that, we even helped each other scrub our backs in there. Those smooth, white muscles..." Ayane began, her voice trailing off suggestively.


    "Is that so?" Shiraishi opened the cap of his bottled milk, took a sip to steady himself, and to quell the heat building within.


    Ayane had undoubtedly painted an enticing picture, evoking desires he was struggling to contain. Making his body restless.


    "Alright, I''m about to leave after soaking in the hot spring."


    Ayane dered after she finishedbher bottle of chilled milk. She seemed more at ease now and was preparing to change back into her ninja attire.


    "Won''t you stay for lunch?" Ruri extended an invitation.


    "No, I have many n matters to attend to," Ayane replied, slipping back into her kimono-style ninja outfit.


    "In that case, I''ll take my leave. Let''s have fun together again when we get the chance," she added before exiting the room, closing the door behind her.


    With her departure, Shiraishi''sst excuse to escape this situation vanished. Ayane seemed to be a woman who left a man once she was satisfied, without any desire formitment.


    Next time, he''d have to assert himself and remind her who was in charge.


    Indiscipline was bing increasingly problematic.


    "How long do you intend to stay here? The research on the Sage Mode is far fromplete," Ruri''s abrupt question disrupted his thoughts.


    "Well, there are some parts that haven''t been finished yet, but most of it is done. Is there something you''d like to discuss, Ruri? Should I wait here for you?" Shiraishi inquired, scratching his head.


    He figured it was best to offer a sincere apology. After all, this situation was mostly his fault.


    As long as he took full responsibility, Ruri would undoubtedly forgive him.


    Because Shiraishi was already ustomed to this type of situation, he could react instinctively without thinking.


    "If you think about it carefully, it''s not a particrly important matter. Just help me gather some tools for suppressing chakra flow. The three genin ninjutsu users in the team are quite weak, so I need special training tools for them."


    "Is that all?"


    "What else would you expect?"


    Observing Shiraishi''s restless demeanor, his eyes flicking around, Ruri asked in a monotone voice.


    "I thought it had something to do with Ayane..."


    "What does Ayane have to do with this?"


    "Oh, nothing, forget it. I''ll get to work now. I can prepare the items you need today and bring them to you tomorrow morning."


    Ruri''s team consisted of three Genin, which meant he only needed to create three items to significantly suppress chakra flow. Even though Shiraishi found Ruri''s silence about Ayane peculiar, he decided not to disturb her at this moment.


    As he distanced himself from the hot spring, there was no sound from behind.


    No, something was wrong.


    This didn''t resemble Ruri at all.


    Why was there no movement, whether it was using Fire Release or causing a ruckus with brute force?


    This didn''t align with Ruri''s usual approach.


    Even a small amount of movement at this point would provide Shiraishi with some relief.


    However, theplete absence of any activity was the biggest anomaly.


    There had to be a specific reason for this, but Shiraishi was clueless.


    After all, what were Ruri and Ayane doing in the hot spring? Simply helping each other wash their backs like close friends?


    Perhaps their rtionship wasn''t as hostile as he had assumed?


    With these concerns in mind, Shiraishi returned to theboratory. His afternoon experiments were marked by distraction as his thoughts revolved around Ruri.


    What was she thinking?


    ¡ò


    On the other side...


    Ayane, on her way back to the Hyuga n, was frowning


    What was going on? Why hadn''t the Sharingan woman confronted her?


    Recalling their interaction in the hot spring, Ayane''s frown deepened.


    This wasn''t normal.


    Their rtionship during ninja academy and even afterward in Sakumo''s team hadn''t been marked by such intimacy.


    What was the Sharingan woman up to? Why hadn''t she taken action when Ayane had been prepared to fight?


    For some reason, Ayane sensed that the Sharingan woman had be more formidable than before, not just in strength but in her mental fortitude as well.


    "Where have you been, Ayane?"


    At the entrance to the Hyuga n''spound, a male ninja dressed in traditional Hyuga attire stood waiting for Ayane''s return.


    "Fuyuma-senpai, why are you here?"


    Though Ayane felt a touch of irritation at having her thoughts interrupted, she maintained a polite demeanor.


    Politeness was her way of keeping distance, demonstrating neither familiarity nor aloofness, and Ayane believed this was the most effective approach.


    Hyuga Fuyuma, however, thought differently. He believed that within the Hyuga n, there was no one more terrifying than this young woman under the age of twenty precisely because of this her unpredictable demeanor.


    "You''ve been gone since morning, a total of two and a half hours. Where were you?"


    Fuyuma understood that if he wanted to gain the upper hand in this conversation with Ayane, he couldn''t respond to her questions.


    "While I would like to answer your question, Fuyuma-senpai, this task was given to me by Hiashi-sama, and it''s confidential..."


    Ayane wore an apologetic expression, as if genuinely sorry for not being able to provide an answer.


    "...you know your responsibilities."


    "Hiashi-sama has approved it."


    Seeing Ayane once again use her courtesy as a shield, Fuyuma knew this matter would likely end without resolution.


    What Ayane was doing hadn''t crossed the Hyuga n''s boundaries; at most, the elders would offer a few reprimands, but they wouldn''t take any significant action.


    After all, losing such a valuablebat asset would be a considerable loss for the Hyuga n.


    Moreover, the elders wouldn''t concern themselves with minor details when they had a caged bird as a safeguard.


    "If Fuyuma-senpai doesn''t have any other business, I''ll get back to work."


    Ayane was ready to leap past Fuyuma.


    "Just don''t get caught by me."


    "Caught? What are you talking about? Fuyuma-senpai, you''re quite mysterious."


    "You may have fooled everyone, but it''s impossible to deceive my eyes. I''ve been observing your every move."


    "Fuyuma-senpai... You truly are strange person."


    What a bother.


    Ayane didn''t mind working with someone like him, but she knew she''d grow bored with a buzzing fly around her ears.


    She really wanted to swat that annoying fly away quickly.


    ¡ò


    Dinner ended in a serene atmosphere. Ruri''s eyes,plexion, and demeanor remained unchanged. This only deepened Shiraishi''s conviction that Ruri''s current state of normalcy was the most abnormal aspect of the situation.


    Shiraishi had anticipated receiving Ruri''s wrath by dinnertime, but it passed without incident, leaving Shiraishi increasingly uneasy. This unease didn''t stem from Ruri''sck of anger, but from an indescribable weight in his heart.


    "I''ve already prepared the tools you requested."


    "I knew that."


    "How does it feel to lead your subordinates on missions?"


    "It''s nothing special."


    "When performing missions, it''s best to be cautious. Just like this time, the client misrepresented the mission''s difficulty."


    "Understood. I won''t let my temper get the best of me."


    Their conversation was routine, and Ruri responded with her customary expression. Shiraishi was somewhat distracted during the meal, and eventually, he couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer.


    "Ruri, don''t you have any questions for me? For instance, about Ayane''s visit this morning..."


    "Why do you ask? You''re being overly sensitive. Isn''t it normal for friends to visit?"


    If she genuinely thought that way, Shiraishi felt relieved.


    "Alright, I''m done."


    Ruri left the statement hanging, and before Shiraishi could say anything more, she had already exited the room.


    It was quitete, and the darkness had settled outside. Her destination wasn''t the bedroom; it appeared to be the training grounds. Shiraishi was so concerned about Ruri''s current state that he didn''t even bother to clean up after the meal.


    When he reached the training grounds and found Ruri, she was practicing martial arts on wooden stakes. Her strikes were powerful, and the training stakes here were sturdier than the average ones. Nevertheless, every punch resulted in significant cracks in the wood.


    Is she truly venting her frustrations here? Shiraishi wondered. Her calm demeanor during the day seemed to be a facade concealing her inner turmoil. After all, someone as proud as her would never reveal weakness to anyone.


    Shiraishi sighed internally. "Ruri, I..."


    Now was the time to confront this issue directly. It couldn''t be evaded any longer.


    However, before he could say anything further, he was met with a sudden fierce punch from Ruri. The intense, murderous aura emanating from her sent shivers down his spine.


    He knew he couldn''t match Ruri''sbat abilities, but the sheer force and aura she exuded exceeded his expectations. In order to respond to her, Shiraishi had to harness natural energy.


    Although his defenses were impable, Ruri, who specialized in frontal assaults, didn''t need tricks to find openings; she simply overwhelmed her opponents with brute force.


    Her relentless barrage of attacks, was like a violent storm,sted just half a minute, yet left Shiraishi breathless. Wearing a tight-fitting, jet-ck attire with long, flowing hair, she descended from the air, delivering a powerful punch with her gloved fist that caused the ground to resonate with a resounding ''boom.''


    The thunderous impact and the persistent, buzzing sound in his earssted longer than he could have imagined.


    Shiraishi stared at the enormous crater Ruri had created with her punch, his face beaded with cold sweat.


    Is she trying to kill me? No matter how resilient one''s body might be, taking such a punch head-on would be devastating.


    "Where are you looking? How dare you be distracted while sparring with me?"


    A cold voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "Oops!"


    Shiraishi quickly turned, crossing his arms to block Ruri''s oing fist.


    Boom!


    His body was sent hurtling through the air and mmed forcefully into the training ground''s surrounding wall, creating a hole.


    Exhausted, Shiraishi sank to the ground, panting heavily.


    Ruri approached him, adjusting her long ck hair nonchntly before cing a hand on her hip, an expression of displeasure on her face.


    "You''ve grown weaker. A year ago, you wouldn''t have ended up in such a sorry state. This level doesn''t satisfy my desire for a challenge."


    "I can''t help it. I''ve been focused on research for over a year. I''ve had very few training sessions, and I haven''t sparred with anyone, so my physical strength and speed have naturally declined."


    Shiraishi was quite open-minded and no longer the person who would endlessly bicker with Ruri.


    Ruri stared at his face, sighed, and extended her hand to help him up.


    Shiraishi reached out as well. This scene was reminiscent of when they were in the academy, with him being lifted from the ground by Ruri after a defeat, searching for her figure before him.


    But this time, he wasn''t going to let that figure disappear from his life.


    As their hands met, Ruri prepared to lift Shiraishi from the ground. However, Shiraishi applied more force than expected, causing her to stumble forward.


    Due to this unexpected move, Ruri seemed momentarily bewildered.


    "What are you doing¡ª"


    Her voice caught in her throat as her lips were suddenly imed by a kiss. It seemed she understood the situation, for she struggled within Shiraishi''s embrace. However, his hold only grew tighter.


    Gradually, Ruri forgot everything, and for a moment, it was as if she was kissing for the first time.


    The taste was sweet and inexperienced at first, but soon became skilled and passionate. Their bodies grew warmer, and all the frustrations and grievances of the day melted away in that moment.


    Ruri''s slim, ck ninja outfit was thin, entuating her slender figure, radiating an exquisite beauty. Limbs intertwined, body heat, and scents filled the air.


    "Idiot..."


    After parting, Ruri softly cursed.


    However, for some inexplicable reason, despite her previous kiss and satisfaction, there was still a lingering sense of emptiness. It was clear that he hadn''t been entirely satisfied.


    ''This Bastard!''


    "Ehhh.... sorry; I didn''t intend to force you."


    "I understand. Anyway, if you had, I wouldn''t have resisted."


    Shiraishi smiled slightly at Ruri''s somewhat awkward words.


    "Yes, I made you do this."


    Shiraishi acknowledged this once more. He epted full responsibility for his actions, knowing well that Ruri had been restraining her impulses earlier.


    This was different from her usual behavior. Previously, Ruri would have unleashed her anger immediately, incinerating him and Ayane with her fiery wrath. But this time, Ruri had cared about his feelings. She wasn''t the type to silently endure grievances.


    She had never been one topromise like this before. This was what Shiraishi felt indebted and guilty about.


    "Are you still angry?"


    "A little..."


    "Do you want to continue?"


    "Don''t ask me such things. No matter what I say, you''ll do as you please."


    Ruri felt her emotions were incrediblyplicated at this moment. She wanted to resist, yet her body always seemed to make its own decisions, allowing this man, skilled in deceit, to take control.


    She looked forward to what would happen next, to whether this wouldst into the future. Her heart raced wildly, more intensely than when she activated the Sharingan.


    She felt like she was bing less and less like herself. Was this... love? Did people in lovepromise like this, fitting perfectly with each other? Or was this just a form of possessiveness disguised as ''power''? Whatever it was, she was enjoying it.


    Even though she knew the man beneath her was full of lies, she couldn''t help but fantasize about things that didn''t exist ¨C this man was the only one who treated her this way. Because as long as she believed it, this feeling called ''love'' or ''possessive desire'' was a happiness that sprang from the depths of her heart.


    An hourter.


    Ruri sat alone on the grass, her fingers caressing her lips. A faint, sweet smile graced her lips.


    The taste, and the sensation, were so full and satisfying. It was a wonderful feeling she had never experienced before, a sense of determination not to lose and to protect this ''love'' at all costs.


    And so, she knew she needed to seek even greater power to safeguard this newfound emotion.


    This unprecedented resolve was as strong as her determination to protect her parents. No matter who or what threatened them, she would eliminate them all.


    Shiraishi had already gone back alone, leaving her to relish her sense of aplishment, like defeating an old enemy. It was something she wanted to savor alone, an experience only she could appreciate fully.


    His actions had all been within her expectations, but what she didn''t anticipate was that the s


    o-called ''love'' would be even more beautiful and sweet than she had imagined. It swept her away and allowed her to revel in it.


    "Hyuga Ayane, you''ve lost this battle..."


    Her Three Tomoe Sharingan began to glow, casting a pure and beautiful, gentle light like a ruby toward the full moon in the night sky. The evil and coldness were gone.


    --


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 98: 94: The Will of Fire and Tsunades Plea

    Chapter 98: 94: The Will of Fire and Tsunade''s Plea


    You can support me read free and 50 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn


    ---------------------


    The eastern horizon began to lighten.


    At this early hour, Shiraishi had already immersed himself in the hot spring, his eyes closed in bliss as white mist wafted from the water.


    The hot spring maintained a temperature of about 40 to 45 degrees, just perfect - not too hot, not too cold.


    Amid this peaceful moment, he heard the gentle sound of flowing water nearby. Opening his eyes, he beheld a young woman with long, straight ck hair and captivating beauty. She wasn''t wearing a bath towel, but the thick mist obscured his view.


    Combined with the rising morning sun, she had an almost ethereal quality, like the light of original sin that prevented people from being entirely honest with each other.


    Step by step, she approached him, reaching his back, and began to gently massage it. Her fingers were so soft and delicate that they easily breached Shiraishi''s defenses.


    "How does it feel?"


    "Very rxing."


    "Then... do you want something even more rxing?"


    Something more rxing? What could that be?


    Shiraishi struggled to suppress the restlessness within him, as if his heart were about to leap out of his throat.


    "Let''s continue from where we left offst night, to bepletely honest with each other."


    She stretched her arms around him from behind, embracing his body. A faint fragrance filled the air, but strangely, it made his breathing ufortable.


    Her hands slowly moved upwards, reaching his neck.


    "Wait, you''re holding me a bit too tightly. Loosen up..."


    "Isn''t this what you desired? To belong to mepletely..."


    Her grip tightened, and Shiraishi found it increasingly difficult to breathe. His face turned crimson, as if he were being suffocated.


    ...


    Opening his eyes from the bed with his head covered in cold sweat, Shiraishi looked at the pale sky outside, and it was already dawn.


    "Truly, what a strange dream. I was wondering why Ruri would transform into such a terrifying appearance, but it was just a dream. Well, that''s a relief..."


    However, the sensation of being strangled, the feeling of imminent suffocation, still clung to him, unsettling his mind. He no longer knew if this was a dream or a nightmare.


    After breakfast, Shiraishi handed the tools he''d made for Ruri the previous day to her.


    "Here you go, these are the chakra flow suppression tools you requested. When you wear these, the flow of chakra in your body will slow down significantly, like a turtle''s pace. However, remember, your opponents are ninja, so don''t push them too hard during training."


    Ruri examined the three metal bracelets in her hand and nodded in understanding.


    "Something to note is that you shouldn''t wear these for more than three hours a day, and even two hours is pushing it. If you exceed this time, you risk injury."


    "Is it that serious?"


    "If chakra flow slows down for an extended period, it might not affect your daily life, but when you engage in physical activity or ninjutsu, it could harm your body."


    "Will using these during training be effective for me?"


    Ruri asked with interest.


    "If it were you, a bracelet of this level would be easily shattered. Your chakra is too strong, unless you use a stronger level of restriction bracelet."


    "Make one for me."


    "That''s not a problem."


    Shiraishi nodded. It was simr to weight training. You trained with weights on, and when you fought, you removed them. While he didn''t have control over everything else, chakra speed would undoubtedly surge.


    Training with a restriction bracelet was like adding weight to chakra. It bogged down the control and release of chakra, making movement difficult.


    When you finally reached the peak state while wearing the bracelet and then removed it, chakra control, explosive power, flow speed, as well as the speed and strength of ninjutsu, would greatly improve.


    However, the restriction bracelets were designed to limit ninja at different levels. They wouldn''t work on Ruri. Her chakra explosive power as a Jounin was iparable to that of lower-level ninja.


    "I''ll be going now," Ruri said, standing still and looking at Shiraishi intently.


    Shiraishi was momentarily stunned, then he understood, stepped forward, and embraced Ruri, kissing her in the corridor.


    Their passionate exchangested until Ruri was out of breath. With a slightly flushed face, she left, satisfied.


    Afterwards, Shiraishi returned to theboratory. While experimenting with the fusion of chakra and natural energy, he began crafting the chakra restriction bracelet Ruri needed.


    If restriction bracelets were ranked, he''d made a second-level one before, but the bracelet suitable for Ruri should be at least eighth level. From the sixth level onwards, only Jounin could handle them.


    .......


    Hokage Building, in the office.


    Ruri was there to ept a mission.


    Taking the mission scroll from the Hokage, Ruri unrolled it and read its contents. It was a C-rank protection task. The client, a merchant from the Land of Mountains, sought to transport a batch of medicinal materials purchased from the Land of Fire back to the capital of the Land of Mountains for sale. He''d issued a C-level protection mission to Konoha, with a reward of 40,000 ryo.


    Among C-level missions, this was rtively well-rewarded. The highest level for C-rank missions only offered 50,000 taels.


    "What do you think?" Hiruzen asked the Uchiha girl before him, feeling somewhat emotional.


    "No problem. If any issues arise during the mission, I''ll handle them promptly."


    Ruri put the scroll away and replied confidently. Hiruzen nodded in approval.


    Ruri''s previous mission client had lied to her about the mission''s level, and she had faced conflicts with other ninja during the assignment.


    Upon discovering this lie, Ruri made a resolute decision to abandon the client, even in the face of their pleas and protests. She led her three genin back to Konoha, leaving the client to fend for themselves.


    It''s crucial for mission clients to act with integrity, as dishonesty can result in losses for Konoha''s ninja, or even put their lives at risk. When basic integrity ispromised, it''s the right choice to terminate the mission promptly and leave the client behind.


    "Hm..."


    As Ruri prepared to depart, Hiruzen''s voice reached her ears from behind.


    "Is there anything else you wish to discuss, Hokage-sama?" Ruri turned to face him, her demeanor neither humble nor overbearing, devoid of fear or reverence; it was strictly business.


    Their rtionship was purely that of a superior and subordinate, without any personal connection. Ruri had no interest in engaging in meaningless conversations with the vige''s senior officials, who, like some high-ranking Uchihas, harbored dreams of making an Uchiha the Hokage. She found their innocence and arrogance amusing.


    Konohagakure had be stagnant, with politics driven by power and profit. It was a stark contrast to the vibrant vige it used to be.


    Hiruzen couldn''t help but express his curiosity. "I want to ask, has something happened to you? I have a feeling that something about you has changed today."


    Usually, he could only perceive a cold and heavy aura emanating from the genius Jounin. But today was different, and it interested him.


    "You are worrying too much, Hokage-sama. If there is nothing else, I''m leaving. I still have missions toplete."


    Breathing out lightly, Hiruzen looked out the window a little mncholy.


    Ruri''s attitude didn''t really make him feel anything. In fact, the reason for the other party''s indifference was also inseparable from their high-level decision.


    But all this is for the stability of Konoha.


    Sometimes, it was indeed necessary to protect the interests of some people and sacrifice the interests of some people in order to maintain the stability and peace of the entire vige, otherwise enemies would take advantage of it.


    Danzo was one


    Sakumo the same.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that Sakumo would respond in such a decisive way. Till this day, Hiruzen still couldn''t understand why Sakumomitted suicide.


    He should have no reason or motivation tomit suicide.


    He just wanted to use Danzo''s power to exclude him from the position of Hokage. He would still be an irreceable elite jonin of Konoha, and his position among jounin was also unshakable...


    Countless reasons has been bothering Hiruzen.


    Unfortunately, with Sakumo''s death, no one can answer the long-standing doubt in his heart.


    Ruri''s attitude toward the vige''s senior management was understandable. However, Ruri would y a crucial role in the Uchiha n''s n to integrate into the vige as arger group. Hiruzen gazed out the window, thinking about this.


    He remembered a time when he''d visited the ninja academy, and it had been quite a while since he''d been there. Speaking of which...


    ...


    While on his way to the medical ninja experimental ss, Shiraishi spotted a familiar figure standing in the corridor, appearing to observe something with a pleasantly surprised expression.


    "Hokage-sama?"


    "Hmmm....."


    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, turned in surprise at the sound of the voice and saw Shiraishi approaching. "I remember you were..."


    "Hokage-sama, I''m Chiba Shiraishi."


    "Sorry, I''m getting old. My memory isn''t what it used to be," Hiruzen replied with a kind smile.


    "You''re joking, you''re only a little over fifty years old."


    Responding to Shiraishi''s joke, Hiruzen smiled and said, "I''m not as young as I once was. I''ve held this position for twenty years now. I''ll finally be able to retire when the next Hokage takes over."


    Shiraishi smiled in response and remained silent.


    "By the way, what brings Hokage-sama here?"


    "It''s nothing serious; I just wanted to take a walk. You''ve been working with Tsunade recently. How''s that going? Are you getting used to it?"


    "There''s no getting used to it or not. After all, this is my duty."


    "Don''t sell yourself short. Medical ninjas are vital to Konoha''s present and future. If I had supported Tsunade''s medical reforms earlier, the Second Ninja World War might have..."


    Hiruzen''s face darkened at the thought. The medical reforms had begun during the Second Ninja World War, rather than a concerted effort to train medical ninjas before the conflict. If they''d decided earlier, the casualty rate among Konoha''s ninja might not have been as high during the prolonged standoff that followed when they eventually entered into battle against the Suna.


    "It''s not your fault, Hokage-sama. The war caught us all off guard. It''s the duty and responsibility of our medical ninjas to save more lives during warfare. That''s why I chose the path of a medical ninja. I also want to thank Hokage-sama for recognizing the collective efforts of our medical ninjas and elevating our status in the vige."


    Shiraishi spoke with determination. In the past, medical ninjas in Konoha had not received much recognition, and their status was far from that ofbatants. It was only with the implementation of medical reforms that their status had improved, a change that was mirrored in other viges as well.


    Tsunade had yed a vital role in this transformation. Most of Konoha''s new generation of medical ninjas had been trained by her and had saved numerous ninja and vigers in the vige. Her esteemed status was undeniable.


    "All of this is the result of Tsunade''s hard work, unrted to me as Hokage," Hiruzen shook his head and smiled. It pleased him to see his disciple held in such high regard within the vige.


    This is necessary for the vige''s stability. His three disciples have made significant contributions.


    Shiraishi stood alongside Hiruzen, observing the children ying ninja games on the nearby yground. Hemented, "Children today seem genuinely happy. Unlike a few years ago, when they might have been sent to the battlefield shortly after graduating."


    Hiruzen agreed, saying, "Yes, safeguarding these children represents the greatest legacy of Hashirama''s Will of Fire to the vige."


    Shiraishi, speaking eloquently, added, "The First Hokage was a remarkable individual and serves as an aspiration for me. His Will of Fire is a noble principle that should inspire everyone."


    Hiruzen smiled, appreciating the sentiment. After a moment, he inquired, "Speaking of the Uchiha, what are your thoughts on them?"


    Shiraishi contemted briefly before responding, "Though some Uchiha maye across as arrogant, I don''t believe they possess inherently bad natures. However, the police force often receivesints from vigers."


    He sighed in frustration as he mentioned this.


    Hiruzen nodded understandingly. "That''s true. The Uchiha also inherit Hashirama''s Will of Fire. I hope that one day, the vigers will see them as family and embrace the Uchiha n."


    Shiraishi then posed a question to Hirazan. "Hokage-sama, did youe to ask me about Ruri?"


    Hiruzen remained silent.


    Shiraishi, with a wry smile, remarked, "I understand that Hokage-sama has a multitude of responsibilities to attend to daily. Why would he be concerned about someone like me?"


    He dismissed the notion with a light-hearted attitude, giving the impression that he didn''t take such matters too seriously.


    "As I said, don''t underestimate yourself," Hiruzen insisted. "Being valued by the Uchiha n''s genius is a testament to your exceptional qualities and integrity. In my eyes, you''re already an outstanding Konoha ninja upholding Hashirama''s Will of Fire."


    Shiraishi waved off thepliment. "It''s just a joke, Hokage-sama. Please don''t take it seriously."


    Then, after a pause, he shared his thoughts on Ruri''s current state. "Since Sakumo-sensei''s death, Ruri''s emotional state hasn''t been very stable. To be honest, I was also deeply affected by Sakumo-sensei''s death initially. However, the deceased are gone, and Sakumo-sensei wouldn''t want us to dwell on this."


    He continued, "Sakumo is an exceptional Konoha ninja...Indeed. I can genuinely understand Sakumo now. His decision to sacrifice himself for Konoha was driven by profound love for the vige. As his former disciple, I only need to understand and carry forward his legacy. It is our duty and objective, as students, to uphold our teacher''s will."


    Shiraishi stretched his hand toward the sky, as if attempting to grasp something. His bright and innocent smile reflected the purity of his heart.


    Hiruzen was moved by this disy ofprehensive thinking from the young Shiraishi. This type of thinking was indeed a precious quality that a Hokage should possess. Hiruzen couldn''t help but feel that, with such an individual, the Uchiha n might genuinely integrate into the vige and be one united family.


    Hiruzen chuckled, expressing his relief. "It seems I was worrying needlessly."


    He realized that he might have been overly concerned. With a thinker like Shiraishi, there was little chance that the Uchiha genius would go astray.


    Hiruzen had confidence in this.


    "When you get married, I''ll be there on time and bring a gift for you."


    Shiraishi blushed and stammered, "Hokage-sama, you''re just teasing. Ruri and I are not thinking about such things yet."


    Hiruzen, however, continued with a yful tone, "Seventeen is not too young. I was almost engaged to Biwako at your age."


    Shiraishi''s shy reaction brought a genuine smile to Hiruzen''s face. He found Shiraishi to be a charming and pure-hearted young man. There seemed to be little to worry about regarding the Uchiha genius girl.


    He wa really looking forward to such a happy family in the vige.


    ....


    "You are reallyte today"


    Upon arrivingte to the medical ninja experimental ss, Shiraishi exined to Tsunade, "I apologize, Tsunade-sensei. I met Hokage-sama in the corridor, and we chatted for a while."


    Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "Sarutobi-sensei?"


    "Yes," Shiraishi affirmed.


    Curiosity piqued, Tsunade inquired further, "What did you discuss?"


    "Nothing much, just ordinary topics," Shiraishi replied nonchntly.


    "Ah, I see," Tsunade nodded, dropping the subject.


    Once the experimental ss concluded at 5:30, Tsunade hurriedly left, leaving Shiraishi to assist students who had questions about the ss. With his theoretical and practical knowledge, he was more than capable of helping them.


    As he watched Tsunade leave, Shiraishi couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt. He knew he had taken advantage of her kindness on several asions. However, it was necessary to avoid furtherplications. Shiraishi couldn''t predict if Hokage-sama would engage him in conversation again soon.


    Shiraishi understood that talking too much could lead to unwanted attention. "Shiraishi-senpai, I don''t understand this part. Can you exin it to me?"


    "Shiraishi-senpai, I''m having trouble with this section."


    "Shiraishi-senpai..."


    A crowd of girls surrounded him. Shiraishi, feeling somewhat overwhelmed, was simultaneously grateful and bemused. After many years, he finally found himself appreciated by the opposite sex. Being popr with girls was indeed a new and novel experience.


    He assured them, "Don''t worry; I won''t run away. Feel free to ask your questions, and I''ll answer them all."


    On the Other Side


    "Shiraishi-senpai is indeed a gentle person," remarked Rin, who didn''t squeeze in with the others.


    "Really? He''s just a softie. I don''t see what''s so great about it," replied Obito.


    Obito didn''t head straight home after school. Instead, he waited outside the experimental ss until the ss ended before entering to find Rin.


    "Obito, that''s rude of you to say that" Rin scolded Obito.


    That''s how it is, Obito thought. This guy is a pushover in the Uchiha n, acting so arrogantly and surrounded by all these lovely girls.


    "Kakashi used to be like this too," Obito remembered with a hint of bitterness.


    "Kakashi? Come to think of it, I haven''t seen him in a long time," Rinmented.


    "Rin, what''s so great about a guy like him? He''s already a Chunin, too busy with missions. He''s probably forgotten about us," Obito said dismissively.


    "Obito, you''re so two-faced. You obviously care about Kakashi," Rin teased with a secret smile.


    "There''s nothing like that. I can''t stand him. He usually say I''m the tail of the crane; I don''t want anything to do with him," Obito retorted coldly, making it clear that "Kakashi and I" were enemies.


    "But..." Rin began.


    Obito cut her off abruptly. "That''s all in the past. Let''s not bring it up again."


    "Fine" Rin agreed.


    Obito breathed a sigh of relief. Then he nced at Shiraishi, who was surrounded by girls, and asked Rin, "Speaking of which, Rin, why don''t you ask for his help?"


    "It''s okay. I''ll go to Shiraishi-senpai''s house tonight to seek advice" Rin replied.


    Hearing this, Obito''s face turned pale, and his heart sank. "Rin... you don''t think you like this softie, do you?"


    "Obito, what are you talking about? I just have respect for Shiraishi-senpai. Although he''s very good, he''s not my type" Rin replied, looking at Obito with exasperation.


    What''s going on in this guy''s head? It''s like he''s missing a few screws most of the time.


    "I see," Obito said, patting his chest in relief.


    Then, cautiously, he asked, "So, what kind of boy do you like, Rin?"


    Rin thought for a moment, then smiled and replied, "I won''t tell you."


    "Eh? Why not? Aren''t we friends?" Obito protested.


    Rin blushed slightly and exined, "Some things can''t be shared with friends, but I''ll always keep an eye on that person."


    Follow that person? Rin already has someone in mind?


    Who is that person? Obito''s heart itched with curiosity, but no matter how hard he thought, he couldn''t figure out who Rin might be paying attention to.


    ...


    Hokage Building


    "Sarutobi-sensei, please don''t involve irrelevant people," Tsunade admonished.


    Originally, Tsunade came to find him, Hiruzen was very happy.


    Hirizhan''s smile faded as Tsunade spoke. He had been pleased when Tsunade came to see him, but her words had changed that.


    "Leaving aside what happened during the Second Ninja World War, and Sakumo, please refrain from using such political means. Especially with people like Danzo. You know better than I do what he did in thest Ninja World War" Tsunade continued, her expression darkening as she mentioned Danzo''s name.


    "Danzo has already admitted his mistake. He has also made significant contributions to the vige over the years..." Hiruzen began, but Tsunade''s disapproval was evident.


    "You''ve pampered him too much, Sensei," Tsunade stated firmly.


    "Tsunade, the vige needs Danzo. I''ve decided to have Orochimaru monitor Danzo''s actions," Hiruzen exined.


    "Orochimaru? Is he joining the Root?" Tsunade inquired, her brow furrowing.


    "He''s not joining, strictly speaking. He''s taking extreme actions to oversee Danzo," Hiruzen rified.


    Tsunade thought for a moment. This approach seemed to have its merits. She realized that Hiruzen had be adept at bncing Konoha''s internal situation in recent years, although she wasn''t sure if it was ultimately good for the vige''s future.


    "All of this is for the vige''s future," Hiruzen stated.


    Tsunade nodded, acknowledging the sentiment. "You still prefer this sort ofpromise and bnce."


    It had been the same in the past, but Tsunade had observed that Hiruzen''s methods for maintaining bnce within Konoha had be more proficient over the years. She wasn''t sure if this was ultimately beneficial for the vige''s future, but it had prevented internal chaos.


    "Everything I do is for the vige''s sake," Hiruzen replied.


    "Well, I can''t convince you. But, no matter how you n to handle the Uchiha matter, please don''t involve irrelevant people. That kid is not suitable for such things as politics. It''s like Sakumo who was forced tomit suicide by you. Let him go."


    Tsunade already had a pleading look on her face.


    Hiruzen fell silent when he heard what Tsunade said.


    "I promise you, I won''t go to him again."


    Thinking of what Shiraishi had said to him before, Hiruzen felt that the problem wasn''t that big.


    ''That boy will guide Uchiha Ruri to be part of Konoha.''


    This will also indirectly ease the rtionship between Uchiha and the vige, and even get along harmoniously.


    "Thank you"


    Tsunade bowed slightly. As Tsunade was about leaving. Hiruzen inquired, showing concern.


    "By the way, is your illness still not cured?"


    Tsunade knew what Hiruzen was asking, sigh


    ed lightly, and shaking her head.


    "Really? No matter what, Konoha is your home, don''t bear these pains alone."


    "I know. I will train more medical ninjas for the vige, in order not to make people feel the pain of losing their loved ones, and to save more lives..."


    Hiruzen nodded in understanding as Tsunade left, watching her with a mixture of respect and concern.

 Chapter 99: 95: Kakashi and the Will of Fire (1)

    Chapter 99: 95: Kakashi and the Will of Fire (1)


    You can support me, read free and 50 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn


    -------------


    As Orochimaru walked through the dim and moist wooden corridor, the intersections at each end plunged into profound darkness.


    This corridor dangled above an abyss, with nothing but endless darkness below. It was just one of many intersecting passages in this maze-like ce.


    He advanced steadily into the dark corridor, eventually reaching the end. Orochimaru pushed open a door and entered a room where others awaited his arrival.


    "Danzo, why have you summoned me at this hour?" Orochimaru inquired, addressing the individuals seated in the room.


    Officially, he was a new member of ''Root,'' serving as Danzo''s deputy. In reality, however, he was the tool that Sarutobi Hiruzen, his teacher, had ced within ''Root.''


    His role was to monitor and limit Danzo''s aggressive actions, ensuring they didn''t escte.


    Danzo didn''t impose the same restrictions on Orochimaru that the typical ''Root'' members endured. He wasn''t controlled by seals, retained his name, and wasn''t treated as a mere machine, unlike other members of ''Root.''


    "Take a look at this first," Danzo said, unfazed by Orochimaru''s informal address. In truth, Danzo didn''t have the means topel Orochimaru to do anything against his will.


    Seated at the desk in front of Danzo, Orochimaru nced at the document presented to him. His expression shifted subtly upon seeing the n''s title.


    ¡ªWood Release Cultivation n.


    "What is the purpose of this new vige research project?" Orochimaru inquired, his voice low, as he carefully observed Danzo''s intentions.


    "It''s aimed at cultivating ninjas capable of inheriting the First Hokage''s legacy, using the Wood Release. I hope to gain your assistance," Danzo exined in low voice, watching Orochimaru''s expression closely as he spoke.


    "Is this rted to the Tailed Beasts?" Orochimaru quickly deduced the n''s purpose.


    Wood Release, like Sharingan, possessed the ability to suppress Tailed Beasts. However, since the death of the First Hokage, Wood Release had vanished from the ninja world, and no other Wood Release users had emerged.


    While Sharingan had been passed down through the Uchiha n, Danzo, leader of ''Root,'' was strongly opposed to the Uchiha n as a whole.


    Unable to control the Sharingan, cultivating Wood Release was an alternative, and it would be easier to manipte under hismand.


    "It''s not solely for Tailed Beasts; it''s also a deterrent against rogue ninjas within the vige. We need the power of Wood Release for this purpose," Danzo borated. He made it clear that he hadn''t eased his vignce toward the Uchiha n, and when necessary, he would resort to extreme measures to constrain their influence.


    "Really? What an interesting project."


    Orochimaru acknowledged, wearing a faint smile. His voice, hoarse and maic, resonated in the room.


    "The vige lost many exceptional ninja in the previous Ninja War. We can''t predict when the next war will ur. This is also an investment in the vige''s future. The power of Wood Release, which has quelled troubled times, will be a sharper weapon than White Fang''s" Danzo exined, his tone resolute.


    Sakumo''s death had dealt a severe blow to Konoha, as he had been responsible for disrupting enemy rear lines during the war. He posed a significant threat to all nations. Now, they needed a formidable weapon to rece White Fang and deter other nations while securing Konoha''s defense.


    "Is Tsunade aware of this n?"


    Orochimaru questioned, aware that the cultivation of Wood Release required the extraction of cellr energy from the First Hokage''s remains, a practice that defiled the sage''s remains. Given Tsunade''s character, she would never condone such a procedure and might even create a significant controversy in high-level meetings.


    "Of course, she mustn''t find out. Her knowledge of this would onlyplicate matters," Danzo replied with a stoic expression, his thoughts hidden behind a facade.


    "So, Sarutobi-sensei has approved of this n, then?" Orochimaru spected.


    Without Hiruzen''s approval, Orochimaru couldn''t believe that Danzo would have the audacity to tamper with Wood Release. Moreover, the Root''s power alone wouldn''t be sufficient to study this unique ability.


    "You catch on quickly; you truly are the most talented among the three of you. Your intellect, knowledge, and understanding of ninjutsu y a crucial role in advancing this project," Danzoplimented Orochimaru''s talents without hesitation.


    "It appears that Sarutobi-sensei ced me in Root not only to monitor you, but also to contribute to this cause" Orochimaru remarked, having understood the situation. As long as it benefited the vige, he was willing to proceed.


    The Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, whom Orochimaru admired greatly, had developed numerous forbidden jutsus through human experimentation. These techniques had given rise to various schools of ninjutsu and benefited many Konoha ninjas.


    In this vige, many things remain hidden, and most of these concealed secrets have secret origins.


    The executor of Konoha''s darker operations asked, "Where can I locate the ''materials''?"


    "Don''t worry about this. Volunteers from the vige have already been screened and will cooperate in the experiment"


    "Good, that''s one less concern for me" Orochimaru acknowledged, nodding.


    "The experiment is scheduled for next week. I need to review the details and make necessary preparations." Orochimaru stated before departing the meeting room with the n in hand.


    As he walked out of the secret room, Orochimaru surveyed the path ahead shrouded in darkness. He then nced down at the n and mused to himself, "Wood Release... I wonder how many lives will be sacrificed this time... Life is so fragile and cheap."


    After briefly reflecting on these sentiments, he lifted his head, fixed his gaze forward, and stepped confidently into the enveloping darkness.


    ...


    October had arrived, and the weather grew colder. In the forest, a group of four individuals were racing through the terrain.


    "Hey, Kakashi, slow down!" a Konoha ninja in a Chunin uniform called out to Kakashi, who was leading the charge.


    Kakashi turned his head for a moment to nce back at his Chunin teammate, who was carrying an injured ninja on his back, obviously struggling to keep up.


    Kakashi stopped and stated indifferently, "Throw him away, the three of us will continue toplete the mission."


    "Wh-what? What did you say?""


    The Chunin stared at Kakashi in disbelief. This was unexpecteding from Kakashi.


    Kakashi had often spoken provocatively in the past, but this time, he had crossed a line for this Chunin.


    "You''re kidding, right? Do you even understand what it means to be a Konoha ninja? How can you say something like that?" the Chunin angrily retorted.


    "Are you truly a ninja? You should revisit the basics of ninja training in the academy. Remember,pleting the mission is a ninja''s ultimate purpose. Since he is a burden, with nobat power, and he will only drag the three of us, so don''t worry about him, just leave him here. Or... kill him."" Kakashi retorted coldly.


    Kakashi took out a kunai and threw it at the Chunin''s feet, letting him make a decision.


    His father, Sakumo, chose to save apanion during mission, he was ndered by rumors. And the suicide also proved his father''s guilty conscience and fragility.


    So, what he has to do now is to choose the mission.


    Apanion who has been seriously injured in the mission, unable to providebat, or even dragging his teammates down, should be abandoned with the mission taking priority.


    This was Kakashi''s thought for the right path now.


    "You¡­!, do you know what you''re talking about? You are also a Konoha ninja, how could you say such thing?"


    "Are you really a ninja? You should go back to the academy for your naive thoughts. Don''t forget thatpleting the mission is the path that a ninja should really choose."


    Kakashi stared at the Chunin coldly.


    "You brat!!!"


    The Chunin reacted and roared angrily.


    The Chunin clenched his teeth, visibly agitated. Kakashi offered no further response, instead, he turned and walked away, his White Fang on his back. He moved forward alone.


    "Captain, did you see that? He actually said that! He''s so frustrating! Despite his talent, he''s insufferable!" the Chuninined, his frustration evident.


    "Let it go. Kakashi doesn''t mean any harm; the mission is what''s important," the Jonin captain replied, shaking his head. In theory, Kakashi''s suggestion was a valid choice.


    However, he couldn''t easily disregard a teammate''s life.


    "Captain, when we return, please request a recement for Kakashi. He''s a ck sheep on our team" the Chunin requested.


    "I''ll bring it up with Hokage-sama," the captain assured him.


    "Captain, you''ve mentioned this to Hokage-sama several times, but Kakashi remains the same. He''s just not a good fit for our team. Let''s give up on him; he''s not suitable as apanion" the Chunin urged helplessly.


    Captain Morin hesitated for a moment under the Chunin''s pleading gaze before nodding in agreement.


    "Alright, when I return, I''ll apply to Hokage-sama for a transfer order to move Kakashi to another team," the captain conceded.


    "Please hurry; I don''t feel safe with a teammate like him," the Chunin concluded.


    The Chunin with the injured ninja on his back, as well as Kakashi''s indifferent attitude towards hisrades, had pushed him to his limits.


    Even an ordinary chunin with average abilities would be preferable to such a ruthless, genius chunin.


    ...


    Transfer order.


    Seated in his office, Hiruzen felt a headacheing on as he reviewed the transfer request from a particr Jounin. The application sought to transfer Hatake Kakashi to a different team, citing Kakashi''s inability to coordinate with teammates and work as part of a team.


    After reading the transfer request, Hiruzen retrieved a simr application form from his desk drawer. Every previous application was from teams Kakashi had been assigned to, and in each case, Kakashi had remained for only a short time.


    The Jonin captains of these teams believed that such a talented Chunin would be better off without their squad, fearing that Kakashi''s presence would be a burden.


    Is this the fourth time... or the fifth?


    At that moment, there came a knock on the office door.


    Hiruzen called out, "Enter."


    A Konoha shinobi entered after a polite knock, bowing respectfully to Hiruzen. "Hokage-sama."


    Hiruzen had ced Kakashi''s information upfront, and the Jounin present picked it up and started reading.


    "So, what''s your assessment of Kakashi?" Hiruzen inquired.


    The Jounin had only two words of evaluation: "A genius."


    "I recall a teammate in your squad died. I''m thinking about cing Kakashi on your team. What''s your take on this?" Hiruzen asked.


    Upon hearing this, the Jounin''s expression immediately changed, but he quicklyposed himself and replied, "Hokage-sama, I''m not equipped to mentor a genius like Kakashi. Adding him to my team would only bury his potential. It would be best to allow him to flourish in another squad."


    The Jounin knew Kakashi''s name well. Recent rumors regarding Kakashi had circted among the Jounin leaders, and not all were favorable.


    Although he wasn''t explicitly informed, he''d heard about it.


    While his team did require additional members, introducing Kakashi might disrupt the entire squad, let alone teamwork.


    Hiruzen didn''t press the matter and allowed the Jounin to decline.


    Then, another Jounin entered, and Hiruzen posed the same question. This Jounin also politely refused, though his demeanor changed slightly. He cited his own inadequacy, saying hecked the capability to instruct such an exceptionally talented Chunin.


    Subsequently, the Jounin ordered by Hirizan all provided simr euphemistic responses. They were unanimous in their opinion that they had no chance with a genius like Kakashi andcked the ability to guide someone who had graduated from the Konoha Academy at such a young age.


    Clearly, they may have exchanged views among themselves, and they were unwilling to ept a person like Kakashi who disrupted team dynamics. Even if they were geniuses, they unanimously preferred to keep their distance.


    "Hokage-sama, I''m willing to take Kakashi on, but if he disobeys orders and disrupts teamwork, I will remove him from the squad" the 21st Jounin dered.


    It took until the 21st Jounin for Hiruzen to finally find a Jounin willing to ept Kakashi. However, the Jounin attached a condition: if Kakashi followed orders and didn''t damage team rtionships, he''d ept this gifted Chunin into his team for missions.


    Hiruzen smiled and replied, "Rest assured, Kakashi will obey your orders, Jounin."


    The Jounin smiled wryly; he knew Kakashi would follow orders. In fact, other ninjas hadn''t refused Kakashi because he didn''t obey orders, but because his presence disrupted team dynamics and soured rtions among teammates. This was why many were hesitant to ept such geniuses.


    For a Jounin, maintaining strong team rtionships was crucial.


    Kakashi had broken that bond, making him unwee.


    "I only hope he can hold his ce in my team," the Jounin added. He didn''t expect Kakashi to contribute significantly to the team; he merely wished for Kakashi not to disrupt team dynamics. That would be a win.


    Hiruzen, after listening, nodded in agreement, epting the Jounin''s terms.


    "To be honest, Hokage-sama, I don''t believe Kakashi is well-suited for standard team missions. He''d be better ced in units like Anbu or Root," the departing Jounin offered.


    As he left, he shared this sincere opinion.


    Hiruzen pondered this suggestion. Leaving aside Anbu, the power of Root had been steadily growing.


    In such matters, Hiruzen had a discerning eye. He could rely on Root, but only if it didn''t surpass his expectations in strength.


    Kakashi''s talent was undeniably exceptional.


    Enrolling at age four, graduating at five, and bing a Chunin at six. Even if he achieved Jounin status at ten, Hiruzen wouldn''t be surprised.


    Such a sharp weapon mustn''t fall into Danzo''s hands to increase Root''s power.


    Hiruzen could see this clearly.


    Though Anbu was indeed a good fit for Kakashi''s exceptional talent, he wasn''t yet at the minimum age requirement for Anbu.


    Moreover, Anbu wasn''t an educational institution, and there would be no one to teach Kakashibat skills and ninjutsu, hindering his development at this stage.


    However, Hiruzen was troubled. Regr teams were unwilling to ept Kakashi. Anbu wasn''t an option yet. Root couldn''t have him.


    Should he make Kakashi a team captain? It was likely that team members would soon perish on missions.


    Kakashi, who prioritized the mission above all else, was undoubtedly capable of such a thing now.


    Never had a Chunin given Hiruzen such a headache. Hiruzen was unsure of where to ce him, so for now, he''d assign Kakashi to a team and observe.


    ....


    In Konoha Vige, inside the barbecue shop, Shiraishi had invited Kakashi to have some meatballs.


    "Kakashi, it''s quite rare to see you these days. How have you been? I heard rumors that you''ve been having conflicts with your teammatestely" Shiraishi said as he held a bunch of skewers, took a bite, and smiled at Kakashi seated across from him.


    When Shiraishi looked at Kakashi, he felt an unusually cold and distant aura emanating from him. There was ack of the usual liveliness in his eyes.


    Shiraishi had seen such an expression before, but it was only in the eyes of Root ninjas. It was a look devoid of a name, a future, or even a life. It seemed as if they existed solely to carry out their assigned tasks, operating like machines following preset procedures.


    Kakashi responded in a cold tone, not touching the meatballs in front of him. "It''s fine. It''s just that there have been more burdens in my recent missions."


    "They are your teammates, don''t say that about them, teamwork is very important in missions."


    Shiraishi sighed. It was evident that Sakumo''s death had deeply affected Kakashi. He was still grappling with the question of whether the mission was more important or hisrades were. This question didn''t have a definitive answer.


    Kakashi''s current state genuinely concerned Shiraishi.


    "I can''t cooperate with them at all. They care too much about trivial matters and are easily distracted by external information. A ninja''s primary objective is toplete the mission," Kakashi stated firmly.


    "Have you ever heard of the Barrel Principle?" Shiraishi asked.


    "I don''t want to hear your lectures, especially since you''re only a Chunin now. You don''t have the authority to preach to me. If you want to preach, wait until you be a Jonin" Kakashi retorted, hitting a nerve.


    "..."


    Furthermore, he continued, "If they can continue to fight, I will naturally support them. But if they can''t contribute to the mission, it''s only logical to leave them behind. As a ninja, the most crucial aspect is missionpletion. When necessary, abandoning yourrades is part of the job, and no one should criticize me for it."


    "Do you genuinely believe that?" Shiraishi questioned.


    "The person who chose hisrades is no longer here. I don''t want to repeat his mistakes" Kakashi replied, reasoning his stance.


    This logical and well-founded response left Shiraishi speechless.


    "But yourrades hate you, don''t they?" Shiraishi inquired.


    "That''s not your concern. I''m just following the principles that a ninja should follow" Kakashi replied coldly.


    "Is that so?"


    Shiraishi recognized that it was futile to change Kakashi''s mindset, which appeared to be on the brink of copse.


    He took out a bag from his ninja pouch and ced it in front of Kakashi. "This is a special military ration pill of mine and some antidotes. You can use them. Since you prioritize the mission above all else, you must ensure your own safety. Because once you''re injured on a mission and can''t fight or move, yourrades will abandon you."


    Kakashi was momentarily surprised but didn''t reach for the bag containing the pills and antidotes.


    "Why? Isn''t this the path you''ve chosen for yourself? It''s apletely different path from Sakumo-sensei''s. Now isn''t the time to hesitate," Shiraishi said calmly and with a slight smile.


    Kakashi silently epted the bag and softly said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee. It''s what I should do. After all, I watched you grow up. Now that Sakumo-sensei is gone, I''ll look after you wholeheartedly. If necessary, I''ll inform Ruri that you''ll join her team for missions."


    "No, that''s too much trouble for you. I''ll take care of myself," Kakashi declined Shiraishi''s proposal.


    Shiraishi didn''t insist and continued eating his skewers quietly.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll head to practice," Kakashi announced as he stood up.


    Just as he was about to leave, Shiraishi''s voice called out from behind, "Kakashi, do you think Sakumo-sensei made a wrong choice back then?"


    Kakashi responded, "Yes, that''s why I''m taking a different path from him."


    With those words, he had essentially rejected the path his father Sakumo had chosen.


    A path he considered wrong.


    The route Kakashi was now taking was what he believed a true ninja should follow.


    "It appears that his psychological issues are more severe than I thought, this unlikable kid. He and Sakumo-sensei are pr opposites. Are they really father and son? When Sakumo-sensei was at Konoha Hospital, he couldn''t have made a mistake, could he?" Shiraishi mused while finishing his meal.


    Although Kakashi hadn''t been very likable before, he had never uttered such cold words with such a stoic expression.


    But the time was nearing; it was the time when one might question the Will of Fire.


    In other words, after experiencing these events, Kakashi''s heart may have begun to waver.


    His aloof demeanor was perhaps a facade, a disguise of inner strength.


    What had triggered Kakashi''s conflicting thoughts was undoubtedly the current atmosphere in Konoha.


    A boring and twisted vige.


    #######


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 100: 96: Kakashi and the Will of Fire (2)

    Chapter 100: 96: Kakashi and the Will of Fire (2)


    You can support me, read free and 50 read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn


    -------------


    Kakashi''s new team stood at Konoha''s gate


    "This mission is ssified as a B-rank mission" .


    The Jonin addressed his three team members with a grave expression.


    "A B-level mission? That''s quite rare," one of the Chunin said, clearly surprised by the J¨­nin''s words.


    The other Chunin in the team nodded in agreement. Typically, missions were of the C-level, with B-level missions involving actual battles between ninja.


    "Who''s the target we''re escorting?" Kakashi inquired, more concerned with the mission''s details than its level.


    In response to Kakashi''s question, the two Chunin exchanged nces and subtly took a step back, clearly hesitant to be closely associated with him.


    The Jonin sighed inwardly, expecting this reaction. He had assigned Kakashi to his team out of necessity. On one hand, it was a directive from the Hokage, and on the other hand, his team needed an enhancement inbat capabilities.


    Adding Kakashi to the team was meant to address this deficiency. Unfortunately, Kakashi''s problem wasn''t ack of strength. His promotion to Chunin at such a young age was a testament to his prowess.


    "We''re protecting a caravan from the Land Of Ghost" the Jonin replied.


    "Land Of Ghost? Isn''t that quite far away?" Kakashi and the others frowned upon hearing this.


    The Land Of Demons, a neutral country in the world, bordered the Land of Snow and the Land of Earth to the north, the Land of Hot Springs and the Land of Bears to the south, and faced the Land of Water and the Land of Thunder across the sea to the west. Despite its proximity to many countries, it did not share a border with the Land of Fire.


    The Land and the Land of Fire were separated by several countries, requiring a long journey to reach.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t need to go all the way to the Land Of Demons. Our task is to rendezvous with the caravan in the Land of Rain" The Jonin exined.


    "Due to the considerable distance between the Land of Fire and the Land Of Demons, the client has hired Iwa Ninjas to handle the journey from the Land Of Demons to the Land of Rain. Our Konoha team will take over for the second part of the journey. Hokage-sama and Tsuchikage-sama have discussed this matter in secret, so there should be no diplomatic issues."


    After listening to the exnation of the Jonin, the three of them finally understood.


    Indeed, at the beginning of thest ninja war, Iwaakure was also a participant in the war. They had fought against Konoha a few times in the Land of Rain, but Iwa''s main force was to deal with Hanzo of Amegakure, so the friction with Konoha wasn''t deep.


    However, Konoha and Iwagakure were not allies, and their rtionship has always been lukewarm.


    Given the different paths taken by Konoha and Iwa, it was essential for the leaders of both viges to coordinate such missions to prevent potential diplomatic disputes.


    "If there are no further questions, let''s depart now."


    ........


    In the vast Forest of the Land of Fire, the team of four sprinted forward.


    "By the way, Captain, why is a Land Of Demons caravaning to the Land of Fire?" one of the Chunin inquired as he caught up with the Jonin.


    During the journey, conversation was a wee distraction from the boring travel.


    The Jonin responded, "Actually, this time, the escorted caravan is establishing a presence within Konoha."


    Kakashi and the other Chunin were surprised by this revtion.


    "The Purple Rose Medical Company. Have you heard of it?" the Jonin asked.


    "Yeah, I''ve heard of it. Although it''s a rtively newpany, their drugs are superior to others on the market. They''ve even gained sales in several neighboring countries, making quite a profit," one of the Chunin acknowledged.


    "That''s correct. The caravan we''re escorting is a delegation from the Purple Rose Company. They n to open a branch store in Konoha, a decision approved by both the Daimyo and Hokage-sama."


    "That''s impressive. It hasn''t even been half a year since thepany was founded" the other Chunin marveled.


    "This is the skill of others. If the drug they developed was ordinary, they wouldn''t get the consent of the Daimyo or Hokage-sama."


    The neutral status of the Land Of Ghost provided significant advantages in this endeavor. Had thepany been associated with powerful countries like the Land of Earth or the Land of Wind, or even backed by the Daimyo of the Land of Fire or the Hokage, they would likely have faced opposition.


    This situation was like the Land of Iron opening a ninja tool shop in Konoha. The Land of Iron''s neutral stance in the ninja world war and its esteemed reputation allowed Konoha to extend a warm wee.


    Moreover, many ninja viges hosted weapon merchants from the Land of Iron who set up branches, offering high-quality weapons to ninja.


    The Purple Rose Company used a simr approach, leveraging its good reputation, neutral status, and exceptional drug research and development capabilities to gain approval for settlement.


    "I''ve heard their monthly turnover of thepany is staggering. It''s probably a figure beyond the imagination of ordinary ninja like us" one of the Chuninmented.


    "Well, then let''s work diligently toplete this mission," the Jonin encouraged.


    "But Captain, the pay for these missions isn''t much" one of the Chuninined.


    Indeed, missions at the D-level and C-level didn''t yield substantial rewards. After purchasing necessary ninja tools, there was often little money left.


    "That''s the way it is. Perhaps you can find part-time work during your free time"


    "That''s not possible. We need to focus on training in our spare time. Ninjas need to build their strength to tackle higher-level missions, which offer greater rewards," Kakashi exined.


    "Good point," the Jonin nodded.


    In the ninja world, the lower a ninja''s strength, the lower the level of missions they could undertake, resulting in smaller rewards.


    Upon careful reflection, the life of a ninja isn''t exactly lucrative. It''s only when you''re at the level Jonin that things could start to change slightly.


    Completing an A-level mission pays a minimum of over a hundred thousand taels, and S-level missions can fetch several hundred thousand taels for a sessfulpletion.


    "Alright, let''s pick up the pace. We need to reach the rendezvous point in the Land of Rain as soon as possible. Be vignt when we arrive; the environment there can be quite chaotic."


    "Yes"


    The Jonin leading the team emphasized, and Kakashi and hisrades nodded in agreement.


    Though they hadn''t gone deeply into the Land of Rain, they were aware of its turbulent domestic situation, gued by rampant banditry and infiltrated by rogue ninjas.


    ...,...


    The Land of Rain, near its northern border.


    When the Konoha Team arrived, it was already around three o''clock in the afternoon on the following day. At the entrance of a town in the Land Of Rain, they encountered the caravan from the Purple Rose Company, hailing from the Land Of Demons.


    The caravan consisted of twelve carriages loaded with precious medicines. After taking the task from the Iwagakure team, the Konoha Jonin in chargepleted the necessary paperwork, and the Iwagakure Jonin departed with three of his teammates.


    Afterward, the Jonin leading the Konoha team turned his attention to the representative of the Purple Rose Company caravan.


    This young man, named Kado, was about twenty-three or twenty-four years old. He wore round ck sunsses, a sleek ck suit, and held an umbre. Kado was the president of Purple Rose Medical Company a shrewd businessman with a powerful reputation.


    In less than half a year, he had risen from an unknown person to be a prominent global figure. The four Konoha members respected him, despite him being a non-ninja. As a neer in the business world, he had already garnered a five-million-ryo bounty in the underground ck market, a significant sum for a regr person.


    With the increasing capital and influence of Purple Rose Company, it was expected that Kado''s bounty would rise even higher, potentially exceeding tens of millions of taels.


    The sudden emergence of Purple Rose Company had severely impacted many small medical businesses, squeezing out their profits. Hence, Kado''s head was now in high demand in the ck market.


    "Let''s spend the night in this small town, Konoha team. I''ve already booked a hotel. How about departing early tomorrow morning?" Kado suggested, pushing his ck sunsses up his nose and offering a calm smile after shaking hands with the leading Jonin.


    "That sounds reasonable, especially since traveling at night isn''t advisable"


    Furthermore, the carriages contained valuable medicines, so ensuring their safety was paramount.


    Observing Kado''s two guards, d in ck windbreakers adorned with the Purple Rose logo on the back, the Konoha team understood they weren''t ordinary protectors. These guards were part of the same faction, evident from their matching attire.


    Additionally, around the twelve carriages, nearly two dozen guards, simrly outfitted in ck windbreakers with the Purple Rose logo, stood guard. This emphasized the caravan''s immense value and the need for heightened protection.


    This, however, wasn''t the Konoha team''s concern. Their duty was to safely escort thepany''s delegation to Konoha. The rest of the business dealings were Hokage''s responsibility.


    ???


    The following morning, Konoha''s four-ninja team, apanied by the guards from thepany, set off towards the Land of Fire with twelve carriagesden with medicines. Due to the precious cargo, the convoy moved at a slow pace.


    It wasn''t until two o''clock in the afternoon that they reached the border between the Land of Rain and the Land of Fire.


    "Kado-san, we''ll pass through the canyon ahead. A bit further, and we''ll reach the Land of Fire''s border" the Jonin pointed to the vast canyon shrouded in rain, guiding Kado.


    "Tell the rear teams to pick up the pace" Kado instructed a guard beside him.


    "As you wish" the guard replied and ryed the order to the others.


    "Once you cross into the Land of Fire, you needn''t worry about bandits on the road. Our Konoha border defense force is stationed there" the Jonin exined with a reassuring smile.


    "Konoha Ninja have always been renowned for their exceptional abilities. Ourpany hasplete trust in that. In fact, we approached this mission with the mindset of a mutually beneficial partnership" Kado responded, offering a warm smile in return.


    As the conversation continued, the convoy slowly entered the canyon. Here, the rainfall had decreased, but the muddy road still posed challenges. Not only was walking on foot difficult, but the convoy also had to slow down to safeguard the medicines in the carriages.


    The Jonin and Kado didn''tment on this. The Land of Rain, gued by years of chaos, couldn''t even allocate excess funds for road construction, let alone ensure the safety of its people.


    "Captain..." Kakashi and the two Chunin approached the Jonin, speaking in hushed tones.


    "Ah, I understand," the Jonin replied. Since entering the canyon, he had sensed an unusual atmosphere, a coldness mingling with the rain.


    Boom! An explosion rang out suddenly, but neither the guards nor the ninjas were too rmed. As mes burst on the rock wall, massive rocks tumbled down.


    Kakashi acted swiftly, drawing his White Fang from his back and slicing one of the falling rocks in half. Using another rock as a makeshift tform, he propelled himself toward the top of the rock wall. The captain and his two teammates joined him.


    They were met with a barrage of kunai and shuriken raining from the sky. Kado stood stoically, nked by two guards in ck windbreakers, who resembled unmoving pirs in the downpour.


    Half of the guards remained with the carriages, while the other half, along with the four ninjas, engaged the iing attackers.


    "They couldn''t resist joining the fray as soon as we arrived here. It seems I overestimated these individuals," Kadomented, seated on a carriage''s tform. Not disturbed by the sounds of battle around him, he continued, "But I can''t me them; the allure of this batch of medicines is just too great."


    "It''s more like a sideshow. Let''s wrap this up quickly," he added.


    "Yes" replied the Jonin.


    Kakashi, while battling the attackers, quickly deduced their identities. They were samurai with some knowledge of chakra usage and rogue ninjas with rudimentary low-level ninjutsu skills.


    Their strength posed no significant threat to him, given his mastery of the White Fang style. However, it might be a bit challenging for his two Chuninpanions.


    He monitored their struggle closely, ensuring their safety. Although the pair was nearly struck several times during the intense battle, Kakashi was confident that with the Jonin nearby, their lives were not in danger.


    Therefore, he chose not to directly intervene, focusing instead on swiftly eliminating the enemy to secure the medicines.


    After ten intense minutes, the battle concluded. Several minor injuries were sustained, but they had sessfully defeated the attackers. Some, realizing the unfavorable situation, fled, and pursuit was deemed unnecessary.


    "Kado-san, we can continue our journey," the Jonin said as he wiped blood from his clothes. The scent of blood was barely perceptible amidst the rain.


    As Kado pushed his sunsses up his nose and gave the order for the convoy to proceed, Kakashi seemed to provoke a dispute.


    "Hey, Kakashi, what''s your deal? Didn''t you see that we signaled for your help back there?" The two Chunin who had cooperated with Kakashi for the first time were dissatisfied with his seemingly indifferent attitude during the battle.


    They were especially frustrated since they had been surrounded by numerous enemies.


    "As I said, I assessed that the two of you were not in life-threatening danger. At that moment, the top priority was to eliminate the enemy as quickly as possible. Prolonging the battle would have put the convoy at greater risk. Inparison, the safety of this batch of medicines took precedence over yours" Kakashi exined bluntly.


    The faces of the two chunin darkened, their dissatisfaction evident.


    "What did you say? Do you have the guts to say that again? Aren''t we teammates?" One of them challenged, grabbing Kakashi''s cor.


    "As I mentioned, I believed that the two of you had the situation under control, and that expeditiously neutralizing the enemy was the most critical course of action." Kakashi retorted.


    Unwilling to prolong the argument, Kakashi turned away, confident that his decision had been correct.


    The Jounin intervened, scratching his head and attempting to alleviate the escting tension among the team members. "Alright, you three, let''s not escte things further. I was observing the situation too, and I can assure you that none of you were in immediate danger."


    "We can''t get along with him"


    The two Chunin reluctantly relented, proceeding to tend to their wounds.


    "I simply aimed to minimize the risk of mission failure," Kakashi stated, still convinced that his decision had been the right one.


    The Jounin, scratching his head in exasperation, understood that dealing with Kakashi was more challenging than he''d anticipated. He had to concede that Kakashi''s psychological issues were moreplicated than he''d initially thought, and he gave up on correcting him.


    Perhaps it was best if some seasoned J¨­nin could properly mentor this prodigious young ninja and send him on missions independently. Otherwise, if things persisted as they were, forming a cohesive team would be impossible.


    The Joninughed in a light-hearted manner as he said, "Well, I''m sorry Kado-san, you''ve witnessed an embarrassing side of Konoha."


    "It appears that being a J¨­nin is no easy feat," Kado sympathetically responded, prompting a wry smile from the captain. He recognized that Kakashi''s issues ran deep, and he''d need more than basic correction.


    .....


    Two days had passed, and the Jonin captain arrived at Konoha, having sessfully escorted the mission''s target.


    After releasing Kakashi and the other team members, The Jonin proceeded to the Hokage Building to submit his mission report.


    "Thanks for your hard work" The Hokage greeted the Jonin with a warm smile.


    "It''s nothing. Although we encountered a minor incident on the road, it has been resolved, and the issue wasn''t significant" the Jonin replied.


    "I believe I have a good grasp of the situation" Hiruzen stated, his expression turning serious as he reviewed the captain''s report.


    "Hokage-sama, is there anything else you''d like to discuss?" the Jonin inquired.


    However, Hiruzen had a different question on his mind. "Kakashi, is there truly no way to address his issues?" he asked, concerned.


    "With my current abilities, I cannot help him ovee his problems. I can''t predict how long he can remain on the team in this state, but it''s likely that I''ll need to find a recement within a month" the Jonin admitted.


    He understood why Kakashi had be the way he was, but he couldn''t allow one team member to disrupt the teamwork of the entire team. His responsibility was to safeguard the team''s collective interests, not cater to Kakashi alone.


    "I see. I''ll carefully consider this matter. You may leave for now," Hiruzen replied.


    "Please excuse me, Hokage-sama" the Jonin said, bowing respectfully before exiting the office.


    Once the captain had left, Hiruzen fell into deep thought. "Are we really considering cing him in Anbu?" he pondered, his brow furrowing.


    Kakashi was still too young,cked experience, and had not yet reached the required level for Anbu. Furthermore, Hiruzen had reservations about inducting Kakashi into Anbu in his current state.


    He grappled with a difficult question: which was more important, the mission or the teammates? The answer to such a question...


    Hiruzen sighed inwardly. It was a question he felt ashamed to answer. Telling Kakashi one answer would mean denying the other. How could he exin the death of Sakumo? It was an incredibly conflicting question, and Hiruzen himself didn''t possess a definitive answer.


    "Hokage-sama, Kado, the representative of the Purple Rose Company, wishes to meet with you" an Anbu reported as they entered the room.


    "I understand. Please, let him in," Hiruzen said, straightening his expression. Purple Rose Company had entered into a crucial business partnership with Konohagakure, coborating with both Iwagakure and Sunagakure, and establishing branch stores in these ninja viges.


    This had significantly alleviated the medicine shortages in those viges, yielding substantial results. Thus, this business alliance was of great importance to Konoha, and Hiruzen couldn''t afford to be rude to their guest.


    ....


    In the evening, at the Konoha Cemetery, Kakashi stood alone before the grave of his father, Sakumo Hatake. He gazed nkly at the ck and white photograph disyed there, where his father''s eyes held a gentle smile, radiating love for the world.


    However, that loving gaze sent an unsettling shiver through Kakashi. He felt like a stray dog, impably dressed but ultimately lost and homeless.


    "Father, please tell me... why..." Kakashi murmured, his eyes distant.


    He couldn''tprehend it. He didn''t know what was right or how to proceed. His father had saved hisrades, but in return, he had been dishonored, ndered, and ultimately chosen to end his own life. Then, Kakashi had prioritized the mission over hisrades, but why did they still reject him?


    Kakashi grappled with this question, struggling to find an answer. He was baffled, a young ninja who had graduated from the academy at an astonishingly young age, yet this was the first time he had been so confused.


    The Will of Fire he had been taught emphasized that everyone in the vige was like family. They wererades, akin to a family, to be protected at all costs, even if it meant sacrificing one''s life.


    Yet, his father had taken his own life due to his choice to saverades, which had led to a mission failure. In other words, ninja should prioritize missions;rades were merely tools for aplishing those missions. When necessary, their lives could be discarded without hesitation.


    So, what was the point of the Will of Fire he had learned in the academy? Kakashi wondered, his thoughts spiraling into absurdity.


    As he grappled with these contradictory ideas, Kakashi''s mind seemed to split in two. The concepts of eades" and "mission" relentlessly shed in his thoughts, pushing him to the brink.


    Suddenly, Kakashi clutched his head, his face contorted in pain. The pain was excruciating, and it felt like his skull was about to burst.


    Which path was the correct one? Why had he chosen the mission, yet still faced rejection? If he was wrong, then his father''s choice was right. But why had his fathermitted suicide?


    Should he prioritizepanions or missions? What truly was the Will of Fire?


    Tormented by these conflicting thoughts, Kakashi finally sumbed. He knelt before his father''s grave, his hands pressed to the ground, cold sweat beading on his face.


    "Damn it... My head... Tell me, Father... What''s the right path..."


    In the woods next to the cemetery, a figure leaned against a tree, with only half of his face exposed, while the other half of his face was shrouded in darkness.


    It was the face of a young male... Shiraishi.


    He was leaning against the tree , with his hands in his trouser pockets, quietly listening to Kakashi''s vaguely painful moans.


    He stopped there for a while, then disappeared from behind the trees without leaving a trace.

 Chapter 101: 97: Kakashi and the Will of Fire (3)

    Chapter 101: 97: Kakashi and the Will of Fire (3)


    As December drew closer, winter descended upon Konoha. Snowkes danced in the sky, and the river''s surfacey frozen.


    Ruri had decided to stay home afterpleting herst mission of the year. Barring any unforeseen circumstances, this would likely continue until mid-January of the next year before she''d consider taking on new tasks.


    Outside, a thickyer of snow nketed the courtyard. Inside, Ruri sat across from Shiraishi, a table separating them.


    Shadow Dancer ced tea and pastries on the table, then silently withdrew, asionally casting curious nces at the pair. To her, less than half a year old, human rtionships often seemed overlyplicated.


    Observing her own family, Shadow Dancer noted that most people had one father and one mother. Her father indeed fit this norm, but she had two mothers.


    Then there was her elder brother, General Tu, whose unusual constitution puzzled her. She often used her shadow de to examine it, hoping to unravel the mystery of how he remained so lively.


    Yet, despite thorough scrutiny, she found no internal mechanisms. Its body was no different from the outside, bothposed of soft soil with no apparent special properties.


    Not only did its physical form differ from normal humans, but its speech was unintelligible babbling, renderingmunication impossible. For a child of less than six months, these matters proved challenging to understand.


    "I''ve heard rumors about Kakashi in the vigetely. It seems he''s been having conflicts with several teams" Ruri remarked, raising her teacup for a sip of the hot tea.


    "Isn''t that to be expected? Neglecting yourrades'' safety and obsessing solely overpleting the mission will undoubtedly breed dissatisfaction and exclusion within the team" Shiraishi replied, shrugging.


    "Sometimes, I struggle to understand the reasoning of those higher-ups. Kakashi has ended up like this, and they are partially responsible themselves" Ruri snorted coldly.


    In her view, Kakashi''s mindset was indeed somewhat extreme. However, when she thought about what had driven him to this point, it was hard to deny that the higher-ranking officials wereplicit in his transformation.


    "To maintain bnce among the vige''s various factions, our Hokage cannot readily take these responsibilities. Thus, the Root''s existence bes meaningful" Shiraishi said, gazing at the snowkes falling in the courtyard.


    ,The Hokage must maintain a lofty, virtuous image in the eyes of all Konoha''s ninjas and vigers. However, within the grand canopy of leaves, there''s no escape from darkness. Where there''s light, there''s darkness.


    Hence, for the sake of preserving the vige''s interests and order, the Root organization was created¡ªa repository of all Konoha''s darkness and sins. Its leader, Shimura Danzo, earned the moniker ''Darkness Ninja'' for his merciless pursuit of any means to achieve his goals. A dangerous man indeed, amassing ninjas beneath him.


    They''ve handled countless dangerous missions in secret over the years. In all honesty, he admired the political vision of Third Hokage in this regard. Strategically, this arrangement appears sound.


    But the issue arises during the Third Hokage''s time. There was excessive leniency toward Root''s growth, insufficient regtion when necessary, and ack of strong leadership to control this substantial darkness. This, my friend, is where the problem lies. The higher-ups couldn''t swiftly impose practical consequences for their significant blunder.


    They also failed to appease the subordinates whose interests were harmed, leading to a severe blurring of personal and vige affairs, eroding trust. Consequently, bnce can only be maintained through indulgence of the Root.


    This strategy not only fails to benefit Konoha but often drains the vige''s internal vitality, potentially cing Konoha in a dangerous situation if a ninja war should erupt. Whether Konoha will produce a hero capable of turning the tide in such a scenario, he couldn''t predict.


    The future is highly unpredictable


    He didn''t seem particrly invested in the matter. By then, he had already left Konoha. Whether the vige prospered or faced ruin, he watched from afar.


    "By the way, you can have these. I spent quite some time on them" Shiraishi recalled suddenly, producing two ck metal rings from his pocket and cing them in front of Ruri.


    "What are these?" Ruri inquired.


    "They''re simr to the chakra limiters i provided to your teams training. However, these are specially reinforced chakra limiters, suitable only for Jounin" Shiraishi emphasized.


    Wearing a Chunin level chakra limiter wouldn''t endanger one''s life, but it would render performing ninjutsu, taijutsu, and genjutsu impossible.


    These threebat styles relied on chakra cirction within the body for execution. In particr, faster chakra flow enhanced the power of Taijutsu, so a sluggish chakra flow made it challenging for Taijutsu to reach its full potential.


    Ruri slipped one of the ck metal rings onto her left hand. Outwardly, nothing appeared to change, but Ruri knew that the speed of chakra flow within her body had significantly slowed, resembling a tortoise''s crawl. Training to restore normal chakra flow from this severely restricted state would be no easy feat.


    Following this, Ruri contemted the second metal ring, wondering what would ur if she were to wear it.


    The first one had already drastically slowed the flow of chakra within her body. By wearing the second, she feared her chakra might practicallye to a ''standstill''.


    Shiraishi, seemingly reading Ruri''s thoughts, took a sip of tea and spoke slowly. "It''s better to proceed step by step. Even though you''re wearing a chakra limiter now, it''s the first step. After you''ve be ustomed to it, there''ll be ample time for the second limiter. Besides, you should take a break in the vige. With your skills, oveing the initial chakra limiter within a month shouldn''t be overly challenging."


    "A month? Does it really take that long?" Ruri questioned the time frame.


    She had anticipatedpleting the training in about two weeks.


    "This is a cautious estimate. The more powerful one''s chakra, the more challenging it is to control under the influence of the limiter"


    "Then I''ll give it a try right now. Interested in joining me?" Ruri stood, inviting Shiraishi to join her to the training grounds to test her strength under the limiter''s constraint.


    "I''ll pass, still have work to attend to," Shiraishi declined.


    "You''re bing ratherzy. At this rate, your abilities may deteriorate. Last time, yourbat skills were really rusty" Rurimented, showing some dissatisfaction with Shiraishi''s currentckadaisical approach to training.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. Shadow dancer can protect me" Shiraishi said with a smile.


    Although he was well-versed in chakra nature transformations, it was purely for his personal research. He was dedicated to mastering all forms jutsus, and such endeavors demanded his full attention.


    This diversion of energy did not detract from his strength; instead, he saw it as a unique approach to bolstering his capabilities. By creating "clones" that could adapt to any environment and engage his enemies, he believed he could increase his strength effectively.


    Seeing that Shiraishi remained unmoved, Ruri snorted and proceeded to the training grounds alone.


    Seeing her leave, Shiraishi continued to sip his hot tea, admiring the snowfall outside.


    "Alright, back to work" Shiraishi said upon finishing his tea.


    As he rose to his feet, Shadow dancer transformed into a ck shadow, darting across the floor like lightning. She merged seamlessly with Shiraishi''s shadow, vanishing entirely.


    As Shiraishi''s sole personal protector at present, Shadow dancer apanied him closely, safeguarding her creator''s life.


    ....


    Konoha, Year 42, February.


    The Academy had a few days off, giving its students a brief break from their studies.


    At the close of the previous month, shortly after the New Year Festival, Ruri had resumed her duties as a Jounin, heading to the Hokage Building to receive her missions.


    Among the individuals around her, Shiraishi appeared to be the only one with little to upy his time.


    asionally, the adorable young girl, Nohara Rin, sought him out to gain knowledge of medical ninjutsu. Of course, invariably trailing behind her was Uchiha Obito, the god of dog licking.


    Obito imed to aspire to surpass Kakashi, who was rumored to be in the same ss as him. However, Shiraishi found such ambitions rather unrealistic.


    Kakashi had graduated from the Academy at the tender age of five and attained Chunin status by six. The term "genius" barely scratched the surface of his exceptional talent.


    As for Obito, his determination to train often waned. He''d frequently encounter an elderly women in need while on the road, derailing his training ns.


    Shiraishi couldn''t fathom the peculiar affinity this young brat seemed to have for elderly women. Or perhaps it was more urate to say they were drawn to him? It was as if he possessed some innate maism, particrly for senior citizens.


    "Hey, Obito, it''s gettingte. Aren''t you nning to head back?" Shiraishi raised his head and shouted to Obito who was doing physical exercise while standing upside down on a tree branch covered with fine snow.


    Shiraishi, who had little to upy him recently, sometimes joined Obito for training. An asional break was good for both mental and physical health. He wasn''t keen on losing his hair at such a young age.


    "Don''t nag. I''ve barely been training for one hour," Obito replied, ncing at the sky. Although it was some time before sunset, he had no intention of halting his exercise.


    "It''s not because of those inexplicable events with the three elderly grandma this afternoon, is it?"


    "Mind your own business! You can head back by yourself; you''re just living the good life, so don''t act all high and mighty!"


    Obito panted while standing upside down and performing pull-ups.


    Even in the cold weather, he was working up a considerable sweat, a testament to his dedication.


    "One hundred ny-one... one hundred ny-two... one hundred¡ªah!" Obito shouted in rm as his chakra, which had been adhering to the soles of his feet, experienced a mishap. He detached from the branch, causing him to plunge headfirst into the snow. His head buried itself in the snowdrift, and his body twitched faintly.


    Shiraishi casually blew a breath, producing a puff of white vapor. He then rubbed his hands together but remained a passive observer, refraining from offering assistance.


    This young brat with a penchant for trouble had always shown remarkable vitality and resilience.


    "Ahem!"


    Obito managed to remove himself from the snow, sputtering out a mouthful of snow, and coughing violently. His face turned a bright red.


    "Damn! I was only eight short of two hundred!" Obito shouted with frustration.


    "Give it up, Kakashi outperformed both of you two years ago. The gap between you has likely widened even further," Shiraishi said.


    "But I''ll be a Chunin soon. I''m definitely graduating from the Academy next year!" Obito dered boldly.


    While Shiraishi didn''t believe Obito possessed such talent, he admired Obito''s determination and refusal to admit defeat.


    "Then work hard. If you awaken the Sharingan in the future, maybe you can achieve it" Shiraishi encouraged him, not wanting to undermine Obito''s confidence.


    This brat''s positivity and optimism weremendable, but he oftencked a solid n for achieving his goals.


    Kakashi had honed his skills more diligently than Obito. Genius wasn''t just about innate talent; it was also about working harder than anyone else. Thus, Shiraishi doubted that Obito could catch up with Kakashi through the conventional path.


    Obito was about to show a smile for what Shiraishi said but before he could, Shiraishi suddenly said: "But I think with your talent, you probably won''t be able to awaken Sharingan in your life. After all, you''re the tail of the crane in the academy. Sharingan is a bloodline only the elite Uchiha can awaken."


    "You bastard! How dare you look down on me! Taste the wrathful iron fist of the Uchiha n!"


    He jumped up from the snow and aimed a fierce punch at Shiraishi.


    Dealing with this impulsive brat could be quite troublesome. Nevertheless, he served as an enjoyable ything during boring moments.


    Without much thought, Shiraishi sidestepped, allowing Obito''s punch tond ineffectually in the snow, leaving him in an embarrassing position.


    "I''ve said it before, if you can''t control your body, don''t make such useless movements. Inbat, this could be a fatal mistake, providing enemies an opportunity to exploit your weaknesses" Shiraishi advised.


    "It''s because you said I can''t unlock Sharingan!" Obito retorted, now sitting on the snow like a regr person, his arms crossed in front of his chest. He averted his gaze, seemingly uninterested in Shiraishi.


    Upon reflection, it seemed reasonable. For an Uchiha, failing to awaken the Sharingan meant they were at the tail end of the pack. Obito had always strived to prove his worth, and Sharingan represented the Uchiha n''s strength.


    After being told this, it made sense that he would be upset.


    "I meant that not awakening Sharingan might be a blessing for you" Shiraishi approached, pulled Obito up from the snow, and shared these words.


    "Huh? Why?" Obito asked, he was confused.


    "Because you''re a bit of a blockhead. Imagine if an idiot like you awakened Sharingan; wouldn''t that be the end of the world? Think about it carefully, it''s not entirely wrong" Shiraishi stated earnestly.


    "You b*stard who enjoys the easy life, brace yourself for the wrath of the Uchiha n!" Obito roared angrily in the snow.


    ....


    "Don''t think that buying me barbeque will make me forgive you! Just so you know, once I awaken the Sharingan, it''s the end for you! Be prepared!" Obito threatened Shiraishi vehemently as they headed back.


    "It doesn''t matter. Ruri will protect me. Your Sharingan is useless against me" Shiraishi countered, bringing out his most powerful shield yet, Uchiha Ruri.


    "Hey, can''t you ept my challenge like a man?" Obito grumbled, feeling exasperated with the man in front of him.


    The opponent was thick-skinned, always iming to be the strongest.


    "I''m a medical ninja, and I don''t need to focus on physical strength. However, if you''d like topete in medical ninjutsu, I''m avable anytime" Shiraishi said with a casual smile.


    Obito took a deep breath, attempting to calm himself.


    Stay calm.


    Don''t lose your temper.


    Think like a mature adult.


    But... he was still furious.


    Just as Obito was about to speak, two Chunin conversed by the roadside, one of them shouting in a fit of anger, "We should request that the captain remove Kakashi from our team! I''ve had enough of him!"


    "Although I agree, I heard that Hokage-sama values Kakashi greatly."


    "But if this continues, we have to worry about it every time we''re on a mission. This guy isn''t cut out to be a ninja at all. Whenever we send out a support signal, he ignores it and ims we''re slowing down the mission."


    The Chunin''s faces had signs of frustration, and their eyes burned with anger, pushed to the brink and in dire need of venting.


    "To be honest, I''m almost at my limit. Let''s approach the captain together and exin. I thought he''d change his attitude after this year, but it seems we can''t expect much from him. He''s solely focused onpleting missions and doesn''t consider us as hispanions."


    The ither Chunin had also reached a decision.


    If this situation persisted, the mission would be nearly impossible to aplish. Someone who consistently disyed indifference to theirrades couldn''t inspire trust.


    If one day they were in peril, the other party might not shed a tear for their fate.


    "Well, may I ask, were you talking about Kakashi just now?" Obito overheard their conversation about someone named ''Kakashi'' and approached the two seniors out of curiosity.


    "Yeah, what''s it to you? Do you know him?" The first Chunin who spoke gave Obito an unfriendly look and responded.


    "Uh... no, I don''t" Obito stammered. He really wanted to admit it, but he was afraid this guy would attack him if he did.


    "Then why are you asking questions?" The Chunin''s displeasure grew.


    Obito felt a rush of anxiety, beads of cold sweat forming on his forehead. He stumbled, "Well, I just thought it''s not good for two senior Chunin to discuss someone openly on the street."


    "If he wasn''t unbearable, we wouldn''t be so irrational. In any case, this doesn''t concern you. Don''t meddle, Uchiha brat."


    Knowing that Obito and Kakashi were acquainted, the Chunin didn''t intend to take his frustration out on Obito. He didn''t want to vent his anger on innocent people, especially an academy student.


    As the Chunin walked away, Obito''s expression grew heavy as he thought about something.


    "What''s on your mind?" Shiraishi approached him and inquired.


    "I was thinking about Kakashi."


    "Didn''t you say you don''t know him?" Shiraishi replied with a question of his own.


    "What do you know?" Obito inquired.


    "I heard that since June and July ofst year, Kakashi has switched teams multiple times due to disagreements with his teammates. Many Jonin teams in the vige are reluctant to ept him."


    Obito was surprised. "Why? Isn''t Kakashi a genius? He became a Chuninst year, right?"


    Such a talented individual should have teams lining up to recruit him.


    "The reason is that during missions, when his teammates were severely injured or even incapacitated, he didn''t choose to save them but choose to continue with the mission" Shiraishi exined.


    Obito paused, recalling the negativements from the Chunin about Kakashi earlier. He suddenly understood.


    "No, Kakashi isn''t like that," Obito disagreed.


    In his eyes, Kakashi wasn''t a cold-hearted person who would abandon hisrades. There must be some misunderstanding.


    "Do you want to visit him then?" Shiraishi asked.


    "Is that okay? Won''t it be too bothersome for him?" Obito hesitated.


    "It''s fine; that kid doesn''t have much to do at home" Shiraishi assured.


    "Do you know Kakashi well?" Obito asked directly.


    "I don''t know him well, but his father used to be my and Ruri''s sensei" Shiraishi exined with a calm smile.


    "Really? Kakashi''s father must be a great ninja if he''s Uchiha Ruri''s sensei"


    With Uchiha Ruri being the most outstanding Jonin in their Uchiha n, Obito assumed that her sensei would be equally impressive.


    "Okay, don''t daydream. After seeing Kakashi, I still have work to do" Shiraishi reminded Obito.


    "Alright, I got it" Obito replied, then quickly followed Shiraishi to Kakashi''s house.


    It was a traditional Japanese-style courtyard, with the name ''Hatake'' disyed on the doorte. Obito knew this was Kakashi''s residence.


    "Why are you here?" Kakashi questioned as he opened the door to find the two visitors.


    "We brought your friend to visit you and maybe have dinner. Are you okay with that?" Shiraishi asked, smiling at Kakashi while ruffling Obito''s hair.


    "If you want to eat takeaway with me, I don''t mind," Kakashi replied, his tone t and neutral.


    Shiraishi didn''t mind; Kakashi''s current attitude was quite weingpared to before.


    "Kakashi, I..." Obito began, but Kakashi interrupted, "Since you''re here,e in."


    Obito''s smile froze, and his hands hung awkwardly in the air. The atmosphere was ufortable.


    "What''s happened to this guy?" Obito wondered aloud, his face now having a confused expression.


    Following Shiraishi into Kakashi''s living room, they sat down. Kakashi brought out a tea set and a pot of hot water and said to them, "If you want tea, make it yourself."


    Obito was left stunned, his hands hanging in the air, not sure what to do.


    "I haven''t finished my training today. I will order the takeaway for dinner. You can help yourselves" Kakashi continued, then left without much interaction.


    Shiraishi also left.


    Obito''s face darkened.


    "You two, enough! Don''t leave me alone here!"


    ------


    Patreon - Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 102: 98: Kakashi and the Will of Fire (End)

    Chapter 102: 98: Kakashi and the Will of Fire (End)


    "Sakumo-sensei, I''m here to visit you" Shiraishi whispered to the photo on the stand in a room on the second floor.


    This was a picture taken when their Team Five was first formed. Ayane and Ruri were in it, and Shiraishi was sandwiched between them. He found it difficult to think about himself in those times.


    Sakumo stood behind the three of them, his white fang on his back and his forehead protector, worn with a hearty and cheerful smile.


    As Shiraishi reminisced, the door suddenly swung open.


    "I told you, do you not know you can''t just barge into someone''s house?" Shiraishi sighed as Obito walked in without caution.


    "I could say the same to you. Why did you leave me up there all alone?" Obito responded with annoyance.


    "I just came up to check on something."


    "I''ming up too then."


    Obito wisely decided to follow Shiraishi''s lead.


    As they entered the room, Obito also noticed the photo. Even though Shiraishi was only twelve years old in the picture, and looked different from his present self, Obito recognized him immediately. This was the younger Shiraishi.


    "So, this is how you used to look. Nothing special" Obito remarked.


    Then he turned his attention to the others in the photo.


    "This eye must belong to the Hyuga n. And this one here must be Ruri-senpai. As expected of a senpai, even as a child, she has a strong and dependable aura."


    Obito, upon seeing Ruri in the photo, seemed to turn into an admiring fanboy.


    "Hey, who''s this white-haired uncle? Is he your Jonin sensei?"


    Obito asked with curiosity.


    "Yes, he''s also Kakashi''s father, a ninja known as ''Konoha White Fang''" Shiraishi confirmed.


    This kind of information was easily essible, not a secret.


    "No wonder he looks so much like Kakashi... But ''Konoha White Fang''... I feel like I''ve heard that name before. Strange, where could it have been?"


    Obito pondered, trying to remember.


    He had a vague recollection that it was a few months ago, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    "Knowing about this isn''t going to be beneficial for you" Shiraishi interrupted.


    The rumors about Sakumo were mostly limited to adults. It was natural that students like Obito, who were still in the academy, didn''t know much about it. He might have heard the name but didn''t have a deep understanding of what had happened.


    Moreover, many people acted as if Sakumo''s suicide had never urred, but the scars remained. No matter how hard they tried to conceal them, they didn''t disappear; they just got buried deeper.


    "What? I''m not a child" Obito said a little dissatisfied.


    "Alright, let''s head downstairs" Shiraishi suggested.


    Shiraishi took Obito downstairs, returning to the living room.


    There, the takeout ordered by Kakashi had been delivered, and Kakashi himself was sitting there, waiting for the two toe and have dinner together.


    "Kakashi, you haven''t been eating takeouts recently, have you?"


    Obito frowned when he saw that there were many takeouts boxes in the trash hadn''t been cleaned up in time.


    "Um."


    Kakashi nodded.


    In addition to his missions, he spends a lot of time training at home every day. He has no time to cook at all, and could only survive by eating takeout.


    Seeing Kakashis indifferent reply, Obito frowned even tighter.


    When he wanted to say something, he saw Kakashi''s eyes that didn''t want to argue, so he swallowed the words back.


    Kakashi with this appearance gave Obito an indescribably bad feeling.


    He felt that no matter what he said to him, he wouldn''t be able get close to him.


    Even if he wanted to ask Kakashi why he had a dispute with hispanion on his mission, if it was true, as those people said, the life value of hispanion is lower than the value of the mission to him...


    In the end, Obito hesitated for a long time, but failed to confess to Kakashi the issue he was most concerned about.


    Kakashi''s home gave him an unusually deserted and unfit feeling.


    ''What the h*ll happened to this guy after he graduated? ''Obito muttered in his heart.


    Kakashi sat at the dining table, casually ate two bites of takeout, and closed the takeout box.


    "I''m full, you can go back after eating, I have nothing else to do here."


    Kakashi threw his unfinished takeout directly into the trash can next to him, and walked towards the yard with the White Fang on his back.


    "¡­Are we here at the wrong time?"


    Obito nced at Shiraishi with a guilty conscience.


    Shiraishi replied: "This has nothing to do with you, don''t think too much about it."


    "Is that so?" Obito still seemed doubtful.


    After the two swiftly finished their takeout, Obito, thoughtfully, decided to take care of the many boxes and throw them away properly. Leaving them unattended for too long would only invite mold.


    "It''s incredible. Have you mastered the White Fang''s kenjutsu to this extent?" Shiraishi said as he watched Kakshi with admiration, while Obito was dealing with the garbage.


    Though in his eyes, Kakashi''s White Fang technique was iparable to Sakumo''s and had many ws, the sword posture exhibited some of Sakumo''s demeanor.


    Dealing with Chunin level ninjas shouldn''t be a big issue.


    With continued dedication and talent, Shiraishi believed it was just a matter of time before Kakashi passed the Jonin exam, possibly even before the age of twelve.


    Kakashi remained unfazed by Shiraishi''s admiration,pletely absorbed in his sword training.


    "Why haven''t you calmed down even after all this time?" Shiraishi, leaning against the courtyard wall, inquired with a smile.


    Kakashi abruptly stopped his sword swings and the atmosphere tensed.


    "Bing a Chunin should have toughened you up, right?"


    "What exactly are you trying to say?" Kakashi turned and sighed, his eyes not wanting to engage.


    For some reason, Kakashi felt that there was more to Shiraishi''s words than met the eye. But he couldn''t afford to be disrespectful to someone who had once served under his father.


    "I promised Sakumo-sensei that I would take good care of you after he passed away" Shiraishi stated.


    "As you can see, I''m doing fine" Kakashi replied nonchntly.


    In contrast to the care that Shiraishi mentioned, Kakashi had more faith in the power held by the sword in his hand.


    "That being said, if you continue like this, there will be fewer and fewer Jonin who can ept you, until you can no longer establish yourself in Konoha. So, are you stillmitted to your mission centered philosophy?"


    After experiencing numerous changes, even the most foolish person should understand that some of these changes are ringly contradictory.


    In his father''s case, he had sacrificed his mission to save hisrades, leading to rejection by the vigers and eventually his tragic suicide due to the ensuing rumors.


    However, Kakashi had chosen a different path. He prioritized the mission over hisrades, yet he still faced rejection from his fellow vigers.


    This was a stark reality that Kakashi had personally encountered, far from being a mere conjecture. Despite his skillful ability to conceal his emotions, a hint of doubt and hesitation lingered in his eyes.


    He pondered the true cause of his father''s death. Perhaps, despite appearances, choosing the mission or choosingpanions was not the root cause of his father''s suicide.


    Kakashi, who had be a Chunin at the age of six, was no ordinary child in terms ofbat proficiency and theoretical knowledge.


    Even though his thinking sometimes led him down fruitless paths, he couldn''t logically exin this situation, taking into ount cause and effect. There were too many questions and areas that demanded scrutiny.


    "You''ve handled this very well" Shiraishi suddenly said.


    "What do you mean?" Kakashi inquired.


    "It appears you''ve matured, at least in your thinking" Shiraishi said with a smile. In the past, Kakashi might have left with a cold and impatient expression.


    Over the past six months or so, Kakashi had had ample time to experience the contradictions within the vige. The vigers and other ninjas often failed to notice these contradictions because they hadn''t personally experienced them. Unfortunately, Kakashi was the exception; he had gone through it all.


    From his father''s suicide to the path he had chosen, they were, to some extent, mainstream ideas that shed with the vige''s norms. So, what was right, and what was wrong?


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m just following..." Kakashi began.


    "Do you want to know the real reason behind Sakumo-sensei''s death?" Shiraishi interrupted.


    With Shiraishi''s words, a menacing aura erupted from Kakashi, making the air around them heavy and difficult to breathe, as if they were trapped in a swamp.


    "Don''t spout nonsense at me!" Kakashi, seemingly provoked by something, swiftly moved and disappeared from sight, leaving a bright trail in the darkness.


    However, he stopped right in front of Shiraishi, his face drenched in cold sweat and his eyes wide with fear.


    Unbeknownst to him, numerous thin shadows had wrapped around his body, like sturdy iron chains, immobilizing himpletely. Dozens of shadow spears and swords loomed dangerously close to his throat, heart, and the back of his head.


    The slightest movement would allow these shadow des to easily take his life.


    Meanwhile, Shiraishi, always leaning nonchntly against the courtyard wall, hadn''t budged an inch.


    "Who are you...?" Kakashi stammered.


    "I''m Chiba Shiraishi, a Konoha Chunin and a part-time assistant teacher for the Academy''s Medical Ninja Experimental ss" Shiraishi replied, providing all his details truthfully.


    Kakashi remained silent, baffled. A Chunin? This was no joke. Even his current sensei, a Jonin, wouldn''t have been able to sneak up on him like this.


    However, when these shadows appeared, surrounding him, and ced shadow des at his vital points, he hadn''t sensed a thing. These shadows could have silently taken his life.


    This level of power was something even an ordinary Jonin couldn''t achieve.


    "At midnight, three days from now,e to this location, and I will provide you with an answer. Of course, if you choose not toe, you''ll have to find the answer on your own" Shiraishi said as he handed a card to Kakashi and slipped it into his pocket, wearing a faint smile.


    The shadows receded from Kakashi''s body and surroundings. Kakashi felt drained, his face pale as he slumped to the ground. The memory of narrowly escaping death clung to him, and he felt a lingering fear.


    His White Fangy nearby, now without its former luster.


    "Don''t forget the agreement" Shiraishi reminded before leaving.


    He walked out of the yard, then he returned with Obito, who noticed Kakashi sitting on the ground and couldn''t help but be surprised. "Hey, Kakashi, what are you doing sitting on the ground?"


    "It''s just exhaustion from his training. Well, it''s about time we leave" Shiraishi said to Obito.


    "But I haven''t talked to Kakashi yet. Why are you leaving so soon?" Obito protested.


    "We''re all fellow vigers; we''ll meet again. Besides, Rin wille to me soon for medical ninjutsu. Beware, I might sneak into your training; she''s such a cute girl, after all" Shiraishi teased, walking away with a mischievous smile.


    Obito couldn''t take it anymore and exploded. "You evil guy! How many times have I told you not to bother Rin!"


    Then he turned to Kakashi. "Kakashi, I''lle back to talk in a few days. And please, don''t keep eating these unhealthy takeout. I''ll be going now."


    After speaking, Obito hurriedly followed Shiraishi out.


    Kakashi paid little attention to themotion between Obito and Shiraishi. Instead, he watched Shiraishi''s leaving figure and muttered to himself, "Is this guy really just a medical ninja?"


    With his level of skill, bing a Jonin in the vige should be a breeze. So why was he concealing his abilities? Furthermore, what did he mean by "the answer"?


    Kakashi''s eyes flickered as he contemted what was going on.


    ...


    Three days passed by in the blink of an eye.


    At noon, at the entrance of Konoha, Kakashi and his team members parted ways and made their way back home.


    Observing Kakashi''s absent minded demeanor, their Jonin leader remained silent but couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    He had already made the decision to ''invite'' Kakashi to leave the team. This continued behavior could lead to dissent within the team, potentially causing it to split apart. As for the arrangements from the Hokage''s side, they were beyond his knowledge.


    Kakashi dragged his exhausted body home, too weary to think about his situation. He copsed onto his bed and drifted into a deep, dreamless sleep.


    When he awoke, it was pitch ck outside his window.


    Illuminated by the moonlight, Kakashi could see the rm clock at the head of his bed, which disyed the time: nine o''clock.


    "Three hours left?"


    Three days ago, Shiraishi had informed him that he would reveal the so-called ''answer'' at midnight tonight.


    Kakashi had been pondering whether he should follow Shiraishi''s directive and keep the appointment.


    But...


    "That guy is deliberately concealing his strength. Can he really be trusted?"


    After all, Kakashi had no knowledge of why Shiraishi wanted to hide his abilities. If he rushed into the meeting without caution, something unfavorable might ur.


    As he thought about this matter, Kakashi grew hungry and went into the kitchen to search for something to eat.


    In the end, he discovered a few pieces of dry, hard bread. Kakashi paid it no mind, boiling hot water and eating the bread as if it were aplete meal.


    Kakashi watched as the clock''s seconds ticked away, realizing in a daze that it was already 11:30.


    Only half an hour remained before the agreed-upon time.


    Kakashi retrieved the card from his pocket, on which was only one location¡ª


    Hokage Rock.


    Kakashi exhaled deeply.


    Now, he had three choices.


    The first was to follow Shiraishi''s agreement and attend the meeting.


    The second was to act as if nothing had transpired, stick to the path he had chosen without wavering, and sever his connection with Shiraishi. The other''s intentions were none of his concern.


    The third was to report Shiraishi to the Hokage and let the Anbu investigate him.


    However, there was a problem. Could someone like Shiraishi, who had so easily disclosed secrets to him, be entirely without defenses or escape routes? Or had Kakashi unknowingly fallen within the other''s surveince range?


    Both the first and third options carried certain risks.


    Choosing between them became the most challenging dilemma Kakashi faced.


    ....


    Konoha Hokage Rock.


    It was almost exactly midnight, and a figure in a white hooded coat stood in a rxed and unsuspecting manner on the carving of the First Hokage, with hands casually tucked into the sleeves.


    From this vantage point, the entire panorama of Konoha was visible. Only sporadic streetlights illuminated a portion of the area, with most of it cloaked in darkness. The moonlight outlined the buildings'' shapes.


    "You''re quite discreet in that outfit. Do you have some secret deeds to confess?" Footsteps from behind signaled Kakashi''s presence as he addressed the figure''s back.


    "It''s just that the air is quite chilly tonight, and I anticipate light snowfall in the second half of the night." Shiraishi picked up his hat, turned, and revealed his true face to Kakashi.


    "Is that so?" Kakashi took a few steps closer and, together with Shiraishi, gazed at the nighttime view of Konoha Vige.


    "How does it feel?" Shiraishi inquired.


    "It''s entirely different from seeing it during the day. It''s so peaceful."


    Before, Kakashi had onlye to this location during daylight hours. This was the first time he viewed Konoha from here at night.


    "The calmer the surface, the deeper the waters."


    "I can take that to mean you''re dissatisfied with the vige?" Kakashi''s eyes narrowed as he tilted his head to nce at Shiraishi.


    "Not at all" Shiraishi replied calmly. "The state of the vige has nothing to do with me. It will eventually fade away. it''s merely a historical choice."


    Shiraishi''s tone held a cold resolve, as if he hadpletely abandoned everything rted to the vige.


    "It''s quite a difference from your usual self."


    "Don''t worry. Whether it''s the me you''re ustomed to or the current me, both are my true selves."


    Kakashi fell silent.


    "Since you chose to seek answers from me, tell me your thoughts on this vige."


    "The vige?"


    "Didn''t you study at the academy? The Will of Fire passed down from the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama."


    Shiraishi sat atop the First Hokage''s engraving, overlooking the darkened Konoha.


    "Protecting one''srades in the vige, breaking down barriers between individuals, and ensuring the next generation''s safety so they can be the vige''s foundation."


    "Since you understand the essence, why prioritize missions over yourrades? Aren''t they like ''family'' to you? Aren''t they worth protecting? Or are you afraid you''ll end up like Sakumo-sensei?"


    "I don''t know... Don''t ask me these questions" Kakashi replied, touching his forehead and wincing in pain. Contemting these contradictory questions always gave him a headache.


    He couldn''t find answers in the academy textbooks and had even scoured the library for information.


    Seeing Kakashi''s difort, Shiraishi recognized that he was wrestling with the issue again.


    "Kakashi, you understand it well. You''re simply avoiding it. Allow me to remind you of something important."


    "A hint?"


    "The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, is nearly fifty years old."


    Kakashi didn''t initially understand the significance. What did the Third Hokage''s age have to do with him?


    However, Kakashi realized that once a ninja reached the age of fifty, their capabilities and energy began to decline. Their strength and effectiveness in their duties waned. They were forced to pass on their responsibilities to the next generation and focus on training the vige''s sessors.


    Kakashi''s mind raced as he seemed to grasp a critical piece of information.


    The Third Hokage was nearing the age of fifty, indicating his impending retirement. This transition also meant themencement of the selection process for the fourth Hokage.


    The candidates for the Fourth Hokage, while not officially announced, were widely known throughout the vige. Among the potential candidates were White Fang, one of the Sannin, and a handful of highly skilled Jonin.


    Understanding everything wasn''t immediate for Kakashi. It was like assembling pieces of a puzzle; once certain aspects were noticed, everything began to fall into ce.


    The Fourth Hokage''s campaign was not directly relevant to Chunin and Genin like Kakashi. However, his father, was more than capable of participating in this significant ceremony.


    Coincidentally, his father had recently experienced a mission failure. He haf chosen to prioritize arade over the mission, a decision that led to him being ndered and subsequently taking his own life at the hands of his colleagues.


    Reflecting on this, Kakashi began to question the path his father, Sakumo, had chosen. This led him to adopt the philosophy that ''the mission takes precedence overrades.'' Yet, he still failed to gain the eptance of the vigers.


    At one point, Kakashi even questioned whether he was simply not good enough to be recognized by his peers. As time passed, it became evident that those in the vige despised his inclination to prioritize missions over the lives ofrades.


    This raised a confusing question: Why had his father taken his own life in response to rumors?


    In the context of the Fourth Hokage campaign, his father had chosen rades over missions,'' a choice that led to rejection and non-recognition.


    All the pieces of thisplicated puzzle started connecting in Kakashi''s mind. He suddenly understood why he had been rejected despite hismitment to prioritizing missions overrades.


    From the beginning, there was no real choice between ''missions overrades'' or rades over missions.''


    "Shiraishi, was my father... forced to end his life by high-ranking officials because of the so-called Fourth Hokage position?" Kakashi''s voice trembled with anger and a violent undertone as he posed this question.


    In that moment, he felt profound sadness for himself. He had struggled with this matter, even ming his father for his choice to take his own life, all without realizing the harsh truth.


    Shiraishi fell into contemtive silence. Kakashi was an intelligent child, and there were matters that didn''t require a full exnation; a few hints sufficed. His sharp mind quickly pieced together the causes and effects, making sense of the situation.


    Despite his young age, Kakashi had already disyed remarkable analytical skills. Passing the challenging Chunin exam at his age was a testament to that. Bing a Chunin required extraordinary analytical abilities, for they often acted as the team''s leader when the Jonin faced difficulties.


    Reflecting on the past six months, Kakashi felt foolish, realizing he had been a pawn manipted by high-ranking officials who cared little for the issues he grappled with. They had never provided the answers he sought.


    "They don''t care about the issues we''re struggling with, they''ve never cared, and they''ve never given us any so-called answers. Indeed, I''ve been nothing more than a clown, dancing to their tune..."


    Kakashi moved forward in a daze, nearly stepping off Hakage Rock before stopping himself. He stood there, gazing out at the vige. The surroundings felt like a dense, foggy forest. Darkness enveloped everything, obscuring any visible paths.


    Fragments of memories flooded his mind. The day following his father Sakumo''s failed mission, rumors had swept through Konoha. These rumors were all one-sided, targeting his father. Even those he hadrescued had joined in the criticism. Everyone was in denial.


    These thoughts led him to the image of his father, Sakumo, lying lifeless in a pool of blood, having taken his own life with white fang. The very ninjas and vigers who had ndered his father before were still alive, and no one had offered apologies after his father''s suicide.


    "Don''t stop doing what''s right because of others'', and don''t regret itter due to their mockery and usations. Always adhere to the beliefs and dedication of a Konoha ninja" his father Sakumo''s words echoed clearly in his mind.


    In the end, there was no hatred or remorse in his father''s actions. He had faced death with calm resolve. His father must have wished for his son to hold no resentment toward the vige, as he had remained a Konoha ninja until the very end. He had hidden the truth of the matter even as he approached death.


    Kakashi stared at his palm. He couldn''t quell the turmoil within himself. He couldn''t fulfill his father Sakumo''s wish to bear no resentment toward the vige and its high-ranking officials.


    "So, what is your choice? Regardless of your decision, I will support you. Whether you follow me or honor Sakumo-sensei''sst wish to forgive everything, cherish the vige deeply, and protect it."


    Shiraishi rose from Hokage Rock, approached Kakashi, and patted his shoulder.


    "Neither Sakumo-sensei nor I can make this decision for you. This is Hatake Kakashi''s choice to make, not someone else''s. Regardless of how arduous the future may be, you must grit your teeth and persevere until your final moment. The path you take is your own choice..."


    With this, the conversation concluded, leaving Kakashi to make his judgment. If he chooses to continue protecting Konoha, he will seal his ''memory'' about this part, allowing him to live as an original ninja.


    If he chooses to follow him...


    "I will surpass my father."


    Kakashi said this sentence.


    Shiraishi turned his head sideways to look at Kakashi.


    "Yeah?"


    Shiraishi nodded, knowing that Kakashi had made a choice.


    He turned around and left, leaving Kakashi alone here.


    The moonlight shrouded the Hokage Rock, Kakashi looked up.


    ''Father, I will use my strength to surpass you!. And let those b*stards pay a painful price!''


    Perhaps this could be a wrong decision that would disappoint histe father.


    But Kakashi had decided this as the path he would take. Apletely different path from what his father had envisioned.


    ¡ªThe scene where his father,mitted suicide with his sword falling in his blood.


    ¡ªStupid people who knew nothing and were deceived by the top.


    ¡ªThe high level officials who enjoy the fruits of victory in the political struggles who never understood the pain they faced when their fathermitted suicide.


    As long as he thought of this, Kakashi felt his heart beating constantly, crazily, and fiercely.


    The fresh driving force was know as ''Hatred''.

 Chapter 103: 99: Hunting and Sage Mode

    Chapter 103: 99: Hunting and Sage Mode


    April 3rd, a sunny day.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, a group of five individuals strolled into a rtively prosperous town in the Land of Hot Springs.


    The Land of Hot Springs was renowned in the world for its hot springs and boasted an incredibly beautiful natural environment, making it a prime destination for tourists.


    As they walked through the town''s streets, they were greeted by numerous hot spring hotels of various sizes. Hot springs were practically everywhere in Yunokuni.


    In the town''s center stood a three-story pharmacy.


    The pharmacy''s sign prominently disyed an Purple Rose logo, indicating that it was a branch of the Land Of Demons Purple Rose Medical Company.


    In just a year, thispany had expanded its influence throughout the ninja world. Even in smaller countries, Purple Rose''s nametes were amon sight, making it well-known worldwide.


    Two guards, one male and one female, were stationed at the pharmacy''s entrance. They wore ck hooded coats, with the distinctive aster logo prominently disyed on the backs of their clothes.


    Once the five individuals entered the pharmacy, they proceeded directly through a hidden door, making their way to the third floor.


    The first floor of the pharmacy served as the sales area, the second floor was designated as the employee break room, and the third floor functioned as the management workspace.


    The leader of the group was the Bug Man. Before reaching the gate on the third floor, he gestured to the other four to stand guard outside. He then entered the room alone, closing the door behind him.


    Inside, he found Kakuzu, the financial expert, seated on a sofa.


    "Kakuzu-san, it''s been a while" Bug Man greeted with a smile.


    Kakuzu, still seated, cast a brief nce at him and replied in a low tone, "I''vepletedst month''s financial work, and I''ll settle the sries."


    "Of course" Bug Man agreed.


    He ced a ck leather box on the coffee table in front of Kakuzu. For him, seeing actual coins was essential; he required payment in cash, not mere transfers.


    Kakuzu had a preference for the tangible aspect of currency, which was something the Bug man hade to understand over their six months of coboration.


    Ignoring Bug man, Kakuzu opened the box and began counting the coins meticulously.


    After counting the money three times, he closed the box with satisfaction. "The amount is correct."


    "We''ve be old friends; you don''t have to count it every time in front of me" Bug man remarked.


    "No, in this world, only money can be trusted" Kakuzu replied.


    In his world, money was his true friend; everything else paled inparison. He would never betray money, and money would never betray him.


    "The next time we meet, I hope your name will appear on my list of high-value targets" Kakuzu added, producing a reward list.


    This list contained records of high-value targets. However, the Bug man''s name wasn''t on it. While his strength warranted inclusion in this category, his reputation had not yet reached that level.


    As a result, Bug man''s name was currently listed among lower-level reward targets.


    "It''s quite intimidating to have Kakuzu-san targeting you. Perhaps I should consider a temporary break from my career as a bounty hunter" Bug man mused.


    With that, Kakuzu left the room with the suitcase in hand.


    Not long after Kakuzu''s departure, the four guards outside entered the room and found the Bug man examining the financial documents left behind by Kakuzu.


    "We''ve received some news" one of them reported.


    Bug man put down the documents and looked up. "What news?"


    "It''s rted to the Konoha''s Anbu, the Root."


    "Konoha''s Anbu? What are they doing in Land of Hot Springs? It''s not holiday season, so they''re probably not here for a hot spring vacation" Bug Man remarked, chuckling.


    Their organization regarded the Root, a secretive group within the Leaf, with great importance. They had been quietly collecting information about Root for a while. When Root was deployed, it indicated that Konoha was engaged in covert activities.


    "I''m not certain. ording to information obtained from our informants, they seem to have attacked a small vige with fewer than 100 inhabitants yesterday. After that, they''ve been active in the southern part of the Land of Hot Springs" one of the guards exined.


    "Attacked a vige in the Land of Hot Springs? It doesn''t make sense. What could they possibly gain from attacking such a small vige?" Bug Man found the situation confusing.


    The ninja from the Root had always acted with strategic objectives in mind. Attacking a small vige seemed incongruous with their usual operations.


    "The details are unclear" the guard replied.


    "Then we should make contact with the Root operatives. We can''t underestimate these individuals" Bug Man said.


    .....


    In the dark forest during the evening, four figures moved swiftly through the dense woods. They wore windbreakers and masks smeared with oil paint on their faces.


    Each of the four carried two children, making it eight children in total, as they ran in a specific direction.


    Silently, the four of them pushed forward with all their might. In this eerie forest, they sensed an eerie and frigid presence, seemingly emanating from all directions, making it impossible to pinpoint its source.


    "Be careful!"


    As one of them shouted loudly, the other three halted, their eyes scanning their surroundings vigntly.


    Suddenly, a brilliant white light burst forth ahead, briefly illuminating the dense forest. It was a momentary sh that could easily go unnoticed if one wasn''t paying attention.


    The four members of the team, all from Root, grew more alert. Their eyes behind the masks remained fixed on the sudden intense light, though they couldn''t help but feel perplexed.


    "Blinding tactics?"


    It appeared to be the case. After the bright sh, nothing else happened.


    Even though provoking the enemy with such a frustrating method was a low-level tactic, as members of Root, they wouldn''t easily be provoked by such tricks.


    They carefully ced the children on the ground and one of them quickly formed hand seals to channel their chakra.


    Since they didn''t know where the enemy was, they intended to use indiscriminate attacks to force them out of hiding.


    "Wind Release: Wind Slic-!"


    But the Root ninja about to execute a Wind Release jutsu suddenly cried out in pain. A massive, worm-like lump emerged on his chest, an ugly sight.


    The other three Root ninjas were taken aback, not understanding what had happened to theirrade.


    One of them rushed to his side, green chakra gathering in his palm to heal the injured ninja. However, before he could begin treatment, he, too, screamed in agony, a monstrous worm-like mass growing on his chest.


    In moments, he fell to the ground writhing in pain.


    Suddenly, the temperature in the dense forest surged. Dozens of fireballs streaked towards them, igniting the air. The mes engulfed them, and the masks of the Root ninja turned a fiery red.


    "Watch out!"


    The Root ninja who had first been afflicted by the worm-like lump, enduring the intense pain, shoved away hisrade who was also suffering but trying to heal him.


    His teammate was a medical ninja, a valuable resource in a time when medical ninjas weren''tmon. Every medical ninja was precious.


    He managed to stand up through sheer willpower, forming hand seals to release more ninjutsu to counter the fireballs.


    But this time, the worm-like lump on his chest grew at an rming rate, until his body swelled like a balloon.


    There was a deafening explosion. He detonated right where he stood, his charred flesh and blood scattering amidst the fierce mes.


    The other two Root ninja, along with the only medical ninja on the team, barely managed to escape the fireball onught.


    Suspecting that hisrade''s death had something to do with using ninjutsu, one of the remaining Root ninja knew that using chakra would undoubtedly lead to the same gruesome fate.


    Making matters worse, the only medical ninja on the team had also been infected. A massive worm-like lump pulsated on his chest, appearing almost alive as it quivered within his flesh.


    With a series of swishes, five figures suddenly appeared on the surrounding trees, encircling them.


    "You guys are... Bug Men?"


    One of the Root ninja, the one who had escaped the carnage unharmed, recognized the figures and their appearance.


    Bug Men, a renowned mercenary group in the underground ck market, were making quite a name for themselves in recent years.


    They provided services for a fee, eliminating threats for those who could afford it.


    "It''s an honor that the name of our mercenaries has found its way onto Konoha Root''s list" said the Bug Man, his hands casually tucked into his pockets as he regarded the three remaining Root ninjas.


    "Damn It!"


    Realizing that the mercenaries from Bug Men were likely responsible for their current predicament, the surviving Root ninjas knew that someone had marked Root for death.


    In the heat of battle, it was theirrade who had paid the ultimate price.


    Worse still, they were likely to suffer the same fate if they used chakra, given the mysterious worm-like growths.


    "Let''s go."


    Without giving the Root ninjas a chance to formte a n, Bug Man and his group descended from the trees to attack them mercilessly.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!!!!"


    Amidst shrill cries and explosions, the forest bore witness to a fierce and chaotic battle.


    Within a minute, only the medical ninja, wracked with pain from the worm-like lump, remained alive. One Root ninja had been killed by an explosion, and the other had died in the mes.


    "Take him back and see if he has any useful information."


    Bug Man incapacitated the medical ninja, ensuring he couldn''tmit suicide before interrogation by breaking his limbs and injecting him with anesthetic.


    "What about these children?"


    He gestured towards the eight unconscious children, who were now well away from the battle''s fury.


    "Take them to the nearest town and let the officials from Land of Hot Springs handle it. It''s no longer our concern."


    .......


    Land of Hot Springs stronghold.


    An interrogator, d in an grey-white windbreaker and a faceless white mask with a purple rose emblem on his back, emerged from the interrogation room.


    Seeing the interrogator exit, the Bug Man approached and asked, "What did you find out? Did you obtain any useful information?"


    "This Root team didn''t know much. They were following orders from their superiors to steal children in the Land of Hot Springs.."


    "Stealing children? Are they taking them in for recruitment or some other purpose?"


    Bugman pondered about this development.


    "If that''s the case, they would likely target children with special potential. After all, ordinary individuals wouldn''t be of interest to the Root."


    The interrogator analyzed the situation.


    "That makes sense."


    Bugman nodded. The eight children stolen by the Root team appeared to be ordinary individuals, without any exceptional qualities. Thus, there was little reason for them to be pursued by Root for recruitment.


    "In that case, this one''s no longer useful. Dispose of him and leave no traces behind."


    It seemed impossible to decipher the true purpose behind the Root''s actions in the Land of Hot Springs.. With a hint of frustration, Bug Man gave the order to the interrogators.


    "Don''t worry; our interrogation department is skilled in handling such matters."


    With that assurance, the interrogators headed back into the room, leaving the Bug Man to his thoughts.


    ....,


    In a coldboratory, a dozen children stared vacantly at the pale walls and the weak light above.


    Surrounded by several medical ninjas d in white masks, they were being injected.


    Squelch!


    From within these children, a numerous trees sprouted from these children''s body causing blood to flow everywhere.


    Beyond a ss wall, Danzo watched the proceedings indifferently, nked by two elite Root Jonin guards.


    Before long, one of the medical ninja emerged from theboratory.


    "Danzo-sama, the experiment failed" the medical ninja reported.


    "I''m aware. Prepare a new batch" Danzo responded.


    "But if this continues..." The medical ninja''s face contorted in anguish, head bowed, and body trembling.


    "I''ll grant you two more months to cultivate an adult. As for the experimental subjects, rest assured, we have as many as you need" Danzo''s cold gaze bore into the medical ninja.


    "I''m sorry, Danzo-sama, I can''t continue. You should find someone else" the medical ninja''s voice quivered.


    Danzo shot him a cold look and sighed in annoyance.


    Just as he was about to speak, arge number of figures burst through the iron gate, rushing in from outside.


    Danzo''s two Jonin guards swiftly positioned themselves to protect him, but they were momentarily stunned as they recognized the intruders. They donned attire simr to theirs but had different mask designs; they were ANBU ninjas under Hokage.


    There were at least four squads and a team among them.


    Danzo narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the ANBU leading the charge.


    It was the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    Hiruzen''s face bore an air of stern determination as he approached Danzo. He ordered the medical ninjas involved in the experiment, "Cease the Wood Release experiment; all of you, leave."


    "Yes, Hokage-sama" the medical ninjas sighed in relief and promptly departed.


    "Danzo, two months ago, I ordered you to halt the Wood Release experiment. Why did you persist in secret?" Hiruzen''s gaze bore into Danzo, his eyes ame with anger.


    While Hiruzen had reluctantly allowed the Wood Release experiment, it had been under the condition of voluntary participation by Konoha ninja. However, due to its slow progress and dismal sess rate, all volunteers had died during the experiments. Danzo had falsified their deaths as being in the line of duty andpensated their families.


    At that time, Hiruzen had ordered a stop to the Wood Release experiment. No one was to continue it.


    Facing Hiruzen''s wrath, Danzo maintained his resolve. "I do this for Konoha''s sake. The sacrifices are meaningful if we can cultivate Wood Release ninja. The sacrifices of these people will have meaning"


    "The Land of Rain, the Land of Grasss, the Land of Soup, the Land of Tea... In recent days, you''ve been sending Root into these nations. You know better than anyone what you''ve done" Hiruzen said, his voice heavy with disappointment.


    With a sigh, he added, "Fortunately, this hasn''t sparked international disputes. I''ll let it slide this time, but this shouldn''t happen again. Erase all traces and materials."


    "Stopping the Wood Release experiment now, you will regret it, Hiruzen" Danzo retorted.


    Danzo knew that Hiruzen was aware of his involvement. Ending the Wood Release experiment spelled the conclusion of the vital endeavor, and he was not pleased.


    Though he wasn''t Hokage, he had no choice but to obey Hiruzen''s orders. He suspected that Hiruzen would increase surveince on him.


    Yet this was not the end. Cultivating a Wood Release ninja held profound significance for Root.


    With Wood Release, one could counter the Uchiha''s Sharingan and even control the Tailed Beasts.


    In that case, the position of Hokage would be within his grasp.


    Danzo departed with two Jonin, leaving Hiruzen with a mncholic expression.


    Danzo had really crossed the line this time. When did he be so ruthless?


    He dealt with the Uchiha incident simrly and persisted with the Wood Release experiment.


    ''Danzo, this is yourst chance. Next time, I will...'' Hiruzen resolved as he watched Danzo''s departure.


    .....


    The following day, in the morning.


    Hiruzen arrived at the Hokage Building''s office early, gazing at the vige bathed in morning sunlight. It was a tranquil and serene scene, but his thoughts turned somber as he recalled yesterday''s events with Danzo.


    After a brief reverie, Hiruzen shook off these thoughts and began his day''s work.


    As he settled into his routine, ninja arrived at his office to select tasks suited to their skills. Hiruzen was ustomed to this aspect of his duties.


    Around ten o''clock, the office door swung open once more.


    Ruri entered.


    Not long ago, a ninja under her leadership had been epted into the intelligence division. Yesterday, he had submitted a letter of resignation to Ruri, expressing his desire to work in Konoha''s intelligence division.


    Ruri had no objections. Compared to standard teams, the intelligence team had a bit more activity, but it offered high security and stable monthly sries.


    Due to its small size, even trainees in the intelligence team received excellent benefits.


    "This is the information on the new member of your team. If you find it unsuitable, feel free to rece them" Hiruzen handed Ruri a document containing details about her new team member.


    Ruri epted it casually and gave it a quick nce. It featured a boy with a distinctive kappa-style haircut, bushy eyebrows, and gleaming white teeth.


    Seemed like someone with considerable physical prowess.


    "What do you think?" Hiruzen asked.


    "I guess he''ll do" Ruri responded. For her, leading any type of ninja didn''t particrly matter, and she didn''t seek any promotions.


    She primarily embarked on missions with the Uchiha Police Force as a means of personal amusement.


    With the information on the new team member in hand, Ruri left the office, heading to the designated assembly point for her team.


    "Ruri-sensei" greeted two children of about ten years who were already waiting at the assembly point.


    Upon seeing Ruri''s arrival, they cheered.


    Given that one of their team members had joined the intelligence division, only two ninjas remained in Ruri''s team.


    "Hayate, has the new member arrived yet?" Ruri inquired.


    "Not yet, haven''t seen anyone" Hayate replied, a toothpick dangling from his lips.


    "I''m guessing they''re on their way; there''s still half an hour before the agreed time" suggested the boy dressed in ck ninja attire and sporting ck sunsses.


    After waiting for over ten minutes, a boy with a green leather tunic and a kappa style haircut suddenly rushed in.


    "Finally, you made it! You really had us waiting. Let''s hope you won''t be too much of a hassleter" Hayate teased with a malicious grin.


    "I remember this guy..." mused the boy with ck sunsses, pushing them up on his nose as he recognized the neer.


    The new arrival, panting heavily, stood before Ruri, wearing a grin that showcased his bright, gleaming white teeth.


    "Hi, I''m Might Guy. I''m joining this team today. Please guide me!" he greeted enthusiastically.


    ...


    The brightness of those teeth and the entric green outfit left an impression on Ruri and her two remaining team members.


    "Uchiha Ruri, Jonin of this team and its captain. Proficient in Fire Release and Taijutsu but not that skilled in genjutsu" Ruri introduced himself.


    Ruri nodded, her physique and posture matching the information provided. She seemed skilled in physicalbat.


    "Huh?" Might Guy was confused, A member of the Uchiha n, Why wasn''t she proficient in genjutsu? It seemed odd.


    Hayate, patting Might Guy on the shoulder, said with a smile, "You''ll understandter, neer. I''m Hayate, a fire user. Please teach me more."


    "Please teach me more" Might Guy replied with a grin, shing his bright teeth.


    "I''m Ebisu, and my interests..." the boy with ck sunsses introduced himself.


    "...involve reading ''H'' novels" Hayate added.


    "That''s right, I enjoy reading ''H'' novels... Oh, wait! Why did I say ''H'' novels?" Ebisu eximed with a flushed face, panting.


    "That..." Might Guy interrupted their conversation.


    "What?" he asked. "What are ''H'' novels? Are they really powerful?"


    His expression was serious.


    Hayate and Ebisu scratched their heads, struggling to exin.


    ''Was this guy''s head not working properly?''


    "You three, stop discussing meaningless topics. It''s a rule for neers to spar with me first" Ruri stated, standing nearby.


    "Yes, Ruri-sensei" Hayate and Ebisu replied, wearing expressions of pity as they moved aside to watch.


    "Do you want to spar? Or would you prefer to face a Jonin? Either way, it''s just what I''ve been waiting for. My youth is already ame" Guy, eager and excited, expressed his willingness to fight Ruri, a Jonin.


    Opportunities to practice with Jonin were rare, and he wanted to make a good impression.


    Ruri assessed him, took a shuriken from her ninja pouch, and twirled it on her finger. "Very well, let''s begin."


    With a flick of her palm, the shuriken whizzed toward Guy like a ck lightning bolt. Startled, Guy attempted to block it with a kunai but winced as the shuriken struck his arm, causing pain.


    Is this the power of a Jonin? A simple shuriken possesses such force?


    Guy felt a burning determination to improve.


    "Konoha Whirlwind!"


    Without hesitation, Guyunched an aggressive attack on Ruri after blocking the shuriken with his kunai.


    Hayate and Ebisu watched with stoic expressions. Although Guy disyed impressive speed and strength, they knew it was no challenge for Ruri, whom they perceived as a formidable adversary.


    Unsurprisingly, Ruri easily evaded his kicks.


    Guy, undeterred, continued his onught. "Eight Inner Gates! - Open!"


    His speed and strength surged.


    "What?" Guy furrowed his brow as he realized Ruri easily evaded his attacks.


    This was too easy. Despite facing a Jonin, Guy had an inexplicable feeling that something was amiss.


    Regardless of the attack''s type, power, or speed, none could touch Ruri, not even her clothing.


    "Ruri-sensei, you''re too ruthless" Hayate and Ebisumented from the sidelines as they watched Guy exhaust himself, gasping for air and sweating profusely Behind them sitting on a stone was someone.


    "I just wanted to verify if this brat is that bad at genjutsu as in the information. It seems that the information is correct. But that Eight Inner Gates... Interesting brat."


    It was Ruri who was sitting behind them.


    "Damn It!!! Why can''t ind a hit?!!!"


    Though Ruri hadn''t actively attacked, Guy found himself in this state.


    "I can''t go on. I surrender" Guy admitted, lying on the ground, defeated.


    "Thank you for your efforts, but Ruri-sensei left two minutes ago" Hayate and Ebisu told Guy as they helped him up from the ground.


    "What?" Guy was taken aback. Ruri had left two minutes ago? Then who had he been fighting?


    He looked around, but there was nothing.


    What was happening?


    "That was genjutsu" Hatate exined.


    "Genjutsu? Don''t joke with me. Ruri-sensei didn''t use her Sharingan" Guy protested.


    "No, it''s really a genjutsu. The moment you used your kunai to block Ruri-sensei''s shuriken, you were already ensnared in an genjutsu. It''s a unique type that triggers upon contact with an object. We''ve experienced simr situations in the past, swinging at empty space like fools" Ebisu exined, pushing his sses up.


    Guy recalled Ruri''s introduction earlier. "But she said she''s worst at genjutsu..."


    "If a Jonin is weakest in taijutsu, can you win against them with your own taijutsu?" Hayate retorted, rolling his eyes.


    Guy still seemed perplexed. "I thought not being good at it means she''s really bad at it. After all, during the mission, she mentioned being weak in genjutsu..."


    "Even if it''s true, don''t evaluate it with a ninja''s eyes. Failure to grasp this can be fatal" Ebisu warned.


    "Okay, don''t dwell on it. This is the money Ruri-sensei left for us to have a barbecue. Let''s go" Hayate suggested. He conjured a stack of banknotes from nowhere, making Guy''s mouth almost water at the thought of barbecue.


    "Ruri-sensei may seem stern, but she takes good care of us subordinates. We need to eat well to have the energy for missions" Hayate said, leading the way.


    Guy and Ebisu followed eagerly, their mouths watering at the prospect of barbecue.


    BBQ! BBQ!


    Back at the Uchiha n''s territory, in the undergroundboratory, Shiraishi paused from his work with Bunsen burners and reagent tubes when he noticed someone behind him.


    "You''re back early from meeting the new recruits. What happened?" Ruri, with her long ck hair, inquired.


    "I returned to get some medical supplies" Ruri replied, efficiently searching through a cab for medical equipment.


    Shiraishi put aside his work, turned, and asked, "By the way, Ruri, do you want to try it yourself?"


    "Try what?" Ruri paused, perplexed by the unfamiliar term.


    "Sage Mode" Shiraishi replied, a smile ying on his lips.

 Chapter 104: 100: Kusagakure and Preparations

    Chapter 104: 100: Kusagakure and Preparations


    In the midst of a training ground enclosed on three sides by a forest and facing a towering rocky wall, Ruri stood at the center.


    She adjusted her breath, lowering her body slightly. With her chakra and natural energy integrated into her being, she could instantly manipte them through her thoughts, transforming them into the essence of mes. With a simple hand seal, Ruri executed the Fire Release Jutsu.


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu!"


    The temperature in the vicinity surged, saturating the air with scorching energy. Suddenly, at visible speed, the air distorted as a massive, fierce fireball danced wildly forward.


    The moment this fireball emerged, it obliterated any potential resistance. In terms of diameter, it spanned at least eight meters.


    In the eyes of observers, the areas traversed by the fireball began to warp and contort.


    It etched deep, semicircr tracks on the ground, hurtling forward at high speed. With a resounding crash, it collided with the towering rock wall ahead.


    Even the force of dozens of exploding tags detonating in unison couldn''t match the magnitude of this single fireball.


    The impact left a crater on the rock wall slightlyrger than the fireball''s diameter, and searing mes continued to flicker within the crevices, transforming the solid stones into fiery red hues and radiating scorching heat.


    Standing nearby, one would likely suffer a scorched windpipe from a single breath.


    "Is this the enhancement from Sage Mode?" Ruri inspected her hands, sensing that this Sage Mode Fire Release differed somewhat from the one she had used several years ago. The amplification''s power wasn''t as immense, but it was more stable.


    "How does it feel, the prototype of Sage Mode?" Shiraishi approached from the side, inquiring with a smile.


    "Everything except the power is satisfactory." Ruri replied.


    "It can''t be helped; this is a prototype of the Sage Mode designed to prioritize safety in performance by reducing the amplification of Taijutsu, Genjutsu, and Ninjutsu. My experiments have always focused on stability." Shiraishi exined.


    "Does this imply that further training in theplete Sage Mode can increase the amplification?"


    "Indeed. After all, it''s a prototype of Sage Mode. There''s room for improvement in many aspects."


    However, based on the Ninjutsu she had just unleashed, even within the prototype Sage Mode, the amplification of Fire Release was remarkable.


    Normally, Ruri''s Great Fireball Jutsu had a diameter of about four meters, but upon entering the prototype Sage Mode, the fireball''s diameter expanded to over eight meters.


    Its power had multiplied several times, to say the least.


    "It doesn''t matter. Power you can''t control isn''t true power. This is already more than sufficient for me to use." Ruri clenched her fist, sensing the immense strength within her. Her physical and mental states were superior to her usual condition.


    This Sage Mode, excelling in stability, could be used continuously in battle without the drawbacks of other imperfect Sage Modes. This made it more suitable for her.


    Shiraishi smiled but didn''t respond.


    "Are you content? Shall we proceed to the Senjutsu chakra and test other jutsus?" Shiraishi inquired next.


    "No need to trouble you. Through the Great Fireball just now, I''ve already discerned the limits of this Sage Mode''s enhancement for Ninjutsu. Next is Taijutsu." Ruri replied.


    "Do you require a test subject?" Shiraishi asked.


    "I''ve already identified the perfect candidate." Ruri replied.


    With that, she vanished from her position.


    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of the training ground, a concealed operative who had been covertly observing the situation from beneath the earth saw Ruri disappear. He couldn''t hear her conversation with Shiraishi since her back was turned, and her mouth wasn''t visible, leaving him unaware of their discussion.


    However, he could clearly witness Ruri testing the Fire Release Ninjutsu, which had be extraordinarily formidable. It was evident that she possessed a potent technique that could significantly enhance the Great Fireball Jutsu.


    This vital information needed to be ryed.


    But before he could retreat, he saw Ruri vanish from his field of vision, realizing that his presence had likely been detected.


    Immediately, he began moving backward within the earth, preparing to escape the area.


    In the next moment, a thunderous sound of earth shattering reverberated through the forest, casting dust and debris into the air, andunching numerous rocks skyward. The hidden operative, who had just emerged from the ground, was left in shock by the sheer force of Ruri''s attack.


    This peculiar power... he had only seen it once before, wielded by one of the Legendary Sannin, Tsunade.


    When had this Uchiha girl acquired such an unusual power? What was happening?


    "I was wondering who was lurking in the shadows, and it turns out to be the little mouse from Root."


    Ruri stood at the edge of the crater, calmly observing the now exposed Root operative. Her gaze was sharp, like a de, exerting immense pressure on the Root ninja.


    The Root ninja beneath the mask was drenched in cold sweat. Before he could react, Ruri vanished from his sight once more.


    He attempted to locate Ruri''s figure, but there was nothing before him. At the moment of the atmospheric explosion, his body was hurtled toward the training ground where Ruri had tested the Sage Mode.


    After a brutal impact with the ground, he struggled out of the resulting crater, his body drenched in blood. His right arm hung twisted and broken, rendering it entirely useless.


    The mask concealing his face had shattered, falling to the ground, revealing the blood-soaked visage of a young man, with blood oozing from his mouth.


    He cast a nce at the slowly advancing Ruri, showing no concern that she might escape, seemingly having ample time to dispose of him.


    The Root ninjaprehended that escape was now impossible. Transmitting information from this location was also out of the question. With determination, he dragged his agonized body and charged straight at Shiraishi.


    Even if it meant his own death, he was determined to take someone down with him.


    ording to the intelligence, this guy was a medical ninja. Despite his severe injuries, he still had the capacity to take someone down.


    Watching the Root ninja hurtling toward Shiraishi, Ruri merely observed, making no attempt to intervene.


    Shiraishi remained stationary, allowing the Root ninja''s hand to make contact with his body.


    "Victory!"


    The Root ninja''s face momentarily lit up with joy, which quickly turned to astonishment.


    "Guhh¡ª"


    He found himself enclosed within a massive water sphere, water gushing into his mouth as he struggled to breathe. Inside the water, he fought for air, coughing up bubbles.


    ''Was this the Water Prison Jutsu? When had this happened?''


    The Root ninja couldn''t fathom what was transpiring before his eyes. His opponent hadn''t formed any hand seals, so when did the Water Prison Jutsue into y?


    Could it have activated the instant he touched the opponent''s body? This guy''s Ninjutsu... was deviously cunning!.


    With hisst vestiges of strength, he forced his eyes open and fixed his gaze on Shiraishi''s innocent smile. One thought upied his mind.


    This was a trap, a Water Prison Jutsu that activated when someone attacked his body.


    Setting up such a trap on his own body to ambush enemies unfamiliar with hisbat style was indeed a crafty tactic.


    Moreover, he realized that the information Root had gathered about Shiraishi was shockingly inurate.


    "How many mechanisms have you set up on yourself?" Ruri approached indifferently, shaking her head as she observed the scene.


    "Allow me to exin. I value my life greatly, you see. This technique is a fusion of the Body Flicker Technique and Water Prison Jutsu. What do you think? Although it''s not particrly offensive, for individuals meeting me for the first time, it entraps them in the Water Prison, granting me control."


    Shiraishi exined with a grin.


    While Shadow Dancer primarily ensured his safety, in situations where Shadow Dancer couldn''t handle it, the trigger mechanisms on his body had their uses.


    This was an opportunity for Shiraishi to evaluate how well this technique functioned in realbat, which was why he didn''t allow Shadow Dancer to control the Root ninja.


    So far, there appeared to be no significant issues; the effectiveness and responsiveness were excellent.


    Additionally, as it is fused natural energy, it could be sustained until both chakra and natural energy naturally dissipated, even without Shiraishi''s direct involvement.


    It could be deemed a highly convenient trap Ninjutsu.


    "Ruri, do you want to use this guy to experiment with Genjutsu using Sage Mode?" Shiraishi inquired.


    Ruri shook her head, her gaze fixed on the Root ninja struggling painfully in the Water Prison. He had lost his value as a test subject for experimenting with the Sage Mode''s power.


    "I don''t need to. I''m in a hurry now, so I''ll leave him to you."


    Ruri nced at the Root ninja trapped in the Water Prison, then shook her head and used the Body Flicker Technique to leave from the scene.


    Seeing Ruri''s swift departure without hesitation, Shiraishi refrained from saying anything. Instead, he formed hand seals to release the Water Prison Jutsu.


    As the Water Prison Jutsu dissipated, the earth on the ground stirred, and General Tu swallowed the incapacitated Root ninja, vanishing into the underground.


    A free test subject, especially a valuable high-ranking ninja, was a rare discovery. Shiraishi greatly appreciated the offering provided by Danzo Shimura, Root''s leader.


    In truth, Shiraishi was unsure how to express his gratitude to Danzo Shimura for this gesture.


    He epted this gift graciously.


    ......


    Land Of Demons.


    This was and shrouded in mystery. Unlike other countries, it didn''t have a feudal lord ruling over it; instead, it was led by people known as Priestess.


    It was apletely neutral nation, governed entirely by the Priestess. In an era marked by constant conflicts between countries and viges, the Land Of Demons, situated in a remote corner, paradoxically enjoyed peace.


    While its territory couldn''t bepared to the great nations, among the smaller ones, it had rtively spaciousnd. The political environment within the country was transparent, and its citizens lived contentedly. In the ninja world, it was an ideal ce for stability, making it an attractive residence.


    On the original map of the Land Of Demons'' capital, one could see a new small city constructed to the north, serving as an annex to the capital.


    This city was encircled by towering white walls, with only tworge gates for entry and exit. One gate led south to the capital of the Land Of Demons, while the other led north to the ins beyond.


    Above both gates were inscriptions that read "No Entry." clearly indicating that this was a vital military area, inessible to ordinary citizens and visitors. It implied that this ce was an important military stronghold, guarded by numerous sentinels.


    Initially, it had drawn crowds of onlookers, but as time passed, people grew ustomed to it. After all, constructing a military district near the capital was something their revered Miko had personally approved.


    The people of this country weren''t particrly keen on the rule of daimyos and nobles; for them, the Miko was the sole ruler, a deity whosemands were to be followed without question.


    From the outside, only the obstructive tall white walls could be seen. However, inside the walls, numerous buildings stood: dormitories, training grounds, infirmaries, ygrounds, office buildings, armories, ssrooms, libraries, and even more secretive manufacturing factories andboratories were constructed underground. This ce served as the headquarters for Shiraishi''s organization.


    About a year ago, the organization''s total personnel had reached around seven hundred people. Through the expansion of the Purple Rose Medical Company and a steady stream of financial ie, the organization''s manpower had now expanded to over a thousand people.


    Over six hundred people stayed at the headquarters, while the remaining four hundred were scattered throughout the shinobi world, assuming various identities, with the primary mission of gathering intelligence. There were also elite teams, like Bug Man''s squad, renowned as bounty hunters within the underground ck market.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been back. Things have changed quite a bit here." Bug Man remarked as he walked along the spacious corridor, peering out of the window.


    "Yourst return was about two months ago, so it''s natural to perceive significant changes. Several new buildings have been added, and there have been some shifts in personnel." the staff member apanying Bug Man, dressed in a standard ck windbreaker with the Purple Orchid emblem on the back, replied with a smile.


    "That''s true. So, how many people can we mobilize from the headquarters forbat now?" Bug Man inquired casually.


    "We have approximately four hundred and fifty individuals avable forbat. Furthermore, I suspect we''ll have a major operation soon." the staff member responded.


    This revtion made Bug Man furrow his brows. "A major operation?"


    "The members of the Uzumaki n who joined us have expressed satisfaction with their lives here. They have gradually epted that they are now part of us. Some time ago, they informed me of a way to contact other Uzumaki n survivors."


    Bug Man pondered this development for a moment. Indeed, it had been quite some time since several survivors of the Uzumaki n, who had been recruited by their group, hade to live here. They enjoyed a stable living environment, clean water, and food, without anyone coveting their bloodline or sealing techniques.


    Moreover, their children received strength training. The children of the Uzumaki n were not to be underestimated. With a bit of training, they could develop formidablebat abilities due to their exceptional physical constitution and natural energy.


    Furthermore, the elite education provided to these Uzumaki n children was thorough, covering intellectual and physical trainingprehensively. Nothing was overlooked.


    Witnessing all this, the Uzumaki adults naturally felt reassured. They wanted to use the power here to save their fellow Uzumaki n members who were still suffering and on the run. For them, this ce was no less than a second home.


    "Have you contacted the leader?" Bug Man asked.


    "I''ve already sent the contact letter to Konoha, where it was received by General Tu. But this time, the operation might not go smoothly because bringing back those Uzumaki n survivors is a bit troublesome." the staff member replied with a sigh.


    "Troublesome?" Bug Man inquired.


    "The day before yesterday, we sessfully located more than a dozen Uzumaki n survivors and brought them here. The rest of the Uzumaki n survivors are also being contacted, and we''re trying to bring them back as soon as possible. However, there''s one group of Uzumaki survivors whose location has been traced to the Kusagakure."


    "Kusagakure?" Bug Man eximed.


    "You mean the vige that switches sides between the major ninja viges? It''s famous for its expertise in studying jutsu from other viges. It may not be a big concern for the major viges, but for us, it''s indeed not easy to deal with."


    The staff nodded solemnly.


    Bug Man was well acquainted with Kusagakure, a vige known for its political maneuvering between the major ninja viges. It was notorious for its corrupt and ineffective noble and shared a war-torn history with the Land of Rain.


    After the First Great Ninja War, they aligned themselves with Konoha, only to switch sides to Iwa during the Second Great Ninja War.


    After Konoha''s victory in the Rain War, they returned to friendly terms with Konoha. In the end Konoha and Suna fought during the Second Great Ninja War, they swayed between the two viges, gaining a reputation for theirck of principle.


    Their expertisey in imitating and adopting jutsu from other viges, always siding with the strongest party. Nevertheless, the Kusagakure was internationally recognized as a ninja vige, and their ninja strength was not to be underestimated among smaller countries. They posed a formidable force for Shiraishi''s organization.


    The revtion that some Uzumaki n survivors were in their custody was indeed a cause for concern. Confronting a ninja vige, even a smaller one, directly would be challenging.


    Confronting a ninja vige, even a small one, was a significant undertaking. "Our headquarterscks an elite ninja team capable of infiltrating Kusagakure. We can barely assemble ten individuals who can be termed ninjas. With this limited manpower, rescuing those Uzumaki n remnants from Kusa and delivering them safely to the Land Of Demons woulde at a high cost."


    The staff cautioned.


    The staff offered a reasonable analysis. Despite the organization''s considerable growth over the years, it stillcked elite fighting power at the Jonin level.


    The five major ninja nations possessed evenrger numbers of ninja. Genins represented potential, Chunins formed the backbone, and the quantity and quality of Jonins were real indicators of a power''s strength.


    "Let''s await the leader''s decision. This isn''t a matter for us to determine." Bug Man suggested as he found the situation troublesome.


    "That seems to be the only option." the staff agreed.


    Despite their headquarters being well-equipped for self-defense, theycked the offensive capabilities required. Inparison to the established ninja viges, their organization remained rtively small, with many members still in training.


    .....


    Meanwhile, Shiraishi, working in the Uchiha n''sboratory, received news from the Land Of Demons regarding the Uzumaki survivorsnding in Kusagakure. Given that the Uzumaki n had been eradicated, it was expected that the survivors would disperse across the ninja world and maintain secret methods of contact.


    The fact that some Uzumaki survivors had fallen into a ninja vige''s hands was indeed a cause for concern. The silver lining was that these survivors hadn''t ended up in the hands of the major ninja viges, but had been hidden away by a small vige like Kusa. This provided some relief for Shiraishi.


    However, Shiraishi was aware that the Land Of Demonscked the manpower to extract the Uzumaki n remnants from Kusagakure. The dilemmay in how to safely transport these Uzumaki individuals to the Land Of Demons.


    For now, Shiraishi couldn''t leave Konoha. Reporting to the academy every day was mandatory, and even with two days off each week, he risked exposing himself.


    General Tu''sbat abilities were weak, making him unsuitable for causing chaos in Kusagakure, which, despite being a small vige, was still the size of a ninja vige. He couldn''t attract all their forces alone.


    Shadow Dancer needed to prioritize his own safety and couldn''t be easily deployed.


    While Bug Man''s secret jutsu were powerful, producing sters wasbor-intensive, and they were a rare and precious resource. They weren''t suitable forrge-scale group battles.


    "It''s quite a headache... but never mind. Although it''s earlier than originally nned, given that we''re dealing with Kusagakure, we must approach this with utmost caution." Shiraishi concluded after a moment of thought.


    Shiraishi was aware of the need for caution in rescuing the Uzumaki n remnants imprisoned in Kusa. However, he was concerned about theck ofbat effectiveness among the Land Of Demons''s forces. He decided that creating a new clone to address this shortfall was the best course of action.


    The concept and attributes of the clones had already been established, and the necessary materials and a prototype fairy model were prepared in theboratory. However, due to theplexities of integrating the Sage Mode system, creating the clone would take approximately one month.


    Additionally, it would rece the ''system'' of General Tu and Shadow Dancer with the Sage Mode system, a significant and time-consuming task.


    Before proceeding with the clone creation, Shiraishi ordered a detailed investigation of Kusagakure by the Land Of Demons.


    To rescue the Uzumaki n remnants held there, they needed precise information about their location, the number and strength of guards, and other critical details.


    With this information in hand, Shiraishi nned tounch a surprise attack on Kusagakure once his new clones was ready. This operation could serve as valuable real-world experience for future,rger-scale actions.


    ----------


    Milestone!!!!!!!


    Patreon - Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 105: 101: Raimei Maru, and... Ameyu

    Chapter 105: 101: Raimei Maru, and... Ameyu


    Early May.


    The gentle breeze swayed, allowing warm sunlight to filter through the forest''s dense canopy. Bug Man shielded his eyes from the sun''s re, squinting as he did so.


    Soon, he noticed an unusual urrence nearby. A man emerged from the ground, hoisted off the ground entirely. Hisplexion was pallid, and he seemed out of breath. He appeared visibly fatigued, bearing the marks of a recent struggle.


    Bug Man regarded him and inquired, "Trouble, I presume?"


    The other party responded, "Indeed. I didn''t anticipate the presence of such keen sensory ninjas in Kusagakure. I nearly fell into their trap."


    He was Earth Man in the team, skilled in Earth Release Subterranean Voyage Jutsu. He specialized in reconnaissance for the Bug Men team. However, during histest mission to investigate the location of the Uzumaki n remnants imprisoned within Kusagakure, he had drawn the attention of Kusa''s sensory ninja.


    This was the first time such a situation had urred.


    "Kusagakure is still an official ninja vige, so it''s not surprising that they possess unique abilities. So, have you uncovered the whereabouts of the Uzumaki n remnants in Kusagakure?"


    It had been nearly a month since they first learned about some of the Uzumaki n''s survivors being held in Kusagakure. During this time, they had discreetly arranged attack and retreat routes, set traps along the way, and hindered the Kusa Ninja''s movements during their retreat.


    On the other hand, they had deployed organization members skilled in infiltration to investigate Kusagakure''syout. Most importantly, they needed to confirm where the Uzumaki n survivors were being held, which was important.


    "We have a general idea of the location. However, But if i continue to investigate further, I feel like I won''t be able to make it back." he replied.


    Indeed, it was an official ninja vige, fundamentally different from the rogue ninja they had encountered in the past, both in terms of skill and level. Kusagakure alone posed a significant challenge, making them wary. Confronted by thebined might of the five major ninja viges, their stratagems would prove futile. They''d be crushed outright by the ninja forces.


    "So, they are indeed being held within the Kusagakure? Bug Man deduced.


    "Correct."


    "Now that this is confirmed, matters be more manageable. The past month has been spent on organizing attack and retreat routes. Once we extract the Uzumaki n remnants from within Kusagakure, we''ll be done."


    "If only it were that simple" Earth Man replied, frowning as he looked at Kusagakure in the distance, where the outline of a massive structure could be discerned.


    "So strategically, we can use a diversion this time."


    "A diversion?"


    Earth Man''s expressed uncertainty about Bug Man''s statement. Bug Man produced a map of the Land of Grass from his belongings, unfurled it on the ground, and pointed to a location in the Land of Grass.


    "Here''s the location of Kusa. This is the route we''ll use to attack Kusa, with three retreat paths fitted with traps to intercept any pursuers. The pivotal part of our operation is to attack this ce to the west... right here."


    Bug Man indicated a location near Kusagakure, where a castle was faintly marked.


    "Hozuki Castle. It was established by the request of various nations and serves as a prison for ninja who havemitted serious crimes. It''s located on a small ind surrounded by the Ind Sea. The warden of Hozuki Castle is an elite ninja from Kusagakure. We need to feign an attack here and signal to Kusagakure that we are nning a major assault on Hozuki Castle. They will ensure the safety of the dangerous criminals inside Hozuki Castle and prevent any repercussions from the major ninja viges. Kusagakure will undoubtedly send reinforcements here."


    "I see. It''s indeed an effective method to disperse Kusagakure''s forces. When will this n be executed?" Earth Man inquired.


    "Tomorrow night. We need some time to assemble the assault team."


    The next evening, at nine o''clock.


    On a small ind not far from Kusagakure, in the Ind Sea, a massive fortress loomed faintly through the mist. This fortress was Hozuki Castle, a prison established by the request of various nations and where ninja who vited the rules andmitted heinous crimes were held.


    It was said that few prisoners had ever escaped from Hozuki Castle since its establishment. The warden of Hozuki Castle was an elite ninja from Kusagakure who could use a ninjutsu called "Fire Release: Heavenly Prison." This jutsu was nted on the criminals, ensuring that they could never leave Hozuki Castle until the jutsu was released.


    This ce was the core facility that sustained the Kusagakure''s existence, as it allowed them to maintain a bncing act between the five major ninja viges and avoid being crushed in the wars between the major nations.


    Therefore, by attacking this location, they could sessfully divert the Kusagakure''s attention. In order to satisfy the major ninja viges and avoid any losses here, the Kusagakure would definitely dispatch reinforcements.


    A group of individuals dressed in ck cloaks, relying on boats, approached the small ind in the Ind Sea where Hozuki Castle was situated. They had already scouted the patterns of the guards'' movements and shift changes, so their infiltration proceeded smoothly.


    Opening a map, it disyed theyout of Hozuki Castle.


    "The cells of the prisoners are located at this point, which is marked as point A. The entrances are at points B and C. There are two attack routes, and on the way, avoid engaging in battles as much as possible. Once we reach point A, make it look like we''re killing and silencing,unch indiscriminate attacks, and then withdraw from point D, where there will be support personnel waiting ashore."


    "Yes."


    "After collecting what we need, we''ll take action immediately."


    The leader produced a wooden box containing neatly arranged explosive tags.


    After distributing the detonators, the eight individuals automatically split into two teams, converging on the previously designated B and C locations.


    At location B, one of the group members consulted a pocket watch, indicating 9:30.


    "It''s time to initiate the attack."


    Without exchanging words, each person retrieved prepared kunai with five attached explosive tags and hurled them toward the imposing wall before them.


    The kunai embedded themselves into the city wall''s stones, igniting the explosive tags. In an instant, a brilliant sh followed by a deafening explosion erupted from the city wall.


    Simultaneously, at the location designated as C, another explosion echoed.


    The Hozuki Castle''s internal rm system was promptly triggered, prompting the guards to organize and move towards the source of the disturbance.


    However, the infiltrators had already breached the shattered city walls, casting kunai in every direction.


    Each kunai bore five explosive tags, unleashing a devastating explosion upon contact with any human body.


    Explosions reverberated continuously throughout the area, resulting in copsed structures everywhere. Violent dust clouds billowed across the streets, further exacerbating the pandemonium within Hozuki Castle.


    "Extreme situation alert, level two!"


    "Extreme situation alert, level two!"


    "Extreme situation alert, level two!"


    The announcement repeated three times, the announcer disying a mix of shock and anger as they observed buildings erupting in explosions.


    At that moment, two kunai wereunched at a towering, slender building, resulting in a resounding st. The structure began to copse from its center, shaking the ground and burying unfortunate guards beneath it.


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu!"


    One of the assants, draped in a ck overcoat, performed hand seals, exhaling a massive fireball.


    Over a dozen Hozuki Castle guards charged forward. Upon spotting the iing fireball, they swiftly scattered, hurling kunai at the attackers.


    Within the dust clouds billowing from the explosions, the cacophony of metal weaponry shing, jutsu colliding, and explosions echoed, intensifying the chaos.


    "Stop them! They''re after the prisoners! Don''t let them seed!"


    The guards who had been blown away by explosive tags screamed amidst their bloodied coughs.


    However, regardless of their cries, the attackers refrained from protracted confrontations with these individuals. Their sole aim was to sow chaos, forcing the guards to divert their attention toward the defenseless inmates, therebyplicating their task.


    Moreover, they were very near to the imprisoned criminals, and distracting the guards for their protection added an additionalyer ofplexity to the mission.


    Explosions red, buildings continued to crumble, and agonized screams filled the air.


    Eight attackers maneuvered through the cell area, pretending to search for a specific prisoner, all within view of the guards.


    This tactic was employed to create the impression that they hade to liberate a particr inmate.


    "Move!"


    As the time neared its end, lingering any longer proved futile. While retreating, the eight continued hurling kunai equipped with explosive tags, creating a chaotic and riotous scene.


    Without hesitation, the eight formed a battle line, utilizing explosive tags to clear their path, preventing flesh-and-blood guards from closing in.


    The effort to extinguish fires and tend to injured inmates stretched Hozuki Castle''s avable personnel thin.


    Once the fires were under control and injured prisoners received treatment, attempts to pursue the attackers revealed that they had already departed the small ind housing Hozuki Castle, leaving the once orderly city in disarray.


    "Next, we simply wait for Kusagakure''s response."


    One of the attackers on the boat, who had exited the Hozuki Castle vicinity, remarked.


    The entire attack on Hozuki Castle had taken less than ten minutes, yet the scale of the riot and the destruction left behind were undoubtedly substantial.


    As a result, significant actions from Kusagakure were all but guaranteed.


    As anticipated by Bug Man and the others, Kusagakure quickly learned of the attack on Hozuki Castle, which resulted in numerous buildings copsing. In response, they promptly dispatched hundreds of ninjas to Hozuki Castle. The prevailing belief was that the attackers hadn''t seeded in locating the prisoner they intended to rescue, raising the likelihood of a second assault.


    These hundreds of ninjas constituted only the initial wave, as more Kusa ninjas were en route to Hozuki Castle, effectively sealing it off like an imprable iron barrel, thwarting any potential infiltrations.


    "It seems our n to surprise Hozuki Castlest night worked, and many Kusanagi ninjas went to support them this morning," Bug Man observed, his satisfaction evident as he perused the reports from his subordinates.


    "The n was sessful, but it came at quite a cost," Earth Man said with a wry smile. After all, the key to the operation''s sess had been the exploding tags.


    These tags were pricey, one-time-use explosive ninja tools. Each one packed the explosive punch equivalent to a typical Fire Release jutsu. Using so many explosive tags in just under ten minutesst night... well, it was like tossing money away.


    Though the buildings within Hozuki Castle had indeed suffered huge damage, their own expenses were far from negligible.


    "No worries, the organization still has considerable funds at its disposal. Plus, if we ever run short,Ruri is there to help," the Bug Man reassured.


    "True," Earth Man conceded, remembering their wealthy benefactor within the organization.


    Viewed in this light, the expenditure on those detonating symbolsst night didn''t seem as burdensome.


    "With the bait set, our next target is Kusagakure," Bug Man said, standing on the cliff and looking at Kusagakure in the distance, his words murmured more to himself than to anyone else.


    ....


    On a weekend evening, the waning sunlight filtered through the forest, illuminating an empty training ground. The only sounds were the sh of metal, marking a fierce duel between a short knife and a shadow de.


    Compared to one side, which was fighting with all their might, both the power and speed of their knife techniques were maintained at full capacity, and their eyes revealed a serious demeanor. On the other side, it was merely apanying them for a ''y.''


    Because this was a battle with a significant power imbnce.


    Kakashi gripped his sword, looking at Shiraishi, who had never left his original position, with a serious expression. Around Shiraishi, there were solidified shadow des emerging from the shadows, slowly rotating around him.


    It was a type of ''absolute defense'' shadow domain.


    From any angle or method, it would be wlessly blocked and then rebounded.


    Shiraishi folded his hands across his chest, standing there with an extremely rxed posture. He only needed Shadow Dancer from within his shadow to act, and it ced absolute suppression on Kakashi.


    However, this was only natural. The speed, power, and hardness of the shadow des were such that even a Jonin ninja would be killed in an instant if they were not careful.


    Moreover, who would have thought that there would be an assassin lurking in his shadow?


    Shadow dancer didn''t need sleep, and as long as they had enough chakra and natural energy, they could block any attacks aimed at Shiraishi at any time, and even counterattack.


    For those unfamiliar with him, each of the traps set by Shiraishi was an instant-death area.


    It was also Shiraishi''s pride.


    Currently, Shadow Dancer had practiced a trial version of Sage Mode. The speed, power, and hardness of the shadow des,pared to before, were now even stronger.


    At this moment, Shadow Dancer fighting Kakashi was still using chakra to emit the shadow des.


    If she used Senjutsu chakra to create shadow des, White Fang would probably be shattered in an instant.


    Yet Kakashi was content with his progress. At just seven or eight years old, he couldn''t demand as much from himself as an adult could. His prime as the fastest-growing ninja prodigy was still ahead of him.


    Shiraishi was confident that Kakashi could be a Jonin before turning twelve. With proper training, his future achievements might surpass even those of his father, Konoha White Fang.


    Kakashi wielded the White Fang, cutting through the air. The de''s sharp aura split tree leaves neatly. White Fang de technique''s uracy, suitable for actualbat, wasplemented by its power, speed, and the incredible body flicker technique.


    The simplicity of White Fang''s technique was its strength. Its power,bined with remarkable movement jutsu, had created by his father with his formidable reputation.


    The simpler the technique, the more terrifying it could be in practice.


    Kakashi''s breathing remained steady, his eyes focused.


    This was the training regimen Shiraishi had designed for him. Initially, Kakashi had felt nervous, but as he grew ustomed to facing Shiraishi, that nervousness transformed into motivation to be stronger.


    He no longer worried about how long he couldst against Shiraishi; instead, he pondered how to break through the Shadow de domain and strike Shiraishi directly.


    Shiraishi had exined that even a Jonin proficient in Taijutsu would struggle to match the shadow des'' speed and strength.


    Breaking through this domain would signify Kakashi''s readiness to take on a Jonin. In recent days, he had made significant strides in both speed and strength.


    Under Shiraishi''s rigorous teachings, his power grew rapidly. He consistently pushed past his limits, reaching new heights.


    Kakashi''s training with Shiraishi had honed his quick judgment and neural response abilities in actualbat. For a ninja skilled in physical and sword techniques, a sharp neural response was a fundamental skill.


    ording to Shiraishi''s knowledge, the world''s ninja with the strongest neural response abilities was the Third Raikage of Kumogakure, a ninj unmatched in both offense and defense.


    Stimted by the Lightning Release: Chakra Mode, the Third Raikage''s neural response had likely transcended human capabilities.


    "Let''s call it a day, Kakashi. You''ve worked hard and need some rest."


    After roughly half an hour of intense training, Kakashi''s physical stamina began to wane. He panted heavily, his legs quivered as he stood, and the arm holding the knife shook slightly. It was clear that his overall energy had dropped to a point where he wasn''t suitable for further exercise.


    Kakashi wisely chose not to push himself beyond his limits, opting to sit directly on the ground to catch his breath.


    "You''ve made great progress in these past days. If you continue at this rate, you''ll soon be ready to advance to the next stage of White Fang''s kenjutsu," Shiraishimented, acknowledging Kakashi''s dedication.


    "However, I still can''tnd a hit on you" Kakashi said with a hint of frustration.


    "Don''t rush that aspect. Every person has their limits. For you, this is the foundational stage. It''s not about raw strength right now. Strengthening your foundation will ultimately raise your upper limit," Shiraishi advised, offering perspective.


    "Is that so?" Kakashi mused, ncing at the White Fang in his hand.


    "Besides, your sword skills are currently at the maximum level suitable for your age. There''s no need to push too hard; your body might not handle it. Next, you''ll learn how to manipte the nature of your chakra. What''s your chakra attribute?" Shiraishi inquired.


    "Lightning and Earth," Kakashi replied.


    "Dual attributes? And one of them is Lightning Release, which is known for its speed. You might be more adept at Kenjutsu than Sakumo-sensei" Shiraishi noted.


    Among evasion techniques, Lightning Release was the fastest type and paired well with Taijutsu


    "Well, let''s set aside Lightning Release for now. Next, I''ll teach you how to change the nature of your chakra, specifically the Lightning Release chakra. This willplement your Taijutsu and Kenjutsu, eliminating any so-called bottlenecks on your path to bing a Jonin. You''ll be one step closer to your goal," Shiraishi exined, looking at Kakashi with determination.


    Kakashi nodded, his gaze shifting to the White Fang.


    "In that case, you''re one step closer to that ''objective''..." he murmured.


    .....


    After his training session with Kakashi, Shiraishi returned to the Uchiha n and made his way to the undergroundboratory. Kakashi''s training wasn''t a pressing issue at the moment; the top priority was rescuing the surviving members of the Uzumaki n imprisoned in Kusagakure and bringing them to the Land Of Demons.


    "It''s been a month; it should be about time..." Shiraishi muttered to himself as he descended the stairs.


    In a corner of the undergroundboratory, tworge floor-to-ceiling ss cylinder devices contained the cultivation chambers for his own "clones." This time, he had created two clones. Filling them with natural energy and chakra took longer than the creation cycle for his General Tu and Shadow Dancer clones.


    While General Tu and Shadow Dancer had also experienced performance improvements through their infusion of Sage Mode System, these newly born clones exhibited even greater potential in their nascent forms.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t possess the Yin-Yang Release that is said to create all things; otherwise, this process would be quicker..." Shiraishi remarked.


    Although Yin-Yang Release chakra was used when creating the clones and Yin Release and Yang Release were separately employed, Shiraishi understood that this wasn''t the application of Yin-Yang Release. Yin Release and Yang Release were separate entities, while Yin-Yang Release was aplete term that could create things invisibly and give them life and souls.


    Because he couldn''t achieve the level of creation of all things with Yin-Yang Release, Shiraishi used some tricks to make up for theck.


    He used natural energy as the source of life, with fragments of his own soul serving as the souls of the clones.


    The work of Yin Release and Yang Release mainly relied on shaping materials to form containers that could hold natural energy and fragments of his soul.


    However, Shiraishi had never heard of anyone in the current ninja world using Yin-Yang Release, so it was likely that it had long been lost.


    He had only seen bits and pieces of this secret art in the Uchiha n''s records.


    Not worrying about Yin-Yang Release for now, Shiraishi came to the two cultivation devices and looked through the ss at the created clones inside.


    His shadow began to rise into a physical form, as if sensing something terrifying was about to emerge from the shell.


    As she was about to form a physical entity with the shadow des, Shiraishi said to the Shadow Dancer inside the shadow, "Don''t worry, these are your little sister and brother."


    Upon hearing his words, Shadow Dancer stopped its aggressive stance and withdrew its shadow des, returning to a state of calm.


    Shiraishi breathed a sigh of relief, then turned his gaze back to the cultivation chambers. Inside, the two clones had already opened their eyes.


    One of the clones gave the impression of being a cold and mechanical entity, running ording to a predetermined program.


    Invisible ripples expanded from its inorganic eyes, causing a slight breeze in theboratory, rustling the pages of books on the nearby workbench.


    Boom!


    Both ss devices shattered simultaneously.


    The solution filled with natural energy sshed everywhere, leaving the ground damp.


    The moment the ss devices shattered, Shiraishi had already stepped back a few steps to avoid being sshed by the solution.


    He watched as two figures emerged from the shattered cultivation chambers. One of them, a girl, stood upright in the wet solution. Upon closer inspection, it was evident that she wasn''t touching the ground; there was a gap between her feet and the liquid, and she seemed to be floating.


    Her jet-ck hair cascaded down gracefully, her silky tresses framing her face. She had a slender, perfectly proportioned body, adorned in a traditional outfit with a white top and red bottom. Her hands, revealed from the white cuffs, appeared as white as jade, hanging naturally at her sides.


    Her face was like a finely crafted work of art, seemingly around sixteen years old, older than the shadow dancer. Her eyes, however, contained concentric circles spreading outward¡ªan outeryer of blue-green and an inneryer of dark purple, seemingly capable of capturing one''s very soul.


    Strangely, while she appeared to be breathing, her overall demeanor was reminiscent of a lifeless, cold corpse or an emotionless machine.


    Perched quietly on her slender shoulder, atop her white clothing, was a four-legged creature resembling a cat yet not quite a cat, perhaps more akin to a mystical beast. It was entirely ck with a single spiral horn on its head, its blue eyes gazing out. Blue lightning crackled across its dark hide, emphasizing its presence.


    This four-legged creature rested calmly on the girl''s shoulder, forming a symbio


    tic connection with her.


    Shiraishi first nced at the creature on the girl''s shoulder and then directed his gaze to the girl herself, a satisfied smile gracing his lips.


    "Wee to life, Raimei Maru, and... Ameyu. I''m sorry to say this to both of you, but I have a mission for you. Any objections?"


    -----------


    Complete Vol 1. On Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 106: 102: The Witch and the Black Beast

    Chapter 106: 102: The Witch and the ck Beast


    "Really, there are too few medical ninjas and medical supplies in the vige. If this continues..."


    Inside the hospital of Kusagakure, a medical ninja was treating a severely injuredrade from Kusa, but due to their limited medical skills and a severe shortage of medical supplies in the vige, they could only shake their head in frustration.


    The painful cries of Kusa nins echoed in their ears. The medical ninja, who served as the team leader here, pointed at one of the injured and said to a nurse nearby,


    "That one''s beyond saving, just discard them. There are many others waiting."


    "Understood."


    The nurse, ustomed to such orders, coldly walked over and pulled the heavily injured Kusa ninja struggling on the hospital bed, then, ignoring their agonized screams, dragged them towards the door for discreet disposal.


    Everyone here had grown ustomed to this. If the injuries were too severe, they were simply discarded. Although saving them might allow them to survive, theirbat abilities would be significantly reduced, and they might not be able to continue as ninjas, not to mention the waste of medical resources. Disposal was the most cost-effective solution.


    In reality, this so-called Kusagakure hospital had nothingmendable about it.


    Arge number of patients crowded into one ward, with only a few medical ninjas, and the hygiene conditions were very poor. Many medical instruments were extremely outdated, and there was no funding for timely recements.


    Just then, a Kusa ninja walked in from outside, ignoring the painful cries of numerous injured patients in the ward. Behind him, there was a young man with red hair, who seemed to be floating and had a dazed expression.


    The Kusa ninja was an elite in the vige and said to the medical ninja team leader, "I''ve brought you a gift, feel free to use this guy as you please."


    "Is that okay?"


    The doctor asked.


    "It''s fine. There''s another woman with simr abilities over there. This guy has reached his limit. For him, it''s a kind of relief."


    After hearing this, the doctor nodded.


    Then, they had a nurse bring the young man behind the Kusa ninja to one of the injured patients. They rolled up his sleeve, revealing an arm covered in bite marks, and the injured patient began to bite it.


    The Kusa patient seemed to understand what was happening and viciously bit the red-haired young man''s arm. The wounds on his body started to visibly heal at a rapid pace.


    Although he still appeared weak, all that was needed was some rest, and he would fully recover.


    Back and forth, the red-haired young man didn''t resist, or rather, resisting was meaningless. For the sake of the people still in his vige, he had to endure until the very end and offer his body to these greedy vampires, letting them drain his life force.


    After the twelfth patient finished biting, the red-haired young man emitted a suppressed, painful groan. He tried to take a step forward but suddenly went dark in the eyes and copsed onto the cold floor.


    His mouth dripped saliva as his body convulsed slightly on the ground. His hair began to turn white, and his vacant eyes stared nkly under the bed.


    The nurse squatted down to check him and then said to the doctor, "He''s already dead."


    "Dispose of him if he''s dead. He''s no longer of any value."


    The doctor was indifferent.


    After all, these people from that n could only provide Kusagakure with this much utility.


    "Bring the woman who still has simr abilities here. If she doesn''t cooperate, kill one of her n members until she does."


    The doctor said to the ninja.


    "She can''t be moved for now. We''ll need her to contribute to the vige for several more years. I brought this guy here because he had reached his limit."


    The ninja rejected the proposal.


    "Long-term development, huh? Alright, how about bringing her here once a month? With this convenient ability, the medical pressure on on the vige can finally be relieved for a while. At least for the next few years, there would be no need to worry about training medical ninjas, and even the funds for purchasing medical supplies will be saved. After all, the corruption and ipetence of the Daimyo within the country make it hard to imagine that they would generously provide money."


    The ninja nodded, thinking that bringing her here once a month should be sustainable for a few more years.


    "You know, it would be great if every member of the Uzumaki n awakened this ability. In that case, all our medical problems in the vige could be solved, and we could focus on developing our military power and researching powerful jutsus."


    The doctor sighed.


    "Save your dreams forter. Pay attention recently; a few days ago, there was an attack on Hozuki Castle. The surveince from various countries on our Vige has be extremely strict."


    For Kusagakure, which existed in the squeeze between major nations, the only thing that could make people take notice was the public ninja prison in Hozuki Castle, which was established by all countries. If there were problems there, the living conditions in Kusagakure would be even more unfavorable.


    Without the courage to defy the strong and only daring to wield the sword against the weaker, this was the way Kusagakure survived in the ninja world¡ªan utterly fearless and selfless vige.


    The Kusa ninja left, and the doctor sneered, thinking that the ninja was worrying too much.


    Those attackers had targeted Hozuki Castle, simply trying to rescue someone. They hadn''t attacked Kusagakure. There was no need to be concerned about what the vige should focus on.


    ¡­


    At this time, it was midnight, and the night was quiet. Many people were sleeping sweetly in their dreams.


    The moon hung high in the sky, casting a gentle and bright white light. A gentle breeze rustled through the forest, causing the leaves to sway softly, creating a rustling sound.


    The sound of figures darting swiftly could be heard, and shadows emerged in a clearing in the woods.


    Leading the way was the team of five led by Bug Man. Behind them were about a dozen others. Since this mission wasn''t a direct deration of war on Kusagakure, the participants in this rescue operation wore various clothing with no identifying marks.


    Bug Man stood still in the clearing and looked up at the sky, and the others followed suit.


    A figure slowly descended from the sky.


    It was a young girl dressed in a white and red miko outfit. Her lifeless eyes gave her an almost corpse-like appearance rather than that of a living person. On her white-d shoulder sat a small but aggressively looking quadruped creature, its small body pitch ck with deep blue eyes that asionally sparkled with electricity, elegantly and alluringly crouched there.


    The duo was none other than the clones of Shiraishi, Ameyu, and Raimei Maru. The witch who controlled wind and the ck beast whomanded lightning.


    Ameyu floated and hovered about a meter above the ground, raised her pale hand, and a scroll flew out from her wide sleeve.


    Bug Man caught the scroll and carefully examined it.


    Raimei Maru, perched on Ameyu''s shoulder, suddenly spoke, "Leave the exploration and rescue work to you all. We''ll draw the enemy''s firepower, me and Lady Ameyu."


    It was a mature and deep male voice.


    After saying this, he turned his head and looked in the direction of Kusagakure. Lightning shed in his azure eyes.


    With the roles assigned on the scroll confirmed, Bug Man nodded in agreement, indicating no objections.


    The n was simr to the original one, with no need for alterations.


    "Let''s go, sister."


    Raimei Maru turned and said to Ameyu''s ear.


    Ameyu''s expression and movements remained unchanged. Her body flew upwards into the sky, and in the blink of an eye, she became a small dot in the high-altitude, far above the sight of Bug Man and the others.


    "Starting the infiltration from the sky? What a convenient ability."


    This method allowed them to freely advance or retreat, even if most of the enemy''s forces were directed elsewhere. To them, Kusagakure, which had very limited aerial capabilities, was just a living target.


    "We can''t fall behind either. When the two masters create chaos, it''s our job."


    "Understood."


    Everyone responded and took out a mask from their pockets, putting it on their faces.


    With these taskspleted, led by Bug Man, the group silently and stealthily began to approach Kusagakure.


    In Kusagakure gatehouse, several Kusa ninja were enjoying themselves with grilled meat and clinking sses, their faces already slightly flushed.


    After a while, the leader, a jonin, said, "Alright, we''ve drunk enough. Don''t get drunk."


    "It''s alright, Captain. It''s almost time for the shift change... I''ll go take care of something first. You guys keep eating and drinking."


    One chunin chuckled at how vignt their captain was. It wasn''t that they looked down on their vige, but there was really nothing worth cherishing here.


    The ninjutsu were all copied from other viges, and there had never been enough funding. The medical technology was extremely poor, and even the living standards of the vigers in the vige weren''t necessarily good. Many of the buildings were very old.


    The only skill they could boast about was their adaptability to the situation. Kusagakure dared to call itself the best, and no one dared to im to be second.


    Of course, this wasn''t something to be proud of.


    The words of the chunin resonated with the others, and they weren''t getting too drunk either, keeping their wits about them to deal with any unexpected situations.


    The chunin left the seat and went to the nearby public restroom.


    Just as he walked out of the gate, he suddenly froze, and a beautiful but icy-faced girl appeared in front of him.


    "Ah!"


    Before the chunin could react, a gust of wind swept past him, and numerous wounds appeared on his body as if countless des had shed him. He fell into a pool of blood, letting out a painful scream.


    The agonized cries caught the attention of the remaining Kusa ninjas. tes of grilled meat and bottles of alcohol were knocked over. Under the leadership of the Kusa jonin, theyunched an attack towards Ameyu.


    Kunai and shuriken came from all directions.


    A fierce wind rose, and within this storm, sharp, gleaming des, invisible to the naked eye, were hidden. Fear filled the eyes of the ninjas.


    All the shuriken and kunai were deflected, and the Kusa ninja all fell to the ground, their bodies torn apart by countless des, drenched in blood.


    Only the Kusa jonin barely managed to stand, his body covered in blood, but he gritted his teeth and kept going.


    Seeing Ameyu standing there unaffected, the Kusa jonin''s mouth twitched, and he turned and fled in a frenzy.


    Facing a fight against the unidentified woman in front of him, his intuition told him that he would be crushed and killed.


    "Foolish."


    A mature and deep male voice sounded in his ear. The jonin turned to look and saw a streak of pitch-ck lightning chasing after him from behind, the speed of which sent chills down his spine.


    The dark figure elerated again,nding above the Kusa jonin''s head, emitting lightning all over its body.


    The jonin trembled violently in ce, his body covered in a denseyer of lightning, and his eyes rolled upwards with all his might.


    A few secondster, the jonin exuded a smell of being roasted, falling down like soft mud.


    Raimei Maru returned to Ameyu''s shoulder, his deep blue eyes seemingly indifferent to everything in front of him.


    Having dealt with the enemies here, Ameyu floated in the air and flew out of the already open window. She stopped in mid-air several hundred meters above the ground to observe the entire vige.


    Ameyu surveyed the vige from the air, looking for potential points that could be triggered using ninjutsu.


    With a broad aerial view, she quickly found a target that could attract attention.


    It was Kusagakure''s power supply base.


    Without much thought, Ameyu flew towards it, and Raimei Maru''s mouth moved slightly, as if brewing something inside his body.


    By the time they were over the power supply base, something inside Raimei Maru was ready. His mouth opened, and a huge blue ball of lightning fell towards the power supply base, enveloped in lightning.


    In that instant, lightning sparks scattered in all directions, and a massive fireworks disy erupted on the ground.


    The shockwave from the explosion shook the earth, and mes shot up into the sky. Several tall buildings in the vicinity copsed immediately, engulfed in mes, with waves of heat rolling.


    "What''s going on? How could there be an explosion at the power supply base¡ª"


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    "Level one alert! Level one alert!"


    Themotion caused by the explosion drew all the Kusa nins who were either sleeping or on duty.


    Numerous ninja leaped through the streets and rooftops, converging towards the explosion site.


    Against the backdrop of a sky filled with mes and billowing ck smoke, Ameyu and Raimei Maru faced hundreds of surrounding ninja from above, looking down without a trace of fear on their faces.


    "Damn it! The enemy is up there; quickly bring them down, don''t let them escape!"


    Appearing in such strange attire in the power supply base explosion site in the middle of the night was suspicious no matter how one looked at it.


    However, after shouting, the result was that they could only throw kunai and shuriken into the sky. Before reaching Ameyu''s side, the weapons fell back to the ground on their own.


    Seeing this scene, some of the ninjas spat fireballs into the sky, trying to hit Ameyu, but the result was the same. They couldn''t reach her.


    The fireball fell to the ground and destroyed a building on the street.


    After a brief pause, the ninjas began to shout and curse, trying to bring down Ameyu, who was flying in the air, but they were helpless.


    Soon, ballistae with extremely long-range capabilities were pushed out, and highly prating arrows were aimed at Ameyu in the sky, continuously fired.


    The whooshing sound of projectiles piercing the air continued, and Ameyu floated there as if she hadn''t anticipated these attacks.


    "We did it!"


    The Kusa ninja showed joy on their faces, as if they could already foresee the scene of the detestable enemy falling from the sky to their deaths.


    However... a massive wind barrier appeared around Ameyu, causing the arrows to deviate from their trajectory, passing by her without harming her in the slightest.


    As more and more Kusa ninja gathered, they realized that, apart from using ballistae, they had no other means to attack in the air.


    For Ameyu, the ninjas gathering densely below were undoubtedly the best targets for attack.


    Ameyu folded her hands together, and chakra and natural energy within her began to flow.


    "Sage Art: Dust Release!"


    "What is that?"


    Not only the cursing ninjas but even the ninjas preparing to attack with the ballistae stopped their actions, looking up at Ameyu in the sky, now shrouded in a strange white light, not knowing what was happening.


    What was the enemy nning to do?


    Although they didn''t know the specific situation, within that vast white light, they could feel an extremely dangerous aura, as if something enormous and terrifying was brewing.


    The air stood still.


    Sound disappeared.


    The field of vision turned nk.


    When the vision returned to normal and the sound came back, there was no sound of an explosion. However, the fragments of houses and pieces of the earth were wildly flying in front of their eyes.


    The sight of ninjas dieing in the white light was even more gruesome They were ravaged by countless wind des, leaving behind a terrifying and gruesome scene, with dense w marks.


    It was as if a fierce beast had trampled and destroyed its prey that appeared in its field of vision.


    The faces of the ninjas were stunned, and they retreated in fear upon seeing this scene.


    Even well-trained ninja struggled to suppress their fear of this unknown power.


    Moreover, the willpower of the ninjas were particrly weak, a fact recognized by all nations in the ninja world.


    If it were ninjas from Amegakure, they were determined to resist even when facing the oppression of the great nations.


    Therefore, panic spread among the Kusa ninjas. Those who could endure such a terrifying disaster were truly rare, and most of them were also upper-ranked ninja.


    Ameyu let out a soft sigh, and her breath weakened. Raimei Maru signaled his understanding.


    Using this jutsu had a significant drain on Ameyu, consuming almost half of her Senjutsu Chakra. If she were to use it again, it was very likely that she wouldn''t be able to maintain flight, and she would have to fall into the enemy''s encirclement. That would shift the situation in a disadvantageous direction.


    Maintaining the advantage of the sky was the key to this operation and their qualification to contend with arge number of Kusa ninja. Losing the advantage of the sky would undoubtedlyplicate things.


    Using this Senjutsu was just to nt the seeds of fear in the hearts of the Kusa ninjas. For Kusagakure, whose ninja were of extremely poor quality, how many of them would still be fearless after witnessing such terror?


    Raimei Maru opened his mouth and circted his chakra, releasing only Lightning Release ninjutsu. For most of the Kusa ninja who had lost their will to fight, activating his Senjutsu would be a waste.


    Moreover, his Senjutsu was not suitable for use in the sky. The reason why Ameyu''s Senjutsu was suitable for release in the sky was because she could fly herself, allowing for perfect coordination. This ensured her safety while enabling effective attacks on the enemy.


    Sharp lightning des were expelled from Raimei Maru''s mouth, forming a rain of des that strafed the Kusa ninja on the ground.


    Since the des were dropped from a very high position in the sky, there was some time before they reached the ground, making them easy to dodge for anyone not particrly unlucky.


    However, this was just a feint from Raimei Maru. With theirbined strength, they were not enough to take on the entire Kusagakure. Their actions were mainly aimed at distracting therge Kusagakure''s forces, buying time for the reconnaissance team to rescue the remaining Uzumaki n survivors.


    Facing Ameyu and Raimei Maru''s shameless style ofbat, the Kusa ninjas cursed in anger but also feared whether the enemy wouldunch another attack like the previous one, allowing them to once again witness the horrifying scene of theirrades'' bodies being torn apart.


    "Don''t be afraid; there are only two enemies!"


    They didn''t know why the enemy was attacking their vige, but among the Kusa ninjaing to support, there were strong ninja who loved and cherished their vige, ready to boost morale.


    They ced explosive tags on crossbow bolts and then fired them into the air, bombing the sky.


    Ameyu''s wind barrier was not sufficient to withstand so many explosive tags. She maneuvered through the bombing''s mes and smoke in the sky, suffering no harm except for a few specks of dust on her clothes.


    Raimei Maru continued to expel physical lightning des from his mouth, continuously attacking the Kusa ninja on the ground.


    During this time, many Kusa ninja were injured, and several ballistae were destroyed, causing chaos among the Kusa ninja below.


    At this moment, beautiful fireworks bloomed in the distant sky.


    Ameyu and Raimei Maru looked in that direction, clearly indicating that the reconnaissance team had seeded, and the Uzumaki n survivors had been sessfully rescued. It was time to retreat.


    Raimei Maru''s deep blue eyes nced at another undamaged power supply base in Kusagakure. Ameyu then flew towards it, and the Kusa ninja seemed to anticipate her target, changing direction and running towards the other power supply base.


    They ran halfway there, and Raimei Maru, perched on Ameyu''s shoulder, did not hesitate to spit out another huge lightning ball, detonating the remaining power supply base.


    Another intense explosion urred, wiping out the surrounding streets and buildings, creating a massive mushroom cloud.


    A hot st of air rushed towards them. Ameyu ascended higher into the sky to avoid any further interference from the Kusa ninja below. Finally, she flew in the direction they hade from, leaving Kusagakure in ruins.


    Both of the most important power supply facilities had been detonated, and so many buildings and streets were destroyed. How would the vige continue its way of life?


    So, the Kusa ninjas stared nkly at the vast cloud of smoke and mes billowing up ahead, and now they had lost even the thoughts of cursing and anger.


    ----------


    Complete Vol 1. On Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 107: 103: Undercurrent

    Chapter 107: 103: Undercurrent


    "Hokage-sama, this is a bounty notice issued from within Kusagakure."


    An Anbu appeared in the Hokage''s office using Body Flicker Technique and immediately ced the intelligence file in front of the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, for him to examine.


    Hiruzen had already been informed through Anbu channels about the terror attack on Kusagakure. However, there were still many unanswered questions, including why Kusagakure was attacked and the identity of the attackers.


    The first question had already been assigned to Anbu for covert investigation to discover the reasons behind the attack on Kusagakure.


    As for the second question regarding the identity of the attackers, Hiruzen examined the file, which showed a girl dressed as a shrine maiden, approximately sixteen years old, with an unfamiliar face. She was neither part of any vige''s ninja system nor had she been seen in the underground ck market, making her an entirely unknown and strange dressed girl.


    She possessed powerful Wind Release ninjutsu and the ability to fly freely in the sky, simr to the Third Tsuchikage of Iwagakure, who also uses Earth Release for his flight. However, it was evident that her flight ability was based on Wind Release.


    Besides this strangely dressed shrine maiden girl, there was also a non-humanoid, dark beast-like creature. It was small in size, about the size of a household cat, capable of using long-range Lightning Release attacks. It would coordinate with the flying shrine maiden tounch lightning attacks from the sky.


    It was thisbination of the girl and the beast that left the numerous Kusa ninjas helpless, their pride shattered.


    Shortly after the attack on Kusagakure, bounties on this girl and the beastly creature began appearing in the underground ck market.


    Due to the girl''s special flying ninjutsu and her ability to userge-scale destructive Wind Release jutsus, her bounty was set at 55 million ryo. The small, all-ck creature''s bounty was 15 million ryo. Together, theirbined bounty totaled a high sum of 70 million ryo.


    Even without an investigation, Hiruzen knew that the bounty hunters in the underground ck market were already mobilizing to im the heads of these two and collect the hefty reward of 70 million ryo.


    "Have you made any progress in investigating the reason behind the attack on Kusagakure?" Hiruzen asked the Anbu ninja.


    "The investigation is still ongoing, Hokage-sama, but we believe we will have results soon."


    "Is that so? Continue the investigation, and be sure to find out why Kusagakure was attacked."


    Hiruzen felt that this matter was not straightforward. During times of peace, it was unusual for small nation ninja viges like Kusagakure to face a direct attack. Whether it was their powerful jutsu that drew attention or if they had unknowingly offended someone, these were matters that concerned Hiruzen.


    "I understand, Hokage-sama" the Anbu replied respectfully and withdrew.


    After the Anbu left, Hiruzen thought about the situation. While this matter didn''t directly involve Konohagakure, Kusagakure, where Kusagakure was located, was very close to the Land of Fire. As a precaution, he felt the need to further investigate the attack on Kusagakure.


    Through this incident, he saw the vulnerabilities and hidden currents within the ninja world. Since thest Great Ninja War, although the surface appeared stable, Hiruzen was well aware that each of the nations'' ninja viges had been umting strength secretly.


    Particrly, Sunagakure and Kumogakure were noteworthy in this regard. The Third Raikage, in particr, was known for hisbat prowess, and his vige''s military development had always been a concern.


    During thest Great Ninja War, although Kumogakure didn''t directly participate, Hiruzen had stationed a ninja force at the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Hot Water, prepared to deter any sudden assault from Kumogakure.


    He held a deep respect and wariness for the Third Raikage, rumored to engage in hand-to-handbat with Tailed Beasts, a feat that was both astonishing and terrifying.


    As for Konohagakure, Hiruzen noted that the Hyuga n''s main family members had gone missing, and their fate was unknown, possibly abducted by Kirigakure ninja who coveted their Byakugan. After the White Fang incident, their external deterrent power had diminished.


    Additionally, the Uchiha n and Danzo''s Root were like water and fire, making it difficult for the vige''s leadership to negotiate with the powerful Uchiha n.


    Hiruzen was not inclined to see the Uchiha n or Danzo''s Root disbanded. Without Danzo''s Root, his Anbu alone would not be sufficient to bnce the Uchiha n''s formidable strength.


    He was tasked with maintaining a stable equilibrium among these factions, but he knew that this bnce could be disrupted at any time.


    The only area where progress had beenmendable was in medical education. Tsunade had nurtured sessive generations of medical ninja within the ninja academy, providing ample funding and benefits.


    These medical ninja had now officially been incorporated into the team structure, resulting in significantly reduced casualty rates during missions over the past two years.


    As for the recent attack on Kusagakure, it had inadvertently revealed the undercurrents in the ninja world, tearing away the facade of peace that had covered the ninja world.


    Hiruzen gazed thoughtfully out the window, wondering how long the current peace could be maintained.


    Looking at the peaceful yet disrupted Konohagakure, Hiruzen gradually felt the weight of his responsibilities.


    "In any case, your little escapade this time has caused quite amotion, hasn''t it?"


    Ruri said to Shiraishi as she returned from her mission.


    The attack on Kusagakure had already be widely known throughout the world. During the attack, it was reported that nearly dozens of Kusa ninjas had lost their lives, and over a hundred were injured. While civilians were not directly affected, significant facilities had been destroyed, resulting in heavy losses.


    "To be honest, I didn''t expect them to cause such a bigmotion. Or rather, their strength was even greater than I anticipated." Shiraishi smiled helplessly.


    In general, ns often encountered unexpected circumstances, leading to oues that diverged from the initial expectations.


    Regarding this matter, though it had stirred animosity in Kusagakure, it had also indirectly demonstrated the strength of Ameyu and Raimei Maru. It seemed that things were developing in a somewhat favorable direction.


    In the future, if there''s a need to break through a vige''s defenses, we can consider using simr methods to achieve our goals.


    After all, the ability to fly alone is enough to give many ninja a headache. ording to what he know, there were very few ninjas in the world who possess the ability to fly.


    Jutsus have their limitations, and in any form ofbat, controlling the skies equates to having a natural advantage, both for offense and defense. If we were to engage inbat with Kusagakure onnd from the beginning, then Ameyu and Raimei Maru wouldn''t find it so easy.


    "The remnants of the Uzumaki n have been mostly settled. Forty-seven people from around the world have migrated to the Land Of Demons. This represents a vast pool of potential. If we can use their talents, the Land Of Demons won''t have much to worry about" Shiraishi said.


    Individuals from the Uzumaki n generally had chakra levels beyond those of ordinary people, along with exceptionally robust life forces. They were well-suited to the natural energy system, and their future development could take various paths, potentially nurturing talents in many special fields for the organization.


    "Anyway, we need to be cautious. The Uzumaki n''s situation is quite sensitive, and if it''s discovered, it could attract unwanted attention."


    "I understand this. Rest assured, I''ve already arranged for them to live in the underground space at headquarters. Their training and daily life will be mostly handled there, minimizing the chances of them interacting with outsiders. Furthermore, there are several sensory ninjas and a Byakugan user at headquarters, so there''s no need to worry about surveince and vignce."


    After the attack on Kusagakure, Shiraishi had also stationed Ameyu and Raimei Maru there topensate for theck of high-levelbat power. With their abilities and the support of the personnel at headquarters, he believed they could handle most unforeseen circumstances.


    Moreover, as time passed and the Uzumaki n''s descendants were developed into the backbone strength of the organization, concerns about their safety would diminish. It was spected that at that time, the Five Great Nations'' attention would be focused on the battlefield during the Great Ninja War, and they would not be particrly concerned with the neutral nation of the Land Of Demons, located on the outskirts.


    Seeing Shiraishi''s thorough arrangements, Ruri didn''t express further concerns. She had only mentioned it because the recent incident had caused such a significantmotion.


    "One more thing, are there more advanced chakra limiters like this one?"


    Ruri took off the chakra limiter on her hand and tossed it in front of Shiraishi, indicating that she wanted a pair of chakra limiters with even greater restrictive abilities.


    "So soon?" Shiraishi looked slightly surprised. He remembered that Ruri had taken nearly half a month to ovee the first limiter. However, after wearing the second limiter and pairing it with the first one, the constraint on her chakra increased several-fold.


    From Shiraishi''s initial estimate, it should have taken Ruri another month or two to ovee thebined chakra restraints of the two limiters. He didn''t expect it to end so many days earlier.


    "It''s probably because of my recent training with Sage Arts. Also, I feel like my Sharingan has reached its limit, and any further progress can only be towards the Mangekyo Sharingan."


    After mastering the Sage techniques, Ruri could sense that her ocr power had undergone further enhancement.


    She had reached the limit of the Sharingan''s Three-Tomoe state, which meant she had reached the end of the normal Sharingan''s capabilities. If there were any unexplored powers within the Sharingan, they could only be part of the more advanced Mangekyo Sharingan.


    "Mangekyo Sharingan? The legendary eye? Speaking of which, does that kind of thing really exist?"


    Shiraishi mentioned the Mangekyo Sharingan upon hearing Ruri''s mention of it, recalling some information about it in the Uchiha n scrolls she had provided earlier.


    The Mangekyo Sharingan was considered the ultimate visual jutsu of the Uchiha n. However, since the fall of Uchiha Madara, it had be a legend, with no one in the Uchiha n known to have awakened this legendary eye.


    "It''s not just a legend. I can sense it. There''s definitely a higher level of power beyond the regr Sharingan."


    Ruri asserted.


    "But how do you unlock it?"


    Shiraishi asked the crucial question.


    Regardless of whether the Mangekyo Sharingan was a legend or a reality, it would be useless if it couldn''t be awakened. Shiraishi had limited knowledge about the Sharingan, and he couldn''t conduct experiments on a Sharingan user to determine if there were hidden powers within the eyes.


    "I think it''s probably simr to the regr Sharingan, where it requires strong emotional stimuli to awaken," Ruri spected. Initially, her Sharingan had evolved step by step to reach the Three-Tomoe state, all through emotional stimuli.


    With her Sage Arts nowplete, Ruri felt that her ocr power had surpassed the Three-Tomoe Sharingan''s limits. However,pared to the Three-Tomoe Sharingan, Shiraishi still felt that Ruri''s ocr power, despite its recent growth, fell short.


    Within the Uchiha n, it seemed that many hidden secrets remained undisclosed.


    As Shiraishi was preparing to return to theboratory, General Tu emerged from the ground. It extracted a scroll from its body and ced it in front of Shiraishi.


    Shiraishi was surprised but picked up the scroll and opened it to read the contents. The scroll only mentioned one thing:


    "Sunagakure and Iwagakura have secretly purchased arge quantity of medical supplies from the Company, raising suspicions of war preparations."


    ...


    "I didn''t expect the remnants of the Uzumaki n to be hidden in Kusagakure"


    In a dimly lit environment, Danzo received the intelligence report handed to him by his subordinates and spoke these words.


    It had been half a month since the attack on Hozuki Castle.


    During this time, the focus of ninja viges from various countries had converged on Hozuki Castle. As expected, both the Anbu and Root divisions of Konoha had also concentrated their attention on Hozuki Castle, digging deeper into the reasons behind the attack.


    Despite Hozuki Castle''s efforts to conceal the truth, some subtle clues had led Root''s investigators to suspect the presence of Uzumaki n remnants within the castle.


    However, after the attack had taken ce, the Uzumaki n remnants mysteriously disappeared from Hozuki Castle, and their current whereabouts were unknown.


    Danzo held a wanted poster bearing the portraits of Ameyu and Raimei Maru and narrowed his eyes.


    Was the attack on Hozuki Castle carried out in pursuit of the Uzumaki n remnants?


    First, they attacked Hozuki Castle as bait, drawing Kusa''s troops to the city. Then, they swiftlyunched an attack on Kusa while its forces were scattered and unprepared for an aerial assault.


    On the second day after the attack, Hozuki Castle took stock of its losses and discovered that the Uzumaki n remnants in the castle had vanished without a trace. The Hozuki Castle ninja guarding them had also disappeared without a trace, as if evaporated from the face of the earth.


    This was the approximate conclusion reached by Root''s investigators, although there might be some discrepancies in the details. The core of the matter was as follows.


    "Danzo-sama, should we immediatelymence an investigation into the whereabouts of the Uzumaki n remnants?"


    A Root ninja inquired.


    "No need. Since the other party has taken such actions, they must have considered this possibility. Investigating now would likely yield no results and be a waste of resources. Rather than chasing the Uzumaki n remnants'' whereabouts, our top priority at the moment is to guard against the Uchiha n."


    Danzo shook his head.


    The attackers had nned meticulously. Before the attack, they had already arranged their escape routes.


    Investigating the reasons behind the attack on Hozuki Castle had already consumed a considerable amount of time. Conducting an investigation now would be entirely toote.


    "Yes," the Root ninja lowered their head and then thought of something to add


    "But, Danzo-sama, our people cannot get close to Uchiha Ruri at all. Everyone who was sent to monitor her has yet to return with any information, and we have no idea if they are alive or dead."


    Though they wanted to relieve some of the pressure from Danzo, monitoring that fearsome Uchiha Ruri had already resulted in the loss of many Root skilled in espionage.


    Continuing to send specialized covert operatives in this situation would be meaningless and would only deplete Root''s strength.


    After all, among the operatives sent previously, there was one whose concealment abilities were so advanced that even sensory ninjas couldn''t detect them. However, even such a specialist had ultimately failed in their mission.


    Either they had died, or they had been captured and imprisoned, and not a single piece of information had been transmitted back until now.


    This kind of matter couldn''t be reported to the Hokage. Root had conducted surveince on Uchiha n members without any official orders, and even if someone was killed, the me would fall on Root itself.


    "If only we had taken measures to eliminate her at all costs back then..."


    Seated in his chair, Danzo found the situation tricky.


    Even if he regretted it now, it was already toote. That Uchiha girl had grown to a point where even Root couldn''t easily deal with her.


    To eliminate her covertly, it would likely require several Jonin and dozens of Chunin working together and setting up an borate trap in advance.


    However, now he couldn''t even track her movements and daily schedule. nning a trap like the one set a few years ago was an impossible task.


    "I''m very sorry, Danzo-sama."


    "This isn''t your fault. The current situation between Root and the Uchiha n is the bnce that the Third Hokage hoped for, but this bnce will eventually pose a threat to the vige. Therefore, we must not underestimate the members of this n."


    Danzo made this judgment.


    In his eyes, the strategy of maintaining this bnce had been apromise reached after dealing with the Uchiha n for a long time.


    This bnce, while to some extent ensuring Konoha''s stability, had also prevented the vige from growing stronger multiple times.


    Indeed, he was the most suitable person to be Hokage.


    Thinking back now, the biggest regret he had was this incident.


    And now, at this moment, it was the time for him to use the power of Root to save Konoha.


    .....


    Land Of Wind, Sunagakure.


    In an inconspicuous meeting room, all the top ninja of Sunagakure, including the Third Kazekage, were gathered.


    The advisors, Chiyo and her brother, were also present as the right and left-hand assistants of the Third Kazekage.


    "Everyone, I''ve decided tounch an attack on Konoha in theing year."


    At the beginning of the meeting, the Third Kazekage got straight to the point.


    After hearing these words, the high level ninjas in the room didn''t show any surprise.


    Upon careful consideration, Sunagakure had been secretly umting power since the previous Great Ninja War, preparing for the third Great Ninja War, which they would soon instigate themselves.


    For the Third Kazekage to bring up this matter at this time was expected.


    To warm up for the impending third Great Ninja War, thest Great Ninja War had seen the loss of Konoha''s elite top ninja, including Kato.


    Justst year, Konoha''s White Fang had alsomitted suicide due to the errors made by Konoha''s leadership. With these significant losses, Konoha''s high levelbat power had been severely depleted, presenting an excellent opportunity.


    Furthermore, the Third Hokage needed to remain in Konoha to defend the vige and couldn''t be easily moved.


    The only high-levelbat power that Konoha could mobilize to the battlefield right now consisted of the three Konoha Sannin.


    In thest Great Ninja War, although the three of them had performed admirably, they had only managed to hold off the Suna forces led by the Third Kazekage.


    And so, the Third Kazekage''s proposal at this moment was entirely within expectations.


    While the Sannin had performed admirably in thest Ninja World War, they had weakenedter on. Without a second White Fang, how formidable were the Sannin on the front lines, even with their Kazekage?


    However, now what chances does Konoha have?


    "Kazekage-sama, when is the specific time for attacking Konoha?"


    A senior couldn''t help but ask.


    The overall n is clear to the Jonin in the room. What needs to be discussed now is the best time to attack Konoha.


    "I''ve already discussed it with Elder Chiyo and Elder Ebizo, and we believe that February next year is the best time. The second month of the new year will catch Konoha off guard."


    After the Third Kazekage said this, the senior advisors Chiyo and Ebizo sat in their seats calmly, clearly agreeing with the Third Kazekage''s opinion.


    The rest of the high-ranking Jonin exchanged nces with each other. While some had reservations, since the three most influential members of the highmand had already decided, attacking Konoha in February next year seemed to be a foregone conclusion.


    "Elder Chiyo, I''ll leave the preparations for supplies to you."


    The Third Kazekage stood up from his seat and instructed his advisor Chiyo.


    "You can trust me with that, Third Kazekage. I''ve already arranged for cooperation with the Purple Rose to provide us with arge supply of medical supplies."


    Chiyo nodded in agreement.


    Since it would be a winter march, even at the end of winter, the cold weather could affect theirbat effectiveness, especially given the significant difference in climate between the Land Of Fire and the Land Of Wind.


    Besides winter gear for warmth, various medical supplies needed to be prepared in advance.


    Although the Purple Rose Company was a neer to the medical industry, their strength was not to be underestimated.


    With their branch stores performing exceptionally well in Sunagakure, their research and development capabilities in the field of medicine weremendable. Their prices and effectiveness were well-received by both the civilian poption and ninja of the Suna, making them quite popr.


    Furthermore, thispany represented the official stance of the neutral nation, the Land Of Demons. That''s why Chiyo trusted them.


    The Land Of Demons didn''t participate in the Great Ninja War and wouldn''t get involved in it either. They would never leak information unless they wanted to see how sharp Sunagakure''s des were.


    "Now, Elder Ebizo, I''m entrusting Iwagakure to you."


    To take a big bite out of the Land Of Fire, Sunagakure alone might not be enough, but with Iwagakure''s support, it would be more feasible.


    A year ago, he had already secretly contacted the Third Tsuchikage Onoki, to send Ebizo to Iwagakure at this time. This was to solidify the Suna''s determination and formally initiate full cooperation with Iwagakure to share in the feast that was the Land Of Fire.


    The Third Kazekage gazed excitedly out the window in the direction of Konoha, the Land Of Fire.


    Without Konoha''s White Fang, the Sannin would be unable to stop the alliance of the Sunagakure and Iwagakure.


    This time, Sunagakure was sure to emerge victorious!!!.


    -----------


    Free and advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 108: 104: Premeditated

    Chapter 108: 104: Premeditated


    In a deep underground cave, the only source of light came from an unknown origin, casting faint illumination on the surroundings.


    "Madara-sama" White Zetsu emerged from the ground and respectfully addressed the white-haired old man seated in a wooden chair.


    "It''s White Zetsu. What''s the matter?" Madara who had just awakened from his slumber, immediately recognized Zetsu''s presence.


    "Madara-sama, I''m not sure if this is of great importance, but while I was conducting an investigation in the Land of Wind, I discovered that Sunagakure is secretly stockpiling supplies, and there are quite a lot of them" White Zetsu reported his findings.


    Listening to White Zetsu''s brief ount, Madara''s eyes conveyed understanding, and he mumbled softly to himself, "So, it begins again... War."


    "War?" White Zetsu tilted his head, finding it challenging to grasp why Madara had reached such a conclusion based on his intelligence.


    Madara didn''t borate further for White Zetsu but believed that, given his many years of life experience, Sunagakure must be plotting the third ninja war.


    Within the ninja world, ambitious individuals were never in short supply.


    Only a little over five years had passed since thest ninja war, and a new war was imminent. This uing ninja war was essentially a continuation of the unfinished previous war and seemed almost inevitable.


    Thus, Madara wasn''t surprised to receive this information from White Zetsu. He considered such events to be reasonable and not worthy of excessive concern.


    As long as humans existed, wars were inevitable. There would be bloodshed and sorrow, an unbreakable chain of curses.


    "Cough!... Hashirama, the system we established of one nation, one vige, is now just repeating the tragedies of the Warring States era..."


    Seeing the ninja world trapped in war, Madara thought of many things.


    His childhood dreams, the promise with that man ¨C looking back, this world had been repeating the tragedies of the Warring States era.


    He had survived the battle at the Valley of the End by faking his death. He could see the true nature of this world filled with hatred, cruelty, and pain better than his deceasedrade, Hashirama Senju. In his current state, he realized that they couldn''t protect anything.


    The previous two ninja world wars had also underscored this point. The system was ineffective. He, just like thete Ninja God, was powerless in changing this if things continued down this path.


    White Zetsu stood by, listening to Madara''s musings, scratching his head in puzzlement.


    Madara-sama excelled in many aspects, but he had a habit of dwelling on the past and uttering iprehensible words. Whenever he reminisced, he would inevitably mention ''that man.''


    ''That man'' held immense significance for Madara-sama. Perhaps this was amon trait among the elderly.


    The older one grew, the more one reminisced, missing people and events from the past. White Zetsu thought it was a typical reaction.


    "White zetsu, is it still impossible to infiltrate the Uchiha n?" Madara pondered for a moment, asking about his most pressing concern - the current state of Konoha''s Uchiha n.


    Was there a sessor within the n capable of carrying forward his "will" and acting under the name of "Uchiha Madara" to fulfill a certain n in the future?


    "Yes, Madara-sama. I dispatched two White Zetsust month, but the oue was the same as before. Once they neared the Uchiha n, they mysteriously vanished. We have no idea what happened"


    White Zetsu replied, shaking his head in frustration, responding to Madara''s question.


    To be honest, in the minds of the surviving White Zetsus, the Uchiha n''s territory had long be an untouchable forbidden zone. The White Zetsus sent there on the first day of their mission would suddenly vanish without a trace, not making a sound.


    Continuing along this path would yield no valuable information but result in significant losses.


    Moreover, it brought them no benefits.


    After listening, Madara simply nodded without uttering a word.


    Although he was eager to know what had happened to the Uchiha n, Madara understood that the more critical the situation, the less he should let impatience control his emotions. He needed to remain calm, think carefully, and cautiously deal with unexpected obstacles that were not part of his initial ns.


    Selecting a suitable "sessor" from the Uchiha n was only a part of his n to ensure its wless execution. He considered it as a contingency measure for unexpected circumstances. With many alternatives avable, given his current state, he was merely hanging on by a thread, and it was normal for idents to happen anytime.


    "By the way, what''s that guy Guruguru doing? Why haven''t I seen him here?"


    Guruguru was also one of the White Zetsus, but unlike the others, Guruguru was the only White Zetsu with a "name."


    Madara was somewhat interested in him because with Guruguru''s abilities, most of the ninjas in the world would not be his match. After all, he had inherited the Wood Release of Hashirama Senju, even if he couldn''tpare to Hashirama himself. However, in this era, his level of Wood Release was sufficient to deal with most ninjas.


    "When I returned, I found that guy was having an unusual experience outside. He was adamant about knowing what it felt like to defecate today, and he evenposed a thousand-word essay about it" White Zetsu responded truthfully.


    At the same time, he gazed at Madara with hopeful eyes. Like Gurugutu, he too was curious about the sensation of defecating. Theirck of excretory systems had always left them wondering.


    Every time they conducted surveince, they felt an itch of curiosity when observing their targets go to the bathroom. They longed to understand what it was like to defecate.


    Madara-sama, who now possessed the power of everything, could be considered the most formidable ninja in the world. Surely, he knew what it felt like to defecate. After all, he was the strongest ninja in the world.


    White Zetsu didn''t understand the connection between being the world''s strongest ninja and defecation, but he assumed that Madara possessed the answer.


    ...


    Madara stared at White Zetsu without blinking, while White Zetsu looked back at him with innocent eyes.


    The atmosphere remained silent.


    Eventually, Madara was the first to turn away, focusing forward as he whispered, "Once the war begins, send someone to investigate in Konoha. If you''re still unable to infiltrate the Uchiha n at that time, shift the focus to Nagato."


    After delivering thismand, Madara closed his eyes and drifted into a deep sleep without addressing White Zetsu''s curiosity.


    In this ce, he could only stay awake. Leaving this sanctuary rendered him an ordinary elderly man at the mercy of others. Most of his time was spent in a state of hibernation, minimizing the consumption of his life force.


    White Zetsu observed Madara closing his eyes and opted to withdraw. He had a regretful expression, understanding that Madara required ample rest. With Madara''s eyes closed, White Zetsu temporarily abandoned his quest to learn about defecation and disappeared into the ground to attend to his own matters.


    ...


    On the operating table, Shiraishi''s eyes brimmed with interest as he meticulously observed the humanoid creature cloaked in white skin.


    It was unbelievable that such an unusual life form existed in the Ninja World, and Shiraishi was particrly intrigued by how this creature survived and maintained its life processes.


    In fact, even without this creature infiltrating the Uchiha n''s underground facility, Shiraishi had been curious about its existence.


    Currently, he was more concerned with understanding life itself rather than the masterminds behind the scenes.


    Resolving the mystery held special significance for Shiraishi in understanding the essence of chakra. This creature''s internal life structure closely resembled that of a nt, a genuine ''vegetative person,'' possibly owing to the power of Wood Release.


    Therefore, Shiraishi harbored no guilt about conducting experiments on this creature. To him, it was akin to studying nts, and, as a human, he couldn''t empathize with nts.


    Whether this creature experienced pain or possessed human values remained an unanswered question.


    "Unfortunately, this meager power of Wood Release can''t replicate the genuine Wood Release..."


    Shiraishi gazed at the test tube containing a meager amount of Wood Release life energy.


    The extraction technique wasn''t particrly difficult; the real challengey in enabling the human body to adapt. Even the smallest amount of Wood Release power was challenging for ordinary people to control.


    Moreover, even if this hurdle was ovee, the Wood Release power that re-emerged was still weak, suitable for nurturing flowers and trees but useless forbat.


    Moreover, conducting deadly human experiments for the sake of cultivating nts would be an inefficient use of resources, time, and effort, with the added risk of experimental failures.


    However, from another perspective, neutralizing the medicinal properties of other materials to create new varieties of cultivated medicines formercial profit was a viable option. In this ninja-themed era, ninja power was essential, but so was money.


    Most ninjas worked hard on missions primarily for the sake of money and their livelihoods. Pursuing wealth and security was a driving force in the ninja world.


    After extracting the life energy containing Wood Release chakra from the white creature, Shiraishi sealed it in an appropriate location. He then nced at the rm clock on the nearby table.


    "Is it already this time? It''s about time to leave."


    Setting aside his tools, Shiraishi exited theboratory.


    .......


    In Konoha, Purple Rose Branch store.


    This pharmacy was located on the central street of Konoha and has been operational in Konoha for over half a year and had received a positive response from Konoha''s residents. It had already secured a huge share of Konoha''s medical market.


    While it wasn''t an essential part of Konoha, the presence of the Purple Rose Company''s branch had indeed solved several of Konoha''s problems.


    The pharmacy even directly supplied many Hospital''s medicines. Although this resulted in reduced hospital profits, Konoha Hospital was not established for profit. Its purpose was to serve the special group of ninjas.


    Konoha''s medical system was rtively advanced, but this came at the expense of the development of other sectors. The focus was on nurturing medical ninjas, resulting in a mature medical system. The presence of the Company''s branch in Konoha had partially alleviated Konoha''s medical issues. Excess funds could be diverted into other industries.


    Ninja Viges were the primary representation of a country''s military power. If not for the significance of the medical system, Konoha might not have devoted substantial resources to it after the Second Ninja World War. They might have concentrated on nurturingbat ninjas instead.


    The new generation of ninjas was abundant, but overall, their strength hadn''t improved significantlypared to the Second Ninja World War.


    Shiraishi, an assistant instructor for the Medical Ninja Experimental ss at the Ninja School, was well aware of the investment Konoha had made in its medical system over the years and the number of medical ninjas it had produced.


    The decreasing casualty rate among Konoha ninjas wasn''t solely due to increased strength but was also attributed to medical ninjas entering regr ninja squads. This had prevented numerous ninja casualties during missions.


    High-level decisions within Konoha had yed amendable role in this matter. Tsunade''s proposal was pivotal, but without the support of high-ranking officials who prioritized the cultivation of medical ninjas for years and invested heavily in the endeavor, medical ninjas wouldn''t have thrived in Konoha.


    Shiraishi hadn''t witnessed the effects firsthand, but the avable information suggested that Konoha boasted the mostprehensive and potent medical system.


    Even Shiraishi was quite tempted. He thought abouthaving organization members with medical talente to Konoha for "study abroad" to acquire advanced andprehensive knowledge of medical ninjutsu.


    This matter required careful consideration, and there was no rush. Currently, Shiraishi had more pressing matters to attend to.


    In a discreet room on the third floor of Konoha''s the Purple Rose branch store, Shiraishi prepared a cup of tea for himself. However, before he could raise it to his lips, he sensed something.


    Aren''t youing out yet? There''s no need to hide so securely here, is there?" hemented, addressing the hidden presence in the room.


    The curtains in that direction silently swayed, and then a woman dressed in a white kimono-style outfit appeared in the room.


    With pure white eyes and a frequently smiling face, the girl was Ayane.


    "I thought I was well-hidden. I wanted to surprise Shiraishi-kun from behind" Ayaneined.


    "Let''s save the surprise for next time" Shiraishi replied with an affectionate smile, likely understanding the nature of Ayane''s nned surprise.


    "Compared to that surprise, we have more urgent matters to attend to. How is the contact with the branch family in the Hyuga n progressing?"


    Since it was certain that the war would erupt soon, at thetest by next year, they didn''t have much time left.


    Hence, preparations must be made promptly to Escape From Konoha in advance, ensuring no one loses their position when the war inevitably arrives.


    Recruiting members from the Hyuga n branch was a crucialponent of the defecting n.


    This responsibility naturally fell upon Ayane, who''s in charge of reaching out to the discontented ninjas within the branch family.


    Shiraishi has a high regard for Ayane''s capabilities and strength. It can be said that, even without considering the addition of his clones, Ayane''s strength undoubtedly surpasses his. Even with his clones'' assistance, he might not easily match her.


    After all, like Ruri, Ayane also trained in Sage Mode and had made significant progress. Shiraishi himself isn''t sure about Ayane''s current power level, he only has a somewhat vague estimation.


    However, he doesn''t consider it an exaggeration to call her the most powerful ninja within the Hyuga n.


    Ayane reported, "I''ve already made contact. But I haven''t dealt with those branch members who maintain a neutral stance. They could switch allegiances to the main family at any moment."


    At this point, Ayane wasn''t afraid of her secret being known; she simply didn''t want to add trouble for herself due to her carelessness.


    Yes, to her, the current Hyuga n was nothing more than trouble.


    She wouldn''t im she could take on all the Hyuga n''s ninjas, but if she puts her heart into it, no ninja in the n can stop her.


    Shiraishi inquired, "How many have you reached out to?"


    "I''ve contacted four individuals, all of whom expressed their willingness to cooperate. In the end, I believe there should be around ten to fifteen people. When you consider their families, the number should be around forty."


    "Forty people?" Shiraishi considered this for a moment and admitted it fell within an eptable range. An excessivelyrge group would hinder their retreat speed.


    After all when the time came, they would be facing a ninja vige as formidable as Konoha, so every aspect of their retreat n needed meticulous consideration to avoid mishaps.


    Shiraishi thought for a bit before sharing his thoughts. "The timing of our escape relies on Konoha deploying a significant number of ninjas to leave the vige. At that moment, as Konoha disperses its troops to resist enemy attacks, it will be out best opportunity for us to escape."


    Ayane nodded in agreement after hearing this perspective.


    The outbreak of war would naturally lead Konoha to send a substantial force to the front lines to defend the Land of Fire from enemy vige ninjas. This was an inevitable oue.


    During that time, vige surveince would be stricter than usual, but conversely, the forces remaining within the vige would be weaker than normal, making it easier to break through their defenses.


    Shiraishi retrieved a map that meticulously outlined Konoha''s locations, with crucial facilities marked by distinctive symbols.


    "When the war erupts, I will incite disturbances at this location to draw the vige''s ninjas'' attention. You will lead the Hyuga n to depart as swiftly as possible, following the established route. Special personnel will be on hand to respond and cover your movements."


    Shiraishi indicated a spot on the map, a choice made after careful deliberation.


    Ayane furrowed her brow upon seeing the designated location. "This ce...?"


    "It''s just a provisional choice. In my assessment, there''s no ce more suitable for drawing attention. There can''t be any room for error when ites to Konoha''s veterans."


    Shiraishi rified.


    "I understand."


    With Shiraishi''s determination, Ayane couldn''t voice any objections and had no choice but to have faith in his capabilities.


    "The overall n isn''t significantly different from before, and I''ve also incorporated contingencies to dy Konoha ninja pursuit if necessary. If any alterations ur, I''ll inform you ah


    ead of time. Do you have any questions?"


    At this point, Ayane hesitated briefly, her expression turning serious.


    "I have just one question."


    "What''s the question?"


    "With Ruri... how do you n to exin it to her?"


    -------


    Free and 60 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 109: 105: Uchiha Sora (1)

    Chapter 109: 105: Uchiha Sora (1)


    After parting ways with Ayane, Shiraishi retraced his steps to the Uchiha npound. Along the way, he thought over the question Ayane had asked: how to exin to Ruri that he was nning to leave Konoha.


    While he couldn''t pinpoint the exact timing, Shiraishi knew that at thetest, next year Sunagakure wouldunch an attack on the Land of Fire. During that tumultuous period, Konoha would be preupied, and that would be his window of opportunity to depart.


    He understood that this was a once-in-a-lifetime chance, and he was resolute in his decision to leave Konoha, with no one capable of stopping his determination.


    Ruri, he was certain, was well aware of his intentions. Shiraishi had always kept his affairs discreet, whether it was the establishment of the organization or his secretive research on Chakra and natural energy. He had never disclosed any of these endeavors to Konoha''s senior leadership. It was evident that he held no interest in Konoha''s hierarchy, or in Konoha itself as a whole, for that matter.


    Shiraishi firmly believed that Ruri understood this. Even while he had been researching the caged bird for Ayane, Ruri had been aware. She knew the significance of that caged bird, which, while a minor family matter for the Hyuga n, had the potential to disrupt Konoha''s interests on a strategic level.


    Ruri, being aware of this, had likely anticipated that he would leave Konoha someday. So, how did she view his departure? Was she awaiting his confession?


    Yet, honestly, Shiraishi didn''t know how to talk about this subject with Ruri. He only knew that since they had begun dating, they had walked hand in hand, gone shopping together, and explored various physical intimacies at home, excluding sex. Hugging and passionate kisses had be normal expressions of their affection.


    To outsiders, getting married and having children together seemed like a natural progression. But there were still aspects that he couldn''t bring himself to confess, possibly because he feared her response might not align with his expectations. Ruri meant so much to him, which contributed to his indecision.


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but feel tangled up inside. "Ah, what a headache..."


    As he wrestled with these thoughts, General Tu, in his usual strange manner, emerged from the floor, startling Shiraishi. The timing of General Tu''s appearances was always unpredictable.


    This time, General Tu brought scrolls with him, scrolls of various sizes, totaling more than a dozen. What caught Shiraishi''s attention was that each scroll was covered in dust and showed signs of age, evidently ancient artifacts.


    After delivering the scrolls, General Tu briefly looked at Shiraishi, then disappeared into the ground to y with himself. For him, the entire Uchiha n and even Konoha''s underground areas were ygrounds for his enjoyment.


    Shiraishi paid no mind to General Tu''s antics, instead picking up one of the dusty scrolls he had delivered. Upon openi6 it, he discovered that it contained valuable information about sealing jutsus, and it was an important ancient Fuinjutsu scroll of the Uzumaki n.


    Among the Uzumaki n survivors being transported back to the Land Of Demons, there was an elder who had held a high rank in the n. When the Uzumaki n faced annihtion, many members managed to escape the battlefield with crucial Fuinjutsu scrolls in the midst of the chaos, including this elder.


    To safeguard these invaluable documents from being lost, the n''s leader had sealed them in a secure location and led the n on their journey to avoid danger.


    The leader knew all too well that the Uzumaki n had been targeted due to their coveted sealing art knowledge. For the Uzumaki n, the research scroll containing various Fuinjutsu were more precious than their lives. These scrolls not only symbolized the n''s glory but also held deep historical significance for the Uzumaki.


    Forgetting a family''s history was tantamount to betraying that family.


    Shiraishi roughly scanned these scrolls, and found that there were research materials about Fuinjutsu on them, with various types of them.


    These scrolls delved into various aspects of Fuinjutsu, epassing the realms of the soul, body, tailed beasts, chakra, and more. The scope was expansive, with rted words in it.


    "Are these scrolls records of Fuinjutsu too?"


    As he unrolled thergest scroll, considerably more bigger than the others and nearly the length of his arm, Shiraishi pondered if this was also a scroll concerning Fuinjutsu.


    However, after opening it, he noticed that the contents of this grand scroll differed from the others. Instead of research scrolls on Fuinjutsu, it contained records ofpleted Fuinjutsu, along with the names of Uzumaki n members responsible for their development. Additionally, there were brief life sketches of these individuals, as well as the time, location, and purpose behind each jutsu''s creation.


    One name recurred frequently: Uzumaki Ashina.


    The familiarity of this name struck Shiraishi, and he swiftly recalled who this individual was.


    Back in his days at the academy, while researching the early history of Konoha''s establishment, he hade across the name Uzumaki Ashina. This individual had been the leader of the Uzumaki n during the era of the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, and had been recognized as the most formidable ninja in the world at that time.


    During this period, the Uzumaki n had forged diplomatic ties with Konoha. Uzumaki Ashina, in a disy of extraordinary generosity, had imparted a lifetime''s worth of Fuinjutsu knowledge to Konoha.


    This selfless act had deeply moved the first Hokage who dered Konoha would forever stand as a friend to the Uzumaki n. As a token of their enduring friendship, the Uzumaki n''s emblem had been inscribed onto the attire of Konoha''s senior leadership and Jonin, signifying an unbreakable alliance.


    Since then, Uzumaki Ashina earned the moniker "The Ancestor of Konoha''s Fuinjutsu" among Konoha''s ninja.


    It could be said that without Uzumaki Ashina''s contributions, Konoha would have struggled to develop its vige''s seal system.


    As far as Shiraishi knew, more than 90% of Konoha''s Fuinjutsu originated from the Uzumaki n and were brought by Uzumaki Ashina.


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but offer a silent tribute to the Uzumaki n''s tragic fate,menting the unpredictable nature of life.


    If the Uzumaki n''s leader, Ruka, were to see what had befallen his n, he might even rise from the grave in anger, especially since Konoha had not taken any action to assist when the Uzumaki n fell. After all, the Land of Whirlpools, where the Uzumaki n resided, was the neighboring nation closest to the Land of Fire, and the Uzumaki n had met its demise right under Konoha''s nose.


    Nheless, there might exist underlying reasons shrouded in mystery concerning this historical chapter. Shiraishi showed no interest in revealing anyone''s vulnerabilities; the past was fraught withplexities.


    Presently, the Uzumaki n stood as an integral part of his organization. Shiraishi harbored no guilt over utilizing their sealing materials. In return, he had provided them with sanctuary, offering a stable living environment and education for their younger n members, all while sharing the secrets of natural energy maniption.


    "I need to speed up my progress" Shiraishi whispered to himself as he stowed the scrolls and made his way towards theb. He temporarily pushed aside the matter of confessing his departure to Ruri. There remained ample time in Konoha, and he could afford to proceed at a measured pace.


    As for the Uzumaki n''s Fuinjutsu scrolls, they were currently his top priority. He needed to find what he was looking for within them as soon as possible. This was crucial for their safe and sessful escape from Konoha, and there could be no room for error.


    .....


    Konoha, December 42, It was Winter.


    Time always seemed to slip away unnoticed. Upon reflection, Shiraishi suddenly realized that nearly twelve years had passed since he arrived in Konoha.


    During these twelve years, he had encountered numerous people and experienced a multitude of events. He had grown stronger, matured, and gained a deeper and more understanding understanding of the entire world.


    Despite theck of action from Suna, Shiraishi remained unfazed. A few months ago, Sunagakure had been quietly amassing supplies and had ced a substantial order with Purple Rose. In theory, several months'' worth of preparations should be sufficient to mobilize for war, yet no war had erupted.


    While others might feel anxiety and impatience, Shiraishi didn''t share these sentiments. In fact, the more Suna''s Kazekage prioritized stability, the more reassured Shiraishi felt. This demonstrated that the Third Kazekage was a cautious strategist with grand ambitions, someone Shiraishi could trust as a rade."


    This time, the looming ninja war against Konoha would likely be even more significant than Shiraishi had anticipated.


    In the afternoon, on his way to the academy, just before reaching the office door, Shiraishi noticed a young girl of about twelve standing there. She was dressed in a thick ninja outfit and wore a scarf to ward off the cold.


    "Shiraishi-senpai" she called out respectfully, trotting over to him.


    This girl was Shizune. Shiraishi recalled her connection to Tsunade''ste boyfriend, Kato Dan. After Kato Dan''s death, Tsunade had taken her under her wing, raising her.


    Despite having already graduated from the academy, Shizune still frequented the academy. Presently, she held a notable position as Tsunade''s assistant.


    Her talent in medical ninjutsu was remarkable, and it was likely that she would be one of the foremost figures in Konoha''s Medical Unit in the future.


    "Is Tsunade-sensei off to drink or gamble again?" Shiraishi asked with a wry smile.


    The three Sannin were indeed a unique trio.


    While Shiraishi wasn''t very familiar with Orochimaru, but he often saw Jiraiya causing a ruckus at the public baths in Konoha. Despite being a powerful ninja, he was consistent in his perversion.


    Tsunade, on the other hand, was a gambling addict who always lost. When she did win, it usually resulted in something bad happening. She also enjoyed drinking, often to the point of beingpletely drunk and unable to walk.


    Shizune shook her head, saying, "That''s not it, Shiraishi-senpai. Just now, an Anbu came and requested Tsunade-sama''s presence at the Hokage Building. It seems that the Third Hokage has something to discuss with her."


    "I see" Shiraishi replied, contemting the situation.


    "Before Tsunade-sama left, she asked you to cover her in ss and she said she will be back as soon as possible. That''s the message I''ve been sent to convey. This is the topic we need to cover in today''s ss"


    Shizune exined, handing Shiraishi a notebook that Tsunade had prepared.


    Upon inspecting it, Shiroshi nced through it briefly. It didn''t seem too difficult. With his level of expertise, he could easily handle it without drawing any attention.


    "Well then, I''ll appreciate your assistance, Shiraishi-senpai. I''ll act as your assistant until Tsunade-sama returns" Shizune said, bowing earnestly.


    Shiraishi replied modestly, "No need for that. Your talent in medical ninjutsu surpasses mine by far."


    He scratched his head, genuinely acknowledging Shizune''s potential to excel as a medical ninja. Under the tutge of someone like Tsunade, she was sure to shine brightly in the field of medicine.


    "Tsunade-sama mentioned that your foundations are exceptionally strong, perhaps even stronger than hers" Shizune said with admiration in her eyes.


    She knew that Tsunade, a medical ninja of the highest caliber, didn''t require any assistance. Yet, Tsunade had chosen Shiraishi as her assistant, a testament to his exceptional abilities in a particr area.


    Shiraishi, who had been instrumental in teaching the theoretical aspects of medical ninjutsu alongside Tsunade in recent years, had indeed contributed significantly. Together with Tsunade, he had trained numerous medical ninjas.


    "I simply have a knack for remembering things" Shiraishi replied modestly.


    .....


    After the experimental ss ended, Shiraishi returned to the office, apanied by Shizune, to find Tsunade already seated there.


    Seeing the two of them enter, Tsunade set down her teacup and greeted them with a smile. "You two have had a busy day."


    Shiraishi inquired, "Tsunade-sensei, when did you return?"


    "Just a little while ago. I saw the ss was about to end, so I didn''t head to the ssroom" Tsunade replied.


    "Your departure was rather sudden. Did Hokage-sama have some important task for you?" Shiraishi asked further.


    Curiosity also showed on Shizune''s face as she wondered about the nature of Tsunade''s interaction with the Third Hokage.


    Tsunade noted their curiosity and sighed, "It''s nothing major; it''s regarding the Land Of Demons."


    "The Land Of Demons?" Shiraishi and Shiraishi both expressed surprise.


    Tsunade exined, "The Purple Rose Medical Company is willing to share a portion of their medical information with Konoha. In return, they want to send their young trainees to Konoha to learn medical ninjutsu."


    "So that''s what it''s about? I don''t find it particrly unusual" Shizunemented, tilting her head.


    As a native medical ninja of Konoha, Shizune was well aware that Konoha had developed a rtivelyprehensive framework for supporting medical ninja in recent years, making it one of the leading viges in this aspect.


    For a neutral nation like the Land Of Demons to offer their people to study advanced andprehensive medical ninjutsu in exchange for medical data was a seemingly normal business coboration.


    "Indeed, there''s nothing unusual about it. If it were any other country or vige, I might have refused without hesitation. However, the Land Of Demons is a neutral nation that has never participated in major shinobi wars, and based on my research into the Purple Rose Company''s medical capabilities, they have some extraordinary talents in pharmaceutical development."


    Tsunade exined.


    "Has Tsunade-sensei agreed to it?" Shiraishi, sensing that Tsunade was inclined to ept, probed further.


    In this field, Tsunade was the most authoritative figure in Konoha. Even the Third Hokage had to give in to her when it came to matters involving medical ninjutsu.


    Once Tsunade agreed, everything would fall into ce. Only fellow professionals could truly understand the value of the medical data provided by the Purple Rose Company.


    "I couldn''t find a reason to refuse. Here''s the n: since the school year is nearly over, we''ll have the Land Of Demons'' representativese to Konoha to learn medical ninjutsu starting next April. So, I''m nning to start another medical training ss at the academy before then. Shiraishi, you''ll be the instructor for that ss, teaching the students from the Land Of Demons."


    Tsunade expressed her trust in Shiroshi wholeheartedly.


    Shiraishi hesitated for a moment, unsure how to respond. Tsunade''s level of trust was indeed quite high, and he felt he deserved it.


    However, his hesitation wasn''t due to doubt in his abilities. Instead, it stemmed from the uncertainty of whether he would even be in Konohae April next year.


    War could break out at any moment, and the Land of Wind might have already mobilized arge force to attack the Land of Fire. It made him question if he would still be in Konoha by then.


    Tsunade, noticing his pause, asked, "Is there an issue, Shiraishi?"


    Shiraishi replied, "No, it''s just that I didn''t expect Tsunade-sensei to have such confidence in me."


    Tsunade assured him, "Don''t worry. With your skills, I have every confidence that you''ll do an excellent job, and you won''t disappoint me."


    Shiraishi sighed inwardly, thinking, "I''m sorry, Tsunade-sensei, but I might indeed disappoint you in this matter."


    He wasn''t certain about staying in Konoha next April. Setting aside the fact that the organization was sending members to Konoha to learn medical ninjutsu was just a minor incident. Since Tsunade had given her approval, it meant that the matter was settled, and there was no need to worry further.


    As he was heading toward his residenceter, he encountered an elderly man at the door. The old man was dressed in a casual ck kimono, and he had a slight hunch. Apanying him was an adult man who disyed Jonin level abilities, clearly serving as the old man''s guard. Both had the Uchiha n''s logo.


    Approaching calmly, Shiraishi was about to ask a question when the old man turned, revealing a kindly but aged smile.


    "You are Ruri''s lover, correct?" .


    "Yes. And you are?" Shiraishi responded cautiously.


    "I am Uchiha Sora. I once instructed Ruri in some ninja skills. You can consider me her sensei, so you may address me as Elder Sora, just as she does. No need to stand on ceremony" the old man replied.


    "Very well, Elder Sora. Would you like toe in for some tea? Unfortunately, Ruri isn''t home right now, but I''d be pleased to have you as a guest" Shiraishi offered politely.


    He couldn''t help but feel that this Uchiha elder was overly enthusiastic about him. Was it because of Ruri? Could this be the result of love within the Uchiha n?


    Elder Sora epted the invitation with a nod, and they proceeded inside, leaving Shiraishi pondering the warmth he had encountered.


    -------


    Free and 60 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 110: 106: Uchiha Sora (2)

    Chapter 110: 106: Uchiha Sora (2)


    Once the maid had prepared the tea and left, the living room was left with only Shiraishi, Uchiha Sora, and the Uchiha guard.


    After Uchiha Sora had finished his tea, he nced around the room and began, "There doesn''t seem to be any noticeable changes here from the past. Ruri has always been quite a unique child. Getting along with her can sometimes be challenging, wouldn''t you agree?"


    He maintained a friendly smile throughout.


    "I haven''t found it particrly difficult to get along with her"


    As he spoke, Shiraishi discreetly observed the. Uchiha Sora who was dressed in an out-of-fashion yet finely crafted ck kimono. His white hair, evident wrinkles, and thin face,plete with a beard under his chin, gave him a frail appearance.


    He had a rtively slender build, and while his body seemed slightly frail, it was not marked by scars but instead exuded a majestic and awe-inspiring aura. In his youth, he must have been an aplished ninja. Although he was retired now, his elite ninja aura had only be more pronounced with age, making him appear truly extraordinary.


    "Elder Sora, did youe to see Ruri for something specific?" Shiraishi inquired.


    "It''s nothing of great importance. It''s been a while since I''ve been out shopping, and I happened to pass by here today, so I decided to drop in" Elder Sora replied casually.


    Although Shiraishi wasn''t familiar with Elder Sora, he wasn''t sure if the elder had genuinelye just for a casual visit. Nevertheless, the reason given seemed perfectly reasonable and didn''t raise any suspicions.


    However, Shiraishi had heard from Ruri that this Elder Sora was the radical leader of the Uchiha n, with a status even higher than the patriarch. It was said that he had been a follower of Uchiha Madara, and since the death of the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama, the Third Hokage, was wary of his abilities.


    Although Elder Sora now seemed like a secluded old man uninterested in worldly affairs, it was clear that the ambition of his youth hadn''t waned. His questions, though casual, carried weight because of his history and position.


    Shiraishi answered Elder Sora''s questions dutifully. As Ruri''s mentor, he couldn''t afford to be dismissive.


    "Have you ever considered marriage?" Elder Sora suddenly asked, catching Shiraishi off guard.


    "Huh?" Shiraishi was momentarily surprised by the unexpected question.


    The question itself didn''t shock him, but the abruptness with which it was raised felt somewhat odd.


    "Young people these days be hesitant when ites to marriage. In our time, as soon as two people exchanged nces, they''d be married within a year or two" Elder Soramented, appearing to grumble.


    Shiraishi showed a somewhat awkward smile.


    "You''ll both be eighteen soon. It''s about time to think about marriage. The life of a ninja is dangerous; death cane at any moment. It''s better to have children sooner rather thanter" Elder Sora said, his tone low as though he were merely making casual conversation.


    It was as though he were wishing death upon them with such words, which was rather inauspicious. Shiraishi couldn''t help butment inwardly.


    However, Shiraishi couldn''t openly object to the elder''s words, given his status. So, he responded, "Well, I''ll certainly consider it seriously with Ruri."


    Elder Sora appeared satisfied with the response and continued sipping his tea.


    "All right, it''s about time for me to leave" Elder Sora announced.


    "So soon? Why not stay for dinner?" Shiraishi suggested, offering dinner as a courtesy.


    "No need for the trouble. I just felt like taking a stroll today and seeing how the vige has changed. As one grows older, they be nostalgic for the past" Elder Sora replied.


    Shiraishi could only nod in agreement. In the presence of Elder Sora, even the Third Hokage would address himself as a junior, let alone a new generation ninja like himself.


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but wonder about Elder Sora''s intentions as he watched the elder and his Uchiha Jonin guard walk away. Did he genuinelye for a stroll? Or did he have other motives?


    As Shiraishi stood at the door, he was thinking about the situation. He couldn''t decipher Elder Sora''s thoughts, but he concluded that it didn''t concern him, and there was no need to dwell on it.


    ....


    However, as Elder Sora continued his journey, the Uchiha guard, Rindk, couldn''t help but ask, "Are you really nning to go through with this, Elder Sora?"


    "Rindo, this is the only path left for the Uchiha n" Elder Sora replied.


    "But if Ruri finds out, she''ll never forgive you. You understand her character better than anyone" Rindo pointed out.


    "For the younger and more vigorous Uchiha mes, these old bones of mine can still be useful. Shouldn''t I count myself fortunate?" Elder Sora retorted.


    Indeed, as Ruri''s mentor, Elder Sora fully grasped her personality and was aware of her reactions.


    Once he understood this, the decision to sacrifice himself for the sake of the n became clear.


    "The current Uchiha n is on the same path as me. The Third Hokage has pushed our n into this corner" Elder Sora dered.


    Rindo fell into a contemtive silence. He recalled the conflict between Root and Ruri a few years ago and considered the events that had unfolded.


    While the Hokage strived for bnce in each decision, certain matters involving the vige''s principles couldn''t be tolerated. A delicate bnce had to be maintained.


    As Elder Sora had pointed out, the Hokage''s loyalty to Konoha and his love for the entire vige could be trusted. However, his ability to lead was questionable.


    Root in this problem was the darkness that had emerged during hiscency and indecision.


    "The Uchiha''s only path forward is to save themselves. We shouldn''t ce our n''s hopes on outsiders. Uchiha men and women can only meet their end on the battlefield, even if it means their death." Elder Sora said.


    "But the Third Hokage is working hard to repair our rtionship with the vige" Rindo added, his expression conflicted.


    At Uchiha Sora''s age, he should be enjoying his retirement, not continuing to fight in the political arena and sacrificing his life to illuminate the path for the n.


    "We are in the same boat. Hiruzen Sarutobi, whether he''s trying to figure things out or actually solving problems, we can never get a definite answer from him. Sooner orter, the Uchiha will fall due to his ''trying to figure things out'' indecisiveness. His leadership, as a Hokage who hesitates andcks decisiveness, falls far short of Hashirama Senju. Let''s go, Rindo"


    Uchiha Sora snorted.


    Rindo fell silent.


    ........


    It waste, ten past seven.


    "Are you back? You must be tired from your mission outside. Come over and have dinner. It''ll get cold if you don''t eat soon."


    At the dining table, Shiraishi had already set the dishes, waiting for Ruri to join him for dinner.


    Ruri didn''t say anything and simply took her seat at the dining table, ready to have dinner with Shiraishi.


    "How was your mission today?" Shiraishi inquired.


    "It was a very ordinary C-rank task. Next year, I''ll be taking the three genin to the Chunin exams. Once they pass, they can tackle A-level missions. C-rank missions aren''t very exciting" Ruri replied.


    Hearing this, Shiraishi couldn''t help but offer silent condolences to the three genin in Ruri''s team.


    C-rank and D-rank missions didn''t involve ninja battles. However, starting from B-rank missions, the difficulty increased significantly, including battles against other ninjas. A-rank missions involvedbat with enemy ninja at a more advanced level, and failure could lead to the annihtion of the team.


    Chunin were typically allowed to take on B-rank and A-ran missions once they passed their exams. Normally, a new Chunin squad would choose B-rank missions to gain experience before progressing to the more challenging A-level missions. However, Shiraishi suspected that with Ruri''s personality, she might prefer to jump straight into A-rank missions as soon as her genin team became Chunin.


    Compared to leading others, Ruri seemed to prefer having adventures of her own. A-rank missions were undoubtedly more interesting than lower-level missions, even though they carried greater risks.


    "By the way, Elder Sora came to see you today. You weren''t here. He had some tea and left" Shiraishi mentioned, recalling Elder Sora''s visit earlier that evening.


    "Elder Sora?" Ruri paused while eating, her brow furrowing.


    "Why? Upset? I remember he taught you variousbat. You must respect him, right?"


    "Just an old man nearing the end of his life" Ruri replied dismissively.


    "That''s quite disrespectful" Shiraishi remarked.


    "He came here, did he say anything unpleasant to you?" Ruri''s tone carried a hint of displeasure.


    Now, the Uchiha n held significant positions in the vige, with many of its members leaning towards radical ideologies.


    Uchiha Sora was the leader of this faction. In Ruri''s view, radicals like them had problems with their thinking. They seemed overly enthusiastic about acquiring power, as if they believed bing Hokage was the only way to save the Uchiha n.


    To Ruri, they lived in the glory of the past, were driven by force and arrogance, and disyed ack of intelligence. While Ruri hadn''tpletely distanced herself from them, she knew she didn''t quite fit into that environment. Her own strength and philosophy didn''t align with theirs.


    Even Elder Sora, whom she hadn''t seen in a long time, didn''t appeal to her. Despite his ability to unlock the Mangekyo Sharingan, she had little interest in this legendary eye technique. She didn''t want to meet someone who made her feel ufortable, not to mention that dealing with the Hokage was strictly business. She avoided unnecessary contact and made her reluctance clear.


    Moreover, after mastering the Sage Mode, she didn''t attach as much importance to the legendary doujutsu, the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Most importantly, after practicing Sage Art, Ruri found that she could keep her emotions calm most of the time, enabling her to think rationally. Of course, there were still moments when she couldn''t stay calm.


    With displeased eyes, Ruri stared at Shiraishi, who looked puzzled. He wondered if he had done something to upset her again. Perhaps he had missed a kiss by 30 seconds during their recent embrace? Maybe he should make it up to her tonight?


    "How could he? He just came to see you, and I found him quite friendly."


    Shiraishi said, speaking honestly.


    ording to Ayane, the elders of the Hyuga n were strict and reserved, constantly putting on a facade, which bored her.


    However, she had to maintain a polite demeanor at all times. Inparison, Shiraishi found Elder Sora to be kind-hearted and amodating. He even seemed supportive of Shiraishi''s rtionship with Ruri.


    "Don''t be fooled by his friendly facade. In politics, his cunning surpasses even the Third Hokage. Even now, I can''t figure out what he''s thinking and what he''s plotting. Just be careful."


    Ruri warned with a serious expression.


    "Is he really that intimidating?" Shiraishi asked, surprised by Ruri''s stern assessment.


    "He''s the type who can chat andugh with you one second and dispose of you with a smile the next. He''s an unfeeling old man who''s cold-blooded to the core. In his mind, there''s already a clear distinction between what''s useful and useless within the n."


    Ruri exined.


    Shiraishi was taken aback by Ruri''sments about the seemingly kind Elder Sora.


    "In the past, many Uchiha opposed his leadership of the radical faction. But within a few years, he silenced all opposition. Those who had voted against him either died on missions or disappeared under mysterious circumstances. Among the Uchiha n, he''s the most feared by the Hokage."


    Shiraishi found Ruri''s words eye-opening. "Really?"


    Acknowledging that Ruri didn''t exaggerate, Shiraishi considered that Elder Sora must be an extraordinary individual.


    To have lived through the Warring States Period, the founding of Konoha, the deaths of the First and Second Hokage, and to still be alive today made him a witness to history. However, Shiraishi couldn''t help but wonder why this was relevant to him. After all, he was the man who had caught the eye of their family''s future star. He didn''t need to seek approval from Elder Sora, did he?


    ...


    December passed quickly, and January arrived. Konoha Vige came alive with the approaching New Year Festival.


    Ninjas temporarily put their mission tasks aside, while those with special roles continued their duties. Many of Konoha''s border patrol ninjas returned home for the New Year.


    However, Sunagakure remained quiet, showing no signs of starting a war. If it weren''t for the orders ced by the Purple Rose for the considerable medical supplies that Suna had purchased, Shiraishi would wonder if Suna had abandoned its ns to attack the Land of Fire. Perhaps Suna wanted to celebrate the New Year, hold a lively festival, and then consider resuming the war afterward?


    In this light, the Third Kazekage appeared somewhat humane, not wanting bloodshed during the New Year. After all, war during such a time was seen as an ill omen.


    On the night of Konoha''s New Year Festival:


    "How do I look?"


    Ruri turned gently in her kimono, disying her graceful figure to Shiraishi. Her long, jet-ck hair flowed like satin, the light blue kimono was both fresh and elegant, adorned with beautiful patterns, and the moon-white ribbon tied at her waist formed a bow at the back, adding a touch of yfulness. Her usual air of indifference had softened, and her eyes were noticeably kinder.


    "You look beautiful" Shiraishi replied, somewhat entranced. Perhaps leaving Konoha after the New Year wouldn''t be such a bad idea.


    But how could he exin this to Ruri and, more importantly, when should he confess his feelings? Shiraishi found himself increasingly anxious at this critical juncture, which was unusual for him, as he wasn''t typically one to hesitate.


    Hand in hand, Shiraishi and Ruri strolled out of the Uchiha n''spound. When they reached the vige''smercial street, they were met with a bustling crowd. Compared to its name as a vige, Shiraishi often felt that "town" better described Konoha''s size.


    They bought some barbecue from a street vendor and enjoyed their meal while walking, attracting the asional yful nce from each other. Though they felt somewhat embarrassed, seeing Ruri blush and look happy made Shiraishi feel a bit more audacious.


    "Cough..." Shiraishi choked suddenly, having eaten too quickly.


    "You idiot, you''re eating too quickly." Ruri scolded gently.


    "Sorry, it''s just so delicious" Shiraishi apologized.


    "What''s delicious?" Ruri looked up at Shiraishi. With the lively festival as a backdrop, her long, ck hair cascading down to her waist, she resembled the gentle moonlight, her eyes gleaming.


    "Um¡­" Shiraishi found the question rather philosophical. Was the food delicious, or did unmarried girls simply taste better? As he prepared to answer, a familiar voice interjected, direct and tinged with mockery:


    "You two brats, do you find it fun to set off firecrackers in a ce like this?"


    Tsunade, wearing a light blue kimono adorned with pale yellow flower patterns, seemed to exude adylike aura. However, her heart was as bold as theye, a quality that had earned her the respect of countless warriors.


    Beside her, Shizune, in a smaller kimono, watched Shiraishi and Ruri with curiosity. She couldn''t believe that someone as ordinary as Shiraishi had such a beautiful love. Her respect for him increased considerably.


    "Tsunade-Sensei, and Shizune, you''re both here?" Shiraishi asked, surprised by their presence.


    "With such a lively festival, how could I stay at home and not enjoy a drink?" Tsunade replied, her loud voice contrasting with herdylike appearance.


    "Is that so?" Shiraishi couldn''t help but wonder about Tsunade''s decision to get drunk on such a festive night.


    Seeing Shizune standing there with a helpless expression, Shiraishi knew she''d have her hands full tonight.


    "Yo, Tsunade, you''re here" another voice chimed in.


    Jiraiya, one of the legendary Sannin, had changed out of his ninja attire into casual clothes, giving him a mature, masculine appearance, though his ever sloppy grin remained.


    Beside him stood a man with a paleplexion, emanating a cold, snake-like aura - none other than Sannin, Orochimaru.


    Shiraishi found it amusing that it was turning into a Sannin party tonight. With these two around, he needn''t worry about Tsunade getting too drunk. Shizune would undoubtedly be the one to take care of Tsunade, a responsibility that would keep her busy throughout the night.


    "It''s you, Jiraiya. Didn''t you agree to spend this festival with Minato?" Tsunade inquired.


    "Don''t mention it. These young people nowadays, they''re something else. Minato and Kushina are together, and I''d just be a third wheel. I would only embarrass them" Jiraiya responded with a helpless smile.


    "You fool, do you have time to worry about other people''s feelings?" Tsunade scolded.


    "So, how about it? Do you want to join us for a drink tonight? Orochimaru is here too, and it''s been a while since we all had a drink together, right?" Jiraiya invited Tsunade to join them for drinks, unfazed by her sarcasm.


    "Don''t drag me into this"


    Orochimaru frowned, feeling a headacheing on. These two always drank the most when they got together, and they''d keep going until they could hardly stand, ignoring everyone else''s difort. They had bad manners and even worse drinking habits.


    "What''s the big deal? You''re Danzo''s right-hand man. Lately, you''ve been more distant, and I feel like we''ve lost touch. Now is the time to renew our friendship" Jiraiya slung his arm around Orochimaru''s shoulder, chuckling.


    "Fool"


    Orochimaru snorted, turning his face away.


    "Doesn''t matter if one person drinks for three... Anyway, Shiraishi boy, can I ask you for a favor?"


    Tsunade turned her attention to Shiraishi.


    "Busy? What''s up?" Shiraishi asked.


    "The three of us are going for a drink, and Shizune will stay with you" Tsunade said, pushing the bewildered Shizune forward.


    Before Shiraishi could say anything, Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru had already drifted away down the street, waving at him.


    "Alright, I''ll leave it to you then" Shiraishi muttered to himself. He scratched his head in frustration, realizing that his ns for some private time with Ruri had just been thwarted.


    "Well, Shiraishi-senpai, Ruri-senpai, I hope I won''t be a bother. Don''t worry, I won''t cause any trouble" Shizune said, bowing politely.


    "No need to worry. In fact, the more, the merrier, I think" Shiraishi replied with a smile, continuing to scratch his head.


    "Hypocrite"


    Ruri chimed in suddenly and walked toward a clothing store.


    "Shizune, why don''t you have some fun on your own for a bit? I''lle pick you upter" Shiraishi suggested to Shizune.


    After some consideration, Shizune realized she would only be a third wheel with Shiraishi and Ruri, making things awkward for everyone.


    She nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, then I will have something to eat over there" she said, pointing to the barbecue restaurant they had just visited.


    "Okay, enjoy your meal. I wille get you after Ruri and I finish shopping" Shiraishi said as he handed her some money.


    .....


    "Darn it! This is Konoha''s final festival, and I can''t even steal a kiss from Shiraishi-kun!" Ayanemented. She was dressed in the kimono that Shiraishi had given her, but it couldn''t fill the emptiness she felt inside.


    In front of her were piles of food, including takoyaki, grilled skewers, and fried noodles. She stuffed them into her mouth one by one, using eating as a way to vent her frustration.


    "Boss, another fifty skewers of takoyaki and ten bowls of chashu ramen, please! Quick!" she called out impatiently.


    "Alright, alright, just give me a moment"


    The shopkeeper replied nervously. Ayane was undeniably cute, but her insatiable appetite was starting to worry him. If this continued, his small eatery would go out of business.


    After all, he was the one who had put up the sign at the door saying, "You don''t have to pay if you eat for three consecutive hours" in an attempt to attract customers.


    "Even though Hiashi-sama said we could enjoy ourselves, you don''t have to eat like this,"


    Beside Ayane, Fuyuma from the Hyuga branch couldn''t help but be astonished by the mountain of food disappearing in front of her. If Ayane''s identity hadn''t been confirmed, she might have suspected that Ayane was a spy sent by the Akimichi n to infiltrate the Hyuga n.


    "No, not even the Akimichi n eats like this" He thought to herself. Ayane''s appetite was truly remarkable.


    "Anyway, it''s not just our group that''s here to protect Hiashi-sama. Senpai, why don''t you join us and eat?" Ayane suggested.


    "No need. My mission is to protect Hiashi-sama" Fuyuma replied.


    "Oh" Ayane said. She had initially intended to include him, but she understood that it would be awkward. Instead, she turned her frustration into an even bigger appetite and continued feasting.


    "Boss, bring me more!"


    .......


    Humans can be quite noisy creatures, this was the only thought in General Tu''s mind. He found himself rendered speechless, though his mental faculties remained unaffected.


    Buried within the earth, he could keenly perceive the bustling activity of Konoha at that very moment. Because of this noise, he lost the motivation to freely swim through the earth.


    Despite the noisy world above, he could have gone deeper into the earth where no sound could reach. But why did he long for such noise?


    A glint appeared in his pitch-ck eyes, and he sat still in a dim corner, silently watching Konoha''s festival.


    If only onne day he could openly participate in such an event..


    A child ran over over and inadvertently stepped on his head.


    Konoha''s brats were so annoying.


    He thought that maybe someday he should stuff a few exploding tags at this location to enjoy some peace and quiet.


    However, today there were no missions, and the time felt unusually idle.


    ustomed to running errands, General Tu suddenly found himself with nothing to do. He didn''t know what to do with his newfound leisure.


    His younger sister, Ameyu, and his younger brother, Raimei were working in the Land Of Demons, while their elder sister, Shadow Dancer, always acted like a child who never grew up, sticking to their father and mother, seeking their affection.


    Even though he was only three years old, their father had told him that he was no longer a child, but a mature adult. So, he couldn''t be clingy or act as childishly as his siblings.


    A man who loved his work was a mature man. Even during the festival, he remained vignt, never letting his guard down.


    General Tu was a diligent individual.


    ....,...


    The festival was halfway through when Shiraishi and Ruri decided to return early. Despite being away from the bustling atmosphere of the vige, the festivities were still ongoing and would likely continue until midnight.


    Explosions resonated in the night sky, with brilliant fireworks bursting into colorful patterns.


    "It''s truly beautiful" Shiraishi remarked.


    "Yes" Ruri agreed.


    Even though individual sparks were fleeting, when they all came together, it created a sense of awe-inspiring beauty.


    Just like humans, one person''s light might be limited, but when everyone''s effortsbined, it created a radiant disy, much like the beauty in the night sky.


    Shiraishi saw not just fireworks but also the love and determination of the people for life, sharing in their joy and excitement despite being away from the crowd.


    In a peaceful courtyard, Shiraishi and Ruri watched fireworks burst across the night sky.


    Unable to contain his emotions, Shiraishi pulled Ruri into his arms. She leaned against his shoulder, blushing, and they savored the happiness that was uniquely theirs.


    Shiraishi gently ran his fingers through Ruri''s silky hair.


    Gradually, the sounds of the surrounding revelry seemed to fade, leaving only the faint echoes of fireworks in their eyes.


    Their heartbeats resonated clearly, and Ruri initiated a kiss. Shiraishi responded, and their embrace grew passionate.


    Their smooth skin and tender bodies radiated warmth, and the roles quickly reversed.


    Shiraishi stared, flushed, as Ruri took control.


    At this point, words were unnecessary¡ªactions spoke louder.


    Together, they surrendered to this moment


    .....


    As the festival neared its end, the liveliness and noise gradually faded away.


    "Well, youngdy, our shop is closing. Won''t you leave?" The owner of the barbecue restaurant called out to the dispirited girl sitting outside in the chilly breeze.


    Shizune appeared oblivious to the owner''s plea, her gaze fixed on the distance.


    ''Why¡­ Why¡­ Why hasn''t Shiraishi-senpaie to pick me up as promised? Didn''t he agree to retrieve me after shopping with Ruri-senpai?''


    ''Shiraishi-senpai, you''re a big liar!. I''ll report this to Tsunade-sama, and you''ll regret it, Shiraishi-senpai!''


    Shizune''s heart was filled with resentment and anger.


    ---------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 111: 107: Missing Kazekage

    Chapter 111: 107: Missing Kazekage


    Each passing year brings changes of some sort. For instance, we age, growing more mature with each passing year. And then there''s the tale of a man... and a woman.


    When Shiraishi woke up in the morning, he felt a slight itch in his nose, and the room seemed a bit colder. He nced outside to see something delicate falling in the outside world; it turned out to be light snow.


    Despite his reluctance to leave the cozy confines of his bed, he endured the cold air and went to open the firece in the room, then returned to the warmth of his nkets.


    Just like the previous night, Shiraishi''s hands began to wander, gently caressing her.


    Lying there in a deep sleep, Ruri let out a dissatisfied, soft hum, as if she didn''t quite enjoy being handled by a man. She curled her body like a cat, protesting.


    Ruri probably hadn''t had enough sleep; Shiraishi teased her for a while and then gave up.


    For some reason, whenever he held the warm body of the woman in his arms, his inner turmoil and anxiety would suddenly dissipate.


    With her pressed close to his chest and his hands carefully tracing her curves, Shiraishi vowed not to let her warmth slip away.


    He told himself this more than once, and then he fell asleep with Ruri again.


    When he woke again, it was already noon. Shiraishi noticed that Ruri had left his embrace and now sat by the pillow.


    "It''s snowing." she said.


    "Yes." he replied.


    Outside, the wind gently tapped the falling snow. Ruri wore the same light blue kimono from the festival the previous night, and nothing else. The kimono was loosely draped over her, its straps left untied. Facing Shiraishi, she revealed her snow-white skin, tinted with a blush.


    Sensing the dimness in the room, Ruri walked to the balcony, drawing back the curtains to let in the outside light. She observed the fine white snowkes descending outside the window, like white arrows disappearing as they were carried away by the wind.


    It was a world painted in silvery white. Even the trees andnterns in the courtyard were cloaked in snow. Frost lined the edges of the windows, but the room''s heater kept the cold at bay.


    Shiraishi stared, captivated by this natural, dreamlike scene of the northern wind, white snow, and a girl dressed in thin clothing. It was all so enchanting and dreamy that it felt suffocating.


    An artist''s brush couldn''t capture this extraordinary beauty.


    The atmosphere was charged with anticipation, and Shiraishi couldn''t resist saying, "Would you like some wine?"


    "It must be very cold." Ruri replied.


    "But it warms you up inside." Shiraishi exined, pouring them each a ss of the fine wine he had kept for a special asion.


    In this world, Shiraishi rarely consumed alcohol, and when he did, it was usually light and casual. But for some inexplicable reason, the wine felt stronger now.


    Ruri didn''t respond verbally, so Shiraishi assumed her silence indicated agreement. He retrieved the well-preserved wine and the necessary sses.


    As if trying to tempt Shiraishi, Ruri still hadn''t fastened her kimono with any ties. Perhaps she hadn''t realized how fatally attractive she had be to men in her current state.


    They clinked their sses and enjoyed their drinks, their moods lightening. The firece maintained afortable room temperature, enhancing the warm atmosphere.


    The room''s heater maintained afortable temperature, adding warmth and harmony to the atmosphere.


    Ruri''s slightly flushed cheeks and the fiery glint in her eyes revealed her intoxication. As Shiraishi had promised, the wine was initially chilly on the lips but warmed them from within.


    After that, everything fell into ce.


    ......


    After the New Year''s holiday, life returned to normal. Ninjas who had enjoyed their annual leave returned to work.


    Late January marked the coldest time of the year. The snow had yet to stop falling. Shiraishi entered the snow-covered academy; it was the first day of ss following the holiday.


    Before reaching the office, Shiraishi saw Shizune standing in the corridor.


    "Good afternoon, Shizune." Shiraishi greeted.


    Shizune responded with a soft snort and turned her face away, as if she didn''t want to engage in conversation.


    Shiraishi chuckled awkwardly, understanding why Shizune was upset with him. On the night of the festival, he hadpletely forgotten her, leaving her to wait until midnight.


    Her resentment was entirely justified.


    "I''m truly sorry aboutst time. Here, consider this an apology." Shiraishi offered, presenting a meticulously wrapped gift box.


    epting the gift, Shizune''s expression softened. "If you do that again next time, Shiraishi-senpai, I''ll be genuinely angry."


    Having received the apology, Shizune''s tone still carried a hint of displeasure.


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Shiraishi chuckled and scratched his head.


    ''If there''s a next time, it''d be great. But if there isn''t, well, there''s no harm in not conforming. After all, I am a genius.''


    "Is Tsunade-sensei in there?" he asked.


    "She''ll be right over."


    "Where did she go?"


    "Because at the end ofst year, the vige had some discussions with the Purple Rose Company from the Land of Demons about cooperation. They want to arrange for some students interested in medical ninjutsu toe to our academy to study."


    "But, isn''t that something for April?"


    This matter received Tsunade''s approval, and there naturally wouldn''t be any objections from the Konoha''s higher-ups.


    After all, the Land Of Demons was a neutral country that didn''t participate in the Ninja War. Moreover, the atmosphere of theirmercial dealings was quite harmonious. The medicines and medical supplies produced by Purple Rose had relieved a lot of pressure on the Hospital.


    However, the decision to allow people from the Land Of Demons toe to Konoha to study medical ninjutsu should begin in April.


    "Yes, it was. However, preparations need to be made in advance. We have plenty of vacant ssrooms, so Tsunade-sama went to arrange it when she had the chance."


    "It seems like Tsunade-sensei is taking it quite seriously."


    Shiraishi inquired, intentionally or not.


    "Indeed, because Tsunade-sama believes that the medical research data exchanged with Konoha by Purple Rose is greatly beneficial to us. This is a way of reciprocating."


    Shizune pondered and responded to Shiraishi''s question. Not long after, just as Shizune had indicated, Tsunade arrived from the other end of the corridor.


    "You''re on time again today."


    "After all, it''s the first day after the New Year holiday."


    "Is that so? Let me see."


    Tsunade looked at Shiraishi with interest, as if she had discovered something amusing.


    "What''s the matter, Tsunade-sensei?"


    Shiraishi asked, feeling a bit self-conscious under her scrutiny.


    "The scent of a woman."


    Tsunade said with certainty.


    "..."


    ''Is she like a bloodhound or something?'' Shiraishi wondered internally. During their holiday, he and Ruri had been inseparable, even engaging in quite intense activities earlier.


    "And when young men and women let go, their focus isn''t always on academics... "


    "Cough, cough."


    "There''s no need to say something like that." Shiraishi stammered.


    "Ah, you youngsters." Tsunade said with a teasing smile, yfully nudging Shiraishi with her elbow. "So, when are you inviting me for dinner?"


    "That''s still a bit down the road, Tsunade-sensei. Ruri''s parents aren''t home."


    "Really? What a shame."


    "Tsunade-sama, Shiraishi-senpai, what are you talking about? I can''t understand at all." Shizune interjected, looking puzzled.


    "You''ll understand when the timees." Tsunade assured her.


    "Okay." Shizune replied, still somewhat confused. She followed Tsunade into the office, clutching the apology gift Shiraishi had given her.


    "Getting back to the point, the delegation from the Land Of Demons will arrive in Konoha in April. To maintain the friendship between the two countries, I have already rmended you to Sarutobi-sensei as the dedicated teacher for the second Medical Training ss. Do you have any requirements to mention?"


    Tsunade asked, her expression serious as she sat down.


    "I''m truly grateful for your trust, Tsunade-sensei. It would be helpful to have an assistant when the timees." Shiraishi replied.


    "That''s not an issue. Shizune can assist you." Tsunade said.


    Both Shiraishi and Shizune agreed without reservations.


    "Speaking of which, you''re quite daring, aren''t you? Last time, you left Shizune alone at the barbecue stand until midnight..."


    Tsunade suddenly recalled something, a smile on her face.


    "I already bought an expensive apology gift, but that situation caught me off guard."


    Shiraishi couldn''t meet Tsunade''s eyes and his exnation gradually became quieter.


    "Never mind, since you''ve recognized your mistake, I''ll forgive you generously this time. But, do you need toe to ss today?" Tsunade asked.


    "Huh? Are you firing me?" Shiraishi was taken aback.


    "It''s not a dismissal. I just don''t need you in ss today."


    "What''s going on?"


    Shiraishi couldn''t quite grasp the situation. It didn''t seem like a punishment, but it was equally puzzling to consider it a reward.


    "While I was on my way here, I ran into a Minato. He mentioned he needed to talk to you about something and is waiting for you at the school gate." Tsunade exined.


    "Minato?" Shiraishi was even more surprised.


    Namikaze Minato? Why was he looking for Shiraishi?


    While Shiraishi and Minato weren''t particrly close, they had met and exchanged pleasantries as fellow students who had enrolled at the same time. Minato was also one of Jiraiya''s direct disciples, one of the Sannin, so there was a sense of camaraderie. However, their conversations typically revolved around casual topics rather than profound topics.


    "I don''t know what he wants, but you''ll find out when you see him." Tsunade advised.


    "That makes sense." Shiraishi nodded.


    "In that case, maybe I shouldn''t attend ss today."


    After bidding farewell to Tsunade and Shizune, Shiraishi headed towards the gate of the academy, where he spotted Minato waiting for him.


    Minato was d in Konoha''s jonin ninja attire, with his golden hair gleaming like the sun, and wore a warm smile. To many, he was the embodiment of the ideal man.


    Compared to him, Shiraishi couldn''t help but feel in.


    Minato had achieved the rank of Jonin almost simultaneously with Ruri and Ayane, and boasted an impressive 100% missionpletion rate. He was often regarded as the finest ninja of his generation. Even senior Jonin admired him, holding no jealousy for his extraordinary talents.


    He had a natural aura of leadership, capable of uniting people''s hearts to the fullest. On the other hand, Shiraishi, who had barely attained the rank of Chunin at the age of sixteen, fell far behind inparison.


    When people mentioned him, it was mainly because he had a highly skilled ninja lover. Besides that, his proficiency in medical ninjutsu seemed to be noteworthy. His social interactions within the academy seemed to be limited to these facets, and he couldn''t help but feelcking.


    Seeing Shiraishi approach, Minato waved and greeted him with a smile.


    Shiraishi returned the greeting and said, "When Tsunade-sensei mentioned that you wanted to see me, Minato, I must admit I was skeptical."


    "The main reason I''m here is that I have something important to discuss with you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee all of a sudden."


    Minato said smiling apologetically


    "It''s alright; I''m just assisting in the ss Tsunade-sensei leads. I''m hardly more than a helper. So, what''s this important matter you need to discuss?" Shiraishi inquired.


    "Let''s find a quieter ce to talk." Minato suggested.


    Minato led Shiraishi to a nearby dango shop next to the school. Minato treated and ordered some dango. After they had eaten for a bit, Minato began discussing the real issue, "I want to learn more about Hatake Kakashi."


    "Kakashi? What''s happened with him?" Shiraishi''s expression shifted slightly.


    Minato looked around to ensure no one was eavesdropping, then lowered his voice and said, "Over a year ago, I regret the incident involving Sakumo. Perhaps Sakumo did cause the vige some loss, but the extent to which the vigers were swayed by that level of rumors was something I didn''t expect."


    Shiraishi remained silent.


    "I''m saying this not to prove anything. It''s just that this matter is in the past, but its aftermath hasn''t been fully resolved. Hatake Kakashi is one of the individuals most affected by the aftermath. The Hokage recently changed the members of my team, and at the graduation ceremony this year, in addition to two graduates joining my team, Kakashi will also be one of them."


    "Minato, are you concerned about something?" Shiraishi asked.


    Minato nodded seriously. "Possibly due to the influence of Sakumo''s suicide, many people have said that Kakashi has changed since then. Even in my department, I''ve heard many unfavorable rumors about him. I think, since he''s about to be my subordinate, I have a responsibility to guide and protect him."


    "I see. You have my appreciation for having such intentions. In fact, Ruri, Ayane, and I don''t know what to do with Kakashi. After Sakumo-sensei''s death, he closed himself off from others and wouldn''t allow anyone to get close. If he continues like this, I''m genuinely worried about his future."


    Shiraishi sighed.


    "Yeah, so I wanted to ask you about Kakashi''s specific situation to tailor my approach ordingly."


    "You''re giving me too much credit. Kakashi has always been an independent person from a young age. I''m not sure if the information I have will be of any use to you. But if it can help you, Minato, then that would be the best."


    "I''m truly grateful."


    Minato expressed his gratitude sincerely.


    "No need to be like this; it''s my duty."


    Shiraishi smiled in response.


    About half an hourter, after exchanging information about Kakashi with Shiraishi and discussing some other minor matters, Minato settled the bill and left the ce.


    Shiraishi sat in his seat, eating dango and watching Minato''s departing figure.


    Just as he had suspected, the Third Hokage still couldn''t let go of a talented ninja like Kakashi.


    Namikaze Minato ... was indeed an interesting individual.


    Although he knew Minato, their interactions were not deep. Shiraishi had heard from others that Minato was a Jonin with formidable skills in the Body Flicker and Taijutsu.


    As for his Ninjutsu abilities, there weren''t many rumors, possibly due to his secrecy. After all, many high-ranking ninja kept their abilities secret. Generally, Jonin didn''t disclose their trump cards to others, even fellow vigers.


    However, if it was solely about the Body Flicker Technique, dealing with him should be manageable with his own abilities and those of the Shadow Dancer.


    .....


    The Land of Wind, Sunagakure.


    A grand festival had taken ce in Konoha, far away in the Land of Fire. Simultaneously, a grand festival was held in Sunagakure.


    As the annual festivities concluded, the Suna ninjas returned to their duties, resuming their positions with diligence.


    Standing atop the Kazekage Building''s roof, the Third Kazekage gazed once more upon the panoramic view of the vige, deeply moved.


    Inparison to the Second Ninja World War, Sunagajute now boasted numerous vital structures and facilities. The ranks of the new-generation ninjas had also grown steadily, thanks to their unwavering dedication.


    There was Rasa, skilled in the use of Gold Dust Release. There was Pakura, a high-ranking ninja with the Kekkei Genkai Scorch Release. And the young yet aplished puppeteer, Sasori of The Red Sand.


    Not to mention countless young, outstanding ninja who emerged like mushrooms after the rain.


    The two advisors, Chiyo and Ebizo, who were both active during the Suna''s early days, were his most capable assistants as Kazekage.


    Chiyo''s expert puppetry jutsus had nurtured many puppeteer ninja in the vige, forming the formidable puppeteer corps that was now feared by all nations.


    Ebizo managed the vige''s intelligence operations. Hiswork of spies operated in the ninja viges of the Five Great Nations. In many ninja viges, his influence extended.


    Though asional disagreements with the Kazekage arose, they always supported him in crucial matters, contributing their utmost to bolster Hidden Sunagakure''s strength.


    For example, the uing n to attack the Land Of Fire, initiated by the Suna, was a result of discussions between him, the Kazekage, and their two advisers.


    Thinking about this, the Third Kazekage was filled with determination.


    It was now the end of January, and they nned tounch an attack on Konoha in the Land of Fire in February, swiftly breaching the Land Of Fire ''s border.


    War was imminent, a mere few days away.


    The time for Sunagakure to rise hade.


    "Kazekage-sama." a Sjna Anbu ninja suddenly appeared behind him, kneeling down on one knee to pay the highest respects to the th third Kazekage.


    This was the Kazekage who had led them on the path to prosperity, an extraordinary and unique leader.


    "Is there an issue?" inquired the Third Kazekage, slightly turning his head.


    "Sasori has something to report to you."


    "That boy, I remember he was on a mission at the border. Is there something new happening there?" the Third Kazekage muttered to himself and then returned to the main building, with the ANBU ninja following closely behind.


    ........


    The following day.


    "The Third Kazekage is missing!?"


    Chiyo erupted with shock within the conference room with its massive round table.


    The senior ANBU responsible formunicating with the Third Kazekage had immediately convened this emergency meeting upon losing contact with their Kazekage.


    With the impending war against Konoha, the sudden disappearance of their Kazekage was nothing short of a shock.


    Given their leader''s typically serious demeanor, it would have seemed like a joke if they didn''t know better.


    "It''s true. Many Jonin didn''t find the Kazekage-sama in his office this morning. I secretly sent someone to locate him before this meeting, but he couldn''t be found. Kazekage-sama... he''s truly disappeared from the vige."


    The news weighed heavily on the minds of everyone present, leaving them bewildered and in despair.


    This was the Kazekage, one of the five most powerful ninja leaders at the time.


    He possessed incredibly fearsome abilities, such as the Iron Sand Jutsu, which allowed him to subdue even monsters like the One Tail. How could he have disappeared from the vige without a trace?


    Was there really such a formidable assassin in the ninja world?


    After all, this ninja had silently breached Sunagakure''s defenses, confronted the Kazekage, engaged in battle without a sound, and ultimately withdrew unnoticed. It was unfathomable that there were assassins of such power in the ninja world.


    "Elder Chiyo, Elder Ebizo, what do we do now? Should we proceed with the n to attack Konoha?" another senior officer asked, his tone hesitant.


    Chiyo''s face was a mixture of concern and contemtion. She remained silent, deep in thought.


    Ebizo nced at his sister Chiyo, then spoke up. "The n will proceed, but this matter must remain a secret. The Jonin will be kept in the dark. Additionally, half of the Anbu will be dispatched to track down the Third Kazekage''s whereabouts. To see a person, we must find a body."


    "Understood!" responded all the senior ninjas solemnly.


    However, some senior ninja had a glint of ambition in their eyes.


    The Third Kazekage was missing. If they could earn merit in this war, securing the position of the Fourth Kazekage would be within their grasp.


    Having seen through the thoughts of these senior ninja, Ebizo, who had issued the orders, fell silent after they left, just like his sister Chiyo.


    Using external conflicts to divert internal conflicts was the decision made by Ebizo after the disappearance of their Kazekage.


    And the external conflict was none other than Konoha.


    This was the only way to avoid internal strife within the vige.


    Chiyo shook her head. She understood her younger brother Ebizo''s intent and sighed. "Never mind, no matter what, the n to attack Konoha must proceed, even if the Third Kazekage is missing. Rather than allowing them to fight amongst themselves here for the position of Kazekage, it''s better to concentrate our forces on the war. As for the Fourth Kazekage''s position, let them decide based on the number of Konoha ninja casualties."


    If only the Third Kazekage had nned for his sessor.


    However, none of them had anticipated that the Third Kazekage, still in his prime, would inexplicably vanish from the vige.


    Although they still held a glimmer of hope, they also knew that the longer he remained missing without any word, the bleaker his chances of returning became.

 Chapter 112: 108: War and The Mangekyou Sharingan (1)

    Chapter 112: 108: War and The Mangekyou Sharingan (1)


    The outbreak of war urred suddenly.


    The Land of Fire shares its border with the Land of Grass and the Land of Rain. Almost all of the ninja units stationed there were annihted. Only a small contingent of Konoha ninjas managed to escape the carnage and ryed news of the Sunagakure''s attack back to Konohagakure.


    Though they were furious that the Sunagakure had dared to challenge the Land Of Fire, the Konoha leadership, led by the Third Hokage, swiftly initiated war preparations. They deployed vige ninjas, forming squads to march toward the border in support.


    At this moment, the peace treaties between nations were nothing more than scraps of paper.


    Compared to the seasoned ninja who had experienced the Great Ninja War, the newly graduated genin had a less acute sense of danger. Despite knowing that war brings death to many, they held a na?ve and optimistic attitude,pletely unaware of the kind of hell they were about to face.


    In the hell called war, even chuunin were in constant danger of losing their lives, and jounin faced the grim possibility of being surrounded and meeting a heroic death on the battlefield.


    Whether it was shurikens and kunai flying from unknown directions or explosive tags reducing their bodies to ashes, inrge-scale wars between ninja viges, even the strongest ninja could not guarantee their survival.


    As such, most Konoha ninjas viewed war with pessimism. Once war broke out, it meant parting from family, lovers, and friends.


    Yet, even amidst their pessimism, they would rush out to the frontlines, ignoring their own safety, to fight to the bitter end for their vige, their nation, and against the enemy.


    ...


    The sudden outbreak of war cast a somber atmosphere over the streets of Konoha. People were praying for the safe return of their loved ones who were heading to the battlefield.


    "Ruri, are you heading out now?" Shiraishi asked, approaching Ruri as she prepared to leave.


    "Yes, I have a patrol mission, and it will be around the vige perimeter."


    "Will you be back tonight?" Shiraishi inquired with a brief pause.


    "My shift ends around 8 pm, so I should be back by then. Is something the matter?" Ruri sensed that Shiraishi had something to discuss, as he seemed hesitant.


    "It''s nothing pressing. I just wanted to talk to you about something. Since you''re upied now, we can discuss it when you return tonight." Shiraishi replied.


    "Alright, take care." Ruri said, knowing that Shiraishi''s patrol duty in a time of war was not without its dangers, despite his formidable abilities. She couldn''t help but remind him.


    Observing Ruri''s departure, Shiraishi paused at the door for a moment, then returned to his room to rest.


    Around 1 o''clock in the afternoon, Shiraishi set out for a walk. His stroll seemed aimless, as though he sought rxation without a specific purpose.


    ''Everything seems to be in order here'' He thought.


    At each location he visited, he used his sensory jutsu to inspect the areas where troublemakers might attack or cause disturbances, checking for any potential vulnerabilities.


    While patrol teams in these ces appeared unchanged and followed their previous routes, even the times for shifting and changing positions every half-hour remained the same, there was something different.


    However...


    As Shiraishi nced in a certain direction, he could clearly sense an increase in guards by four individuals.


    A squad of Anbu.


    Including the initial Anbu squad, there were now eight Anbu ninjas in total. Due to the war, it seemed that the security measures for that area had been enhanced.


    Shiraishi continued his rounds to other locations. Around 3:30 in the afternoon, he made his way to the academy.


    The academy remained unaffected for the most part. graduates from the past few years were simply not fortunate enough to evade this era of war.


    Regardless of whether they wereughing or crying, the moment they became genuine ninjas, they carried the obligation to go to the battlefield.


    However, this had no bearing on Shiraishi, a Chunin working as a logistical medical ninja in Konoha. He hadn''t received any orders to transfer from the vige.


    Currently, his superior was Tsunade, who was serving at the academy. Oddly, there were no indications that she nned to go to the front lines.


    Although Shiraishi was puzzled by this, considering the war, he believed that Tsunade would likely be heading to the battlefield, as her medical ninjutsu skills would be highly valuable there.


    So, why was she still stationed in the vige?


    Moreover, there hadn''t been any transfer orders from the vige''s higher-ups, which struck him as quite strange.


    Was there a specific reason for this? He couldn''t help but wonder.


    Even though he was quite curious about this, it was precisely because of this that he was able to rest easy in Konoha for now.


    He had already prepared his excuses but had not expected to use them at all.


    "Shiraishi-senpai"


    A voice called out as he wandered the streets.


    Arriving at the school office, Shiraishi first spotted Shizune and offered a smile and nod of acknowledgment.


    "You''re here."


    Tsunade, seated at the desk, looked up. Her face was flushed, a clear sign that she''d been drinking.


    "Tsunade-sensei, is it wise to drink at a time like this?" Shiraishi questioned.


    "It doesn''t matter. It won''t affect the ss." Tsunade waved dismissively. She assured him that she was only lightly inebriated, with a clear mind that wouldn''t hinder her teaching.


    "I''m not concerned about that. It''s just... considering the impending Sunagakure threat and the front lines..."


    Shiraishi''s face showed concern.


    Shizune hesitated for a moment on the side but decided not to speak up. After all, this was highly ssified information within the vige, and it shouldn''t be casually revealed to unrted individuals.


    She only knew about it because she lived with Tsunade. This was top-secret information in the vige.


    "I''ve said it''s fine, so don''t worry. With their abilities, Orochimaru and Jiraiya should handle Suna. Frankly, I''m tired of fighting. This teaching job was thrust upon me by Sarutobi-sensei."


    Tsunade cleverly changed the subject, gazing out of the window, lost in thought for a moment.


    Although she maintainedposure on the surface, her inner concerns about Orochimaru and Jiraiya were evident.


    To avoid causing trouble and annoyance for Tsunade, Shiraishi dropped the topic and started preparing his lessons. Shizune went to make two cups of hot tea and ced them on the table in front of Tsunade and Shiraishi.


    .....


    By 5:30 in the afternoon, the school day had ended. After fielding some student queries rted to medical treatment, Shiraishi left the school and continued wandering the vige.


    He roamed until darkness had fully settled in before making his way back to the Uchiha n.


    Today''s inspection duties wereplete, and as long as he revisited the n before their official operation tomorrow night, everything should proceed smoothly.


    However, the biggest challengey in how he would exin his departure to Ruri tonight. Shiraishi wasn''t entirely certain whether she would leave Konoha with him.


    The ties between the Uchiha n and Konoha ran deep, and Ruri was an Uchiha ninja. Thus, the connection between the Uchiha and Konoha was also the connection between Ruri and Konoha.


    Regardless of the oue, he resolved to ept it calmly.


    It was time to bid farewell to this vige.


    Shiraishi had arranged for the Purple Rose Company''s representative to train medical ninjas for Konoha on behalf of the organization. Additionally, he''d handed over valuable drug research data as a parting gift to Konoha.


    He decided to rest briefly and then wait for Ruri''s return from her patrol mission to break the news of his departure. This had be Shiraishi''s unwavering choice.


    "It''s already half-past seven..." he remarked. Ruri had mentioned she''d be swapping shifts with another team around eight o''clock, leaving him with half an hour to prepare.


    A wry smile crept onto Shiraishi''s face as he found himself oddly anxious, despite knowing that it was a manageable situation. Regardless, he couldn''t shake this unease even before Ruri''s return.


    ''Calm down'' he told himself mentally organizing his thoughts. He decided to start by washing his face before Ruri returned.


    Light from the corridor illuminated his path as he walked toward the bathroom. Approaching him was a maid carrying a tray of food.


    "Dinner is ready. Would you like to dine now?" the maid asked.


    "Leave it in the dining room. Ruri will be back soon." Shiraishi replied.


    "Very well." the maid responded.


    However, as she spoke, her gaze met Shiraishi''s, and in her eyes, a sharp, scarlet light flickered.


    Within that scarlet gaze were three spinning ck tomoe, emitting a powerful genjutsu.


    Upon sessfully casting the illusion, the maid produced a short de from beneath the dinner tray and ruthlessly plunged it into Shiraishi''s chest.


    Despite the dagger prating his body, Shiraishi''s expression remained unfazed. The de had indeed pierced him, yet in an instant, the scene around him underwent a radical transformation.


    A huge water sphere encased the maid,den with an immense amount of chakra, creating tremendous water pressure within. The maid struggled helplessly within the sphere, her movements stunted, and she began expelling bubbles.


    "That''s enough." a cold voice emerged from directly behind Shiraishi.


    If he didn''t evade, he would have been killed for sure. The source of this murderous intent was far more terrifying than the maid who had attacked him suddenly.


    Furthermore, it was evident that the maid attacking him had been manipted by a genjutsu.


    After manipting the maid, a Sharingan genjutsu had been ced in her eyes.


    This was a double genjutsu release.


    Among the Uchiha n, ninja capable of this were elite j¨­nin, few in number.


    "!?"


    The attacker''s eyes widened. In an instant, ck shadows, seemingly materializing out of nowhere, formed into peculiar and deadly shadow des that were more than capable of taking a person''s life, attacking him.


    The attacker broke into a cold sweat and leaped backward, creating a safe distance from Shiraishi.


    W-what was that?


    Shadows?


    He touched the cut on his face. He had been sliced open without even realizing it. If he had been a bit slower, his head might have already separated from his body.


    There were no sounds, no weight, and if it weren''t for his own sense of pain alerting him to the attack, he wouldn''t even have known he was being targeted.


    Wasn''t this guy a medical ninja?


    That''s how the intelligence had recorded it, right?


    Why was there no information on his shadow abilities?


    Shiraishi turned around, and the ck shadow swirling around him vanished. Before him stood a mysterious ninja, his face concealed by a ck mask, with a pair of three tomoed Sharingan revealed.


    It was clear that this Uchiha j¨­nin was now filled with doubt and hesitation as he gazed at Shiraishi.


    "Although I''m sorry, genjutsu tricks like that won''t work on me. Also, who are you? I don''t recall having offended anyone from the Uchiha." Shiraishi looked at the Uchiha ninja in front of him, puzzled.


    He genuinely didn''t understand why an Uchiha ninja would attempt to assassinate him.


    The murderous intent earlier and the genjutsu he cast on the maid were clearly serious actions, not a joke.


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu!"


    Without answering Shiraishi, the Uchiha ninja attacked him with a Fire Release technique.


    A massive fireball surged towards Shiraishi, heating the surrounding air intensely.


    Shiraishi let out a sigh and scratched his head in exasperation. What on earth was going on?


    As he scratched his head, shadows oozed from the darkness and formed a pitch-ck shield in front of him, deflecting the fireball.


    Meanwhile, behind Shiraishi, the Uchiha ninja with the ck mask had reappeared using Body Flicker Technique.


    The fireball had been a diversion; this was his true objective.


    While a straightforward tactic, it was remarkably effective in actualbat. The opponent demonstrated exceptional skill both in the use of ninjutsu and in choosing the right moment.


    However...


    "Ahh!" The attacker cried out in pain as blood sprayed.


    In front of him awaited numerous shadow des, and the shadow shield changed direction, transforming into shadow des attacking him. All of this happened in an instant.


    The speed of this attack was beyond belief, far surpassing the limits of human reaction time. Even with the Sharingan to predict the shadows'' movements, the ninja couldn''t keep up with their astonishing speed.


    The Uchiha ninja was left battered and bRurised, sent flying and rolling on the ground, leaving traces of bloodstains on the floor.


    "You... did you go easy on me from the beginning?" The ninja gasped, writhing in pain.


    The speed of the shadow technique, even with his three-tomoe Sharingan, was insurmountable. He had avoided the initial Shadow de attack, sustaining only a facial wound, thanks to his quick reflexes.


    If Shiraishi had genuinely intended to kill him, he''d have met his end with the first attack. He realized that Shiraishi had never harbored a killing intent from the outset.


    "I''ll take this as it is. After all, this is Uchiha n business, and I have no ce interfering." Shiraishi said with a troubled expression, unwilling to be drawn into this internal Uchiha conflict.


    Upon hearing this, the Uchiha ninja in the ck mask stiffened and turned to leave. In his field of vision stood a girl with long ck hair and an ice-cold countenance, her bright red three-tomoe Sharingan eyes gleaming.


    It was Ruri, who had just returned from her patrol mission.


    She hadn''t expected that the ninjas from her own n would attempt to assassinate Shiraishi under these circumstances.


    If they disapproved of him, they could have expressed their objections to their rtionship from the start. The timing of this assassination attempt left Ruri with a sense of foreboding.


    The Uchiha ninja wearing the ck mask only nced at Ruri''s Sharingan, his legs giving way as he knelt on the corridor floor.


    Ruri approached him, slowly squatting down, and removed the ck mask from his face, revealing the expected expression.


    "I had hoped my intuition was wrong, but it appears to be true" Ruri Said


    Uchiha Rindo.


    He was Uchiha Sora''s personal guard and a member of the radical faction within the Uchiha n.


    "Yes... I didn''t expect your Sharingan genjutsu to be this terrifying... You incapacitated me in an instant..." Despite having Sharingan of equal level, he had no resistance against the intrusion of Ruri''s Sharingan''s ocr power. He surrendered without a fight.


    He had a feeling that there was a fundamental difference between Ruri''s Sharingan and his own Sharingan.


    That kind of shocking power, which surpassed another dimension, loomed over him.


    Shiraishi didn''t show any surprise; he knew from the beginning that this was Uchiha Rindo, the guard of the Uchiha Sora.


    Because he remembered the chakra of this Uchiha elite, even if he was wearing a mask, careful sensing could help identify who it was.


    "Sure enough... what Elder Sora said was right. You are the future of the Uchiha. If you can use this power well... then go ahead and kill me."


    With a resigned expression, Rindo smiled, his eyes filled with a sense of resignation, and he slowly uttered these words.


    "I can''t bear such praise. Can you tell me why you''re doing this? Depending on your answer, I might spare your life."


    Ruri remained silent.


    Rindo couldn''t have undertaken this assassination without authorization, as only the Sora elders had such authority within the Uchiha n.


    "For the n''s future... and for your future..."


    Rindo''s face twisted in pain. Even after enduring such a powerful genjutsu, he still managed to maintain hisposure, earning Ruri''s grudging respect.


    Then, a more intense wave of her pupil power surged.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Rindo''s anguished screams echoed through the hallway.


    Ruri stood expressionless before him, her arms crossed over her chest. Rindo, on the other hand, appeared in a pitiful state, with dull eyes, drool at the corners of his mouth, and his entire body twitching uncontrobly.


    "Answer me. What''s your purpose? Depending on your answer, I might spare your life."


    "...no...can''t say...I...can''t say...kill me...Ruri...kill me..."


    Rindo''s words came out in stuttered fragments, as he begged Ruri to end his life.


    Ruri frowned, anger flickering in her eyes.


    Kill him? It couldn''t possibly be that simple.


    Truth be told, she had endured these fools for far too long. It was also for the sake of the vige and her n. Why did these people insist on testing her patience?


    Whether it was the Root or the Hokage, now it seemed that even some members of her own n were involved.


    Fortunately, there were a few level-headed individuals among them.


    Ruri''s patience had worn thin, and she raised her palm as if to use a jutsu. However, someone stopped her by holding her wrist.


    It was Shiraishi who had intervened.


    Ruri''s face registered a hint of displeasure. "What are you doing?"


    "Let''s just pretend this never happened. After all, he''s still a member of your n. If you continue with your illusions, he''ll suffer a mental breakdown and die."


    Shiraishi suggested.


    Shiraishi had originally nned to confess his intentions to Ruri that night, but he didn''t want to jeopardize her rtionship with her n over this matter.


    Ruri pulled her arm away from Shiraishi''s grasp with a frosty expression. "It''s best for trash like this to die. I endured the Root, and I tolerated the absurdities of the Third Hokage. But these idiots are my n members, and as the n''s top ninja, I have the right to know the truth. Are you going to stop me?"


    Seeing that Ruri had made up her mind, Shiraishi knew there was no changing her course of action.


    Rindo''s kneeling body slumped forward and hit the ground with a heavy thud, losing consciousness.


    "Dispose of this trash for me. I''ll be back shortly." Ruri said icily, then vanished with a burst of instant body technique.


    "What are you doing, causing such a mess..." Shiraishi began, but his words trailed off. Why had someone from the n tried to assassinate him at this particr moment? It was confusing.


    Looking in the direction Ruri had left, Shiraishi let out a sigh.


    Hopefully, nothing serious would happen.


    But with Ruri''s aversion to being taken advantage of, he could only hope that she wouldn''t stir up any trouble.


    .....


    Naka Shrine


    As the war raged on, the Uchiha n had an obligation to contribute their strength to Konoha. To decide who would be sent to the battlefield, numerous Uchiha elite gathered here for an urgent meeting held at night, following the orders of the radical leader of the n, Uchiha Sora.


    "The beginning of this war has both advantages and disadvantages for us. While many may perish, it also brings us one step closer to the position of Hokage." Uchiha Sora, seated at the forefront, addressed the assembly with a calm demeanor despite his aged countenance.


    "The Third Hokage is approaching the age of retirement. To umte enough prestige to be the Fourth Hokage, I hope that all of you will work together."


    "Yes!"


    "The era of the Senju leadership will eventuallye to an end. The future of Konoha belongs to us, the Uchiha."


    Uchiha Sora''s gaze swept over each of the Uchiha ninjas present, seeming to approve of their determination and strength. He nodded with satisfaction.


    These were the n''s elites, a powerful force to safeguard the n and deter outsiders.


    "Some foolish rambling, much like a child talking about bing Hokage." an abrupt voice interrupted the proceedings.


    The words reached the ears of the Uchiha jonin, inciting anger. They turned toward the source of the voice in surprise and annoyance.


    From the shadows emerged Ruri. Her arrival left everyone puzzled and astonished as she walked toward the front, her intentions unclear.


    Elder Sora, with wrinkles etched across his face, disyed some movement.


    Ruri approached him in silence.


    Then, there was a collective gasp as the unexpected unfolded before their eyes.


    Ruri swiftly grasped Uchiha Sora by the throat, pressing him against the wall and creating a deep depression. The elder''s face contorted in pain as he struggled to breathe.


    "Wait, Ruri, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t act recklessly!"


    "Release Elder Sora immediately!"


    "Are you attempting a rebellion, Ruri? Let go!"


    Jonins stood up one after another, either attempting to dissuade her or threatening her with force. They urged Ruri to release Elder Sora.


    "...no...not right..." Elder Sora managed to utter these words, his face contorted in pain.


    "No? Are you implying that I falsely used you?" Ruri''s tone was filled with menace.


    Ruri paid little heed to the appeals and threatsing from her fellow n members.


    "...your eyes.... are ...wrong..."


    Elder Sora, in his cloudy but still piercing gaze, focused on Ruri''s three-tomoe Sharingan. He uttered words that left Ruri puzzled.


    Her eyes? What was wrong with them?


    "So that''s it... even a medical ninja can''t fix it... That failure of a mission..." Elder Sora''s face suddenly lit up with understanding, as if he had grasped something significant.


    "Stop your senseless babbling, change the subject! You''ve thoroughly infuriated me, old man." Ruri snapped, her threat still hanging in the air.


    Confronted with Ruri''s aggression, Elder Sora turned his head indifferently and addressed the Jonins who had been about to intervene.


    "All of you, leave."


    They exchanged puzzled nces. They couldn''t fathom why Elder Sora had issued such an order.


    "Go. I need to speak with Ruri alone."


    After a moment''s hesitation, the jonin decided to follow the elder''s orders. As they left, they cast threatening res at Ruri, warning her not to go too far.


    Although they didn''t know what conflict had urred between Ruri and Elder Sora, it wasn''t a valid reason for her to attack him without cause.


    Once the Jonins had left the meeting room, only Ruri and Elder Sora remained.


    "Cough...."


    Ruri released her grip on Elder Sora, allowing him to gasp for air desperately.


    "Have you caught your breath now?"


    To Ruri, this was all a show.


    Elder Sora gazed at Ruri deeply, a sudden sigh escaping his lips. "It''s a pity... if you''d juste in and killed me, that would have been better."


    Ruri regarded Elder Sora with a confused expression. "What do you mean?"


    "It''s because... you haven''t awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, Ruri."


    Elder Sora''s cloudy yet still brilliant eyes held endless regret as he uttered these words.

 Chapter 113: 109: War and The Mangekyou Sharingan (2)

    Chapter 113: 109: War and The Mangekyou Sharingan (2)


    "Mangekyou Sharingan?"


    Ruri furrowed her brow in response to Elder Sora''s sigh filled with regret.


    "What does that have to do with the assassination of Shiraishi?"


    She couldn''t grasp the link between Shiraishi''s assassination attempt and the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Elder Sora remained silent, simply bending down and moving toward one side. Ruri watched as he performed a sealing technique on a stone b, causing it to lift and reveal a dark passage leading underground.


    "Come with me, and I''ll reveal the ultimate secret of our Uchiha n," Elder Sora beckoned as he descended into the underground passage. Ruri hesitated for a moment, then followed him into the depths.


    The underground chamber connected wasn''t very deep, but Ruri could sense that the surrounding stone bs were made of special materials with incredible pressure resistance.


    On the front wall of this underground chamber, the Uchiha n''s fan symbols were inscribed at both ends, with an ancient stone tablet in the middle.


    The tablet bore inscriptions of old and cryptic symbols that defied conventional reading.


    "Do you recognize this ce?" Elder Sora inquired.


    "I''ve heard of it, but it''s my first time here. Is there something special about this location?" Ruri scanned her surroundings carefully with her Sharingan but found nothing unusual apart from the stone tablet.


    "This stone tablet contains the secrets of our Uchiha ancestors, passed down through generations. By using the Sharingan and the Mangekyou Sharingan, you can gradually decipher the forbidden knowledge inscribed here."


    Elder Sora, his Sharingan activated, gazed at the stone tablet as he exined to Ruri.


    "Forbidden knowledge? Mangekyou Sharingan?" Ruri questioned.


    "That''s correct. The Sharingan can only reveal the upper part of the content, while the lower part requires the advanced Mangekyou Sharingan to decipher. To awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan, one mustmit... kill a loved one."


    In that moment, Elder Sora''s amiable demeanor disappeared, reced by a sinister expression, and his eyes took on a deep and eerie color.


    Upon hearing the shocking revtion about awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan, Ruri widened her eyes in disbelief. She stared at Elder Sora, her expression frozen in disbelief, as if petrified, unable to move.


    "Killing... a loved ine?"


    After a moment of stunned silence, Ruri hesitantly repeated the question, as if to confirm the absurdity of what she had just heard.


    "That''s correct, Ruri. This is the method to unlock the Mangekyou Sharingan. However, it''s not limited to just loved one. Close friends, as dear as family members, can also suffice. Madara-sama and Izuna-sama once used this method to awaken their Mangekyou Sharingan."


    Nostalgia seemed to fill Elder Sora''s voice as he recounted this piece of history.


    After hearing this, Ruri clenched her fist, and her brows furrowed. It was the first time she felt disappointed in her n.


    "You mean they used this method to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan... Are you saying that they..."


    The names Uchiha Madara and his younger brother Uchiha Izuna were well-known in the n. Izuna had been second only to Madara in terms of skill and power among the Uchiha n during his lifetime. They were both renowned Mangekyou Sharingan users from the Warring States Era.


    Elder Sora maintained eye contact with Ruri, an evil smile curling on his lips as he enunciated each word: "That''s right. Madara-sama and Izunna-sama led the Uchiha n to seek greater power. To do so, they killed their closest friends within the n to unlock the Mangekyou Sharingan."


    Ruri stared back at Elder Sora with a cold expression. For some reason, she felt a sense of disappointment in her own n.


    She was equally disappointed in the legendary power of the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    "However, not everyone can unlock their Mangekyou Sharingan using this method. When Hiruzen surpassed the age for Hokage, I realized that there was an opportunity for our Uchiha n. I aimed to have the n members awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan using this method to regain control over Konoha, but... it failed."


    Elder Sora recounted the past with deep regret.


    Ruri''s fists clenched even tighter. For the first time, she truly saw the man before her, the one who had always appeared kind to others.


    Ruri understood what Elder Sora meant by ''failure.''


    As a member of the Uchiha n, all she felt was a deep sense of revulsion. This man must have used coercion to force n members to unlock their Mangekyou Sharingan, leading them to kill their friends and loved ones. Yet, despite his leadership, none had seeded in unlocking it.


    "Because their aptitude was insufficient, and although they experienced the emotional stimulus of losing something dear, their own abilities werecking. After all, Madara-sama and Izuna-sama were already renowned shinobi before unlocking the Mangekyou Sharingan. That is, until you appeared, Ruri."


    Elder Sora stared at Ruri with fanatical eyes, or rather his gaze was fixed on her bright scarlet Sharingan, gleaming with a brilliant luster.


    He seemed convinced that her eyes would eventually evolve into the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    "I know that given your personality, making such a decision is challenging for you. So I believed that killing the man before you would be no different from killing him yourself. Unfortunately, Rindo''s mission ended in failure, which was beyond my expectations."


    Ignoring Elder Sora''s nearly distorted words, Ruri strode directly to the front of the stone tablet and stopped.


    "Indeed, you are also a member of the Uchiha n. The pursuit of power is unrelenting. Each of us is the same. You can take a look at the content on this stone tablet"


    Elder Sora said, a smile ying on his lips.


    "Shut up" Ruri responded in a low voice.


    Elder Sora, wearing a victorious expression, said nothing but his face betrayed his sense of triumph.


    Ruri used her Sharingan to examine the tablet, scanning from the beginning. However, when she reached a quarter of the text, her progress was abruptly halted.


    The remaining content required a higher level of ocr power to read further.


    Ruri frowned, concentrating her Senjutsu chakra into her eyes to enhance her Sharingan''s visual prowess.


    Beside her, Elder Sora inexplicably sensed a considerable weight pressing down upon his body. Even his own Sharingan felt as though it was confronting a more advanced level of Sharingan ¨C an indescribable, oppressive force.


    "Indeed, much like Madara-sama, your Sharingan is already incredibly powerful with the three tomoe state. I didn''t deceive you. With your ocr power, you can discern far more of the tablet''s secrets than I ever could. You must have gleaned significant knowledge about forbidden techniques and the Mangekyou Sharingan," Elder Sora eximed, almost dancing with excitement.


    He was thrilled that Ruri possessed such a formidable Sharingan.


    "Now that you are aware of all this, Ruri, it''s up to you toplete the task. Use your own hands to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan. Experience the pain of losing the person you hold most dear; it will increase your chances of unlocking your eyes!"


    Elder Sora eximed excitedly, his words bing increasingly incoherent.


    "I know that you and Madara-sama are strikingly alike. Both of you pursue power at any cost. Once you achieve your goal, you care not how many lives are sacrificed or the sacrifices made. For individuals like you, power is the only eternal truth. It''s for yourself, the Uchiha n, and even the chance to seize the position of Hokage from Senju. This is the path you must follow!"


    He grabbed Ruri''s shoulder, bing increasingly frenzied in his speech.


    p!


    Ruri coldly shook off Elder Sora''s hand from her shoulder and stated icily, "I refuse to be a pawn to someone like you."


    "What...what is this?" Elder Sora gazed at Ruri in disbelief.


    "You''ve seen the deeper secrets on the stone monument, haven''t you?" He inquired.


    "So what if I have?" Ruri replied.


    "Impossible... You cannot possibly lose interest in this power. You are like Madara-sama. For such power, for the sake of obtaining the legendary doujutsu, you should spare no effort. How could you resist such alluring power?"


    Elder Sora seemed to have lost hisposure, finding it difficult to ept that Ruri was rejecting the allure of this force.


    As far as he was concerned, once Ruri obtained this power, bing Hokage would be a walk in the park.


    "Power may indeed be tempting, but I refuse to be a ve to it. The power acquired through such means makes me feel disgusted" Ruri retorted.


    "Evil and disgusting? That''s the legendary power, Ruri. Do you know what you''re saying? Don''t you desire to be a ninja unrivaled like Madara-sama? The mightiest power capable of challenging the god of shinobi... Faced with such power, how can you possibly decline?"


    ""You''ve lost your mind. Calm down and don''t let yourself be fooled by something like this" Ruri hoped that Elder Sora would regain hisposure.


    "Enough! I don''t understand what''s happened to you. But, Ruri, you must awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan. The Uchiha n requires your strength now. The Third Ninja World War has begun. We must seize the opportunity to im the position of Hokage! If you let this chance slip through your fingers, you may never have it again! Don''t you understand this simple fact?"


    Elder Sora bellowed hysterically, his eyes now bloodshot.


    Looking at the elderly man in a state of madness, Ruri simply sighed.


    It was pitiable.


    Had he fallen under the spell of Uchiha Madara''s Mangekyou Sharingan?


    Or was he lusting after the Hokage position?


    Even though it was for the Uchiha n, pursuing power through such means would only worsen the n''s predicament.


    "That''s your concern. I have no desire to be Hokage. If you wish to fight for it, then fight, but don''t involve me in your affairs."


    For the first time, she openly expressed her disinterest in pursuing the position of Hokage.


    Ruri sighed; it was truly disappointing.


    As she turned to leave, Elder Sora''s dark voice reached her ears from behind.


    "If If you refuse to act, the assassinations will continue. Unless you kill all the Uchiha n members who belong to my radical faction."


    Ruri stopped in her tracks, her gaze now filled with a killing intent. She turned around, her icy stare piercing through Elder Sora like a de.


    Elder Sora knew he had sessfully provoked her, and he sneered.


    "Not only that, but your parents are also part of my assassination n. If one attempt fails, there will be a second, and if two fail, there will be a third. I''ll make you awaken one way or another. Your loved ones, your partner, your friends, they will all be killed, not a single one spared."


    "Shut up!"


    Boom!


    Their confrontation reverberated through the room, the force echoing with a resounding impact.


    Elder Sora coughed up blood, his aged face now unnaturally pale.


    Ruri gripped his throat and forced him to the ground. Elder Sora with a smile still on his face as he locked eyes with her Sharingan.


    "Are you furious? Killing me would put an end to it. Come on, if taking my life can awaken you, then that''s the best oue. You won''t have to endure the pain of losing your loved ones before your eyes. Kill me if it brings you satisfaction."


    Cold sweat trickled down Ruri''s face. Truth be told, she was trembling a little in the presence of Elder Sora.


    "Why, aren''t you going to do it? You must realize that the majority of the Uchiha n follows my orders. They won''t hesitate to carry them out. You can either kill them all, eliminate me, or cut ties with them... Otherwise, the assassinations targeting your loved ones will continue endlessly."


    "Don''t push me!" Ruri''s palm pressed on his throat grew stronger.


    Elder Soraughed, with coughs. "Haha... That''s right. Even an old man like me hesitates to kill. You, Ruri, you cling too much to your emotions. Coupled with your talent, if you could just be ruthless, you''d be the perfect candidate to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan!"


    Elder Sora seemed to have unraveled all of Ruri''s thoughts, causing her to break out in a cold sweat. He had been deliberately provoking her from the start. He had been orchestrating this.


    If she killed him herself, it was exactly what he anticipated. She would fall into darkness, just like Uchiha Madara, all for the sake of power.


    "You''re insane."


    "Because this is the only way to save the n... The Uchiha n urgently needs a pair of brand new Mangekyou Sharingan to secure the position of Hokage in the vige. Compared to Fugaku, you have more potential to awaken your eyes."


    Elder Sora spoke casually about Ruri''s worth.


    Ruri fell silent, forcing herself to remain calm and unaffected by his words.


    She loosened her grip on Elder Sora''s neck and stood up.


    Elder Sora didn''t look pleased; instead, anger filled his expression.


    Ruri took a deep breath of the cool air in the underground chamber and walked towards the stairs leading up.


    "Have you made your decision? If you don''t kill me now, the assassinations will continue indefinitely until you awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan! You''re not the type to leave threats unresolved! Come on, kill me! This way, you can protect them! Why won''t you kill me?"


    Ruri continued up the stairs, ignoring the furious roars behind her, feeling a chill in her heart.


    Exiting the chamber, she opened the door to the inner hall''s meeting room.


    In the shrine''s square, arge group of Uchiha jonin had gathered. After Ruri emerged from the inner hall''s meeting room, most of them stared at her with cold, resentful eyes.


    They silently used her of her disrespect towards Elder Sora earlier.


    Without a word, they passed by her and entered the meeting room, leaving Ruri walking forward, her mind distracted.


    It was a stark contrast to the solidarity she had experienced within her n.


    "Captain," several Uchiha ninjas didn''t enter the meeting room. Instead, they approached Ruri, concern in their eyes. They were bewildered by the conflict between Ruri and Elder Sora.


    "Don''t ask; it''s not good for you. I''m tired. I''ll go rest, and you all should do the same."


    Ruri''s voice was soft as she spoke, then she continued walking down the steps of Naka Shrine.


    Her direct subordinates exchanged looks of confusion. "What should we do?"


    "Seeing the captain so distraught... it''s unsettling. I''ve never seen her like this before."


    "Regardless, Elder Sora is not someone to be trifled with within the n."


    These Uchiha ninjas believed deeply, and they felt a profound fear towards Elder Sora, the leader of the Radical Faction, for his ability to control those radical ninjas.


    He had sessfully manipted those who were supposed to be unmanageable.


    ....


    Upon returning home, Shiraishi noticed Ruri sitting in the corridor, her eyes fixed on the night outside, her expression distant. He couldn''t help but feel worried.


    While he wasn''t sure what transpired between Ruri and Elder Sora after he had gone to meet with the elder, this was the first time he had seen her so shaken.


    She had encountered countless challenges, from facing Root and a SSuna ambush to dealing with the anger and frustration stemming from Hokage''s favoritism and disregard, to the loss of Sakumo. But he had never seen her so lost before.


    "Get some rest" Shiraishi said.


    Ruri, as if awakened from her daze, turned her head suddenly and agreed. Shiraishi seemed momentarily surprised but nodded.


    As theyy down to sleep, Shiraishi held Ruri in his arms. She closed her eyes, appearing exhausted.


    What had happened after her meeting with Elder Sora?


    Shiraishi had no way of knowing.


    However, their n to leave Konoha was scheduled for the next day. Ruri had to confess her intentions to Ruri tonight, no matter how unsettling her mood was.


    Seeing Ruri''s current state, was it inappropriate to suddenly discuss leaving Konoha tomorrow? If only he had intervened sooner to prevent her from bing so entangled in this situation.


    But there was no time to waste.


    If they missed this opportunity, there might not be another.


    Just when Shiraishi had gathered the courage to discuss a certain matter with Ruri, her voice reached him first.


    "Let''s leave this ce" Ruri''s tone carried weariness and sadness.


    Eh? Shiraishi was momentarily stunned. What? What was Ruri talking about?


    "Leave... leave where?" he inquired.


    "Konoha," Ruri replied sinctly.


    Shiraishi took a deep breath, attempting to calm himself. He had intended to broach this topic first. Why was Ruri bringing it up now?


    "I don''t want to stay here any longer. Whether it''s this vige or this n, it''s full of people who disappoint and disgust me" Ruri exined, her head lowered. At some point, she had opened her eyes, revealing the brilliant red Sharingan that glinted like jewels.


    Shiraishi tightened his hold around Ruri. He could feel her deep disappointment and helplessness towards this ce. This decision was ast resort, born out of desperation.


    He wasn''t aware of what exactly transpired between Ruri and Elder Sora during their meeting, but it had evidently led to this abrupt decision.


    "Did something happen?" Shiraishi asked, but Ruri nestled into his embrace without responding.


    Shiraishi patted her back but didn''t press further.


    Ruri''s departure from Konoha, or rather, her determination to distance herself from the Uchiha n, was palpable. Shiraishi could clearly sense it.


    And it was understandable. Ruri had already been profoundly disappointed with Konoha''s high-ranking officials due to the Root and Sakumo incident.


    The only reason she still clung to being a Konoha ninja was theplex rtionship between the Uchiha n and the vige. Her past actions had been dictated by her allegiance to the n.


    However, that patience had run its course now.


    "Alright, let''s go together and start afresh" Ruri whispered in the embrace, and soon, there was only the soft sound of her sleeping peacefully.


    Shiraishi scratched his head, considering this a rtively happy ending, even though he felt he yed no pivotal role in it. Ruri had known from the start about his determination to leave Konoha; after all, she had her informants within the organization. She must have noticed something to make such a decision without priormunication.


    Forget it; he decided not to dwell on it. With Ruri''s Sharingan assisting them, tomorrow night''s actions would be more secure.


    ...


    The next day was the day Shiraishi had nned for their escape from Konoha.


    Inside a nondescript secret room in Ruri''s house.


    The Uchiha n''s fan logo adorned the walls, nked by three ck curved jade statues. Ruri sat at the head of the room, with twelve people sitting before her. Three of them were jounin at the front, while nine chunin sat a bit farther back.


    Ruri nced at each of them, wasting no time, and got straight to the point.


    "I n to leave Konoha. You can decide whether to stay or follow me" she said.


    The twelve Uchiha ninjas exchanged uncertain nces, revealing their surprise and hesitation. This decision hade suddenly.


    "Captain, can we not discuss leaving Konoha for now? If we do leave, where will we go?" one jounin asked hesitantly, voicing a concern shared by the rest.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I''ve made proper arrangements regarding our retreat n and future settlement. Moreover, the ce we''re heading to has a substantial force that I''ve organized. Even if all of you join us, there will still be plenty of room for everyone."


    Ruri reassured them, alleviating their worries.


    Seeing the struggle and uncertainty on their faces, Ruri understood their predicament. She had sprung this decision on them abruptly.


    "No matter what decision you make, ensure it''s one you won''t regret. If you choose to follow me, report to me by three o''clock this afternoon. I''ll handle all the arrangements" Ruri concluded.


    "Yes, Captain," they responded.


    As Ruri left, another jounin spoke up, "Captain, may I ask a question?"


    "Do you want to know why I''m leaving the vige and the n?"


    Ruri muttered to herself, then replied to the Jonin, "The reason is simple. I can no longer stay among the radicals. They are about to make a move to seize Konoha''s position of Hokage. Either they will be reborn from the ashes, or... end up like the Senju n. Or perhaps face an even more tragic fate."


    These words sent a shiver down everyone''s spine. The war had erupted suddenly, and the radicals couldn''t wait any longer. They were seizing this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Back in the next room, Shiraishi was waiting for her, sipping tea with aposed expression.


    "Is it okay not to follow them? They might expose our ns," he inquired.


    "No problem. I have faith in them. I don''t recruit inept subordinates," Ruri said with confidence.


    She moved to sit beside Shira


    ishi, pouring herself a cup of tea and taking a sip.


    "Our operation is set for eleven o''clock tonight. How are you preparing?" she asked him.


    In response to Ruri''s question, a deep well of determination seemed to emanate from Shiraishi, gradually coalescing.


    "It''s all set. This kid can''t wait" he replied with a smile.


    ----------


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 114: 110: Escape From Konoha (1)

    Chapter 114: 110: Escape From Konoha (1)


    "Today''s work is finally done."


    In the afternoon, after finishing the work at the ninja school, Shiraishi let out a long sigh and rubbed his slightly sore shoulders.


    "Are you heading back now?" Tsunade, who had gone to the side to pour herself a cup of hot tea, asked him.


    "Why, Tsunade-sensei, aren''t you nning to leave now?" Shiraishi turned to look at her.


    "I still have some things to take care of." she replied.


    "I see. Then, goodbye."


    With that, Shiraishi paused for a moment, turned away, and left the office.


    "Alright, see you tomorrow." came Tsunade''s words from behind.


    On the other hand, Shizune watched Shiraishi''s retreating figure and remarked, "I can''t help but feel that something''s a bit off with Shiraishi-senpai today."


    "What''s strange? Isn''t he acting the same as usual? You''re overthinking it, Shizune." Tsunade said as she sat there sipping her tea, not paying much attention to Shizune''s words.


    "Is that so?" Shizune tilted her head, realizing that she might indeed be overthinking things.


    A few minutester, Shiraishi was already walking on the streets of Konoha, just like yesterday, aimlessly strolling along. He also bought some snacks he enjoyed to avoid arousing suspicion.


    Earlier in the morning, Konoha''s second ninja brigade had departed for the Land of Fire''s border to fend off the Sunagakure''s aggression. At this moment, Konoha''s internal strength was considerably weakened. Shiraishi chose this time for the escape n to ensure its sess.


    Before the n goes into effect at eleven o''clock tonight, they needed to recheck Konoha''s personnel defense to prevent any unexpected issues. Even with arge number of ninjas dispatched to the front lines, there were still many stationed within vige, and there could be no room forcency.


    Especially in some important areas, there were often sightings of Anbu members lurking nearby to prevent any issues in those critical locations.


    Very well, there were no significant changes, he thought after the customary inspection. The patrols in Konoha, the locations of Anbu activities, were pretty much the same as during the previous surveys, with no major alterations.


    This meant that there was no need for anyst-minute changes to the evacuation route, avoiding any unnecessary surprises.


    Next, all that remained was to wait for eleven o''clock at night to arrive, at which point they could officially begin the Escape From Konoha n.


    ...


    The moon hung high in the sky, casting a gentle and radiant light. The evening breeze rustled through the forest, swaying the branches and leaves gently. Beyond Konoha''s borders, the forest was tranquil.


    Four Konoha ninjas patrolled the area nearby, led by a Jounin, with a Chunin and two Genin in the team.


    "Let''s go over there next. While this area is near the vige and generally not a target for attacks, we can''t afford to let our guard downpletely." the Jounin squad leader signaled with his eyes towards the dark, shrouded forest ahead.


    "Understood."


    The three team members nodded in response and followed the Jounin squad leader towards the dark forest. The forest, shrouded in darkness, could only be seen clearly with the help of moonlight.


    As the four carefully surveyed the area, finding no issues, they prepared to start patrolling the other side. Suddenly, a gentle breeze swept in from the darkness of the forest.


    "Wind?" The Jounin squad leader squinted his eyes, sensing that this breeze was different from the natural rustling of the wind in the forest.


    "Be careful, retreat!"


    Without overthinking, the Jounin immediately shouted and looked for a thick tree as cover to protect himself. The Chunin and two Genin also hid behind sturdy trees.


    A fierce gust of wind suddenly swept in from the darkness, and wind des, emitting a faint white light, left w marks on the ground, as if a wild beast had rampaged through.


    "Suna ninjas? This powerful Wind Release..."


    The Jounin, hidden behind the tree, grimaced in pain. He had been struck by a wind de on his arm, and blood flowed from the wound.


    While he used his hand to cover the wound, preventing the blood from flowing too freely, he cautiously looked towards the dark forest, trying to locate the person using Wind Release ninjutsu to attack them.


    "It''s not."


    A light, soundless figurended lightly on the Jounin squad leader''s shoulder.


    The voice appeared suddenly, and the Jounin''s face changed drastically. He turned to look and met a pair of eyes surrounded by lightning.


    His entire body erupted with electricity. The Jounin squad leader let out a painful groan.


    His body retreated hastily,pletely paralyzed, and he staggered to his feet from the ground.


    This time, he clearly saw who had attacked him.


    No, it wasn''t a person at all.


    It was just a small, dark creature the size of a pet cat, covered in roaming lightning. Its tiny body exuded an extremely dangerous aura.


    The Jounin''s face was covered in cold sweat.


    This ck beast was incredibly fast, and its Lightning Release ninjutsu was extremely dangerous.


    If he hadn''t been alert enough, that attack just now could have easily been the end of him.


    Then, he caught a whiff of a faint scent of blood in the air, looking to the side.


    His three subordinates had fallen in a pool of blood, lifeless.


    A girl dressed in a shrine maiden outfit was floating about a meter above the ground, surrounded by a visible wind field with countless white glimmers gathering within it.


    "Those two..." The captain''s thoughts were cut short.


    His body shattered, falling to the ground, his blood staining the earth.


    The dark creature hopped onto the shrine maiden''s shoulder, gazing at Konoha in the distance. However, it spoke to the surrounding air, saying, "Come out, all the patrol members here have already been taken care of. It''s your turn now."


    "Yes."


    In the darkness of the forest, dozens of figures emerged.


    "Let''s go, Sister Ameyu. Father must be getting impatient."


    After Raimei Maru said this, Ameyu only nodded silently.


    Their bodies ascended higher and higher from the ground, stopping in mid-air at an altitude of over a thousand meters. From this height, the buildings in Konoha looked like tiny ants.


    .......


    Ten minutes to eleven at night.


    The night sky was pitch ck, like ink spreading on parchment. The moon appeared half-hidden behind the clouds.


    In Konohagakure, it was a serene and peaceful evening.


    At this time, most vigers had already fallen into a deep sleep, ending their busy day.


    Some shop doors remained open with lights on, illuminating the streets. asionally, a few drunken individuals staggered past the shops, their shadows filling the road.


    Kakashi, at the window of his home, looked at the moon rising high in the sky, his eyes deep and silent, as if he had already understood what would happen next.


    The Third Hokage had just finished work at thiste hour. During the war, his workload had be increasingly demanding. Walking alone on the road back home, there was not a soul in sight, except for a squad of Anbu secretly following to protect him.


    Tsunade''s residence.


    "Tsunade-sama... it''s already thiste. Aren''t you going to sleep?"


    Shizune, half-asleep and holding a pillow, wearing pink pajamas, came to the study. She saw Tsunade under the deskmp, seemingly taking notes for tomorrow''s sses. She rubbed her eyes and asked.


    "If you''re tired, go ahead and sleep, Shizune. I still have some work to finish here." Tsunade replied, turning her head to Shizune with a gentle smile.


    Shizune nodded and, following Tsunade''s words, returned to her room to rest. She had to get up early the next day.


    ¡ªHyuga residence.


    "Ten fifty-seven... it''s already thiste."


    Ayane checked the time andined as if annoyed.


    Fuyuma, a J¨­nin, responded, "Just a bit more patience. I can take a break in about an hour. It''s our responsibility to oversee the first half of the night''s duties tonight."


    "I''m not the least bit tired, Fuyuma-senpai. I have plenty of energy tonight"


    Ayane replied, her gaze fixed on her rm clock.


    "Is that so?" Fuyuma muttered to himself, unable to gauge Ayane''s thoughts but knowing that he just needed to watch over her.


    This was not only for the sake of safety but also at the request of the vige elders.


    Ayane held an rm clock she had brought from home and stared at it without blinking.


    "What are you doing?" Winter asked.


    "Checking the time. Don''t worry, Fuyuma-senpai, it won''t interfere with our work."


    Ayane replied without lifting her head.


    Fuyuma didn''t say anything more, because he knew that even if he did, Ayane might not listen.


    Ayane watched the minute and second hands on the clock move, her gaze bing even calmer as the hour hand approached ''11.''


    The moment the hour hand pointed at ''11,'' Ayane put away the rm clock.


    "Aren''t you going to check the time anymore?" Winter asked, turning his head.


    "No need. It''s time."


    Time? Time for what? Fuyuma was momentarily puzzled.


    Suddenly, the sky brightened.nIt was fireworks blooming in the sky above Konoha.


    Fuyuma looked at the fireworks over the vige and showed a surprised expression.


    Fireworks? Was there a festival today? And why were they setting off fireworks at this hour...


    "Ayane."


    Fuyuma looked toward where the fireworks had burst, calling out to Ayane.


    However, he received no response.


    Fuyuma''s face changed, realizing something. He turned to where Ayane had been standing just moments ago, but it was now empty, leaving behind only a chilling emptiness.


    "Byakugan!"


    He decisively activated his Byakugan and quickly located Ayane''s figure, preparing to pursue her¡ª


    Yet the dazzling light in the sky drew his attention once more.


    Those were no ordinary fireworks; they were lightning.


    Charged with immensely powerful Chakra, the lightning bolts streaked through the atmosphere, bearing an unstoppable force as they descended upon a specific part of Konoha.


    Boom!


    The deafening explosion marked the beginning of a turbulent night in Konohagakure.


    ¡­


    In the moment when the mes shot up into the sky, far away from that location, both Shiraishi and Ruri could feel the ground trembling.


    The location they presently upied was the residential area situated to the northeast of the Hokage Building.


    This was an exceptionally unique residential area.


    This was no ordinary residential area, for it housed a person of immense importance to Konoha¡ªKushina Uzumaki.


    Kushina was a remnant of the Uzumaki n, one of the few remaining members of this n in the ninja world. She was considered the prime vessel for sealing tailed beasts, in other words, she was Konoha''s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.


    Her residence was strategically positioned close to Konoha''srgest training ground, the Death Forest. This was a precautionary measure to swiftly lure the rampaging Nine-Tails into the forest if the need arose, preventing any potential disasters in the vige. The Konoha leadership had thus ced the Kyuubi Jinchuriki here.


    Within this residential area, many ordinary civilians lived alongside the families of Shinobi to maintain the facade of a normal life for the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.


    In the shadows, a team of four Anbu ninjas were tasked with her round-the-clock protection. During the current wartime crisis, an additional four Anbu had been dispatched to reinforce the security, forming two elite Anbu squads.


    This information was what Shiraishi had gleaned using sensory ninjutsu.


    "Ameyu and Raimei already seeded in their mission. It''s time for us to move as well."


    Shiraishi said as Ameyu and Raimei had sessfully drawn the attention of Konoha''s Ninjas towards the initial chaos, diverting their focus from their true objective - inciting the Nine Tails to go berserk.


    Ruri didn''t object and followed Shiraishi as they both used the Body Flicker Technique to disappear from the residential area and head towards their target''s location.


    "What''s happening over there?" Kushina Uzumaki, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, with her long red hair, had been awakened from her sleep by the distant explosions. She rushed to the window, pulled the curtains aside, and opened the window, letting the chaotic breeze flow in.


    To the southeast, arge area was engulfed in mes. A towering pir of fire, apanied by billowing ck smoke, was visible. She could vaguely see figures flying in the air, and bolts of lightning crashing down from the sky.


    "Please don''t worry; the disturbance over there will be resolved soon." an Anbu operative said as she infiltrated the room.


    Judging by her voice, it was a female Anbu.


    A bit bewildered, Kushina inquired, "Aren''t you supposed to help?"


    "The other Anbu operatives will handle it, and the vige''s ninjas will join the fight as well. Our duty is to protect you." the female Anbu replied.


    Kushina nodded, about to say something, when suddenly, the ground beneath her feet started to feel soft, like quicksand.


    "What''s happening?" Kushina eximed, jumping away from the spot. The female Anbu acted swiftly, positioning herself protectively in front of Kushina and unsheathing her sword.


    From the soft, swampy ground, a humanoid creature made of mud emerged.


    "This guy is¡­" The female Anbu sounded surprised, as if she recognized the identity of this mud figure.


    This mud figure was none other than the General Tu.


    After taking on a humanoid form from the swampy ground, its dark, hollow eyes emitted a faint golden light as it stared directly at Kushina, who was behind the female Anbu.


    After pausing for a moment, as if contemting something, it charged straight towards them from the front without any hesitation.


    Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!


    Three Anbu operatives leaped out from the shadows, and their three ninja des impaled the General Tu''s body from different angles, pinning it to the ground less than two meters away from Kushina.


    Four additional Anbu operatives appeared at the four corners of the room, forming a protective barrier around Kushina.


    "Now, things should calm down a bit. No one can cross our defense line, no matter who they are." one of the Anbu said confidently.


    "£¤¡­&*¡­%£¤#£¤%¡­" General Tu mumbled iprehensibly, and then its mouth opened, releasing an intense beam of light, apanied by a strong scent of gunpowder that filled the air.


    Boom!


    Without warning, the house was instantly leveled, enveloping Kushina and the eight Anbu operatives in the explosion''s fiery aftermath.


    The eight Anbu operativesy charred and unconscious amid the debris. The shards of their broken masks still smoldered with faint mes.


    Dark chunks of earth scattered around the area, slowly coalescing as they gathered to reform into the Earth General''s original form.


    It began moving toward its "target."


    At this moment, Kushinay amidst the ruins, her body covered in wounds, extensive burns, and her consciousness barely holding on. She moaned in pain.


    General Tu briefly nced at the severely injured Kushina before noticing something else.


    Shiraishi and Ruri''s figures appeared simultaneously. They scanned their surroundings, finding all the Anbu who were supposed to protect the Jinchuriki lying defeated, and even the Jinchuriki herself was gravely injured, lying motionless.


    Seeing Shiraishi and Ruri arrive at the scene, the Earth General silently descended into the earth, disappearing from view.


    "You... why... are you doing this..." Kushina managed to open her eyes, and her red chakra began to seep slowly from her skin. This chakra exuded an unnaturally cold and evil aura.


    This chakra gave off an eerily cold and malevolent aura.


    Nine-Tails Chakra.


    This feeling of malice was simr to the chakra of the One-Tails''.


    Shiraishi crouched beside Kushina, leaning down and softly spoke to her, "You don''t need to know."


    Without further dy, Shiraishi immediately lifted the corner of Kushina''s shirt, exposing her abdomen, where the seal to contain the Nine-Tails was inscribed. Using her navel as the center point, the seal bore the intricate patterns of the Nine-Tails'' seal.


    "What... What are you going to do... Please, don''t..." Kushina realized Shiraishi''s intentions as he uncovered her seal.


    The Nine-Tails... This person''s objective was the Nine-Tails...


    As Shiraishi revealed her seal, Kushina understood what Shiraishi intended to do.


    However, she was barely able to suppress the Nine-Tails'' chakra within her at this moment, and she was in no condition to resist Shiraishi.


    Shiraishi remained silent, believing there was no need to exin anything to Kushina.


    He began to form hand seals, and oncepleted, he ced one of his palms on the seal at Kushina''s abdomen, channeling chakra into it.


    "Release!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Kushina''s agonized screams echoed through the night.


    These screams broke through the limits of what a human voice could reach. It was likely that everyone in Konoha could hear her horrifying scream.


    At the location of the seal on her abdomen, it immediately surged with an abundance of red chakra. This erupting red chakra, like a torrent, carried an eerie and malevolent presence. It then dispersed into several streams of chakra in the air, dancing chaotically without any pattern.


    Forming into several crimson tails.


    Creating an immensely powerful and ferocious flow of chakra.


    Following this, some of the overflowing red chakra solidified into an enormous, menacing red fox head before Shiraishi. This colossal visage leered at Shiraishi and Ruri, its eyes gleaming with nothing but cruelty and malice.


    Its roar shook the very ground beneath them


    The four massive tails undted like waves, conjuring a formidable storm that swept across the surroundingndscape, tearing through both earth and debris.


    Stepping back, Shiraishi gazed at the transforming Kushina and her uncontroble Nine-Tails chakra. Kushina''s body was continuously contorting and distorting, and Shiraishi couldn''t help but break into a cold sweat.


    Is it this terrifying with only four tails? How could the One Tail he witnessed back thenpare to this?


    A monstrous beast capable of natural disasters, with its radiant, piercing eyes, its fangs honed through countless battles seemed to thirst for blood, staining everything before it a deep crimson.


    "I didn''t expect this level of power to be unleashed with just a partial release. How about it, Ruri? Can your Sharingan control it?" Shiraishi asked.


    "At this level, it shouldn''t be a problem." Ruri ignored the raging torrents of red chakra surrounding them and calmly took a step forward. Her Sharingan, adorned with crimson, three-pointed tomoe, began to shine brightly as she focused her genjutsu chakra.


    Outside, the crimson chakra cloak enveloping the beast-like figure''s exterior suddenly quivered, and its four massive tails stopped their earth-shaking movements as soon as they locked onto Ruri''s Sharingan.


    The pattern of the three tomoe Sharingan appeared in the beast''s eyes.


    Fueled by Sage Mode, the Sharingan genjutsu was sessfully unleashed.


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!"


    "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"


    Shouts rang out through the air.


    Shiraishi remained unsurprised. He had anticipated that Konoha''s ninja reinforcements would likely arrive around this time.


    Sure enough, arge number of Konoha ninja rushed in from the distance.


    Fireballs and water dragons came soaring through the air, heading in the direction of Shiraishi and Ruri.


    It seemed like they were trying to stop the Nine-Tails'' advance.


    However, the Four-Tails version of the Nine-Tails wagged its tails, leaping directly in front of Shiraishi and Ruri. Its limbs braced against the ground like a wild beast, emitting deafening roars.


    The shockwaves from its roars caused the earth ahead to crack, and the fireballs and water dragons dissipated into thin air.


    With the screams of the Konoha ninja, they were all sent flying by the shockwaves generated by the Nine-Tails'' roars, falling to the ground in various states of injury, their bodies covered in grievous cuts.


    "Damn it! What are you two doing? Why are you doing this?" One Konoha ninja angrily shouted.


    The Nine-Tails, now in its Four-Tails form, had eyes as ruthless and frigid as Ruri''s own Three Tomoe Sharingan.


    It was evident that someone among the Konoha ninja was controlling the Nine Tails. It was just that the controller was a formerrade.


    Shiraishi and Ruri had no intention of exining anything. They considered it pointless.


    "Stop them!"


    A Konoha ninja charged forward, defying the immense pressure from the Nine-Tails. Some of them had switched their focus from the Nine-Tails to Ruri and Shiraishi.


    The situation had escted suddenly, and their first priority was to quell the chaos.


    The Nine-Tails bared its teeth and red at these reckless Konoha ninja who dared to oppose it, charging straight at them.


    Just then, a specialized kunai flew down from the sky, aiming directly at Ruri. It had three des, an unusual kunai.


    Ruri furrowed her brow.


    Was this kunai an underestimation of her abilities?


    A golden light emerged, and a figure suddenly appeared in front of Ruri, holding a chakra ball and dropping it without hesitation.


    Boom!


    The ground shattered, forming a vortex-like crater.


    Minato appeared here, his face icy cold as he watched Ruri tumble out of the attack range. He chose to give up and picked up another identical three-ded kunai in his other hand, aiming it at Shiraishi.


    Ding!


    The kunai shed with an attack from Shiraishi''s Shadow des, emitting a metallic sh before stopping Minato''s assault.


    Minato was incredibly surprised. What was this?


    Then, without further thought, his figure disappeared from where he stood, allowing the oing Shadow des to miss their target.


    Minato reappeared in an empty space about ten meters away from Shiraishi. Another standard three-ded kunai was nted nearby.


    Minato looked at Shiraishi and Ruri in disbelief. He hadn''t expected his ninja techniques to bepletely useless against them.


    Seeing Minato''s swift movements, Shiraishi was momentarily surprised, then smiled.


    "You have impressive speed, Minato. That''s not the Body Flicker Technique; it''s a Space-Time ninjutsu, isn''t it?"


    Although he questioned, Shiraishi spoke with certainty.


    "What are you two doing?" Minato''s tone was icy, and it was clear he was genuinely angry.


    These were the friends he had beenughing and joking with just a while ago. Now they had be so cold, showing no mercy towards theirrades and using the power of kf the Nine-Tails'' to harm the vige.


    It was unforgivable!.


    Shiraishi fell silent and looked around at the devastated streets caused by the power of the Nine-Tails.


    "Sorry, but for me, this vige has be tiresome. Besides, the person you knew as Chiba Shiraishi never existed from the beginning."


    ----------


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 115: 111: Escape From Konoha (2)

    Chapter 115: 111: Escape From Konoha (2)


    "I never anticipated that something like this would ur at a time like this..."


    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen, donned his armor and led elite Anbu unit as they headed towards the site of the incident. mes were rising high ahead, a result of the explosion at the power supply base. As a result, all the streetmps along their path had gone out, leaving only the towering mes to illuminate the darkness.


    Flying under the cover of darkness, Ameyu, continuously evaded attacks from Konoha ninja. She did this to deplete their ninja tools and chakra.


    Konoha''s ninjas had gathered inrge numbers, surrounding the area, packed closely together and full of fighting spirit. They were entirely different from the Kusagakure they had faced earlier. The strength and determination of Konoha''s ninja were formidable.


    The strength and willpower of Konoha''s ninjas were formidable. They efficiently managed missions like extinguishing fires, engaging inbat, providing cover, and evacuating civilians to shelters. Their actions were disciplined, and they showed no signs of panic.


    "Hokage-sama!"


    Seeing Hiruzen''s arrival, the Konoha ninjas found their backbone.


    Hiruzen looked up at the sky, where Ameyu and Raimei''s figures easily caught his eye.


    "Is it the mysterious priestess and summoned creature that attacked Kusagakure earlier?" Hiruzen immediately recognized Ameyu and Raimei Maru, the two unknown individuals who had attacked Kusagakure a few months ago.


    "How is the civilian evacuation going?" Hiruzen asked about the most crucial matter at hand.


    Ninjas dying in battle was inevitable, but ever since they became ninja, they had to be prepared and conscious of this fact. However, regardless of the circumstances, the battles between ninja should not involve innocent civilians.


    "Hokage-sama, the civilians in the vicinity have safely moved towards the shelters."


    A Konoha ninja jumped to Hiruzen''s side and respectfully reported.


    "Very well, now focus on confronting the enemy."


    "Yes!"


    Raimei Maru, on the other hand, gave a nce to Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, and whispered to Ameyu, "Sister, that guy down there is the Third Hokage. We must maintain a safe distance from him; there''s no way we can win if we face him head-on. Let''s wait for an opportunity."


    Suddenly, Raimei Maru felt his body plummeting downward. No, that wasn''t quite right; to be more precise, both he and Ameyu were falling. It felt as if their bodies were being restrained, rendering them immobile.


    Struggling to turn his head, Raimei looked down at a Konoha ninjas below. The ninja had formed hand seals, and his shadow stretched out, merging with the shadows of Raimei and Ameyu on the ground.


    "The Nara''s Shadow Jutsu... I underestimated them," Raimei muttered as he realized what had happened.


    The Konoha ninja saw this scene and charged forth with great momentum. Preparing his jutsu below, he waited for Ameyu and Raimei to fall and delivered a fatal blow.


    The Nara ninja wore a smug smile. Because their opponents were flying, it wasn''t easy to notice their shadows on the ground, although it had been somewhat challenging to find them.


    Hiruzen saw this and revealed a satisfied smile. It seemed he didn''t need to intervene; the vige had many outstanding ninja.


    On Ameyu''s shoulder, Raimei Maru''s pitch-ck body began to be enveloped by a dark aura, like a swirling ck cloud, with faint lightning currents coursing through it.


    It seems they were nning to use some jutsu.


    At that moment, a beastly roar echoed through Konoha, causing the very earth to tremble violently. Unexinably, a bone-chilling cold ran down the spines of all the Konoha ninja, giving them an involuntary shiver.


    "This is bad!" eximed a Nara n ninja. His momentarypse in concentration caused a disruption in the chakra supply for his jutsu.


    When he attempted to restore it and regain control over Ameyu, he found that she had taken advantage of that momentarypse to escape his grasp and fly in a different direction.


    "Damn It!!!!!, we were so close!" He realized that their window of opportunity was now gone. Any future attempts to use his shadow techniques against her would be met with increased vignce, making it far more challenging.


    However, everyone, including this Nara n ninja, was puzzled by the recent roar. They all turned their attention toward the source of the sound, located in the northeastern part of Konoha, near the Forest of Death area.


    The Third Hokage''s expression changed drastically as he recognized the evil chakra and the overwhelming chakra pressure emanating from the location. There was no doubt about it; it was the Nine Tails.


    He suddenly realized that Ameyu and Ameyu had only served as bait to draw the Konoha ninja here. Their true target was the Nine Tails!


    Furthermore, the Nine Tails'' chakra had been released, and it was disying such terrifying power. It was evident that something had gone wrong with the seal on the Jinchuriki.


    If the seal on Kushina was malfunctioning and even Nine Tails'' chakra was leaking, the consequences would be catastrophic. The Kyuubi must not escape.


    The Third Hokage made a quick decision. He left behind some Konoha ninja to engage Ameyu and Raimei Maru while he, apanied by Anbu and other elite ninjas, headed toward the location where the Nine Tails had erupted. Despite the material damage that could be repaired, the Nine Tails'' escape would bring unimaginable disaster.


    "Simr to what father said, Konoha ninjas can indeed be quite troublesome. Even when upying the skies, I cannot let my guard down. But now, I can hide my Sage Mode sessfully. I don''t want to engage inbat with that annoying sage mode state..." muttered Raimei Maru as he stared down at the Konoha ninjas below.


    Raimei Maru noticed that if the Nine Tails hadn''t suddenly unleashed its chakra, he and Ameyu would have been forced to fight in their Sage Mode states.


    As clones of Shiraishi, each of them possessed unique abilities. Ameyu had control over wind, while Raimei Maru specialized in lightning. However, among all the manifestations, Raimei Maru was quite unique.


    In theirplete Sage Mode states, their powers and forms were vastly different. Raimei Maru''splete Sage Mode state was incredibly powerful, making it challenging for him to revert to his regr form. He currently struggled to control such overwhelming power and preferred not to reveal his full abilities prematurely.


    Ninja battles were also battles of information. In this context, Raimei Maru didn''t want to disclose his full capabilities too soon.


    Raimei Maru understood that the Third Hokage''s departure was part of their n. Given the strength of both him and Ameyu, facing these Konoha ninja would have been a challenge. Their main mission was to divert the Konoha forces and create an opportunity to separate the Nine Tails from its Jinchuriki.


    With their immediate mission aplished, the Third Hokage''s departure was of little concern.


    ¡­


    Thick, dark clouds rolled across the sky, and intense thunderbolts fell from above. It resembled a scene from the apocalypse.


    The mes devoured the darkness, and war raged in both the southeast and northeast corners of Konoha.


    Ninjas unleashed a barrage of ninjutsu, hurling kunai, shuriken, and exploding symbols attached to arrows into the sky, creating massive detonations that lit up the vige like daylight.


    The ground trembled faintly, adding to the chaos.


    However, Ayane paid no attention to the tumult around her. Without hesitation, she poured out mmable oil, and several other ninjas joined her. The serene expressions on their faces had transformed into expressions of revenge.


    They wrapped detonating talismans around kunai and hurled them into the areas soaked in mmable oil.


    Ayane and herpanions jumped away just in time. In an instant, everything before them turned into a sea of mes, swallowing the Hyuga n''s buildings mercilessly.


    Without looking back, they fled, leaving everything behind. To them, these ces held no nostalgic ormemorative value.


    They rolled exploding tavs on kunai andunched them in various directions, igniting any mmable buildings they passed.


    At the exit of the Hyuga n, dozens of people waited, looking like they had just arrived. Among them were women holding newborns. The Hyuga n now engulfed in mes, reflected in their eyes.


    The women gazed at the babies in their arms with pity. No matter what, these newborns should not bear the mark of lost freedom.


    Most of Konoha''s ninjas had been mobilized and were heading southeast and northeast.


    "You all go ahead; I will catch up shortly," said Ayane. With a team of elite members from the branch family leading the way, they didn''t hesitate. They moved along the streets directly towards the high walls of the vige.


    Not long after they left, several Hyuga ninjas emerged from the Hyuga n''s territory, pursuing them. Ayane recognized the elderly man leading them, who held a high position within the Hyuga n.


    Without waiting for the elderly man to speak, Ayane had no intention of exining anything. She gathered solidified chakra on her palms, spun her body, and created an instantaneous whirlwind-like storm right where she stood.


    At the core of the storm was an enormous chakra sphere spinning at high speed.


    "Ahhh!"


    Caught in the storm created by the chakra sphere, the pursuers were thrown back and hit the ground hard. They spat out fresh blood as they collided with the earth.


    "Is this... the Eight Trigrams Palm Rotation?" They asked the question because the chakra sphere generated by Ayane''s jutsu had far exceeded their understanding of its limits. Anyone caught in that jutsu would be pulverized if they weren''t careful.


    "Damn it! If that''s how it is, then I''ll take your Byakugan and your life..." The elderly Hyuga n membery on the ground, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. He struggled to form hand seals, preparing to use the Caged Bird Seal technique.


    St!


    As the elderly man was about toplete the hand seals, a kunai embedded itself in his throat.


    Ayane crouched beside him, her expression unchanged, and gripped the kunai. She twisted it in his throat, causing blood to spurt out. After ensuring he was no longer a threat, Ayane looked around at the other Hyuga n members who were simrly incapacitated and disappeared from the scene.


    Arriving at the location near the vige''s high walls, it was surrounded by a small forest. Normally, there were many patrolling ninja here, but they were currently upied with the vige''s unrest.


    In addition to the Hyuga n members, there were also members of the Uchiha n waiting here. They needed to evacuate nearly forty ninja along with their family members, totaling one hundred and twenty individuals.


    Although these family members had some basic skills, they were no match for high-levelbatants. Theirbat abilities could be disregarded in a battle of this magnitude.


    "Do we leave through the secret passage?" A high-ranking Branch Hyuga n member asked Ayane.


    The high walls surrounding Konoha were not only tall but also exceptionally sturdy. Therefore, he believed that Ayane had already left a secret passage here.


    Ayane didn''t say anything; instead, she approached the high wall, ced her palms on the thick and towering structure, and concentrated her Senjutsu chakra. Her eyes transformed into the Byakugan.


    "Air God Strike!" she eximed.


    Boom!


    Before the astounded eyes of the Hyuga and Uchiha n members, a massive opening appeared in the high wall, capable of amodating a dozen people walking side by side. On the other side was the forest shrouded in darkness.


    "This is the hidden passage to the outside. I will hold them off here. Hurry and leave; there are people waiting for you outside," Ayane ordered.


    With their shocked hearts slowly steadying, the Hyuga and Uchiha n members didn''t question further. They quickly made their way through the opening and ran towards the forest.


    Ayane, using her Byakugan, noticed that several Konoha ninjas had arrived from behind, including Hyuga n members from the main family. They must have realized that the Caged Bird Seal had failed.


    As much as she wanted to see their pitiful expressions, it wasn''t the right time for such indulgences.


    The moment they appeared, Ayane focused her Senjutsu chakra, and her eyes started to shift.


    Busz!


    The air trembled.


    The Konoha ninjas and Hyuga n members who had just arrived felt a sudden oppressive force in their heads, making their bodies and limbs incredibly heavy, as if an invisible force had bound them.


    However, this invisible pressure came and went quickly,sting only for a moment, and they quickly broke free from it.


    However, Ayane had already umted Senjutsu chakra in her palms and pressed them down towards the ground.


    The earth ruptured.


    The sound of panicked Konoha ninjas echoed as their bodies sank into the crumbling ground, crushed by falling rocks.


    Ayane took a deep breath and released several powerful wide-range offensive jutsus in quick session, her own body feeling the strain.


    Ignoring whether these Konoha ninjas were alive or dead, Ayane began to chase after the Hyuga and Uchiha members who had left ahead of her.


    In the view of her Byakugan, the reinforcements from the Land of Ghosts had already joined them, assisting in evacuating their family members, and speeding away from Konoha.


    "The first task isplete, nowes the crucial part..."


    ¡ª Intercepting the pursuit of Konoha ninjas.


    If this task failed, all their previous efforts would be in vain, and there would be no turning back. The real challenge was just beginning.


    While running, Ayane reached into her pouch and retrieved a specially made soldier pill, which she consumed to replenish her stamina and chakra.


    ¡­


    The aura of the Nine Tails was shaking the earth and unsettling the hearts of the ninja.


    Above its head, dark clouds gathered, crackling with lightning, forming a vortex.


    The Nine Tails'' four tails behind it swirled andshed out, knocking away the Konoha ninjas attempting to ambush it from behind.


    However, the Konoha ninjas rallied themselves, shouting in unison, and continued to risk their lives to subdue the Nine Tails'' rampage.


    Their continuous ninjutsu, even against the formidable Nine Tails, was relentless.


    Huge fireballs mmed into the Nine Tails'' back, water balls as hard as steel struck its face, sharp stone pirs erupted from the ground, piercing its belly and chin.


    Shuriken, kunai, explosive tags¡ªanything that could be used for attack was deployed to stop the Nine Tails'' rampage and beat it into submission.


    The enraged Nine Tails, with its speed, which the trained eyes of the Konoha ninja couldn''t keep up with, plunged into the crowd. It spun its body, its tails whipping around, creating a wild wind that disrupted the formation of the Konoha ninjas.


    Just as the Nine Tails was preparing its next move, two ninja descended from the sky. One of them was portly, and as he pressed his hand downward, under the effect of his ninjutsu, his hand suddenly erged.


    Boom!


    With a single press, the Nine Tails in its Four-Tails state was smashed into the ground, creating a massive crater.


    This disy of power caught the attention of both Shiraishi and Ruri.


    "Are those ninja from the Akimichi n?" Shiraishi murmured.


    "It''s Akimichi Takukaze, a disciple of the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju" Ruri identified the Akimichi n ninja.


    Shiraishi nodded; it made sense for someone with such great strength to be part of the same generation as the Third Hokage.


    "Hiruzen, now''s the time!" Akimichi Takukaze shouted to the ninja who hadnded with him.


    His face turned red, and his body trembled slightly. Just briefly suppressing the Four-Tails state of the Nine Tails had pushed him to his limit.


    Indeed, it was the Nine Tails! He couldn''t help but marvel.


    He pushed his Multi-Size Jutsu to its limit, only managing to suppress the Nine Tails momentarily.


    "Leave it to me, Takukaze!"


    The other ninja who had descended from the sky was none other than Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage.


    A seal mark appeared in the center of his palm as hended beside the partially suppressed Four-Tails transformed Nine Tails. He was about to ce the sealing jutsu directly on its forehead.


    A roar erupted from the Nine Tails'' mouth, and a massive surge of red chakra, like a raging river, burst forth. Akimichi Takukaze''s face contorted in pain as his erged hand quickly shrank.


    The Nine Tails broke free from its bindings, instantly avoiding Hiruzen''s sealing jutsu.


    Its crimson Sharingan eyes red at Hiruzen.


    The pir of red chakra surged towards the stormy clouds crackling with lightning, and another tail extended from its back.


    "Damn it! Don''t think you can continue to wreak havoc in the vige!"


    Akimichi Takukaze rolled to his feet on the ground, wearing an ancient stacked battle armor. His eyes red at the Nine Tails, and his burly body began to slim down at a visible rate. A pair of rainbow-colored chakra wings blossomed beautifully from his back.


    With the cover provided by hisrades, the exaggerated speed made it difficult for the Nine Tails to resist. He reached the Nine Tails'' back, grabbed it from behind with his powerful arms, and the Nine Tails roared in pain.


    Hiruzen wouldn''t let Takukaze create another opportunity to attack. This time, he urately ced his sealing jutsu on the Nine Tails'' forehead.


    The Three Tomoe Sharingan in the Nine Tails'' eyes vanished, and the red cloak on its body gradually disintegrated, as the chakra began to flow back towards its core.


    Finally, Hiruzen could breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he arrived in time.


    He then turned his gaze towards Shiraishi and Ruri, who were surrounded by Konoha ninjas. His expression was incrediblyplex.


    "Surrender, you two. You no longer have the power to resist. There''s no escape."


    Minato advised Shiraishi and Ruri to surrender, not to continue making mistakes.


    In this situation, heavily surrounded, and with the Hokage himself present, Shiraishi and Ruri had no way to escape.


    "What are you talking about, Minato? The real battle has only just begun, hasn''t it?"


    Shiraishi ignored Minato''s advice.


    As soon as Shiraishi finished speaking, Hiruzen had an unsettling feeling.


    He turned around and saw the Nine Tails, which had just shrunk and stopped moving, suddenly emanating a moist sensation from its body.


    Water?


    The thought had just urred to Hiruzen, but the humid water-like aura became increasingly intense, spreading like a mist.


    "Get back!"


    At Hiruzen''s loud shout, Minato and the surrounding Konoha ninjas quickly dispersed.


    Gushing from the Nine Tails'' body was an enormous volume of water, like a vast sea. The rushing water sshed in all directions, crashing into buildings and forming white foam.


    The flood that seemed to engulf heaven and earth left the Konoha ninjas in shock.


    Hiruzen remained calm in the face of danger. He formed hand seals with both hands, and a powerful surge of chakra erupted from his body.


    "Earth Release: Earth Flow Wall!"


    A massive wall, as tall as a fortress, shot up from the ground, resisting the iing flood. The earth rumbled deeply.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The sound of the monster''s rampage continued.


    The earth itself began to shake uncontrobly.


    Circling above the rushing water was a massive, deep-blue aquatic creature¡ªa giant water serpent.


    Its mere presence wiped away any trace ofposure from the ninja''s faces.


    With a ferocious body stretching tens of meters, it cast arge shadow, its tongue flicking from its mouth, and its vertical pupils emitting a crimson bloodlust.


    Under the cover of the dark night, its form appeared even more ugly and terrifying.


    At this moment, two figures stood on the head of the water serpent, overlooking the Konoha ninja on the ground from above.


    The water python raised its head higher, and its massive body began to wriggle as it surveyed the Konoha ninja below. It quickly turned around and headed towards the Forest of Death behind.


    However, just moving caused extensive destruction to the buildings and streets along the way.


    "Chase after them! Don''t let them escape!"


    Kushina was still inside the water serpent, and Hiruzen led a group of Konoha ninja to pursue them, advancing towards the Forest of Death.


    Shiraishi and Ruri rode on the head of the water serpent as it moved through the forest, crushing the ground beneath it. Trees on both sides were toppled, the earth trembled, and sand flew in all directions.


    Arge number of Konoha ninja pursued from behind, roughly counting to several hundred, including many high-ranking ninja. Even the Hokage himself and his Anbu ck Ops team were chasing after them.


    "Stop absorbing chakra here. If you continue to absorb tailed beast chakra, your body won''t be able to handle it. You can stop now."


    The water python halted its movements, but due to its enormous size, even when stopping, it still caused significant damage to the area.


    "The power of this child is quite impressive" Ruri could feel that the power within the water serpent was exceptionally formidable.


    Although it appeared bulky, its movements were incredibly agile. With just a single sweep, it could cause extensive destruction.


    "Its Sage Mode is simr to that of Raimei Maru''s both are quite unique types. I nned to use it from the beginning to absorb tailed beast chakra and restrain these people from Konoha," Shiraishi exined.


    Suddenly, a kunai flew from behind.


    Shiraishi turned to see it was none other than Minato, whose attack had been blocked with his Shadow des.


    Minato frowned; it was another one of these shadowy creatures.


    Is it Yin Release Ninjutsu? What''s the triggering form?


    On this point, Minato couldn''t figure it out at all. There were no visible hand signs.


    "It seems like your reaction time is a bit slower than your Space-Time Ninjutsu, Minato. Just a bit more, and you could have hit me" Shiraishi smiled as he looked at Minato, who had appeared here.


    He wasn''t surprised at all that Minato had arrived here before him.


    At this moment, Ruri sprang into action. She leaped towards Minato, her fisting from the front for an attack.


    Minato dodged to the side, using a tri-pronged kunai to sh at Ruri''s body.


    Ding! The Shadow des blocked the kunai, creating sparks.


    Then the Shadow des extended and changed direction, stabbing towards Minato''s chest.


    Minato barely managed to dodge, and Ruri''s fist reached him. Minato transformed into golden light and disappeared from the spot.


    "Huff... huff..."


    Minato was drenched in cold sweat and had taken cover behind a tree.


    "No, it''s impossible for me to fight them alone under these circumstances."


    Faced with the relentless barrage of continuous attacks, continuing to fight was a dead end, with no hope of victory.


    In such a situation, he had no choice but to use Space-Time Ninjutsu to escape.


    "Kushina, I will definitely rescue you. Wait for me."


    At this moment, Konoha ninja who had set out from the vige arrived.


    One after another, figures dashed through the forest, sealing off all avenues of escape for Shiraishi and Ruri.


    "Earth Release: Quicksand Marsh!"


    A high-ranking Konoha ninja pressed both hands to the ground, turning the earth into a marsh.


    However, seeing the water serpent swiftly swimming through the marsh, they realized that this restraining ninjutsu waspletely ineffective against it.


    "Both of you... stop right there! Tell me, why are you doing this?"


    Hiruzen''s angry voice resounded as he stared at Shiraishi and Ruri with a pained expression.


    He had enormous hopes for these two. Was this the result he got? They were causing destruction to the vige, harming theirrades, and controlling the Nine Tails. Any of these actions was an unforgivable crime.


    "Hokage-sama, we are not the kind of people you imagined. We are deeply sorry for disappointing and saddening you."


    Shiraishi looked down on him with an indifferent gaze from above.


    It was a kind of indifference that Hiruzen had never seen in Shiraishi before.


    Hiruzen felt bewildered and suddenly recalled something.


    Was it because of Danzo and Sakumo? Was this revenge? He felt anger and shame intertwined within him.


    Observing Hiruzen''s expression, Shiraishi sensed the emotional turmoil within him and decided to intervene, saying, "There''s no need to me yourself. From the very beginning, my actions weren''t driven by that. I hold no resentment towards you. It''s just that I''vee to see this vige as no longer serving any purpose to me. That''s all."


    Hiruzen, shocked and disoriented, gazed at Shiraishi. It seemed he was struggling to reconcile this new, cold image of Shiraishi with the person he had known¡ªa person who seemed ruthless and indifferent towards the vige.


    Had Shiraishi truly abandoned the Will of Fire, which had been passed down by the vige''s first Hokage? Hiruzen was left with a bewildering mix of anger and sorrow, feeling as though he had been deceived and that something he held dear had been trampled upon.


    The injured vige ninja, the Ruined vige, and most importantly, the tainted Will of Fire...


    Recalling these, Hiruzen''s sense of shame was entirely reced by anger. He began forming hand seals, biting his finger, and pressed it to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Shiraishi began forming the same seals, biting his finger, and pressing it to the water serpent''s head.


    "Summoning Jutsu!!!"


    --------


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 116: 112: Escaping from Konoha (3)

    Chapter 116: 112: Escaping from Konoha (3)


    Running through the forest, Ayane remained at the back of the group, ready to intercept any pursuing Konoha ninja. Having lived in this vige for nearly twenty years, Ayane was well aware of the vige''s speeed and organizational capabilities. She knew how formidable they could be when facing difficulties.


    This mission had two main challenges: getting their personnel out of Konohagakure and intercepting the pursuing forces sent by the vige. The first part was alreadyplete, and now they needed to deal with the Konoha pursuers. Once they ensured the safe relocation of nonbatants to their secret hideouts, there shouldn''t be any issues.


    The routes, personnel arrangements, and temporary safe havens had all been meticulously prepared long before. This had involved significant manpower and resources, but those considerations would onlye into y after they intercepted the Konoha pursuers.


    While Ayane was contemting these matters, her Byakugan observed a group of Konoha ninjas pursuing them from approximately ten kilometers behind. There were twenty-seven of them.


    With her enhanced Byakugan, Ayane could now observe everything within a ten-kilometer radius. However, among these pursuing Konoha ninjas, there were some with sensory abilities who were tracking her without deviation.


    Just as Ayane was preparing to turn and intercept this ninja team, her field of vision suddenly detected another ninja squad.


    There were four individuals among them.


    They were dressed in the attire of the Anbu, and their masks bore rich colors, exuding a cold and dark aura.


    Root!


    "Leave the Root guys to us," a voice sounded behind Ayane.


    In the dark forest of the night, five individuals were upside down on tree branches, their eyes emitting a faint light.


    They were the group led by Bug Man.


    "Is that okay? Those four are likely elite jonin," one of them questioned.


    Some of the elite jonin might also possess bloodline limits.


    "It''s fine. We won''t leave a single one alive," Bug Man responded, and they all used Body Flicker to disappear.


    "No other option," Ayane muttered to herself as she turned to face the other group of Konoha pursuers.


    Though they had greater numbers on this side, the strength among them varied, and they would definitely be less formidable than the four-member Root squad.


    "The target ising our way" one of the Konoha ninja reported to the two jonin leading the twenty-seven-man pursuit team.


    "Setting traps in front of a Byakugan user is pointless," one of the jonin said calmly.


    A Byakugan user was a valuable strategic asset when on their side, but it became a critical problem if they turned against their own vige. Now they understood the frustration and annoyance that other viges must have felt when facing Byakugan users from Konoha in the past.


    Any carefully set traps were rendered meaningless, and any minor movements would be detected. The only option was a direct frontal assault.


    "Here theye!" the Kinoha ninja shouted after some time had passed.


    The others immediately sprang into action. Since traps and minor tactics were futile, they would engage the enemy head-on.


    Kunai and shuriken were thrown, and one of the jonin even began forming hand seals, preparing to release a sharp, elongated lightning bolt that illuminated the dark forest.


    However, a barrage ofpressed air rushed forth from the depths of the pitch-ck woods, apanied by a terrifying, ear-piercing shriek.


    The lightning was extinguished, and both kunai and shuriken were caught in the onught, turning into a pile of scrap metal that fell like snowkes to the ground.


    A figure swiftly entered the group. Before anyone could react, two hands gathered chakra, ck hair billowed, and the body spun rapidly.


    "Rotation!"


    "Quick, retreat!"


    The jonin at the front yelled desperately.


    But it was toote.


    A colossal chakra sphere, apanied by a raging storm, instantly engulfed everything within its range. Rocks and trees within the area were sent flying, shattered to pieces, and a horrifying crimson mist diffused in the chakra sphere, spreading to the surroundings.


    "The time for ying ninja games with you is over. Now it''s realbat," Ayane stood up from the semi-spherical pit, smiling at the surviving Konoha ninjas.


    "Damn It!"


    The Konoha ninja who had narrowly avoided the attack red at Ayane with fury.


    The other jonin was also infuriated. He raised his palm, charged with gathered chakra, and swung it at Ayane. However, Ayane grabbed his wrist with even greater speed, bringing his attack to a stop.


    "Is that you, Fuyuma? At a time like this, shouldn''t you be by the side of our future n leader? Why did youe out here into this mess?"


    Ayane chuckled at the Konoha jonin.


    It was her fellow n member from the Hyuga n, Fuyuma.


    "Ayane, you''ve made an unforgivable mistake. Please don''t make things worse with impulsive actions! Do you really think you can escape the vige''s pursuit like this?"


    Fuyuma hoped that Ayane would calm down and notmit an irreparable act on a whim.


    The power of the Hyuga n and the Konoha was unimaginable.


    "Sorry, but my body and soul arepletely under his influence now" Ayane replied.


    "What?" Fuyuma asked.


    "Didn''t I already mention this from the beginning? The time for ninja games is over."


    Ayane''s eyes turned cold, and her visible chakra surged around her.


    Fuyuma winced as he was blown away by the powerful chakra, tumbling on the ground beforeing to a stop.


    "Such terrifying chakra... Can we really handle her?" murmured the ninja responsible for sensing, with a nervous expression.


    There was a substantial gap in strength between their side and Ayane''s. Even if two jonin led the way, they would likely be easily defeated by Ayane.


    "Don''t be intimidated by her bluster; we''re elite Konohagakure ninjas!"


    The other jonin outside of Fuyuma remained unfazed, forming hand seals.


    "Water Release: Water Raging Wave!"


    A torrent of water gushed toward Ayane.


    Then, his hand seals changed within the water, and immediately, lightning emerged from it.


    Seeing this, Ayane recognized it as abination of Water Release and Lightning Release, and it would be troublesome to confront head-on. She had to evade.


    "Gentle Fist: Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms!"


    As Ayane stepped back, Fuyuma predicted her movements, assuming the initial stance for the Eight Trigrams Palms and waiting for Ayane to enter his attack range.


    Just as his attack was about tond on Ayane, a surging chakra burst forth from Ayane''s body like a rushing stream.


    Boom!


    Their attacks shed explosively, and Ayanended safely on the ground, her clothes and hair undisturbed. Fuyuma, on the other hand, was pushed back several meters, blood oozing from his trembling arm. He stared at Ayane with a serious gaze.


    "It''s the ''Gentle Fist Art One Blow Body''..."


    The Gentle Fist Art One Blow Body released intense and forceful chakra through all the body''s chakra points. Like Rotation, it was an omnidirectional offensive Soft Fist technique, one of the fundamentalbat styles among many Gentle Fist techniques.


    However, using this basic technique, Ayane not only broke Fuyuma''s Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms but also injured his arm with a powerful counterforce.


    "Just as I thought, you''re an incredibly dangerous individual, Ayane" he said, filled with dread.


    Not only in ideology but also in strength, she was truly formidable.


    "I wanted to use that move to knock you down for good. Your strength is a bit higher than I expected, Fuyuma-senpai" Ayanemented.


    "Don''t underestimate your seniors! In any case, I am an elite member of the Hyuga n!" Fuyuma started gathering chakra again, ready to join the other Konoha ninjas in another round of attacks against Ayane.


    ¡­


    Perched atop the head of the massive water python, summoned by Shiraishi through his summoning abilities, were none other than the two clones Ameyu and Raimei Maru.


    Their distraction had already attracted their target''s attention, sessfully luring the Third Hokage to the scene, thereby avoiding the ideal period when he would be guarding the Nine Tails.


    Given their abilities and those of his Water Clone, even with support from him and Ruri, taking on such arge number of Konoha ninja was a tremendous strain.


    When Ameyu and Raimei Maru appeared, they briefly caused a stir among the Konoha ninja, but the formation quickly stabilized. The ninja surrounded them, forming an imprable barrier.


    Although these two individuals added someplications, the Kinoha ninja still had the upper hand in terms of overall strength and numbers.


    Meanwhile, the Third Hokage had also sessfully summoned his own Summoned Animal.


    It was an ape-like creature with fur-lined clothing and long white hair. Its body wasrger than that of a human and bore the Konoha ninja headband. The beast bared its teeth, emitting a fierce and menacing aura.


    After being summoned it inquired, "There''s residual Nine Tails chakra in the air, Sarutobi. What''s happening? Did something go wrong with that young girl?"


    "As you can see, Enma, Kushina is currently inside that giant python" said Hiruzen sinctly.


    "Is that so?" Enma the monkey nced at the individuals on top of the python''s head, narrowing his eyes. With Konoha ninja headbands and Uchiha n members... He couldn''t understand the situation fully, but he knew that these people were indeed their enemies.


    On the other side, Ameyu and Raimei Maru emerged and positioned themselves on the opposite side of Shiraishi. Raimei Maru perched on top of Ameyu''s shoulder, looking down in amazement.


    "This little brother sure is massive" he remarked.


    The deep blue water-made python opened its mouth and let out a low roar, creating vibrations in the air, as if responding to Raimei Maru.


    "We can discuss your brotherly bondster; for now, let''s focus on the battle" Shiraishi replied, giving Raimei Maru a sidelong nce.


    "These Konoha ninjas are quite troublesome, Father."


    Raimei Maru added a sardonicment.


    Previously, he and his sister, Ameyu, had almost faced difficulties at the hands of these Konoha ninjas, and Raimei Maru had nearly revealed his full Sage Mode state.


    Just after Raimei Maru finished speaking, he suddenly felt a tremendous surge of chakra entering his and Ameyu''s bodies from below, emanating from the python''s massive form underneath.


    The python was absorbing chakra from the Jinchuriki and the Nine Tails and channeling the excess chakra to them.


    "It seems that this little brother is more than just a giant" Raimei Maru said happily. Having such an abundant source of chakra would be a significant advantage in battle.


    "Well then, let''s begin!" Shiraishi urged the python.


    The water-made python understood and began to spiral its body. It spun like a whirligig, creating a fierce tornado as it rapidly closed in on the numerous Kinoha ninjas.


    At this moment, Ruri performed hand seals.


    "Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Jutsu!"


    A massive dragon head made of mes emerged from her mouth and entered the violent storm created by the python''s rotation. The mes mixed with the storm, quickly expanding into a tornado of fire.


    "Water Release: Water Surge!"


    Over a dozen Konoha ninjas immediately utilized their Water Release jutsu. However, the spinning tornado of mes showed no sign of stopping.


    The mes scattered in all directions, igniting the forest, and the fire illuminated the night.


    Hiruzen charged forward fearlessly.


    Enma supported him by running alongside Hiruzen on all fours, preventing the enemy from advancing.


    "Enma, transform into the Adamntine Staff!"


    "I understand!"


    Upon hearing Hiruzen''smand, Enma immediately transformed into a long staff. It flipped through the air, and Hiruzen caught it, gripping the staff firmly in his hand.


    With a powerful swing, Hiruzen struck the python''s body as it spun, causing it to slide and crash into many trees beforeing to a stop.


    "This is quite extraordinary" Shiraishi said, his face showing signs of sweat. Although they were safe standing on the python''s head, the fact that Hiruzen could halt the python''s advance with a single blow...


    Honestly, the strength of the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, exceeded his expectations.


    "Charge!"


    Numerous Konoha ninjas rushed forward, some using kunai, others wieldingswords, and some using jutsus.


    Ameyu sped her hands together, and the area around her began to glow with a dazzling white light.


    "Ugh... Ahhh!"


    Countless Wind des radiated out, cutting through the Konoha ninjas'' bodies, causing them to fall to the ground.


    Some of the Konoha ninjas who managed to break through the Wind des andnd on the python''s body soon found themselves entangled in whip-like streams of water, immobilizing them.


    "Don''t approach this creature casually" Shiraishi warned them, although it was toote for this well-intentioned advice.


    From his shadow, a multitude of Shadow des emerged, swinging towards the restrained Konoha ninjas.


    ng,


    A few sounds echoed as they were deflected.


    It was a streak of golden light as Minato Namikaze wielded the tri-pronged kunai to deflect the Shadow des. He then turned and waved his hand, severing the water streams that had entangled the Konoha ninjas, allowing them to regain their freedom.


    The Konoha ninjas, now free, didn''t immediately engage inbat but rather swiftly jumped away from the python''s body, fearing that something terrible might happen.


    Observing the now empty space, Minato also used Space-Time Ninjutsu to leave the area.


    Shiraishi''s expression immediately turned grim.


    This sporadic use that Ninjutsu was truly vexing.


    "That should be the Flying Raijin Jutsu created by the Second Hokage. I didn''t expect someone in this era to learn such a jutsu" Ruri said, not entirely certain.


    "It''s that Second Hokage again..." Shiraishi''s expression turned even darker. Previously, it was Tokukaze Akimichi who had stopped the Nine Tails; he was the disciple of the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju. Without him, the Nine Tails might have caused trouble for Konoha for a while longer.


    Now, considering Minato''s use of the Flying Raijin Jutsu... a single misstep could result in decapitation.


    "Hmm?" On the other side, Hiruzen suddenly realized something was amiss.


    Observing the mostly injured but not fatally wounded Konoha ninjas, he understood that these were injuries inflicted by Ameyu''s Wind Release technique. Most of the injured were chunin who had identally be involved in the attacks; the jonin had safeguards to avoid injury.


    It was as if this was deliberately arranged.


    Because of this situation, they would now have to allocate a portion of their fighting force to care for these injured.


    The question arose: what was more important, the current mission or the well-being ofrades? Was this a way to exact revenge on Konoha?


    Hiruzen gazed at Shiraishi, who remained calm amidst the chaos, with a heavy heart.


    It must be rted to Sakumo...


    "Jonin, stay behind, and chunin, evacuate with the injured!" Hiruzen gave this order. Although it puzzled some Konoha ninjas, they still obeyed themand and rapidly withdrew from the battlefield with their woundedrades.


    "Have they found out? Charge over!" Shiraishi realized that his intentions were exposed. Originally, he intended to create more injured ninjas to drain the fighting strength of Konoha. After all, the living and the dead were two different matters.


    The gigantic python writhed and attacked the Konoha ninjas who were preparing to retreat.


    Boom!


    A massive giant, formidable fists in tow, smashed into the python''s body, causing it to sway and collide with several trees beforeing to a halt.


    "Don''t take another step!" Akimichi Tokukaze''s face was serious, exuding a deadly intent.


    "This is troublesome." Shiraishi furrowed his brow.


    Just as he was about to take action, another colossal figure appeared on the other side.


    It was a gigantic summoning beast with thick, yellow limbs, red fur on its back, and a trunk-like nose exhaling white smoke. It red menacingly at the python.


    Several figures stood on the summoning beast''s head, with Danzo Shimura at the forefront.


    Beside him were four Root ninjas.


    "Are you nning to hold a high-level Konoha meeting here?" Shiraishi quipped indifferently.


    "The Dream-Eating Baku, Danzo... This guy..." Hiruzen observed Danzo''s arrival and summoning of his summoning beast and couldn''t help but smile knowingly.


    "You have nowhere to run now." Akimichi Tokukaze, seeing Danzo joining the battle, couldn''t help but recall the days when they fought side by side. His solemn voice reverberated in the air.


    "What should we do? This situation seems to be gettingplicated," Ruri asked Shiraishi.


    Faced with such a multitude of Konoha ninjas, let alone the Hokage, both Akimichi Tokukaze and Danzo Shimura were formidable opponents.


    "This also means that our battle n is a sess; they''ve all been drawn here by the Nine Tails," Shiraishi said, paying no attention to these words.


    At this moment, the Baku''s nostrils emitted a gray mist, and its mouth suddenly opened wide, creating a powerful suction force. Shiraishi felt the influence of this suction force on his body, causing his position on the python''s head to be unstable.


    "Wind Release: Vacuum Wave!" Danzo immediately formed hand seals, and a dazzling white gust of wind des sliced through the air, heading toward the python.


    The python''s eyes turned even bloodier.


    Danzo''s eyes widened slightly. When his Ninjutsu reached the python''s side, it immediately turned into a small breeze, gently rustling the clothing and hair of Shiraishi and others.


    "Danzo-sama, that water python is absorbing Ninjutsu and converting it into Chakra for consumption" a Root ninja reported to Danzo.


    Danzo nodded and abandoned the idea of continuing the attack. Instead, hemanded the tapir beneath him to charge at the python.


    Since Ninjutsu was ineffective, they would use a summoning beast to deal with the opponent ¨C a summoning beast against a summoning beast.


    Boom!


    The python''s tail entwined around the beasts''s body, knocking down arge number of trees.


    On the other side, Akimichi Tokukaze used his erged body to take advantage of the situation and smashed his fist down.


    Apanied by the sharp roar of the python, the atmosphere in the forest became even more oppressive, sending shivers down the spine.


    At this moment, Minato Namikaze also arrived with numerous Anbu and Jonin.


    "Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire jutsu!" Ruri formed hand seals, and several fire dragons were exhaled in one breath.


    "Water Release: Water Formation Wall!" Severalyers of water walls were stacked, blocking the fire dragons, but the forest along the way caught fire.


    The air grew hot, and the sky was covered in thick clouds, casting a shadow over the forest and the northeastern edge of Konoha. Thunder and lightning danced.l around.


    Rain poured down without warning, drenching everyone and bringing a chilling sensation that cleared the mind.


    The python''s mouth tore open to the limit, releasing a torrent of water that submerged thend in front.


    Minato raced across the water''s surface, his movements unshaken, and the Anbu and jonin apanying him were not deterred by the flood.


    The earth turned into a flood, and the python created a massive spherical water pit at its head, sending Shiraishi and the others inside, where it was a vacuum-sealed area.


    Its crimson eyes gleamed as it submerged into the water, disappearing from view.


    Akimichi Tokukaze was momentarily taken aback, then his expression changed. Although he stood on the water''s surface in his giant form, a gigantic and grotesque figure suddenly emerged from the water with a swishing sound, coiling around his body, attempting to crush his bones.


    Boom!


    Without hesitation, Tokukaze released the Expansion Jutsu, returning to his normal size and sprinting across the water''s surface to escape.


    The python didn''t give up; its swimming speed increased in the water. While its head hadn''t fully surfaced, its crimson eyes glowed dimly beneath the water, exuding a terrifying sense of oppression.


    --------


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 117: 113: Escape From Konoha (4)

    Chapter 117: 113: Escape From Konoha (4)


    "Why... why must it end like this?" In the quiet forest, Fuyuma, covered in wounds,y on the ground. Surrounding him were several fallen Konoha ninjas with Ayane, who had only a bit of dust on her, standing out prominently.


    "It''s quite unfortunate, Fuyuma-senpai. I didn''t originally intend to kill you. But when you insisted on getting involved, it seems I had no choice." Ayane said, casually twirling her kunai as she slowly approached Fuyuma.


    "Why are you doing this? Hiashi-sama believed in you so much..." Fuyuma didn''t quite understand, blood spilling from his mouth as he gasped for breath.


    His forehead protector slipped down, revealing the caged bird seal.


    "At first, maybe it was for freedom. Later on, I''m not so sure." Ayane replied.


    "That was to protect..."


    Sploosh!


    Without mercy, Ayane impaled Fuyuma''s throat with her kunai, twisting it.


    "I''ve had enough of your excuses. Since the day I was born, it''s been nothing but endless talk, talk, talk. I''m tired of it. Can''t you give me a reason I can ept?"


    Ayane pulled out the kunai, its de stained with the blood of a fellow nsman, and with her ck hair swaying, she continued forward into the darkness of the forest.


    ¡­


    The water continued to rise, forming a massiveke within the forest and even beginning to encroach toward the vige.


    Waves of water surged forward, heading straight for Tokukaze to engulf him.


    The huge figure of the Baku descended, pushing back the water and giving Tokukaze a chance to catch his breath.


    At this moment, Hiruzen also arrived here. His Summoned Staff extended, he aimed it at the half-exposed head of the python.


    With a ssh, the python submerged into the water, disappearing from view.


    Hiruzen''sStaff struck the water''s surface, causing water to ssh.


    Suddenly, lightning emerged from the water''s surface.


    The Baku and Konoha ninjas were all paralyzed by this unexpected lightning.


    The ferocious shadow of the python reappeared beneath everyone''s feet.


    Apanied by a roar, all the Konoha ninja within the attack range were sent flying, and the Baku struggled to maintain its footing on the water.


    "Damn it!" Danzo gritted his teeth.


    Water Releasebined with Lightning Release; this was a formidable opponent.


    The python opened its huge mouth and charged into the air, creating surging waves. Even the Anbu and jonin from Konoha were barely able to maintain their positions.


    Hiruzen supported himself with his Staff, holding the python''s mouth open, preventing it from biting down.


    In the vacuum water sphere within the python''s head, Shiraishi, seen through the transparent flesh and blood of the python, locked eyes with Hiruzen and a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    "This posture of yours is quite ugly, Professor."


    His voice prated without any hindrance.


    Hiruzen''s eyes burned with anger. He grasped the Staff tightly, causing lightning to wrap around the python''s body through the staff.


    However, the lightning didn''tst long and disappeared, absorbed by the python.


    It could indeed absorb Ninjutsu. It seemed that physicalbat was the only option now. Hiruzen''s mood grew increasingly solemn.


    "It seems it''s over." Shiraishi murmured to himself.


    "Yaaahhh!"


    A loud yell suddenly rang out, taking everyone by surprise.


    Instinctively, Shiraishi turned his head, and the python did the same, getting kicked in the process.


    Ssh!


    Unable to withstand such a powerful impact, the python began to roll on the water''s surface, and even the vacuum water sphere inside its head became unstable, causing ripples.


    The person who arrived was covered in blue steam, and a beastly aura erupted outward from within him. Veins bulged at his temple, clearly visible on the surface of his skin.


    His arrival not only surprised Shiraishi and the others but also other Konoha ninja, whether they recognized him or not, including members of Anbu and Root, all wore expressions of astonishment.


    "Who is this guy?" Shiraishi nced at the neer, who was dressed in a tight green suit with aical hairstyle and thick eyebrows. Was there someone like him among Konoha''s high-ranking ninja?


    But the blow that had just sent the python flying... no matter how you looked at it, it seemed like the attack of a very suspicious Konoha high-ranking ninja.


    "He''s Might Dai, my student Might Guy''s father." Ruri exined, and after hearing her words, Shiraishi''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "I don''t recall any such individual among the high-ranking ninja."


    Shiraishi furrowed his brow. A powerful hidden high-ranking ninja of the Konoha?


    "Actually, he''s a Genin." Ruri added, causing Shiraishi to look at her strangely.


    Even Raimei and Ameyu, who were present, couldn''t help but turn their heads.


    This level of strength... a Konoha Genin ninja?


    Are they kidding?


    Even among the high-ranking ninja, only the most elite could unleash such an attack. Moreover, it appeared to be purely physicalbat, making it impossible for the python to absorb it.


    "Indeed, he''s a Genin. And due to his weak strength, he''s often ridiculed as the ''Eternal Genin.''"


    Shiraishi was rendered speechless. If he didn''t know Ruri''s character, he would have thought she was joking.


    A low-ranking ninja... ridiculed as the ''Eternal Genin''...


    This Konoha low-ranking ninja were truly terrifying.


    "Sorry, Hokage-sama. I disobeyed orders because I couldn''t stand by. But you only ordered the Chunin ninja to retreat, and I''m a Genin, so can''t I ignore orders as well?" Might Dai said with fiery enthusiasm.


    "Is that so? Then I''ll allow you to join the battle." Hiruzen took a deep breath and agreed to let Might Dai fight alongside them.


    "Thank you very much."


    Might Dai turned around and looked at Ruri in the python''s head. "Why would you do something like this? Guy holds so much respect and admiration for you. He said you taught him many ways to be stronger."


    "Such a meaningless question." said Ruri, her tone cold.


    "Is it?" In other words, at this moment, they were enemies. And one doesn''t show mercy to enemies, even if they were formerrades.


    The giant python lunged forward,unching an attack on the Konoha ninja who had struck it with Taijutsu.


    Thud!


    The dull sound of impact ceased, and with it, the massive body of the python came to a halt. The shockwave that followed caused ripples in the water surrounding the python, creating an unsettling sensation deep in one''s soul.


    A mere human, blocking the python''s assault with his own body. Shiraishi looked down from above, and his gaze towards Might Dai became deadly serious.


    This Genin... was truly formidable. Inparison to the Third Hokage, this Genin posed the greatest threat to his Water Clone.


    "But... how long can this explosive powerst?" Shiraishi could see the immense strength within Might Dai, but it was clear this power was derived from a forbidden jutsu and not his natural abilities. Using forbidden jutsus came with significant risks and concerns about sustainability.


    "At least until I''ve taken you all down!" With a punch, Might Dai sent heavy air projectiles towards the python, causing it to roar and retreat. The surface of its watery body rippled with chaos.


    "Well done!" Danzo cheered for such an attack andmanded his Beast to assault the python. The giant hooves trampled the serpent, and its jaws ruthlessly bit into the python''s body, mercilessly crushing it.


    "Expansion Jutsu!" Tokukaze erged his hand and swung a giant fist to beat down on the python''s body.


    In an instant, the tide turned. The python retreated in distress, preparing for a counterattack.


    Boom! This was the result of Might Dai''s punch, as waves pressed in from both sides, exposing the python''s body.


    "Even though it''s Taijutsu, isn''t this a bit too extreme? Why is someone like him considered a Genin?" Shiraishi wiped sweat from his face.


    "That''s the Eight Inner Gates. He''s burning blue steam, and he''s already unlocked the Seventh Gate. He''s not an ordinary guy." Ruri exined, aware of Might Dai''s strength. Although she didn''t find him a serious threat personally, he was more than capable in a battle of this level.


    "Then I''ll join the battle as well. With opponents of this caliber, relying solely on your Water Clone would be too much of a stretch." Ruri dered. She detached herself from the watery sphere, standing on top of the python''s head and jumping onto the water''s surface.


    "Finallying out, huh?" Danzo squinted.


    Ruri scanned the group and ultimately fixed her gaze on Hiruzen. Might Dai''s threat was only a temporary one, while neither Danzo nor Tokukaze posed much danger. It was Hiruzen, known as the "Professor." who represented the most significant threat.


    To stop him here. Plus, all those apanying him, including the Anbu and High-ranking Shinobi, had to be held back.


    "Is one person enough?" Hiruzen raised an eyebrow as Ruri charged towards him. It was surprising to see her alone, given the circumstances.


    He didn''t back down, wielding his standard-sized Staff, ready to face her head-on.


    Ruri knew the power of the Staff and, as a flesh-and-blood opponent, had no way to resist it. She formed hand seals with both hands, then bit her finger and pped her hand on the invisible object beside her, as if she was hitting something real.


    "Summoning Jutsu!"


    Bang.


    White smoke spread out. A furry, slightly chubby orange cat somersaulted in mid-air. It stood about the height of an adult human but was much bulkier.


    Itnded heavily on the ground and assumed a human-like posture, causing amotion.


    "Leave it to you, Yu."


    "Leave it to me, Ruri-sama!"


    With a determined look on his plump and round face, Yu assumed a defensive posture.


    "A cat?" Hiruzen squinted.


    Without hesitation, Hiruzen swung his normal-sized Staff at Yu. However, the cat remained in ce, merely taking a few steps backward. The shaft of the Staff was now lodged in Yu''s abdomen, and a more ferocious force rebounded from it.


    Yu winced, tears welled up in his eyes, but he held back from crying.


    ''What is Ruri-sama fighting this guy for? My stomach hurts.''


    The force of the Staff striking Yu''s belly caused it to swell even more than usual.


    Unable to stop himself, Hiruzen was pushed back by the counterforce. Meanwhile, Ruri had jumped into the air and immediately performed a series of hand seals.


    "Fire Style: Giant Fireball Jutsu!"


    A colossal fireball, eight meters in diameter, descended.


    The Anbu on the water''s surface immediately released Water Release jutsu to resist it. However, under the might of such powerful Fire Style, the water vaporized, turning the surface into a scorching inferno.


    The masks dropped by the Anbu ninja burned and melted instantly.


    The disheveled Anbu scrambled out of the fireball''s attack range, and Hiruzen also dodged but had scorch marks on his clothes.


    "Her Fire Release jutsu has arge range, be careful!" The Anbu and high-ranking ninja began to guard against Ruri''s Fire jutsus.


    Yu ran on the water''s surface. Despite its seemingly chubby body, it was quite fast, using its sharp ws to clear a path and drive away Konoha ninjas closing in on it.


    Subsequently, these Konoha ninjas spewed lightning and fire from their mouths. After Yu passed by them, it spat out fireballs, attacking the Konoha ninjas.


    "Isn''t a cat''s tongue sensitive to heat?" The round and chubby orange cat not only had incredible defensive abilities and speed but could also unleash Fire Style jutsu without hand seals. The Anbu and the Jonins were surprised.


    However, as for how strong and difficult to deal with Yu truly was, that remained uncertain.


    On the other side, Ruri was locked inbat with Hiruzen. Due to the need to be cautious of the Staff, Ruricked a suitable weapon and could only use ninjutsu to restrain her opponent. However, she was still pursued by Hiruzen several times and found herself in a precarious situation.


    "Don''t think about harming Ruri-sama!" Yu, with astonishing speed, rushed to Ruri''s side. Ignoring the pain, it once again blocked the Staff''s attack, creating an opening for Ruri.


    However, Hiruzen was aware of Yu''s formidable defense. When the Staff approached it, it immediately erged and thickened.


    Yu''s rotund body shot into the sky at lightning speed, bing a meteor and eventually crashing into a distant forest, disappearing without a trace.


    "I... I did my best... Ruri-sama... my head is spinning now..."


    On the edge of the Death Forest, Yu, with dizziness, nearly copsed to the ground. After uttering these words, it turned into white smoke and vanished.


    The battle between the giant python and Might Dai raged on, the water waves it pushed away making it difficult for the surrounding ninja to maintain their bnce.


    The Baku also attacked from the sidelines, not to mention Tokukaze, who was equally threatening.


    To be honest, even after absorbing Chakra from Kushina and the Nine Tails, the giant python felt somewhat overwhelmed facing attacks from three directions.


    A thunderous roar, like rolling thunder, emanated from the Baku as it shed with the python.


    "At this rate, it doesn''t seem good. Father, should I use my Sage Mode Form?" Raimei Maru was eager to try.


    Powerful attacks continued to collide, creating a storm that even drowned out the sounds of a raging rain.


    Lightning flickered in the sky, stirring the blood within Raimei Maru.


    Shiraishi remained extremely calm and said, "There''s no need to use your Sage Mode Form. While your abilities are enhanced in this weather, Konoha still has some tricks up their sleeve. In the Ninja world, the power of jutsu doesn''t determine everything. The ability to strike decisively with a single blow is the true measure of strength. That''s why intelligence is so crucial."


    Gathering intelligence was a fundamental skill for Ninjas, as well as the most important ability.


    Moreover, their side was almost at its limit.


    Absorbing more Chakra from the tailed beast would exceed the python''s inherent limits. Without the assistance of the Water Clone, battling these opponents head-on was too strenuous.


    Just the unpredictable Minato Namikaze, who mightunch a surprise attack from anywhere, was causing him a headache.


    Even though his Sensing Ninjutsu had been focused on Minato, Minato''s Space-Time Ninjutsu didn''t involve any movement, and he could strike in the instant he appeared, requiring extraordinary reflexes to defend against.


    On their side, only Ruri and Shadow Dancer could react quickly enough. Shiraishi, Raimei Maru, and Ameyu allcked the speed to keep up with such lightning-fast attacks.


    But there was also a fatal w: using Space-Time Transfer required a special kunai as a medium.


    Amidst the rumbling waves that engulfed the forest, a figure descended and knelt on the python''s head.


    The vacuum water sphere moved up and disappeared, allowing Shiraishi to contact the outside air. He asked Ruri, who appeared somewhat disheveled, "Are you okay?"


    She nodded slightly. "Dealing with them alone is indeed a bit tricky."


    At this point, Hiruzen arrived at the frontlines. Four identical clones of him appeared beside him with a series of loud bangs.


    "That is..."


    Danzo was taken aback for a moment, clearly understanding Hiruzen''s n, and immediately ordered his Baku to step back.


    At the same time, The Baku''s long trunk curled up Might Dai, who was in the state of the Seven Gates, and moved aside.


    "Danzo-sama?"


    "It''s time to leave."


    Danzo didn''t exin much, just kept urging Baku to leave.


    "Hokage-sama, what is that..."


    The Anbu members were also calling out, their spirits lifted.


    Ruri squinted her eyes, quickly rolled up her sleeves, revealing the bracelet-shaped chakra limiter on her wrists.


    With a couple of clicks, the metal rings were undone.


    Hiruzen and his four clones immediately formed hand seals, each with a different seal, but all were Five Nature Transformation seals.


    Ruri was just using the Fire Release seal, umting natural energy and chakra in her mouth, merging them into Senjutsu Chakra.


    Both sides were preparing for their most powerful attacks, releasing them in their prime state.


    "Five Release Great Combo Technique!"


    Hiruzen and his four clones simultaneously exhaled, each releasing arge-scale ninjutsu of a different nature.


    A raging tsunami.


    A roaring pir of devouring fire.


    A terrifying mudslide.


    Lightning piercing through the air.


    And a storm engulfing everything.


    The five nature transformations merged into one ninjutsu.


    "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!"


    Ruri''s Fire Release was also released in one breath.


    The temperature around them was rapidly rising, and the air was filled with intensely dry heat.


    Waves of fire surged like a tsunami, dancing wildly, turning the night into a crimson sea.


    Through the air, everything before their eyes was burned and twisted to a grotesque degree.


    The water surfaces they passed by continued to evaporate, and the trees floating on the water turned into flying dust in an instant.


    A terrifying collision and entanglement of overwhelming attacks filled the sky, followed by a earth-shattering explosion.


    Scattered mes, thunder, storms, rocks, and water waves.


    Konoha ninjas watched all of this in shock. They couldn''t believe this was a battle between ninjas.


    What was even more astonishing was that Ruri, facing their Hokage''s most powerful attack, managed to withstand it, evenly matched.


    "Is this... still a battle between ninjas?"


    Many Konoha ninjas swallowed hard. No, they couldn''t interfere in a battle of this level at all.


    Entering this battlefield, it was only a matter of time before they were drawn into the humblest death, which waspletely normal.


    This ce was simply an arena for monsters.


    "Truly deserving of the Professor, my strongest Fire Release had no effect at all."


    Ruri''s expression remained calm.


    Shiraishi looked around, somewhat speechless, as he noticed the water level continuing to drop.


    "Continuing like this, it feels like this forest with a radius of ten kilometers isn''t enough for all this turmoil."


    Hiruzen focused intently. Although he still had plenty of chakra left, he felt that this stalemate wasn''t a solution. It seemed like there was only one option...


    Just as he was about to take action, Shiraishi made a new move. There was a surge of water within the giant snake, and Kushina was separated from it, falling at Shiraishi''s feet.


    Shiraishi picked up Kushina by the cor and then turned to the astonished Konoha ninjas.


    "Let''s call it a day, shall we? I have no interest in the Nine Tails. I''m done with this woman, so I''ll return her to you."


    With that, he tossed Kushina without any hesitation.


    Thrown out? Hiruzen and the other Konoha ninjas were somewhat incredulous. Wasn''t that the Nine Tails? Wasn''t the power of a tailed beast enticing to him?


    Was he really discarding her so casually?


    "Kushina!"


    A figure shed into the air, and Minato caught Kushina as she fell.


    Splurt!


    Crimson sprayed out!


    Minato''s body stiffened, and he looked down. A pitch-ck de of shadow extended from Kushina''s body, piercing through his heart.


    "Cough!"


    He coughed up blood, and his vision blurred. As he descended, his eyes met Shiraishi''s, who, beneath the pouring rain, had emotionless eyes.


    "A ninja''s secret lies in concealing information, striking enemies with a single blow. Revealing this crucial ability carelessly to your enemy is equivalent to foolishness. But being able to eliminate the most threatening ninja and exposing this important ability ispletely worthwhile. You are the most troublesome one, Minato,pared to the stagnant higher-ups."


    Shiraishi slowly turned his back, and the corner of his eye could still catch Minato''s falling figure.


    In the midst of the pouring rain, the sttering blood was so beautiful and alluring.


    "Farewell, Minato. I apologize... I''ll mourn youter."


    The giant python turned to dust on the water''s surface, and the rest of the people also disappeared in the smoke.


    "Minato!"


    "Damn it!"


    "Where are the medical ninjas? Someone who knows medical ninjutsu, hurry!"


    "Where''s Lady Tsunade?"


    In the dark night, only the frantic and anxious shouts of the Kinoha ninjas remained.


    ¡­


    As dawn approached,


    The torrential rain continued within the Konoha.


    Uchiha Rindo, having recovered from his injuries, walked through the streets of the Uchiha n. The pervasive sadness that hung over the vige had nothing to do with him.


    He arrived at an old-style mansion within the n, and the maids who passed by him bowed in respect.


    Passing through the corridor, the courtyard was shrouded in gloomy rain.


    Soon, he reached the door of a room, where two Uchiha Jonin stood guard as protectors.


    Without a word, Rindo gestured to them and entered the room.


    An elderly many beneath the covers.


    Hearing someone enter, he opened his eyes drowsily and asked weakly:


    "Is that you, Rindo?"


    He inquired.


    "Yes, Elder Sora, it''s me."


    "How are things going?"


    Rindo softly reported to Elder Sora at his bedside:


    "As you expected, Ruri led a group of our people, and they''ve safely left Konoha."


    ---------


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 118: 114: Escape From Konoha (End)

    Chapter 118: 114: Escape From Konoha (End)


    "Destiny..."


    Deep within the main hall of Mount Myoboku, an aged-looking toad, none other than the leader of Mount Myoboku''s toads, the Great Toad Sage.


    As if sensing something, its deep yellow eyes gazed outside the main hall towards the mountain ranges and forests brimming with natural vitality.


    "Elder, is something wrong?"


    Fukasaku, who was meditating nearby, opened his eyes, interrupting his meditation, and looked towards the Great Toad Sage.


    "Minato..."


    "Minato?"


    "...That child Minato is dead..."


    "!?"


    Fukasaku widened his eyes, staring at the Great Toad Sage in shock.


    "Minato... is dead?"


    "Go to Konoha and retrieve something."


    "Something?"


    Still recovering from the shock and grief, Fukasaku was now puzzled by the Great Toad Sage''smand.


    "You''ll understand once you get to Konoha..."


    The Great Toad Sage closed its eyes and began his deep sleep.


    ...


    Fukasaku bowed his head andcontemted for a while, then jumped down from his meditation tform. At the entrance of the main hall, he nced back at the weakened Great Toad Sage.


    Did the Great Sage use some kind of jutsu just now? He''s be so weak... Fukasaku felt a deep sense of reverence.


    The Great Toad Sage, who had survived since ancient times and was the founder of Mount Myoboku,manded respect from the depths of Fukasaku''s heart. However, there were times when he found the Great Toad Sage''s actions iprehensible, leaving him in doubt.


    ¡­


    In Konoha, in the emergency room.


    Minatoy on the operating table, his face pale. Several medical ninjas surrounded him, desperately trying to save his life. On the side, Tsunade, too, had a pale face, directing them as if she feared the blood flowing from Minato''s body.


    The medical ninja using medical ninjutsu to save Minato''s life was sweating profusely, and the nurses were bustling around as well.


    "It''s no use; the heart and lung injuries are at this level, it''s already..."


    One medical ninja said with extreme despair.


    Though the other medical ninjas were still working to save him, they knew that Minato''s chances of survival were almost zero. Miracles couldn''t happen.


    Half an hourter, Tsunade took a deep breath and her eyes showed a look of sadness. She told them, "Alright, it ends here. You''ve done your best."


    "Ts-Tsunade-sama?"


    The medical ninjas looked at Tsunade.


    "The one who did it was also a medical ninja, just like you. Do you think he''d foolishly let you save him?"


    Tsunade''s fist struck the wall, and she clenched her teeth.


    That little brat!


    Her fist trembled, and her eyes showed aplicated and bitter expression.


    After finding out that Shiraishi was the one who caused the riotst night, Tsunade still couldn''t believe it. Why would that man do such a thing?


    Tsunade was caught in self-me for her foolishness. Be it Nawaki, Dan, or the vige left by her grandfather, she hadn''t protected any of them.


    What did he want to achieve? Tsunade felt both helpless anger and confusion.


    Why did Shiraishi do this? Taking away members of the Hyuga and Uchiha ns, was it all the doing of Danzo and Sakumo?


    Moreover, why hide his true strength?


    What else had he been doing secretly that she didn''t know about?


    Now that Minato was dead, how was she going to exin this to Jiraiya?


    Tsunade''s emotions were in turmoil, and she finally took a deep breath. After a considerable effort, she managed to regain herposure. She took ast look at Minato''s body on the operating table, which could now be considered a ''corpse.'' It was bing increasingly difficult to bear and turned to leave the room.


    Beep, beep...


    Tsunade froze.


    The medical ninjas were also taken aback.


    The lines on the monitor began to fluctuate, no longer a straight line.


    "He... He''s alive?"


    "H-How is this possible?"


    "Wait, what''s this?"


    The medical ninjas stared in amazement as a seal with the word ''Sage'' appeared on Minato''s body, emitting a faint green light, enveloping Minato''s cold body.


    Minato''splexion began to recover, and his heart began to beat. His fingers were moving slightly.


    They understood that the seal with the word ''Sage'' was working tirelessly to restore Minato''s life.


    ''Wasn''t that the symbol of the Sage from Mount Myoboku?'' Tsunade furrowed her brows.


    She vaguely sensed that the truth of the matter was not as simple as it seemed on the surface.


    As one who had made a contract with the slug from Shikkotsu Forest, known for its gentle nature, and who had survived since ancient times, it knew many secrets of the Shinobi world. asionally, it would share some Shinobi world secrets with her.


    There was information about two sacred ces, Mount Myoboku and Ryuchi Cave.


    ording to the slug, in the hands of Mount Myoboku''s Great Toad Sage, there is a mysterious and powerful sage''s scroll.


    It is the most precious treasure among all of Mount Myoboku, capable of bringing people back from the brink of death.


    However, due to its power to resurrect, using it inevitablyes with some heavy cost.


    Why would such a precious and costly treasure be deliberately ced on Minato, and what does that Great Toad Sage intend to do? Tsunade narrowed her eyes, her thoughts racing.


    It seems necessary to make a trip back to Shikkotsu Forest to ask the slug about the Great Toad Sage. She thought to herself.


    ¡­


    Noon.


    "Elder Sora, are you feeling better?"


    In the courtyard, Rindo approached and saw Elder Sora sitting leisurely on the corridor, sipping tea and admiring the rainy scenery outside.


    The torrential rain had not stopped sincest night. In this gloomy weather, it had a unique charm when observed at this moment.


    "I''m feeling a bit better. Please, have a seat. How was the damage in the vigest night?"


    Elder Sora cleared his throat, indicating that he was fine, though hisplexion was weak.


    Rindo sat across from him, took out a report, and summarized its contents by saying, "ording to thetest statistics, there are more than five hundred injured, with eighty-six casualties. Among them, it''s said that the Hyuga n lost several high-ranking members. If we add the branch ninja who defected..."


    This was essentially bleeding the Hyuga n dry.


    Rindo expressed his condolences to the Hyuga n, who shared the same bloodline limit as his n.


    Compared to the Hyuga n, the losses of the Uchiha n were insignificant. Moreover, this was something Elder Sora had intended.


    "For their n, the more high-ranking members they lose, the safer our position in the vige bes. This should be a good thing."


    Elder Sora said nonchntly, taking a sip of tea,pletely indifferent.


    "That aside, the vige seems to have some grievances against our Uchiha n."


    Rindo put the statistics away and nced at Elder Sora.


    "Because the Uchiha n didn''t participate in the battlest night?"


    "That''s right. They''re dissatisfied with this matter."


    "The Police force''s job is to prioritize the safety of the vige''s citizens. We were just following the regtions. If they want to argue, they should ask that brat, Danzo, toe over in person. I''m too old to be bothered."


    Elder Sora snorted.


    Without even thinking, he knew who was behind this deliberate spreading of the matter.


    Apart from Danzo, no one else would do such a thing Even if some people wanted to, they wouldn''t dare to act like this.


    Rindo nodded without expressing his own opinion. He didn''t have any negative feelings toward the vige''s upper echelons, but he didn''t have any positive ones either.


    He only needed to serve his n.


    "In that case, should we keep the truth of this matter from Ruri? When she left, she must have been full of disgust and hatred for you."


    Rindo looked at the rainwater in the courtyard with a sigh.


    The rain was getting lighter. Drizzling still fell.


    "It doesn''t matter. Do you know why I didn''t let Ruri go to the Root for trouble?"


    Elder Sora contemted for a moment, put down his tea cup, and looked deep and calm.


    "To make Ruripletely disappointed in the vige''s upper echelons?"


    "Exactly."


    Rindo asked tentatively.


    Ruri''s previous bond was with both the n and the vige, but after experiencing the ambush by the Root, she was left with only the n in her heart.


    For her, the vige was only relevant because of her connection to the n, and she continued to exist as a Konoha ninja because of that connection.


    And Elder Sora had previously severed her attachment to the n personally, making it impossible for the vige and the n to amodate her will, so leaving was the inevitable choice.


    That was Rindo''s perspective.


    Elder Sora''s murky eyes revealed nostalgia for the past.


    "This is just one of the reasons. In fact, the Will of Fire passed down by Hashirama Senju is not suitable for our Uchiha n. It''s not that it''s not amodating enough, but it''s too weak. Our n''s blood can only shine brilliantly in battle. Konoha... has restrained our n''s nature. Thus, Konoha ends up making enemies everywhere."


    "So, you chose Rur because she reminded you of someone you once admired?"


    "You mean Madara-sama? He was just an anomaly."


    Elder Sora made thisment.Rindo was surprised.


    "Anomaly?"


    "Would you admire someone who killed his friends within the n to obtain the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan? I only felt fear when it came to Madara-sama and Izuna-sama at that time."


    Elder Sora looked coldly at Rindo.


    Rindo lowered his head in silence. Indeed, he wouldn''t admire someone like that.


    "If Ruri was willing to harm herself and her loved ones to obtain the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan, I would have done whatever it took back then to destroy her."


    Elder Sora took out a ss vial from his pocket.


    Inside it were a pair of eyes. A pair of Sharingan eyes with intricate patterns. Known as the Mangekyo Sharingan.The supreme doujutsu of the Uchiha n.


    Elder Sora looked at the pair of eyes with aplex tone. "Although I unlocked these eyes, I was also enved by the power and curse of these eyes. I couldn''t control such darkness, so I reced them with the eyes of deceased n members."


    He understood better than the current n members the darkness and power carried by these eyes.


    When he felt that his will, even his arrogance and extremism, were being guided by these eyes, he didn''t hesitate to abandon them.


    He had a premonition that if he continued to use the power of these eyes to control the Uchiha n, sooner orter, he would lead the n into the abyss.


    "The Will of Hashirama Senju is love in weakness, powerful butcking in fierceness. Madara-sama''s will is extreme in love, strong but not endearing. Neither of these wills is the hope for the future of the n."


    The current radicals, although retaining their fierceness, had already been influenced by the Will of Hashirama Senju, and they couldn''t help but aspire to the position of Hokage.


    They wanted to prove the Uchiha''s strength.


    As one of the founding ns of Konoha alongside the Senju, the Uchiha n''s ninja took great pride in this.


    The conservative faction within the n had be nothing more than theckeys of the Will of Fire.


    Although they held the honor of the n, they had already been eroded by this love that was perceived as weakness.


    From the Warring States period, through the bloodshed that followed while following Uchiha Madara, to the founding of Konoha alongside the Senju, and then Uchiha Madara''s departure from Konoha and the battle to the death with Hashirama Senju at the Valley of the End.


    With Madara''s defeat, Uchiha Madara disappeared, and Hashirama Senju, after returning to Konoha, passed away within a few years.


    Afterward, the First Great Ninja War broke out, and the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, was killed in action. His disciple, Sarutobi Hiruzen, seeded him as the Third Hokage.


    Elder Sora had personally experienced all of these events.


    He was an old man who had witnessed the transition from the Warring States period to the era of a unified nation and viges.


    He looked at everything that happened with the perspective of an observer.


    So, he had always been pondering how to save the n.


    "Indeed, you''ve been nning this for a long time."


    Rindo didn''t know all the details of the n, but he could guess some of it.


    If Elder Sora had been nning from the moment Rur was ambushed by the Root, or even earlier, then perhaps the actions of the Root were also within his expectations.


    This included the series of reactions and countermeasures from the higher-ups, as well as Ruri''s growing resentment toward them, which had been guided.


    The conservative faction within the n, who had been considered ''ignorant,'' had gradually be disappointed with the higher-ups, prompting Ruri to seek like-minded allies within the n.


    Little did she know that those so-called ''allies'' had all been prepared by Elder Sora in advance to rebuild another foundation for the Uchiha n.


    "He''s a cunning and sly old man" Rindo sighed inwardly.


    "But in all these ns, the biggest concern is whether Ruri would harm those around her to gain power. That''s what I was most worried about. She''s equally obsessed with power, and I was afraid she''d follow the same path as Madara. Fortunately, Ruri''s choice ultimately didn''t disappoint me."


    Everything could be arranged, but there was one thing that Elder Sora was most concerned about and uncertain of.


    That was whether Ruri''s attachment to power would corrupt her true self when faced with the allure of power.


    Uchiha Madara, in the past, hadn''t resisted temptation and had killed his friends within the n to gain power.


    Someone who could abandon their own family and friends, who could never feel the warmth of the world with a loving heart, would also fail to care for their n members.


    All they saw in their eyes was darkness, extremism, and emotions driven by extreme fanaticism, which they called the truth and reality of the world.


    They had willingly epted the ''curse'' of their n, calling it the unchangeable fate of their n.


    Arrogance prevailed as a matter of course.


    Elder Sora had once been such a fool, filled with both arrogance and ignorance, so he had a deep understanding.


    It was precisely because of this that he had entrusted the part of the n to be led by Ruri.


    The charisma of a leader, strength was just one aspect of it, and love and tolerance for those around them were also essential qualities.


    "But there''s one thing you didn''t tell me."


    Rindo suddenly said.


    "What didn''t I tell you?"


    Elder Sora furrowed his brow, thinking he hadn''t overlooked anything.


    "That is, you didn''t tell me that a medical ninja named Chiba Shiraishi would be such a formidable guy."


    As he said this, Rindo looked at Elder Sora with aining expression.


    Honestly, when he tried to assassinate Shiraishi, he was genuinely surprised.


    His original n was to beat Shiraishi to near death and dy him with small talk until Rur returned.


    But instead, he was given a harsh lesson by Shiraishi, his assassination target, and then subjected to Ruri''s genjutsu torture for quite some time. Looking back on it now, he still felt a chill.


    "If I had told you in advance, how could the drama have yed out so realistically?"


    Elder Sora smiled and sipped his tea. So that''s what this was all about.


    "You knew all along, didn''t you?"


    Rindo''s eyes were even more using.


    "Who knows? By the way, have all the leads regarding Kosuke and Miyoko been severed?"


    Uchiha Kosuke and Uchiha Miyoko were Ruri''s parents.


    They had yed a significant role in this n, having advance knowledge of Suna''s attack on Konoha.


    However, as a result, all traces had to bepletely erased, even if there was only a one in a million chance.


    "Not yet. I was thinking that if there were any issues with the Uchiha on that side in the future..."


    "Since they''ve already separated from Konoha, the Uchiha on that side are no longer our concern. That little brat Danzo has a keen nose. To eliminate a problem, you have to uproot itpletely, whether it''s in battle or intelligence work."


    The Elder''s tone was extremely resolute.


    The sound of rain gradually lessened, and droplets of water gathered and dripped from the eaves.


    "Alright, I''ll take care of itter. From now on, they are no longer Uchiha of Konoha. Their resources will no longer be shared either. Speaking of which, over the years, they have also umted quite a bit of wealth on their side. Plus, they still have the connections the Uchiha n had before. That should be enough for them to rise in the Land Of Demons."


    Rindo sighed with regret.


    "In that case, I can retire peacefully now."


    Sora let out a sigh of relief.


    "Retire?"


    Rindo looked surprised at Sora.


    "What are you so surprised about? I''m already quite old. I should have retired and stopped bothering with these trivial matters a long time ago."


    "But... who will lead the n next..."


    Rindo was a bit at a loss. Without the Elder, he didn''t know what the Uchiha in Konoha would be.


    "Fugaku is fine. Leave it to him. From now on, he is the head of the Uchiha n, the highest authority in the n."


    Hearing the Elder say this, Rindo felt that the appointment of the n head was a bit too casual.


    "Does Fugaku have the ability for this?"


    Rindo wasn''t questioning Fugaku''s strength; in fact, Fugaku''s strength surpassed his own. However, Fugaku''s personality wasn''t suitable for leading the radicals; he was more inclined toward the conservatives.


    The problem was that the Uchiha n currently had a strong radical faction.


    "Seeking the position of Hokage for the radicals is a path to death. Fugaku still has a slight chance of bing Hokage because, like Uchiha Kagami, whom I killed, he is one of the few in the n who respects the Will of Fire. Hashirama Senju''s will still influences the Uchiha today. It depends on whether Fugaku knows how to use it."


    The Elder recalled some unpleasant memories and snorted.


    Rindo sighed but didn''t say anything. He was the one who had worked tirelessly and suffered.


    "Take this with you; I no longer need this power."


    The Elder handed a ss vial containing a pair of Mangekyo Sharingan eyes to Rindo.


    After taking the item, Rindo left the Elder''s residence.


    The rain hadpletely stopped, and the sun was slowly emerging. There was still a dampness in the air.


    The Elder looked at the gradually clearing sky, thinking that Ruri and her people should have reached a safe ce by now.


    Konoha couldn''t assemble a decent pursuit force at the moment, as they were already overwhelmed dealing with the war.


    The timing was just right.


    "In the future, the fate of the Uchiha is in your hands, Ruri..."


    Hashirama Senju''s will was too weak, and Uchiha Madara''s will was too extreme.


    However, those who could ovee the curse''s constraints, maintain unwavering beliefs even in the face of overwhelming power, and not be ves to power, were those who could keep their minds unclouded.


    "People with dark thoughts can never see the light in human nature; they only criticize the world from a dark and pessimistic perspective. The Sharingan is the eye that reflects the soul''s path. Keep moving forward on the path you firmly believe in, Ruri, and this so-called curse will eventually... But maybe I won''t live to see that day."


    The Elder sighed and smiled. Why was he thinking so much?


    This new era was no longer something an old relic from the past like him could interfere with.


    Konoha had its ws, but it was very suitable for him to retire here.


    In this vige where there was no trace of the Uchiha left, a vige that had suppressed the Uchiha''s nature, the rise and fall of it didn''t concern the Elder.


    He simply rejoiced in the fact that this vige would likely be slowly corrupted by power, and he could watch Hashirama''s will gradually sink into the abyss. For him, as an Uchiha, it was the supreme pleasure.


    Upon careful reflection, there was nothing more deserving of apuse and celebration than this.


    He walked back into his house, closing the door tightly.


    ¡­


    Hyuga n.


    In the corridor of the hallway, Hiashi sat calmly.


    In front of him was a birdcage, inside of which was a bird.


    When he opened the cage, the bird, perhaps having forgotten how to soar in the sky, remained indifferent, pecking lightly at its food inside the cage.


    "Aren''t you leaving yet? She''s already gone, and it''s pointless for you to stay here... Fly away, be free."


    Hiashi urged the bird inside the cage again. The bird continued to peck at its food without responding.


    "Hiashi-sama, no matter how you ask, a bird won''t answer that kind of question."


    A young man who resembled Hiashi, his brother, Hyuga Hizashi, walked up to the corridor and said.


    Hiashi''s expression showed slight surprise; he hadn''t expected Hizashi to say such words.


    "Indeed, what''s the matter with that guardian of yours? Is she so important to you?"


    "She''s a very special presence."


    "Don''t say such things to the elders. When she leftst night, she killed many n members."


    "I understand. I am the leader of the Hyuga n. Butst night, so many birds flew freely. There will be even more in the future. I can''t imagine such a thing. Once a person''s natural disposition for freedom is released, it bes an unmatched will and spirit, and death no longer seems worth fearing or hesitating."


    Hiashi said with awe in his tone.


    He closed the door of the birdcage. If the bird didn''t want to leave, then it could stay.


    "The biggest difference between humans and birds is that humans are creatures who can break free from their destiny."


    Hiashi stood up, picked up the birdcage, and repeated this sentence as he left toward the end of the corridor.


    Only those who were unwilling to ept their fate could paint a rich and colorful picture in the world.


    Could the future Hyuga n paint such a colorful sky? As he looked at the clear sky, Hiashi buried a big question in his heart."


    End of Volume 1.


    -----------------


    Volume 2 avable on my Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 119: 115: A New Beginning

    Chapter 119: 115: A New Beginning


    Volume 2.... Advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    --------------


    In his office, Hiruzen carefully reviewed the report submitted by the Anbu.


    Regarding the extent of the damage, it appeared that the battle zones were mainly concentrated in the northeast and southeast of the vige, as well as in the forest of death. Thankfully, the damage to the vige''s buildings was rtively limited, and reconstruction wouldn''t pose a significant challenge.


    Konoha had a sufficient inventory in reserve to resume operations swiftly without any major problems.


    However, the real concerny in the loss of nearly a hundred ninjas during this turmoil. Among them, roughly ten Jounin had died in battle, with the Hyuga n ounting for half of these casualties.


    Furthermore, if one factored in the Uchiha and Hyuga n members who had defected and left Konoha, the situation became even more troubling.


    A dozen or so J¨­nin leve fighters, positioned on the battlefield, could have provided huge support in small scale ninja confrontations.


    Ignoring these huge losses, the departure of Uchiha and Hyuga n members, particrly those with Kekkei Genkai , presented a significant challenge for Konoha.


    Announcing this matter would severely damage Konoha''s reputation, especially during this precarious wartime period, likely causing panic among the vige''s ranks and providing ridicule for the enemy''s taunts.


    At that moment, the office door swung open, and two advisors, Homura and Koharu, entered, followed by the leader of Root, Danzo.


    The nearby Anbu, observing this, discreetly exited using the Body Flicker Technique, making room for the vige''s high ranking officials to deliberate.


    The trio entered the room, remained silent for a moment, and then Koharu finally broke the oppressive silence by addressing Hiruzen. "How do you n to handle this situation?"


    "I intend to y down the impact of this mass defection." Hiruzen sighed, meeting Koharu''s gaze squarely.


    "Have you issued a gag order?" Koharu inquired.


    "To pursue the defection of the main culprits and downy the presence of the others."


    Hiruzen paused, then continued, "At the time of the incident, all eyes were fixated on the Kyuubi, so the vige''s ninjas werergely unaware of the Uchiha and Hyuga situations. Even if some suspected, it was only a minority. I''ve instructed them to maintain secrecy."


    Koharu and Homura exchanged nces and nodded; this indeed seemed like a viable approach.


    Providing information about the two primary culprits, Chiba Shiraishi and Uchiha Ruri, while downying the role of the others, made sense.


    In the current age of war, letting these aplices continue to "sacrifice" on the frontline as Konoha ninjas could exin why they had "disappeared" from the vige.


    However, they knew this was not a long-term solution but they would deal with the implications in the future.


    The riot and fire at the Hyuga n that night could be portrayed as an encounter with a powerful enemy attack. Hyuga ninjas had fought valiantly, ultimately defeating the enemy but suffering some losses.


    The most critical aspect now was to maintain the morale of Konoha''s ninja and minimize the damage to the vige''s reputation.


    As for the two main culprits, Chiba Shiraishi and Uchiha Ruri, their actions had been too conspicuous, there was no way to downy them.


    Given the gravity of the situation, a reasonable exnation was necessary. cing the me squarely on these two individuals and publicly shaming them would unite Konoha''s ninjas in shared resentment and divert their attention.


    "Danzo, what''s your take on this?" Hiruzen looked to Danzo for his opinion.


    On the night of the turmoil, Danzo''s hard work also made him feel gratified. In the vige''s critical momebt, he was able to stand up to fight the enemy without hesitation, fight side by side with his fellow vigers, and assumed the responsibilities that Konoha ninjas should have.


    Danzo answered with something unrted to the current discussion. "There''s news from the Uchiha n that Uchiha Sora has retired due to old age."


    "Uchiha Sora?" Danzo''s statement elicited surprise and concern from Koharu and Homura.


    Uchiha Sora was one of the few ninjas in Konoha who had lived from the Warring States Period to the present.


    "When Hiruzen assumed the position of Hokage, that old man was relentless in purging internal strife within the Uchiha n. Shortly after that, Kagami died on a mysterious mission... It makes one think of unsettling possibilities."


    Homura sighed.


    Since then, their surveince of the Uchiha n had beenpletely cut off. Without Uchiha Kagami providing information, the Uchiha n had slipped beyond their control and had be a forbidden territory, inessible to Konoha.


    "Don''t indulge in baseless guesses. Kagami''s death was likely a result of unfortunate circumstances."


    Hiruzen cautioned them.


    After all, theycked evidence to support the im that Uchiha Kagami had died at the hands of his own n members.


    It was not umon for a ninja to meet their end on a mission.


    "Nevertheless, it is quite coincidental that Sora retired at this time... So, who is the current Uchiha n leader?" Koharu inquired.


    "Uchiha Fugaku." Danzo replied.


    Danzo''s response didn''te as a surprise to the three of them.


    Uchiha Ruri had defected and be an extremely dangerous S-rank rogue ninja. Among the Uchiha''s younger generation, only Uchiha Fugaku had the capability to challenge her leadership.


    "Just keep an eye on him. As long as the old man doesn''t continue to live in seclusion within the Uchiha n, he''ll be the one pulling the strings behind the scenes." Homura advised.


    At this moment, Homura handed a form to Hiruzen and ced it on his desk.


    "What''s this?" Hiruzen inquired.


    "The branch store of Purple Rose was affected by the recent turmoil, and some medicines appear to be damaged. While they haven''t requestedpensation yet, I believe it''s best to address this promptly. We can''t afford to tarnish the vige''s reputation at this time." Homura exined.


    "Later, I''ll send someone to negotiate andpensate them at a rate 10% higher than the selling price."


    This was a consequence of Konoha''s inadequate supervision, and the Purple Rose Company was an innocent party that Konoha needed to take responsibility for. Despite the Land of Demons being a neutral country, maintaining good rtions was essential.


    The Land of Fire and Konoha seemed to have sufficient funds, and they had the means to handle this situation. Homura agreed with this approach.


    At this juncture, securing an ally was beneficial, especially considering that the Purple Rose Company had promised to supply Konoha with medical provisions during the war, reducing Konoha''s logistical burden.


    Upon reflection, the Purple Rose Company was a timely ally, alleviating some of the medical pressure faced by Konoha.


    After Danzo and the others left, Hiruzen picked up a cigarette stick from the table and took a deep drag, coughing slightly.


    He retrieved a slightly thin document from his drawer, the name "Chiba Shiraishi" written at the top. Below were several photos, including one of Sakumo''s team, as well as pictures from Shiraishi''s school days, his ninja days, and his teenage years.


    The document contained evaluations from various teachers:


    "A diligent, kind, and hardworking student. Frequently found in the library, borrowing books weekly. Shows a keen interest in medical technology, which should be cultivated ording to his inclinations." (Chunin Fujimura Taiga)


    "He has an average talent in medical ninjutsu, not exceptionally high expectations, but also won''t disappoint. While his knowledge base is sufficient, hecks some flexibility needed to be a top-tier medical ninja. However, with hard work, he can excel among first-ss medical ninjas." (Anbu Medical Ninja)


    "During missions, he understands the role of a medical ninja, never acting impulsively, maintainingposure, understanding his strengths and weaknesses, and taking responsibility for hisrades'' lives. He may fear death, but this makes him well-suited for the role of a medical ninja and the core of the team. Permission to continue serving in the squad is granted." (Sakumo Hatake, Jonin)


    "Impressive knowledge and asionally offers unexpected ideas. A good teacher with a strong student following." (Jonin Tsunade)


    "An excellent Chunin who upholds the Will of Fire and bridges the gap between the vige and the Uchiha." (Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen)


    Hiruzen let out a sigh and, looking at thestment, a wry smile formed on his face. To him, these words were both impressive and relevant. He picked up a ck pen, crossed out the finalment, and added a new one:


    "Proficient in concealment, possesses a cruel temperament. Unknown medical and ninjutsu abilities. A shadowy presence, highly dangerous."


    "Send this document to the Intelligence Department." Hiruzen closed the document and instructed.


    "Yes Hokage-sama"


    An Anbu appeared nearby, took the document, and left using the Body Flicker Technique, heading to the intelligence department.


    .......


    Uchiha n.


    Ruri''s former residence had been taken over by Anbu.


    "Is this everything?"


    The Anbu systematically searched every room and item.


    However, the collected items were nothing out of the ordinary. Some basic medical ninjutsu books were also present, but finding anything significant seemed impossible.


    "Yes, that''s it. Many rooms were empty." An Anbu reported.


    "All seem to be standard items; nothing unusual." the squad leader added.


    "Do you want to take everything with us?" he asked.


    "Of course, pack everything and send it to the intelligence department. Even though I doubt we''ll find any useful information here, it''s part of the job, and we can''t afford to overlook anything."


    The Squad Leader gave instructions to his subordinates.


    Hearing his instructions, the rest of the Anbu nodded. They collected all items, including some suspicious scrolls, cing them in arge box before transporting them outside.


    "Still, who would have thought that someone who seemed so ordinary would be such a dangerous presence." one of the Anbumented during the process.


    "Indeed, during the battle, we were too upied to act. Just sensing that atmosphere almost suffocated me." the squad leader agreed.


    That kind of ninja level was genuinely terrifying. The constant feeling that life could be extinguished at any moment, was like being in the epicenter of a battlefield, not knowing when one''s life would be snuffed out by the enemy.


    Life and death were intertwined in such an environment.


    "Well, excuse me..."


    As they were transporting items outside, a soft voice interrupted them. It belonged to a girl with short brown hair, approximately eight or nine years old. Beside her was an Uchiha boy sporting sunsses.


    "Who are you? What''s going on?"


    Seeing someone the Anbu didn''t pay much attention, as there had been many onlookers during their search.


    "I''m Rin Nohara, a student at the academy. I wanted to ask about Shiraishi-senpai... I heard he defected. Is that true?" Rin''s hopeful expression betrayed her disbelief.


    "It''s true. Don''t refer to him as ''Senpai'' anymore; he''s now a dangerous traitor. Did you sense the turmoil in the vige that night? He and others caused it." the Anbu leader exined patiently.


    Dealing with respected seniors or close friends who had defected was ufortable for anyone. However, the life of a ninja often involved partings and death.


    "Howe... Is there any misunderstanding here?" Rin asked.


    "Misunderstanding? With so many people dead, it''s not a simple misunderstanding. You should abandon any fantasies. I witnessed his coldness and ruthlessness that night. No matter how you try to exin it, he is far from the respectable senior medical ninja you once knew. If you encounter him again, he won''t hesitate to kill you. It''s best to let go of this futile hope."


    The Anbu spoke in a calm but firm tone.


    Ignoring Rin''s dazed state, he continued to move the items.


    "Captain, isn''t that too harsh? She''s still a student..." one of the Anbu said.


    Even though they had abandoned their official identities, they didn''t want young children to be exposed to the harsh realities of the world so quickly.


    "This incident happened right before her eyes; we can''t change that. It''s better to sever her illusions. Deception would be the real cruelty. Besides, he''s a defected ninja now, and he won''t show mercy just because he was once arade." The Anbu exined.


    "I hope she can eventually emerge from this shadow." He added.


    "Then let''s hope for that." the Anbu agreed.


    "By the way, Captain, do you think they defected because of Sakumo..." another Anbu asked, lowering his voice.


    "There''s no evidence for such spection. Don''t bring it up without proof." The leader warned, giving a cold stare.


    The Anbu fell silent.


    "Rin, are you still thinking about that guy?" Obito asked Rin as he watched the Anbu carrying boxes filled with items and leaving.


    "Shiraishi-senpai... why did he..." Rin was still hoping that this was false.


    Obito turned his head slightly, passed through the gate, and looking at the empty courtyard within the luxurious residence. Shiraishi''s actions had deeply saddened Rin.


    ''That b*stard! He made Rin so sad! Next time I see him, I won''t let him off!'' Obito clenched his fists, resolute in his determination to make Shiraishi pay for making Rin sad.


    "Rin, I promise you, sooner orter, I''ll find that guy and find out why he left the vige. This is my responsibility as an elite ninja of the Uchiha n!" Obito vowed solemnly.


    "Well, thank you, Obito... I''m feeling better now." Rin responded, trying to put on a brave face.


    ''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, that b*stard is as good as dead. He must be punished severely for making Rin so sad!''


    Obito''s heart seethed with anger and resentment towards Shiraishi.


    .....


    One dayter...


    In the capital of the Land of Fire, at Purple Rose Medical''s branch.


    "Boss, here''s thetest wanted notice from Konoha." Bug Man knocked and entered the room, bringing news to Shiraishi. He ced a copy of Konoha''s wanted list in front of Shiraishi.


    Shiraishi picked it up with interest. Bug manmented, "To be honest, this bounty came a bitter than expected."


    Considering Konoha''s capabilities, it should have arrived yesterday based on their previous speed. Other nations would receive the wanted list within two or three days.


    As a result, they stayed in the Land of Fire and only received the wanted list until today.


    "They have to weigh various factors and minimize the impact. The wanted list is probably low on their priority list. It''s expected that it would be releasedter." Shiraishi responded.


    As for the chasing troops, with Iwagakure now joining the war. After seeing the strength they showed that night, as long as there had no problems with their brains, they should realize that dealing with the war is a more pressing concern than hunting down defectors.


    Winning the war is paramount; even if they manage to capture the defectors, it won''t matter if they lose the war.


    Shiraishi read the Konoha''s wanted notice, which was basically in line with his expectations:


    -----Konoha Ninja Chiba Shiraishi, Chunin, the reason for defection is unknown. He is charged with attacking the vige and killing fellow ninjas. This individual is highly dangerous and is designated as an ''S'' rank traitor.


    Regarding Ayane, there was no mention, presumably to keep her existence from being known to other viges. A gag order might have been issued to insiders.


    Considering the events of that night, Ayane faced the fewest Konoha ninjas, and she was responsible for most of their deaths. By imposing a gag order on the surviving witnesses, they could temporarily conceal her involvement.


    If he and Ruri hadn''t fought publicly, and if there hadn''t been so many witnesses, they might not even be considered ''traitors'' in this defection. Instead, their actions could have remained a secret known only to the insiders.


    Hence, only Shiraishi and Ruri were listed as defectors. They were designated as extremely dangerous S-rank ninjas.


    Notably absent from the wanted list were Ayane, members of the Hyuga n''s branch family, and the Uchiha n defectors. Their names deliberately omitted.


    "Indeed, the Hokage is quite shrewd... Are you certain we shouldn''t make a bigger fuss?"


    Their unspoken agreement was evident, and this aligns with Shiraishi''s thinking.


    Konoha was preupied with the ongoing war, leaving them with no surplus manpower to chase them down. On their part, maintaining a low profile was necessary. They couldn''t afford to act overtly at this stage; secrecy was key.


    Shiraishi could appreciate Hokage''s perspective. Prioritizing the vige''s internal stability and dealing with the pressing war took precedence over pursuing a dangerous defector.


    "Setting aside Konoha for now, do you think other viges might covet the power of the Sharingan?"


    Bug Man asked, voicing his concerns.


    While a lot of critical information had been redacted, Ruri''s Sharingan could still attract the attention of those with ulterior motives.


    "It''s possible, but where would they obtain that information?" Shiraishi responded.


    Bug Man thought that the wanted list contained only charges, grades, and basic information, omitting key details.


    Shiraishi borated, "Despite our defection, our ninja abilities andbat styles remain closely guarded secrets of the vige. Even our formef allies won''t share such information."


    Shiraishi wasn''t concerned about other viges pursuing them.


    After this incident, the intelligence about them would be ssified as top secret by Konoha, essible only to high-ranking officials like Hokage and their inner circle.


    Konoha had dered them as S-rank defectors, signifying their strength and, more importantly, their danger.


    Any attempts by Konoha ninjas to locate them would require confirming their whereabouts, sending ninja teams to assess their capabilities, all consuming considerable time, energy, funds, and potential casualties.


    In the case of the uncertain reward of acquiring the Sharingan, these sacrifices made it an unworthy pursuit, which exined why ninja from other viges were reluctant to deal with defectors from foreign viges.


    "I understand." Bug Man nodded.


    "How are the arrangements progressing?" Shiraishi inquired.


    "Members of the Uchiha and Hyuga ns have been relocated in phases. Barring any unforeseen issues, they should safely arrive in the Land of Demons the day after tomorrow." Bug Man reported.


    Shiraishi nodded. With Ruri and Ayane apanying him throughout the journey, not even the Five Kages could guarantee their sess. Thus, he had no safety concerns regarding their trip.


    "Let''s quicken our efforts here. While I can make educated guesses, I can''t let my guard down entirely. Use more smoke bombs; regardless of whether Konoha sends pursuers, we cannot leave any loose ends in these follow-up tasks."


    "Understood."


    As Bug Man was about to leave, the ground trembled, and General Tu emerged from the floor. It held a letter, handed it to Shiraishi, and disappeared into the shadows.


    "Whose letter is that?" Bug Man asked curiously.


    "It''s from the agent I ced in Konoha Hospital. They may have important information to report." Shiraishi replied, opening the letter to read its contents.


    Upon reading the letter, Shiraishi''s expression changed noticeably, causing Bug Man to worry that a significant development had urred in Konoha, possibly implicating him.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "Namikaze Minato is not dead."


    Shiraishi stated, his expression unusually grave.


    "Namikaze Minato?"


    "A highly skilled tricky Konoha ninja. I thought he was dead."


    Shiraishi exined, confused by the revtion.


    He couldn''t fathom how Minato had survived. At the time, Shadow Dancer''s Shadow de had pierced Minato''s heart, a wound deemed fatal even with Tsunade''s expertise.


    He was well aware of Konoha''s medical capabilities, and such an injury should have been fatal. Continuing to read the letter, Shiraishi discovered the reason.


    "Mount My¨­boku..."


    He uttered these two words, prompting Bug Man to ask.


    "Mount My¨­boku?"


    Shiraishi thought for a while, and issued a confusing order:


    "Collect books and scrolls that document ancient history, particrly legends and histories about sages. Focus on gathering this information."


    -------


    You can support me and read 60 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 120: 116: Priestess

    Chapter 120: 116: Priestess


    The Land Of Whirlpools.


    The howling wind and swirling sand filled the ears of those present. Before their eyesy a dpidated ruin, a stark reminder of what once stood here.


    As Bug Man and the others passed by, a wall suddenly copsed, sending a plume of dust into the air which caused everyone to cough.


    "Cough... the damage here is quite severe, isn''t it?" one of them remarked.


    This was the site of a once-thriving town. Judging by the scale of the buildings, one could easily imagine its former glory. However, the ravages of war had reduced this ce to a mere dust of history.


    The fate of the Uzumaki n had met its tragic end here.


    Their unique sealing jutsu had led to their brutal massacre, with various nations exploiting their knowledge. Even those Uzumaki who survived had to live in secrecy, their identities concealed, like mice scurrying in the shadows.


    "Elder, are you certain we''ll find anything here?" inquired one of Bug Man''spanions.


    Walking among the group of five was an elderly man with long, silver hair, now in his seventies but still remarkably fit.


    This elder was Uzumaki Shu, the oldest and most senior surviving member of the Uzumaki n. His once-long, flowing hair had grayed with age.


    "Our n has preserved many ancient books, some of which contain legends about something known as ''Sage Art'' and ''Sages,''" replied Uzumaki Shu.


    "Not historical records or something?" asked Bug Man, sounding skeptical.


    In response to the Bug Man''s doubt, the elder who safeguarded the n''s legacy exined


    "Events from the ancient era are shrouded in the mists of time, and many may not be entirely urate. Some even border on the realm of myth and exaggeration. In fact, within the Uzumaki n, many regarded these tales as fairytales rather than historical truths."


    It was evident that even he harbored doubts about the existence of immortal sages.


    While evidence of the existence of sage arts could be found, stories involving immortals and demons were oftenden with artisticponents and spread as tales in this era.


    "Will these books be of use to our leader?"


    Bug Man asked, his heart racing.


    Shiraishi had instructed them to search for ancient history and legends, and while they weren''t sure of the purpose, they assumed he had a n.


    "I can''t be entirely certain, but if we''re talking about sages... the most renowned is the Sage of the Six Paths, who passed down the Ninja arts. When i was young, I read some myths about the Sage of the Six Paths. Among them, there''s a legendary tale of him battling a world-devouring monster to save the world," Shu recounted.


    Bug Man and hispanions blinked in astonishment, as though they were listening to a fairytale.


    While they had heard numerous stories and legends in a simr vein, the protagonist was rarely the Sage of the Six Paths; rather, it had a variety of heroes.


    In the picture storybooks popr among children, they could easily find over a hundred such tales of world-saving heroes.


    "However, what we''re looking for may not necessarily pertain to the Sage of the Six Paths but to... Sages like toads, snakes, and slugs,"


    Bug Man borated, sketching the outlines of these creatures with his hands.


    "The Three Holy Lands?"


    "Exactly."


    "That could be troublesome because the Uzumaki n primarily documented human history, with scarce records concerning the history of summoned beasts. Nevertheless, some of our n members once formed contracts with the Three Holy Lands. With some luck, we might finf something of value," Uzumaki Shu exined.


    Even he couldn''t guarantee they would find what they were looking for.


    "That''s our cue, then. Please lead the way," requested Bug Man.


    The five of them followed the elder.


    Although the Uzumaki n had been wiped out, many remnants of their existence remained. There were scrolls containing their sealing jutsus and vast quantities of research materials. It was inconceivable that everything had been lost, and the n would surely have archived these invaluable scrolls.


    "It''s here, just here," Shu said as they arrived at their destination.


    The surrounding walls were dpidated, and the stone bs were covered in moss, making them slippery to the touch.


    The five men used natural energy to enhance their physical strength, removing the piled stone bs one by one. It took them half an hour to finish the task, leaving them panting for breath.


    The exposed stone b appeared ordinary, bearing some wear around its edges.


    Bug Man and hispanions couldn''t discern anything noteworthy. It wasn''t until the elder formed a seal and activated it using a seal form that they saw a light appear from the stone b. Numerous seals emerged, floating into the air, revealing an underground passage.


    "The upper part was originally our n''s intelligence department, and the lower part is where thepiled information and documents are stored."


    Shu exined as he took the lead going down.


    The five men descended the stairs following the elder.


    Due to damage to the power supply facilities, the underground was pitch ck.


    One of the men produced a shlight, providing them with some light as they proceeded downward.


    When they got to the underground chamber, they found it rtively spacious, albeit slightly tilted. There were no visible cracks, as the Uzumaki n had ced shock-absorbing seal barriers to safeguard the area and deter detection.


    In times of crisis, the Uzumaki family could seek refuge here, and they had stored provisions of water and food.


    The collection of books within was staggering. While half were outdated intelligence reports, recorded only after the First Ninja World War, the restprised a trove of invaluable documents.


    "Books on legends are quite scarce... Let''s pack them all for now," Bug Man said.


    They couldn''t be certain which books Shiraishi required, so they began boxing them up.


    They found empty crates, filled them with the books, and prepared to transport them.


    Their transport team waited nearby, and they aimed toplete the task before nightfall.


    .......


    The Land of Demons.


    Yesterday, they arrived here via a long sea route, skirting most of the Land Of Wind''s territory.


    The cultural atmosphere in the Land of Demon starkly contrasts with that of the five major nations. The Priestess, as the ruler, seems to imbue an air of mysticism into this nation.


    When he arrived here, Shiraishi opted not to visit the Priestess right away. Instead, he remained at the organization''s headquarters, busying himself with the resettlement of the Uchiha and Hyuga n members.


    The arrangements for them aren''t too challenging; as long as their presence remains concealed at this stage, there shouldn''t be significant issues.


    However, the main concern arises from the recent influx of recruits into the organization and the also the transfer of so many individuals. Consequently, the headquarters appears more crowded than before.


    While Shiraishi was in thought, Ruri walked in from the outside.


    "What''s the situation with the arrangements?" he inquired.


    "They''re mostly sorted out, but I noticed that the space here is a bit tight,"


    Ruri exined the problem.


    "I''ve been thinking about the same thing," Shiraishi responded, producing ayout of the Land of Demons'' capital city.


    The residential,mercial, and military-controlled zones were distinctly demarcated.


    Ruri looked at the floor n with keen interest. This management style differed entirely from that of Konoha.


    In Konoha, ninja and civilian living spaces were intertwined, with both coexisting in apartment buildings. On certain asions, this arrangement could be disorganized andplicated, hindering deployment and undermining unified nning.


    When Shiraishi initially established his organization''s headquarters in the Land of Demon, it was deliberately segregated from residential andmercial areas. It was clear at a nce, and orders could be issued faster and more effectively.


    To some extent, Shiraishi''s organization served as a manifestation of the Land of Demon'' military power. Additionally, he often aided the capital''s officials in maintaining public order within the city.


    It was a semi-official organizational structure.


    However, Shiraishi hadn''t anticipated the ease with which the shrine maiden granted her approval. He was aware that Ruri''s parents yed a significant role in this.


    Ruri recounted that her parents had engaged in trading under pseudonyms in the Land of Demon since her childhood, establishing the Purple Rose Merchant Association to represent the Land of Demon officially.


    The Purple Rose Medical Company,ter founded by Shiraishi, operated under the jurisdiction of this merchant association.


    Considering this, the rtionship between Ruri''s parents and the maiden of the Land of Demons might be moreplicated than it appeared on the surface.


    This situation directly interfered with the official power structure of the Land of Demons.


    "Next, I n to expand the size of the organization''s headquarters. Furthermore, it''s time to give the organization a name. We can''t remain in hiding all the time, and there can be benefits to surface exposure at the right moments."


    Blindly hiding a lot can arouse suspicions and alertness. Contrary, revealing some aspects of their strength would lower people''s guard.


    Of course, certain sensitive matters within the organization couldn''t be disclosed yet, such as details concerning the Uchiha, Hyuga, and Uzumaki ns.


    "Approval from the shrine maiden is necessary for this," Ruri noted.


    "I''ll visit herter, and numerous follow-up ns will require her support as well," Shiraishi replied.


    Ruri nodded in agreement.


    "By the way, is there anything forbidden about this Priestess?" Shiraishi asked.


    "Forbidden? I haven''t heard of anything of the sort. I''ve only heard that she has the ability to foresee the future. Rumor has it she''s never been wrong in predicting life and death."


    "That ability sounds quite ominous," Shiraishi remarked.


    Predicting life and death... regardless, it sent shivers down one''s spine.


    "And she''s never been wrong... honestly, that''s quite unsettling."


    "Oh, and before you visit the Priestess, stop by my mother''s ce. She has something to discuss with you."


    "She wants to see me?" Shiraishi froze.


    "Yes, but don''t pay too much attention to what she says. She has an irritating personality and isn''t particrly polite,"


    Ruri warned as she recalled this.


    .....


    Ruri''s mother, Uchiha Miyoko.


    To be honest, Shiraishi had only seen her a few times. She used to visit Ruri in Konoha sporadically, without any particr pattern.


    Shiraishi''s impression of her was one of wealth, well dressed, a distinctive demeanor, a certainck of principles, and undeniable beauty.


    In the grand mansion within the capital of the Land of Demon, Uchiha Miyoko wore an exquisite ck kimono. Her hair was elegantly styled, herplexion fair, and she held a delicate paper fan. While her actual age was in her thirties, she appeared more like a woman in her twenties.


    As Shiraishi arrived picking a tea cup, before he could speak she greeted him with a sly smile.


    "Have you slept with Ruri?"


    "Cough!!!"


    Shiraishi choked on the tea he had just sipped, coughing violently. He had anticipated many things but never expected Miyoko to lead with such a question.


    "Oh, is this shyness? It''s cute, and it adds more fun to y with boys like that."


    "Well, I''m not exactly shy..."


    "Don''t deny it; there''s no shame in it. You see, when I was Ruri''s age, Ruri was already two or three years old. But if I were to guess, I will bet that Ruri was the dominant one."


    She seemed to be quite certain about this matter.


    Shiraishi was left speechless,pletely confused by this woman''s brain circuit.


    Seeing Shiraishi''s dazed expression, Miyoko chuckled, finding some pleasure from the situation.


    Just as Ruri had warned, this woman had quite an irritating personality.


    "Please, let''s not indulge in such banter. Is there a specific reason you wanted to speak with me? There are still many matters to deal with on my end."


    Shiraishi shook his head, smiling wryly, promptly. Shifting the conversation away from this crude topic. Despite hervish and noble appearance, her personality was far from refined.


    "Don''t worry; we agreed to your marriage. After all, Ruri made her own choice. If we attempted to oppose it, the girl would undoubtedly confront us with her fists."


    Miyoko tapped her head with her paper fan, looking quite helpless


    Was that the only reason they didn''t object? It seemed like such a casual decision. Shiraishi sighed inwardly.


    "Alright, let''s end that topic. Now, let''s discuss the business at hand."


    Hearing Miyoko say this, Shiraishi sat up straight, ready to pay close attention.


    Miyoko retrieved a ss vial from her garments, containing a pair of scarlet eyes.


    The intricate ck patterns on the eyeballs were unlike anything Shiraishi had ever seen before.


    "Is this a Sharingan?" Shiraishi asked, his tone uncertain.


    "Technically, it''s called the Mangekyou Sharingan, a more advanced form beyond the ordinary Sharingan," Miyoko exined casually, watching Shiraishi''s reactions with an amused smile.


    "!?"


    Mangekyou Sharingan?


    A look of surprise appeared in Shiraishi''s eyes..


    "Isn''t it incredible? These eyes are indeed real, but they''re not as miraculous as you might imagine. Forbidden powers oftene with huge risks,"


    Miyoko said, pushing the ss vial closer to Shiraishi.


    "What are these for?" Shiraishi asked, confused by Miyoko''s intentions.


    "These were given to me to pass on to you by someone who hopes they''ll aid your research. I''ll also send you information on these eyes separately."


    Shiraishi probed further, "May I ask who these eyes belonged to?"


    As far as he knew, no Uchiha n members had awakened these eyes.


    "I can''t reveal any promises made to others. However, you can inquire elsewhere. If the Priestess doesn''t mind, she might share something with you,"


    Miyoko replied cryptically, a teasing smile in her eyes as she fanned herself.


    "Priestess?"


    "I can''t say whether it''s true or not. I merely heard a rumor that the previous Priestess of the Land of Demons conducted a ''purification'' ceremony for the owner of these eyes. However, I only heard this from others, so don''t take it too seriously."


    After Miyoko finished speaking, she elegantly picked up her teacup and slowly savored the fragrant tea without saying another word.


    It seemed unlikely to get any concrete answers


    Shiraishi picked up the ss vial, staring intently at the pair of scarlet eyes inside. Despite not being an Uchiha ninja, he could sense the danger and mesmerizing power emanating from these eyes.


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but ponder the rich history that Ruri''s parents had established in the Land of Demons when she was a child.


    They had built a solid foundation and influenced the Land of Demons'' official decision-making, which wasn''t something ordinary merchants could achieve.


    Perhaps the rtionship between the Priestess and the Uchiha n in the Land of Demon was moreplicated than Shiraishi had initially imagined.


    .......


    The Priestesses of the Land of Demon have inherited exceedingly spiritual powers through generations.


    First, there''s the ability to seal demons.


    The second is to predict the future and determine the fate of mortals.


    The demon sealing aspect may be quite bizarre, but the power to foresee the future and know life and death is widely renowned not just in the Land of Demons but also in neighboring countries.


    As long long as any noble ormoner in the Land of Demons were asked, and they wil confidently affirm that the maiden''s'' ability to predict the future is 100% urate, with no recorded failures to date.


    They are seen as holy, unknown figures, messengers of god by all the people of the Land of Demons.


    In and without a reigning daimyo, having a priestess as the leader is a significant outlier in the world of ninja.


    Upon passing through the red torii gate and walking upthe mountain path, one would arrive at the shrine where the current Priestess of the Land of Demons resided.


    This shrine stands on the outskirts not far from the Land of Demons'' capital. From this vantage point, you can observe the entire capital city.


    As the sky darkens, the setting sun bathes the western horizon in a rich red hue, creating a breathtaking twilight.


    Guided by a maid, Shiraishi walked upthe mountain path''s steps.


    After crossing a long path of steps, they finally arrived at the location of the shrine.


    Rows of red torii gates still lined the shrine''s entrance, with birds perched upon them.


    The structures erected here were massive, resembling pces more than shrines.


    Shiraishi didn''t find this surprising at all. After all, this was the residence of the highest priestess in the Land of Demon. The grandeur was to be expected.


    However, there seemed to be ack of personnel here, with very few guards present.


    Considering her status as a Priestess, there should have been more guards protecting her. Or perhaps, there was something else hidden here?


    Shiraishi didn''t dwell on this thought too much and followed the maiden dressed in shrine attire deeper into the pce.


    As they strolled along the pce''s long corridor, the courtyard''s trees and the twilight outsideplemented each other, creating a tranquil atmosphere.


    Could it be the influence of the priestess? Shiraishi pondered.


    Such an unusual change in ambiance was undoubtedly due to some strange force.


    Living here, one would naturally find peace and a sense of connection with nature.


    "Father..."


    Shadow Dancer''s voice resonated in his ears. She also sensed that something was amiss.


    "Don''t worry; the other party doesn''t harbor any malicious intent," Shiraishi reassured the Shadow Dancer.


    Although he couldn''t pinpoint why he felt this way, his subconscious judgment led him to believe it.


    Miko, the maiden of the Land of Demon, wasn''t any danger to him.


    Following the maid, they reached the main hall. Its doors were wide open, allowing fresh air to circte.


    The interior featured a smooth wooden floor, screens on either side, and intricately designed, sturdy pirs adorned with vibrant patterns.


    Even this simple arrangement reflected Maitreya''s considerable wealth.


    Compared to this, iconic ces like the Police Force and Hokage Building in Konoha appeared rather modest.


    In the spacious seat at the forefront of the main hall, a young woman donned avish priestess robe as she knelt. Her bright and gentle eyes exuded an enigmatic aura, as if they possessed the power to peer into one''s soul.


    This was Miroku, the current priestess of the Land of Demons.


    Once the maid left, a hush descended upon the hall.


    The priestess appearedpletely unguarded. It was evident that she had immense faith in her abilities.


    As Shiraishi met the Priestess''s gaze while she remained focused on him, an inexplicable feeling washed over him. It was as though he wasn''t facing a mere human.


    -------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 121: 117: Ambiguous Meeting With Ayane

    Chapter 121: 117: Ambiguous Meeting With Ayane


    "Nice to meet you, Chiba Shiraishi-san. This is our first face to face meeting"


    Seated on the stage the priestess Miroku spoke. Her voice was very distinctive. When she spoke, the surroundings became hush.


    "Indeed, Miroku-sama"


    Shiraishi responded. He sat upon a cushion prepared by a maid who had since left, disying an attitude that was neither overly humble nor arrogant.


    Previously, they had onlymunicated via letters, sent by General Tu. This was their first in-person meeting.


    "You are here now. What''s the matter?" Miroku inquired.


    "There are some urgent matters I need to discuss with Miroku-sama. I''ve prepared a n. Please take a look"


    Without wasting time, Shiraishi directly said his purpose ofing.


    He was about to approach and hand over the scroll to Miroku when she raised her palm. The scroll floated up andnded in her hand.


    Seeing this, Shiraishi couldn''t help but smile. Miroku''s abilities.... seem interesting.


    Miko opened the scroll, calmly scanned its contents. After reading, a rare strange look appeared on her face.


    "Miroku-sama, what are your thoughts?" Shiraishi inquired.


    "While I may not understand everything, I can sense that if these nse to fruition, they could significantly improve the lives of the people in the Land of Demons. Please proceed, Shiraishi-san."


    "Thank you very much for your trust."


    "You''re wee. I merely hope for the lives of people in this country to get better."


    Miroku added, her gaze shifting to the scroll''s content.


    Repairing roads, building schools, and promoting education were among the ns.


    Miroku believed that if Shiraishi needed an asylum status from the neutral Land of Demons for any covert or illicit activities. She didn''t have a problem if he was acting on the best interests of the people,


    "By the way, there is one thing. Could Miroku-sama help clear my doubts?" Shiraishi asked, interrupting Miroku''s thoughts.


    "Please, go ahead."


    "It''s about Mount My¨­boku."


    Shiraishi''s expression became more serious. Initially, he had regarded the Holy Land of Mount My¨­boku as inhabited by toads practicing sage arts.


    However, through the incident with Minato, he had witnessed the immense power and heritage of this sacred ce. Even the act of reversing life and death was possible. Shiraishi realized that he needed a deeper understanding of this holynd''s abilities.


    "I know very little about the happenings there. But one thing to note is that the leader of Mount My¨­boku, the Great Toad Sage, possesses the same power of foresight as us. In fact, when ites to prophecy, he surpasses us inprehensiveness and omnipotence."


    Miroku stated. A solemn look appeared on her face for the first time.


    "The Great Toad Sage?" Shiraishi hadn''t heard this title before, nor of the existence of the Great Toad Sage.


    "It is said that the Great Toad Sage is a toad that has lived for over a thousand years. ording to priestess records, it once shared a life-and-death connection with the ancestor of the ninjas, the Sage of Six Paths."


    Shiraishi felt like this conversation had veered into the realm of fairy tales.


    "A toad that''s lived over a thousand years without dying? That''s enough to send chills down one''s spine. Mentioning the Sage of Six Paths sounds like something from a fairy tale" Shiraishi thought.


    Mythical stories are usually fictional characters formed by humans through various artistic interpretation.


    "Shiraishi-san.... you don''t believe it?" Miroku asked.


    "Well, it''s not that I don''t believe it, but the sudden jump of the topic to the Sage of Six Paths felt like a fictional character"


    Shiraishi answered honestly.


    "In this world, there are many extraordinary phenomena that could not be understood with human understanding. The Great Toad Sage may have taken notice of you."


    "Taken notice of me? What does that mean? I''ve never had direct contact with the toads on Mount My¨­boku.


    Miroku''s astonishing words made Shiraishi slightly stunned.


    "No contact is needed. Predicting the future involves peering into one''s destiny. Sometimes, we priestesses have dreams about the future, and those dreams unfailinglye true as in the dream. However, Shiraishi-san, you don''t have to be too pessimistic. Please remain optimistic when facing the unknown"


    Miroku said this, still wearing a gentle smile.


    It was clear that she was ustomed to dealing with such matters. Issues like life and death can''t disturb her.


    Shiraishi stared at Miroku in silence, feeling that her words weren''t exactlyforting.


    He rose from his seated position with a sigh.


    "Fate? Although I''m not inclined to believe in such strange things, I will pay attention to them. Thank you, Miroku-sama, for your advice."


    Mount My¨­boku? What a troublesome existence. If he were to confront Konoha''s forces again, he would have to address this thorn in his side first. Otherwise, it would continue resurrecting the fallen he had killed, making things extremely tricky.


    "Then, I''ll take my leave, Miroku-sama."


    "Please, go ahead."


    "By the way, if my troublesome identity is exposed, wouldn''t it cause trouble for the Land of Demon?"


    "Don''t worry; in this world, there are responsibilities that only the priestesses can fulfill" Miroku replied.


    Shiraishi nodded, realizing that whatever duties the priestesses had, they must be quite troublesome. These duties might also be rted to the Land of Demon'' status as a neutral nation. He decided not to delve into it too deeply, focusing on increasing his power during the ongoing war.


    .....


    The border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Rain.


    The battle broke out early in the morning.


    The sound of shing kunai and shuriken echoed across the rainy battlefield.


    Ninjas shed, and their frantic screams filled the air, blending with the pervasive scent of iron. That scent wasn''t from the rain but from the blood spilled on this grim battleground.


    Explosions from exploding tags and ninjutsu assaults, along with the heart-wrenching cries of those meeting their final moments, created a cacophonous symphony of war.


    The sky was dark and dense with the extremely thick dark clouds gathered, oppressive clouds, suffocating those beneath.


    Lifeless bodies littered the ground, a testament to the brutality of this conflict.


    Weapons stained with blood, craters created by explosive tags, and shes of explosions filled thendscape.


    Water bombs, fireballs, lightning and earth walls, and sharp wind des roared like savage beasts.


    This was the grim reality of ninja war.


    "Earth Release: Great Moving Earth Core!"


    An Iwagakure J¨­nin performed a seal, summoning arge area of earth that formed a figure which flew through sky, hurling Konoha ninjas into the air before spewing stones from its gaping maw.


    As the stones soared, they expanded, mercilessly striking the Konoha ninjas moving through the air, causing them to scream in pain.


    "Kitsuchi is quite capable. Then I can''tg behind here."


    Another Iwa J¨­nin with an explosive mane followed suit, creating a small earthquake that left Konoha ninjas unsteady on their feet.


    "It''s Gari of the explosion release"


    "Haha, how happy. Am i already so famous?"


    Gari chuckled, hearing the panicked shouts of Konoha ninjas. He leaped forward, triggering a series of explosions that sent several numbers of Konoha ninjas flying.


    He moved through their ranks like a force of nature, wreaking havoc among the Konoha troops.


    Then, suddenly, a massive shadow plummeted from the dark clouds.


    The thunderous impact echoed behind the explosive Iwa J¨­nin.


    Dozens of Iwagakure ninjas were obliterated in the thunderous explosion.


    Sand and stones flew, the ground quaked, and countless cracks were etched into the earth.


    Even the body of Gari felt the ground tremble, and he, too, quaked in fear as he looked at the behemoth before him showing a look of terror.


    It was a huge toad, asrge as a hill. The Iwa ninjas who were crushed below had been reduced to puddles of gore.


    An attack from such a height was more devastating than any ninjutsu.


    "Cough!!"


    Gari was bloodied and battered, retreated from the dust and debris. He gazed at the Konoha ninja on top the head of the huge toad¡ªJiraiya, one of the Sannin.


    "It appears things have be a tad troublesome"


    Gari muttering to himself. Although being one of the Sannin was considered a mark of failure, for most ninja, it still signified an apex level of power.


    Gari quickly withdrew. His abilities alone were insufficient to take on Jiraiya.


    This man required at least several J¨­nin and hundreds of Chunins to handle the massive summoned beast.


    "Why do human wars always involve me? You, Jiraiya, must you summon me every time for battle?"


    The huge toad summoned by Jiraiya, known as Gamabunta, puffing on a huge pipe as it nced disdainfully at the ninjas below.


    "Sorry, Bunta, but Konoha cannot afford to lose this war" Jiraiya responded. He understood the gravity of their situation.


    If they failed here, the Iwa ninjas could infiltrate the Land of Fire, coordinating with the Suna on the other side to attack Orochimaru''s forces. This would lead to heavy losses for the Konoha ninja left behind, with any survivors being mercilessly hunted down by the Iwagakure and Sunagakure.


    "I Know"


    As Gamabunta spoke, his mouth bulged, and he immediately spit out arge amount of oil, which poured out from the sky.


    Simultaneously, Jiraiya formed hand seals, spitting out a massive fireball from his mouth.


    "Fire Release: Toad Oil me Bullet!"


    Jiraiya unleashed the fireball, which mixed with the oil cloud, creating a sea of mes that engulfed the Iwagakure ninja.


    Even amidst the rain, the fire attack remained relentless.


    "Don''t underestimate us, Konoha ninja! Earth Release: Earth Flow Rampart!" Kitsuchi shouted.


    Enduring the losses of Iwa nins by the side, he struck the ground with on of his palm, and an imposing iron wall erupted, intercepting thebined attack of oil and fire.


    Releasing such a massive amount of chakra left Gamaunta''s breathless, but he stared defiantly at Jiraiya, refusing to yield.


    "This guy''s quite powerful"


    Gari remarked as he joined Kitsuchi.


    "After all, he''s one of the Hokage''s disciples" Kitsuchi nodded.


    "Hmm.... If they join forces... Gari of the explosion release and Kitsuchi, the Tsuchikage''s son... they''re both troublesome ninjas" Jiraiya muttered to himself.


    Jiraiya also realized that he didn''t have the luxury of time to deal with the rest of the Konoha ninja.


    Leaving aside the Kitsuchi, Gari was an elite J¨­nin who had gained fame in Iwagakure, he possessed formidable capabilities.


    ,.......


    The intense war erupting among the three ninja viges of Konoha, Suna, and Iwa immediately sent shockwaves throughout the world.


    The small nations sandwiched between them had once again be a battlefield, and the scale of this war far exceeded that of the previous ninja war.


    In contrast, the Land of Demon, located far from the battlefield, remained secluded and untouched by this war.


    "Are we dealing with bandits?"


    Ruri seemed uncertain about Shiraishi''s intentions.


    Facing her doubts, Shiraishi nodded and exined, "Indeed, while the Land of Demon hasn''t been directly impacted by the war, our domestic situation isn''t entirely stable. There are many thieves aound remote, uninhabited viges. We need to eliminate these thieves as swiftly as possible. This map records their locations."


    Shiraishi took out a map of the Land of Demon, marked with numerous red circles signifying areas infested with bandits.


    "Why not give these missions to your subordinates?"


    Ruri asked, her interest piqued only when facing enemies of equal strength.


    Shiraishi, however, had different ns. "No, we''re not just dealing with bandits. We''re building roads."


    Ruri raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Building roads? Isn''t that a easy job?"


    Shiraishi rified, "Many of the roads in the Land of Demons are in poor condition. While ninjas may can move on them without issue, ordinary people face difficulties, especially during rainy days. This is a massive amount of work."


    Even with the entire organization''s workforce, this project would be time consuming. Nevertheless, it was a necessary effort for the sake of future convenience.


    "But what''s the point of all this?"


    Ruri asked with a hint of frustration. Her true interesty in increasing her strength rather than mercenary or construction work.


    "Of course It serves a purpose. Developing infrastructure like roads is essential for fostering trade, education, and more" Shiraishi said.


    "I see, I''ll just do it."


    Resigned, Ruri left with a displeased expression.


    Seeing her leaving with a displeased expression, Shiraishi sighed he was also helpless, because his organization had limited manpower.


    Suppressing bandits was the first step to stabilize the Land of Demon internally. Simultaneously, road construction was essential for future progress.


    There wasn''t time for him to rest.


    Wanting to connect the new road to every city, every vige and town in the Land Of Demon, the workload isn''t insignificant.


    Fortunately, ninjas can use various tricks to shorten the time for the project, otherwise the huge amount of the project was really scary.


    Compared to building roads, taking care kf bandits was easier work..


    With the bandit suppression and road construction underway, Shiraishi''s organization could shift its focus to education, further enhancing the people''s ideological understanding.


    "Shiraishi-kun, I''m here to find you"


    Ayane''s voice came from behind her.


    Shiraishi suddenly felt a familiar, stic sensation on his back as Ayane embraced him from behind.


    "Hey, don''t sneak up on me like that"


    "What''s the matter, I just saw Ruri, she seems to have gone out with anger..."


    Ayane said with a smirk, "In other words,, there are only the two of us here now, right?"


    There was an expectant gleam in her eyes


    Shiraishi ignored her expectations and nced at her.


    "Have you finished your work?"


    Ayane released him and spoke with a distressed tone,


    "Your assignments are so boring and it''s because they''re so boring that I couldn''t bear to stay. It''s not like my absence matters much. Besides, I''m clueless about road construction, so I left General Tu in charge."


    "You should still fulfill your responsibilities; you''re the face of the Hyuga n. By the way, there''s nothing wrong with your mother, right?"


    Shiraishi then recalled.


    When Ayane left the Hyuga n, she knocked her mother unconscious from behind and she was transported here.


    Ayane twirled a lock of hair absentmindedly and responded with a nonchnt smile, "That woman... She initially cried, urging me to apologize and return, iming that the main family would forgive me. What a stupid woman."


    "Is it okay to say that about her? She is your mother after all."


    Shiraishi asked.


    Ayane exined, "If she weren''t my mother, I wouldn''t care about her life or death. Don''t worry; she''s a reserved woman. She won''t speak out; she''ll only silently resent me. She''s a typical Hyuga n member."


    After hearing her exnation, Shiraishi decided to overlook Ayane''sment and return to work. He needed to get the development n for the Land of Demon back on track as soon as possible.


    "Shiraishi-kun, it''s okay to take a break once in a while. We have some free time now, and Ruri isn''t here. How about we visit the hot springs? You can always resume work afterward. Besides, I''ve never experienced the hot springs in the Land of Demon. Let''s try it together"


    Ayane hugged him again, speaking in an ambiguous tone.


    Her basters seemed to want to burst out from her clothing.


    "This is an office; let''s be more professional. My eyes...."


    Shiraishi urged, feeling a tingling sensation in his nose.


    Was this the power of an S-level esoteric forbidden jutsu?


    This esoteric ninjutsu seemed rather indecent.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    "Ah, is Shiraishi-kun in there? Its Miyoko, and I''ve brought the materials you requested. Huh? The door seems unlocked, so I hope you don''t mind if Ie in"


    Uchiha Miyoko''s voice called from the other side.


    With a turn of the doorknob, Miyoko, dressed elegantly, entered the room. She wore a bright smile, seemingly in good spirits.


    However, her expression froze as she found Ayane pressed against Shiraishi in apromising position.


    "Well, Shiraishi-kun, what''s going on here? Did auntiee at an inappropriate time?"


    Miyoko asked with a hint of disbelief.


    #######


    Don''t forget to leave a review


    You can support me and read65 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 122: 118: Road to the Land Of Demons (1)

    Chapter 122: 118: Road to the Land Of Demons (1)


    After being discovered by Miyoko, Shiraishi felt like he wanted to find a hole and disappear like thin air, evading form everyone.


    Even though he usually had a thick skin, this time he couldn''t help feeling somewhat shy and awkward.


    Ayane calmly got herself from Shiraishi, smoothed out the wrinkles in her clothes. She caughed and said, "Hello, Auntie. It''s not what you might be thinking. Shiraishi-kun had some sand in his eye, and I was just helping him get it out."


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Miyoko sincerely with her innocent and bright eyes.


    "Oh, I see."


    Miyoko sighed in relief, patting her chest. "I was worried that Shiraishi might might be doing something that might offend Ruri."


    "No, nothing like that, you''re joking auntie. It was just a minor issue with some sand in his eye, right, Shiraishi-kun?"


    Ayane slightly pursed her lips and chuckled.


    "Yes." Shiraishi agreed, following Ayane''s lead.


    Curiously, Miyoko looked at Ayane, this girl who was about the same age as her own daughte. She felt the girl was extraordinary.


    "And who might you be?"


    "I''m Hyuga Ayane, Ruri''s best friend."


    Ayane replied with a natural smile that gave an impression of sincerity.


    "Ah, then you two must be quite close." Miyoko said.


    "Absolutely." Ayane affirmed. "We have beenrades in arms since we were young, facing life and death together. Our rtionship has been good, so our bond is very strong."


    Ayane''s tone was still sincere.


    "That child Ruri must have caused you a lot of trouble."


    "Not at all." Ayane responded, "I''ve caused Ruri a lot of trouble, and she has to take care of many things."


    Under Shiraishi''s surprised eyes, Ayane and Miyoko continued chatting on the sofa, both of them sat there gracefully, disying the elegance of noble women.


    ''What''s going on here?'' Shiraishi initially expected Ayane to follow her usual pattern: satisfy her desires and then leave, showing little interest in anything else.


    However, what he witnessed was more like two close friends or even sisters engaging in conversation.


    Their discussion ranged from hobbies and interests to favorite colors and local foods ¨C typical topics among women.


    They seemedpletely oblivious of his presence.


    "Auntie Miyoko, would you like to join me at the hot springster? I recently found a fantastic hot spring hotel here." Ayane sent out an invitation.


    "Sure, I have nothing nned for today. Let''s do it. We can even have dinner there." Miyoko epted Ayane''s invitation after a moment of consideration.


    Before heading to the hot springs with Ayane, Miyoko left the examination papers she had brought on Shiraishi''s desk.


    "Shiraishi-san, here are the materials you requested. I''ll leave them here." she said, as though the earlier incident had never urred. She then chatted andughed with Ayane, eventually leaving Shiraishi''s office.


    Once the two women had left, Shiraishi finally breathed a sigh of relief. His entire body had been tense while they were there.


    Fortunately, nothing catastrophic had urred. However, it was good that they left so he could tidy up.


    As he picked up the documents provided by Miyoko, Shiraishi recognized their contents. They contained confidential information about the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Shiraishi was deeply interested by the Mangekyou Sharingan, a more advanced form than the regr Sharingan.


    With eagerness, he opened the document folder, retrieved the information files inside, and began reading.


    When he first read the conditions for unlocking the Mangekyou Sharingan, Shiraishi''s eyes widened, and an unprecedented seriousness filled him.


    ¡ªKilling a loved one or witnessing their death.


    This was the recorded condition for unlocking the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    What kind of twisted method of awakening was this? Suddenly, Shiraishi felt he had an insight into something.


    "So... Ruri left the Uchiha n because of this, right?" Shiraishi spected. If the record was urate, he could understand Ruri''s decision.


    Obtaining power through such a method was undoubtedly a dark and twisted path. Given Ruri''s character, she would never resort to such heinous means to evolve her Sharingan into the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Thinking about the Uchiha n members and their families who had followed Ruri, Shiraishi''s heart grew heavy.


    This corrupt method of awakening must never be revealed, especially to the Uchiha n.


    He couldn''t be sure whether the Uchiha who followed Ruri had hidden elements of extreme worship power.


    Shiraishi continued reading, discovering the unique abilities of the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    ¡ªEach user possesses an exclusive unique doujutsu.


    Every Mangekyou Sharingan wielder develops their different doujutsus. Among these, he found the exclusive jutsu of the pair of Mangekyou Sharingan eyes that Miyoko had handed over to him.


    The left eye''s ocr technique was called ''Celestial Fire rity,'' while the right eye''s was named ''Inferno Lord''s Fiery Forge.''


    At the end, a warning to ''use with caution'' was provided.


    "Celestial Fire rity... Inferno Lord''s Fiery Forge... These abilities were incredibly powerful....."


    Seeing the abilities of the two pupil techniques, Shiraishi also blushed, and his expression became slightly silent.


    Once someone was touched by these abilities, the consequences could be catastrophic.


    The left eye''s ''Celestial Fire rity'' could incinerate the physical body, while the right eye''s ''Inferno Lord''s Fiery Forge'' could produce mes that consumed the soul.


    Injuries inflicted by these two ocr jutsus, whether to the body or the soul, were nearly impossible to heal, even with the most advanced medical ninjutsu.


    Hence, due to the immense power of these jutsus, there were numerous limitations on their use, hence the ''use with caution'' warning.


    This was no ordinary jutsus, and the user needed to exercise extreme care when employing it.


    Looking down, there was a forbidden jutsu called ''Susano.''


    This was also a forbidden jutsu that only ninjas who had unlocked the Mangekyou Sharingan could perform.


    It involved gathering an immense amount of Chakra, transforming it into a giant-like figure that enveloped the user''s body,bining offense and defense.


    It was virtually invincible and could be referred to as the God of Destruction, capable of annihting anything. It possessed the ultimate defense and destructive power.


    ::::[Lol..... Isshiki Laughs]


    However, Shiraishi couldn''t quite grasp the specific power of Susano by merely reading about it. The strength of the Mangekyou Sharingan usually lied in its unique and deadly abilities, which allowed Shiraishi to intuitively understand its power of the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    But this Susano... it appeared somewhat ordinary. Perhaps it was because he hadn''t directly experienced it, thuscking aplete understanding.


    Nevertheless, being a forbidden jutsu that could only be activated in the state of the Mangekyou Sharingan, it was undeniably a formidable jutsu. Shiraishi reckoned.


    Lastly, there was some restricted information regarding the Mangekyou Sharingan. Despite granting these powerful ocr jutsus, it imposed a significant burden on the user''s vision and physical health.


    Excessive use could lead to blindness in both eyes and a decline in physical capabilities. Hence, the warning ''use with caution'' was reiterated.


    "Once emotions run too high, once you lose it, you fall into rampage ... These eyes are truly cursed."


    Shiraishi reflected.


    The most painful aspect for humans wasn''t the initialck of something, but rather the emotions associated with gain and loss. Understanding love and then losing it led to powerful negative emotions and a descent into darkness.


    The deeper and darker the abyss, the greater the power.


    Although Shiraishi hesitated tobel these eyes as "cursed." he couldn''t find a more suitable description.


    Shiraishi sniled wryly. He hadn''t anticipated the existence of such a dreadful taboo within the Uchiha n.


    What should he do?


    Shiraishi began tapping his fingers on the table as he was in thought. Frankly, even he, after reading all of this, considered the ninjas of the Uchiha n as extremely dangerous symbols.


    Thinking of Shimura Danzo, the leader of the Root, it wasn''t unreasonable for him to target the Uchiha n in this manner.


    But the problem had beenid bare, and eliminating individuals wouldn''t solve the underlying issue; it would merely address the symptoms and not the root cause.


    The real challenge was to guide the Uchihas to learn how to control their negative emotions, to let these emotions out rather than keeping them bottled up inside. Most importantly, it required sharing this burden collectively.


    After all, the Uchiha weren''t inherently evil; with proper guidance, the situation could improve significantly.


    "In the end, it alles down to education." Shiraishi concluded.


    From his drawer, Shiraishi retrieved a sealed scroll bag and extracted a filebeled


    ''The Sixth Konoha Working Ninja Psychological Observation Record.''


    This record contained information on a hundred ninjas, which Shiraishi had meticulously observed during his time in Konoha.


    It included his personal observations and interactions with them, as well as records from Konoha Hospital concerning the treatment of ninjas with psychological issues. He hadpiled this information into a reference document to facilitate observation and identify patterns.


    These one hundred individuals were the most typical and notable cases. They sharedmon issues: they were easily frustrated, distressed, and prone to bloodlust.


    Often, they struggled to control their emotions, with some even winding up in Konoha''s interrogation center as dangerous criminals due to their severe emotional instability. Konoha''s higher-ups had handled them as prisoners.


    For example, their mood was so violent that fights could break out just because of little food, and they wouldn''t hesitate to kill their colleagues.


    Shiraishi wasn''t surprised by any of this. "With the education system in the ninja world, it''s no wonder that children under the age of ten can freely kill. Rarely without any psychological problem."


    He firmly believed that the distress and bloodlust exhibited by these ninjas were normal yet distorted reactions, arising from a prolonged exposure to violence. It took a substantial amount of time to nurture correct and positive life values, but a single moment could lead to a loss of control.


    Topletely revolutionize a country''s ideology, education couldn''t overlook this fundamental problem. Unfortunately, Ninja Viges symbolized a nation''s military might, training nothing more than a group of killing tools.


    Shiraishi had no interest in controlling power; he simply wished for his new country, the Land of Demon to thrive.


    Ninjas in the ninja world, this phenomenon ismon.


    Therefore, education reform is imperative.


    In other countries, Shiraishi couldn''t guarantee the implementation, but in a neutral country far away from war, such as the Land of Denon, the implementation has a great sess rate.


    Most nobles andmoners in the Land of Demon followed the priestesses''s teachings faithfully, obediently following her orders. Financial resources weren''t a concern either.


    During times of war, the world''s attention wouldn''t fell on the Land of Demon, a neutral nation that usually remained unnoticed. The timing was opportune.


    The world needed a fresh perspective to break free from this cycle, not a continual debate on peace and war, a question that could never be resolved satisfactorily.


    For Shiraishi, the outbreak of the ninja war was merely an extraordinary event that inevitably urred in the course of human history.


    War was the continuation of peace, and peace was the continuation of war. The world was stuck in this cycle. What the ninja world required was a new ideological revolution to break free from this stalemate.


    .......


    Ruri returned much sooner than expected, single-handedly wiping out all the bandits in the Land of Demon within a mere three days.


    Faced with Ruri, who could hold her ground against ninjas of Five Kage caliber, the bandits stood no chance whatsoever; their resistance crumbled after a single encounter. Ninjas wielded absolute power over regr people.


    In a mansion within the capital of the Land of Demon, night had fallen.


    "Ruri, don''t go to sleep just yet. I intend to discuss the Uchiha issue with you." Shiraishi said.


    In the bedroom, Shiraishi produced a bottle of warm sake and settled cross-legged across from Ruri.


    Despite the chilly February weather, the room remained cozy thanks to a heater. Ruri, in her pajamas, joined Shiraishi, pouring herself some sake and taking a sip.


    "What''s on your mind?" she inquired.


    "It''s about Sharingan." Shiraishi replied, his expression growing grave.


    "Sharingan?"


    "To be precise, it''s anparison of the emotions and personalities of Uchihas before and after awakening their eyes."


    Shiraishi hadn''t studied this topic specifically in detail, as he was exceedingly familiar with it himself.


    After all, he had spent many years in the Uchiha n, where he had witnessed the transformations in many Uchihas before and after awakening their Sharingan. He remembered it all vividly.


    As Shiraishi concluded his exnation, Ruri''s expression subtly shifted. She recalled the taboo carved into the stone tablet she had seen at Naka Shrine before leaving Konoha.


    "With pain and negative emotions, the Sharingan involuntarily awakens. Have you experienced this in the past?"


    "What do you intend to do about it?"


    "I don''t have any ulterior motives. I simply believe that since this issue exists, it should be addressed and resolved. Instead of keeping a backlog there, deliberately pretending not to see it and waiting for their emotions to spiral out of control."


    Shiraishi smiledfortingly.


    The cursed power of the Uchiha Sharingan was an established fact. Even if they used forceful methods to suppress their emotions, they would eventually erupt, leading to dire consequences.


    "I believe the right approach is to channel their emotions properly. The Sharingan acts as the catalyst. Prior to awakening their eyes, Uchihas are no different from ordinary people."


    Shiraishi had seen numerous instances of Uchiha ninjas awakening their eyes, transitioning from dark and cold pupils to the cursed red eyes.


    This was the drawback and cost of maturing prematurely. Their immature outlook on life, coupled with the influence of various negative elements in the world, inevitably led to problems.


    The most direct impact was stepping onto the battlefield and witnessing the horrors of war.


    Wars in the ninja world urred with rming frequency. When major powers like the Five Kage participated, their actions rippled throughout the ninja world.


    Refugees and bandits were produced in batches during the outbreak of the Five Great Powers War.


    While the citizens of the Five Great Nations might endure hardship, they could still manage. However, the smaller nations like the Land of Rain and the Land of Grass experienced hellish conditions. Murder, theft,wlessness, moral decay, and even their own leaders prioritizing self-preservation over their people''s lives weremonce.


    These cruel, nightmarish scenes of suffering, especially for children, could traumatize even psychologically healthy adults when witnessed firsthand. It led to a desire to escape, timidity, and fear.


    Yet these children, who called themselves "ninjas." had to bear this pain and distortion. They used their weapons to tear through enemies, immersing themselves in this whirlpool of bloodshed.


    The Uchiha ninjas, in particr, were susceptible to various negative influences that triggered the awakening of their Sharingan. This sudden surge of power, born from twisting and distorting, could easily foster darkness and pessimism.


    There were too few Uchihas who can still uphold their hearts after opening their eyes.


    "What''s the specific n?"


    Ruri inquired. While she didn''t have a deep understanding of the issue, she acknowledged that it was a problem for all ninjas, but the problem of the Uchihas was more serious.


    This was because they possessed an extra pair of Sharinganpared to regr people, allowing them to use various dark aspects of the world to stimte their eye awakening. This twisted power could easily generate darkness and despair.


    "For now, you''ve taken care of the bandits in the Land of Demon. The next step is to construct roads that link every part of the Land of Demon into a unified whole, enabling more effective governance. Following that, we need to establish schools. Every small town and vige must have one. In the capital, we must establish a new ninja academy."


    "A new ninja academy?"


    "Yes, as things stand, ninja academies in various viges offer six years of education. If students have excellent grades, they can graduate early. However, I n to remove this option and add three more years of education to the base curriculum."


    Despite their natural talents, early graduation would be disallowed. So with the original six years plus three years.


    "Of course, geniuses can finish theur studies ahead of schedule, I also n to open a more special educational institution to select those gifted students and gather them in one ce to teach them more profound knowledge and power."


    So, instead of six years, it would be a mandatory nine years of education.


    Those geniuses won''t be allowed to graduate till they''re at the age of 15.


    "Necessary ninja skills don''t require such an extended period to learn." Ruri frowned.


    When she was at the ninja academy, it took her half a year to master basic ninja abilities. Even with normal qualifications, six years is enough toplete their studies, but nine years is too long.


    "This is exactly what I want to exin. Do you think it''s healthy for these children to learn various killing methods at such a young age?"


    Shiraishi pushed a document toward Ruri.


    Ruri opened it to inspect its contents.


    "This is..."


    "The mental health survey data of Konoha ninjas reveals that when these ninjas are alone, they frequently experience anxiety, suffering, and irritability. Some even lose control and harm theirrades during missions. Themon denominator among them is... witnessing brutal battles and learning to wield weapons at a very young age. The reason I''m adding those three years is to instill life values in them, not merely to teach them how to use ninja powers."


    Ninja training should be just one aspect of their lives, not the entirety of it. These children were living beings with thoughts before they became ninjas. They weren''t mere instruments of war.


    If circumstances permitted, Shiraishi even thought about dying graduation to eighteen years of age.


    Ruri studied the document with great seriousness. Each record was meticulously detailed, documenting time, location, individuals involved, and psychological symptoms.


    The more she delved into it, the more rmed she grew, and her expression turned increasingly grave.


    Ordinary ninjas faced such challenges, so Uchihas with Sharingan were even more susceptible to being swayed by the negative emotions in the world, plunging into a darkness.


    "I never paid attention to these issues before."


    Ruri admitted, sighing. She wasn''t alone; in all likelihood, nobody had paid much heed to such problems.


    In Konoha, the preferred solution was to use coercive means, including imprisonment and violence, to "resolve" problematic individuals rather than address the psychological and personality disorders underlying these issues.


    Prevention and guidance were not prioritized.


    Ninja academies, for instance, didn''t include such topics in their curriculum. What they learned there primarily focused on ninja knowledge,bat skills, and killing.


    "In those additional three years, I n to introduce courses on critical thinking and counseling for psychological issues. I believe that a healthy ninja must not only master formidable power but also use strong principles and mature thinking to control that power." Shiraishi exined.


    "Can this really make a difference?"


    Ruri asked, her hope evident. She genuinely wished that Uchihas could break free from those emotions when they awakened their Sharingan.


    "There are no guarantees, but at the very least, when they face frustration and distress, they''ll have the cognitive tools and judgment to apply mature thinking in evaluating their self-worth. This is far better than bing engrossed in ninja power and the temporary pleasures of escaping reality, which can lead to irreversible mistakes."


    Shiraishi responded honestly.


    He acknowledged that everyone had different learning capabilities, psychological resilience, and other attributes. What he could offer was the ability for them to use more mature thinking when they found themselves in moments of confusion, rather than sinking into unproductive thought patterns, extremism, self-harm, or harm to others.


    "Furthermore, all students entering the new academy will be required to sign a non-disclosure agreement." Shiraishi added.


    "A non-disclosure agreement?" Ruri questioned.


    "Ninjas represent a country''s military power and must not divulge their secrets easily. I intend to disseminate the method for using natural energy in the new ninja academy. This ''confidentiality agreement'' is, in reality, a sealing jutsu. I have entrusted the Uzumaki n with studying it. Signing this agreement won''t infringe upon their personal freedoms, but it will prohibit them from revealing any secrets about natural energy."


    Shiraishi exined. He understood that the method for harnessing natural energy was a closely guarded secret.


    If it were to leak, dire consequences would follow. Until one''s own strength was formidable enough, such knowledge would only be shared with trusted insiders.


    Ruri nodded, understanding the deeper implications.


    "Another point: have you noticed any difference between natural energy and chakra?"


    Shiraishi asked, a hint of a smile on his face.


    "Difference?" Ruri questioned.


    "Recall your experiences with practicing natural energy. What kind of emotions did you feel at the time?"


    Following Shiraishi''s line of thought, Ruri recollected that she had experienced a sense of mysterious sense of emptiness in both body and mind at that time. A remarkable feeling of unity with the world.


    "A sense of inner peace." Ruri responded, describing the mood she had felt.


    "That''s right. It''s not just us; individuals within the organization who''ve practiced natural energy report a simr state. This calm, peaceful state of mind is conducive to emotional rxation and boasts a strong self-regtion function. I believe that if the Uchihas were to practice this energy, even with their Sharingan awakened, their emotions would be significantly more stable, making them less prone to losing control." Shiraishi exined.


    Shiraishi believed that, with Uchihas using natural energy, supplemented by prolonged psychological guidance, it was possible to resolve the negative issues that arose from awakening the Sharingan.


    The discussion had nearly concluded, and it was gettingte. With too much drinking, Ruri''s cheeks had a rosy blush.


    How to describe this unusual allure and charm?


    Although it wasn''t the first time Shiraishi had seen Ruri blush slightly from drinking, every time he saw it, he would have a different wonderful feeling.


    He gently embraced Ruri from behind.


    "You suck."


    Ruri yfully retorted, though she struggled for a while soon waned as she vacited between reluctance and eagerness.


    "I''ve made you work so hard these past few days, Ruri. Now, it''s your time to rx."


    Shiraishi said. Slowly, he unbuttoned her pajamas and ced his hand inside.


    A faint, alluring fragrance wafted from her dark hair.


    Intense emotions, kisses, and embraces intertwined as they devoured each other''s presence.


    "Pause for a moment..."


    Ruri paused, her face deeply flushed.


    "What''s wrong?" Shiraishi asked, his movements slowing.


    "While I was away, did that woman with the Byakugan try to seduce you?" Ruri asked.


    "Why would you ask that?" Shiraishi''s demeanor shifted.


    "My intuition tells me she wouldn''t be so honest." Ruri replied.


    Before Shiraishi could respond, their positions had reversed, with Ruri now on top.


    Ruri''s dark eyes bore into him.


    "I''m in a bad mood tonight; you''ll be at the bottom." she dered with a flushed face.


    -------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 123: 119: Road to the Land of Demons (2)

    Chapter 123: 119: Road to the Land of Demons (2)


    Konoha Hospital.


    In a ward on the second floor, Tsunade was examining Minato''s condition.


    "How are you feeling now?" Tsunade inquired, her finger pressing against Minato''s exposed arm.


    "The muscles feel very stiff, and I can''t move them freely." Minato replied, his face pale. Since waking up, he had experienced stiffness in his body and difficulty in physical movement.


    "That''s normal. Don''t worry. There are no abnormalities in your body. I''ll prescribe some medicine, and you should recover in about half a month."


    Tsunade reassured him, her diagnosis aligning with her expectations.


    Although Minato had been revived from the near death state, his body would remain weak for some time. With medication and rest, he would gradually regain his normal functions.


    "What about your heart?"


    Tsunade asked further, mindful of the fatal wound inflicted by Shadow Dancer that had targeted Minato''s heart.


    Minato touched his chest and replied, "I don''t feel any pain anymore."


    However, the memory of that fateful night still sent shivers down his spine. The man had really intended to kill him, likely fearing his space-time ninjutsu - the Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    "By the way, Tsunade-sama, what''s happening with Kushina?" Minato asked with concern.


    "Don''t worry; her situation is more stable than yours. The seal has been sessfully repaired, and Sarutobi-sensei has dispatched Anbu to investigate discreetly." Tsunade informed him.


    "I see." Minato responded.


    Given the gravity of the situation and Kushina''s status as the Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki, a thorough investigation was imperative.


    Before this incident, only high-ranking officials and Anbu were aware of Kushina''s status and provided protection.


    However, Shiraishi and Ruri had precisely located Kushina, released some of the Kyuubis'' power within her, and even broke the Uzumaki n''s sealing jutsu.


    This incident was of utmost seriousness.


    "Tsunade-sama."


    Shizune entered the room, pushing a cart with medicine for Minato on the topyer and lunch and diluted nutritional food on the loweryer.


    "Shizune, pleasee in." Tsunade weed her.


    "Yes, this is the medication Minato-senpai should take regrly, as well as his lunch." Shizune said.


    Shizune brought the cart to the side of the Minato''s hospital bed, pouring hot water into a cup as she prepared to serve the medication.


    Tsunade picked up the medicine bottles from the cart and inspected them closely. She then turned to Shizune and asked, "Aren''t these medicines developed by Konoha?"


    Shizune turned her head and smiled, "These are specialized medicine from the Purple Rose Company. They''re meant to restore Minato-senpai''s body as soon as possible."


    "Have they been checked?"


    Tsunade inquired, her cautious nature at y. Pouring out a few tablets from the medicine bottle, she put it on her nose, smelling it.


    Tsunade wasn''t questioning Shizune''s judgment but rather taking every precaution for Minato''s safety, given the sensitive situation.


    "Yes, they''ve been thoroughly inspected multiple times and are safe." Shizune affirmed.


    Satisfied with the response, Tsunade nodded and put the medicine bottles back.


    "Minato, you should rest here for now. I''ll go to the intelligence department to gather more information." Tsunade suggested.


    "Alright, please take your time, Tsunade-sama." Minato agreed, realizing that keeping Tsunade with him continuously was unreasonable.


    As Tsunade and Shizune left the room and walked along the hospital''s second-floor corridor, Shizune broached a topic.


    "Is something bothering you, Tsunade-sama? Minato seemed hesitant to speak earlier." Shizune observed.


    lowered his head and nced at Shizune next to her. and replied


    "Are you here to ask about that too? The little girl named Nohara Rin had questioned me about it repeatedly before. Although it''s hard for me to ept, all of that person''s actions in Konoha were likely a pretense."


    "But... There were no signs at all before. Why would Shiraishi-senpai betray the vige?"


    Shizune questioned, her eyes showing sadness.


    She couldn''t imagine that the kind and polite senior she knew could turn out to be an enemy who inflicted significant harm on the vige, even ruthlessly attacking theirrades mercilessly.


    "This... who knows." Tsunade replied with a contemtive look.


    "You can head back now. I''ll go to the intelligence department to gather more information." Tsunade added as they reached a parting in the corridor.


    "Alright." Shizune agreed and made her way back to the room alone.


    Tsunade, on the other hand, took a different route, proceeding until Shizune''s figure disappeared around the corner.


    The intelligence department upied a quiet corner of the vige, not far from Konoha''s library. Several Konoha ninjas were stationed at the entrance, primarily clerical staff who possessed diverse knowledge and analytical skills. They were exceptional ninja in their own right.


    "Tsunade-hime, do you have any orders?" a female ninja asked as Tsunade arrived.


    "I had asked earlier." Tsunade reminded her.


    "Well, most of it is in order, but because the information is scattered, and there were no warning signs before, there may be some discrepancies in piecing together the information." the female ninja exined hesitantly.


    She then led Tsunade into her office, retrieved a scroll from a shelf, and ced it in front of her.


    After making a cup of tea for Tsunade, the female ninja excused herself to continue her work, leaving Tsunade alone to go through the scroll.


    Tsunade opened the intelligence file, revealing the records for Konoha Ninja Chiba Shiraishi. These records were markedly different from previous ones.


    The previous file contained information typical of a standard chunin level ninja. Aside from proficiency in medical ninjutsu, the rest of the abilities were quite average for a chunin. Within the Konoha ninja ranks, they were considered unremarkable.


    "Controlling Mudman, giant water python, and summoned beasts..." Tsunade muttered to herself.


    The Mudman had atent ability that made it difficult for ninjas to perceive, and it possessed immortality.


    Even if its body was severed or blown up, it would not die. the Water Python were parasitic creatures that absorbed chakra, rendering ninjutsu ineffective against them. They could convert chakra into water to attack and create a favorablebat environment.


    Their destructive and defensive capabilities were impressive, and physical attacks were most effective against them.


    The ck beast had control over lightning release. However, the problemy in the fact that, on the night of the battle, the witch seemed to possess summoned abilities, suggesting that she might be a non-human creature resembling a human.


    Or...., Shiraishi''s summoning jutsu might be of a unique level.


    In addition to these abilities, Shiraishi seemed capable of using a shadow jutsu like the Nara n''s Shadow Possession Jutsu.


    The shadows had physical forms and attacked swiftly, making them formidable in closebat. Even a jonin would be ill-advised to engage him up close; a safe distance of more than five meters was rmended.


    Shiraishi could also mark a person with a ''mark'' and use the physical shadow to carry out assassinations. To avoid detection, the amount of chakra in the shadow was reduced, resulting in shorter attachment times and decreased lethality. A precise strike to a vital area was necessary for a guaranteed kill.


    Whether this represented Shiraishi''s full capabilities remained uncertain.


    "Where did that brat find these creatures?" After Tsunade finished reading, Tsunade wondered aloud. Her brows furrowed tightly.


    ording to this information and the ounts of Anbu who had witnessed the battle, it was impossible for even someone of her caliber to handle these summoned creatures with special abilities single-handedly.


    The huge water python, in particr, posed a significant threat, as it could absorb chakra and continue fighting, a troublesome type for most ninjas.


    The following analysis delved into personality traits, aprehensive ability index, and the reasons behind Shiraishi''s defection. However, these analyses were based solely on data and did not provide concrete answers. More information was required for a thorough analysis.


    In Tsunade''s view, the Intelligence Department had already done its best at this level of analysis. Aside from the battle that night, Shiraishi had left little valuable information behind. When Anbu operatives had searched Shiraishi''s residence, they had found only worthless items.


    After studying the information for a while, Tsunade left the Intelligence Department and headed to the Hokage Building to meet her teacher, Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    "Sarutobi-sensei, I''d like to request some time off." Tsunade began.


    "Asking for leave?" Hiruzen paused from his busy schedule.


    "I''m nning to leave the vige for a while." Tsunade exined seriously.


    "Where are you going?" Hiruzen inquired.


    "The Shikkotsu Forest."


    "The forest where the slugs live?" Hiruzen pondered for a moment, concerned that Tsunade might be intending to investigate Shiraishi''s case.


    As long as that was the reason, there shouldn''t be any issues. After all, Shiraishi''s existence was too dangerous.


    "Yes, I have some questions that I believe the slugs in the Shikkotsu Forest might be able to answer." Tsunade replied.


    Even though the matter of Minato''s resurrection had been resolved, numerous mysteries remained. Tsunade believed that the slugs in the Shikkotsu Forest might possess information that could shed light on these unknown.


    "While I''m away, you can appoint someone else to oversee the academy''s sses." Tsunade suggested.


    .......


    The Land of Demons.


    In the forest, Ameyu dressed as a priestess performed hand seals, umting chakra.


    "Wind Release: Thousand Faces Wind!"


    Numerous small wind des with faint white auras sliced through the forest. The trees on both sides tumbled one after another, causing tremors and raising clouds of dust.


    But this wasn''t the end. The small wind des continued to circle, skimming across the surface of the fallen trees. They peeled away branches and bark, leaving only the sturdy core.


    In less than a minute, a single individual hadpleted a task that would have taken a logging team half a day to aplish at best.


    The ninjas from the Land of Demons cheered as they used natural energy to effortlessly lift the trees onto transport trucks for transportation.


    On the other side, Raimei had transformed into lightning, and all observers could see was its figure darting rapidly through the forest. Tree after tree fell, causing joyful exmations.


    Ameyu used Wind Release again to strip the branches and bark from the felled trees, allowing ninja to transport them back.


    "What an exhausting job." Raimei remarked as he returned to Ameyu''s shoulder. Even sweat had formed on his face.


    Though the work wasn''t particrly difficult, the sheer volume was exhausting, particrly in terms of chakra expenditure. Raimei believed it was more tiring than battling Konoha ninjas.


    "There''s still a quarry in the western mountains to deal with. Let''s go, sister."


    Ameyu carrying Raimei as she flew toward the western mountains.


    ......


    In the city of Oni, the capital of the Land Of Demons, along the road facing the northern city, transport vehicles were making their way. These vehicles wereden with various stones, wood, and construction materials like sand.


    The residents living along this route observed this scene and understood that the military controlled zone in the northern urban area was preparing to construct some unusual buildings.


    While they were curious about the military''s activities, the residents adopted a wait-and-see approach and had no intention of opposing the construction.


    The Land Of Demons had always remained a neutral nation, untouched by war. Its military capabilities had traditionally been limited, with their faith ced primarily in the Miroku-sama.


    The belief held by the Land Of Demons''s residents was simple: as long as their priestess remained, their nation would remain untouched by war. This unwavering belief had been vindicated by historical evidence.


    With such profound faith, their priestess''s decision to establish a special military territory within the country didn''t meet resistance. No matter what happened, Miroku-sama would protect them.


    However, the sheer number of vehicles transporting various building materials towards the military city in the north hinted at significant developments.


    They had recently begun constructing roads near Oni City, but the nature of these new buildings was still unknown.


    "Shiraishi-sama, the workers have been assembled." reported the administrative personnel in charge of logistics to Shiraishi.


    Shiraishi''s current location was the northernmost point of the North City Military Region in Oni City.


    Due to the necessity of expansion in this direction, expansion towards residential andmercial areas wasn''t possible. Instead, they continued expanding to the north.


    Through the relentless efforts of the earth release ninjas within the organization, the towering stone wall in the north, reaching several tens of meters in height, had been dismantled, revealing a vast in.


    At the far end of this iny a lush forest, ake, and the faint silhouette of mountains in the thick fog.


    Over a thousand individuals were involved in this construction effort. Among them, Shiraishi had dispatched twenty earth release ninjas, fifty ninjas who had enhanced their strength and speed with natural energy, and the remainder were ordinaryborers.


    These ninjas had previously undergone preparation for construction tasks, enabling them to transition to the work seamlessly. Ninjas, by nature, were highly adaptable.


    Shiraishi''s limitation in allocating more personnel to construction stemmed from practical constraints. Numerous tasks required immediate manpower, making it impossible to dedicate all resources to construction.


    The initial n involvedpleting the project in roughly a month, utilizing a workforce consisting of thousands of ordinaryborers, twenty earth release ninjas, and fifty taijutsu-focused ninjas.


    This vast expansion included the construction of a ninja training area, an essential military asset. Therefore, maintaining separation from residential andmercial areas was crucial.


    Like Konoha, where ninjas lived among the general poption, there was a risk of blurring the lines between military and civilian roles, diminishing the effectiveness of ninja operations.


    From Shiraishi''s perspective, ninjas were soldiers with extraordinary strength, and they were an important department that must be developed in a prosperous and powerful country. Thus, preserving their secrecy was paramount.


    The academy fell under the military category and required strict confidentiality measures to ensure the safety of its peop6.


    From the outset, Shiraishi had entirely segregated these two distinct groups: the military and the civilian poption.


    Personnel responsible for patrol duties typically operated within residential andmercial areas. Construction was in full swing, and Shiraishi was on the eay to another area. He had been preupied with these matters for a while, leaving him with little time for research.


    However, the organization had now umted arge pool of research talent. Their focus extended beyond ninjutsu and chakra, epassing the study of society and history¡ªan essential area of knowledge. Dedicated specialists were required to address these matters.


    Shiraishi didn''t believe that simply importing knowledge from his previous life would resolve everything. The development histories of the two worlds differed significantly, and the presence of chakra meant that somemon knowledge might be incorrect.


    Shiraishi had painstakingly sought out individuals with expertise in these fields, recording their experiences and knowledge, which would be disseminated through books.


    In Shiraishi''s view, the knowledge possessed by these individuals represented a cultural treasure worthy of preservation.


    Understanding the essence of things, studying historical narratives, and summarizing experiences and lessons were all instrumental in fostering a world''s growth and maturity.


    It prevented societies from bing entrenched in distorted environments and promoted the development of people''s aspirations for freedom and peace.


    In the ninja world, power alone could umte problems, leading to sudden eruptions of conflict.


    The history of ninja wars during the Warring States era and after the establishment of the one country, one vige system was evidence that the fundamental issue remained unresolved.


    Nheless, there had been progress. Aplete national structure had been formed.


    Previously, nations had relied on hiring independent ninja groups for territorial invasions. These groups had achieved sess in economic and political domains butcked significant military power.


    This discrepancy stemmed from the fact that these ninjas, in essence, did not belong to any specific nation, and their formidable military strength operated independently.


    With the establishment of one-country, one-vige, ninja ns established ninja viges. This attracted additional ninja ns, forming a powerful military force that aligned with individual nations.


    It was during this period that a nation was fully realized. Shiraishi regarded this as the true contribution of the Senju and Uchiha ns.


    This military development increased the nation''s integrity, reducing its reliance on external ninja forces and enabling the development of its own ninja military power. This approach yielded better personnel and resource management.


    Security personnel responsible for patrol duties in residential andmercial areas were distinctly separate from the ninja military.


    Construction continued at a brisk pace, and Shiraishi didn''t need to remain onsite continuously.


    Shiraishi''s next n involved conducting field inspections in various regions of the Land Of Demons to identify any problems that might have escaped his notice.


    Shiraishi firmly believed in the principle that one should not speak without conducting actual investigations. In his view, a leader who did otherwise was a disastrous existence.


    "Shiraishi-kun, don''t you n to return tonight?"


    Ayane, who walked beside him on a narrow path leading to a vige in the country, was feeling bored and sought conversation.


    "Well, since the investigation work is time consuming, it''s essential to gather information on issues as quickly as possible." replied Shiraishi.


    "It''s okay to leave this kind of thing to the people below." Ayane suggested.


    "No, this is very importance. I need to inspect it personally before I can be rest assured. Road construction can bepleted using ninjutsu, and it might bepleted in three months or half a year. But education is different; there are no shortcuts. It''s a long-term endeavor that must align with the actual circumstances." Shiraishi exined.


    The world of ninjas and ordinary people had vastly different educational methods. One couldn''t use the methods meant for ordinary people to develop ninjas, nor could they use ninja education methods for regr folks.


    The choices each individual made were influenced by their nation and family environments, resulting inplex and changeable situations.


    "I always feel it''s so troublesome."


    Walking along this path, they found it to be dirty, as it had yet to be repaired by the engineering team. It might take some time before this stretch of road could be paved.


    They soon reached a secluded vige in the Country. Because it was untouched by war, even in this humble vige, it appeared that the vigers lived happily and peacefully.


    Compared to most ces in the ninja world, this vige resembled a paradise on earth.


    "Are you outsiders? It''s been a long while since we''ve seen any neers in our vige." Asked an elderly woman carrying a heavy bundle.


    "Yes, we are." Shiraishi replied. "You seem tired; let me help you with that."


    "Thank you, young man." the elderly woman said. She hesitated for a moment before handing Shiraishi the heavy bundle she had been carrying.


    "What''s inside? It''s quite heavy." Shiraishi inquired, noticing the weight.


    "It''s a gift from a neighboring vige." she exined. "Just follow me."


    Apanied by Ayane, Shiraishi followed the elderly woman into the vige. While stability was assured, it wasn''t necessarily linked to wealth.


    "By the way, are you two a couple traveling together?" the elderly woman asked, noticing theirpanionship.


    Before Shiraishi could reply, Ayane leaned in, pressed her chest against Shiraishi''s arm, and beamed at the elderly woman. "Yes, we''re engaged, aren''t we, dear?"


    Shiraishi nced at her speechlessly, realizing that she had a knack for crossing boundaries.


    "I can see that your rtionship is very good."the elderly woman noted.


    "Yes, we''ve been sweethearts since childhood and n to get married soon." Ayane replied.


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but feel that Ayane was exaggerating.


    However, he couldn''t use her of lying, could he?


    "In that case, congrattions." the elderlydy offered her well wishes.


    They soon arrived at the elderly woman''s house, a single wooden dwelling enclosed by a fenced yard where some wild vegetables were growing. Life here was so simple.


    "ce it here." the woman directed, pointing to a spot.


    Shiraishi set down the bundle containing souvenirs on the ground.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you, it''s gettingte now,. Do you two want to stay for dinner?" the elderly woman offered.


    Just as Shiraishi was about to decline, Ayane, with a blush on her face, embraced Shiraishi''s arm and said, "Actually, we came here to experience rural life during our travels. So, please let us join you for dinner, Mother-inw."


    "NotNo trouble, I''ll cook, you two can do whatever you want." the elderly woman replied.


    It had been a while since she had entertained guests for dinner, and she seemed to be in a good mokd as she headed to the kitchen.


    "Seriously, don''t make decisions for me casually." Shiraishi whispered helplessly to Ayane since there were no chairs, and he had to sit beside her.


    "Anyway, you''re here to observe the rural environment of the Land Of Demons. This should be part of your fieldwork. Besides, the olddy seems quite lonely. She will be happy if we stay for dinner." Ayane replied.


    Hearing Ayane''s reasoning, Shiraishi realized that although it deviated slightly from his original n, the purpose remained essentially the same. He had intended to investigate this vige''s situation broadly and learn more about its residents tomorrow.


    "What''s more, I''m suddenly looking forward to tonight. The countryside seems quite charming."


    Ayane added with a beautiful smile.


    -----


    You can support me, read free and advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 124: 120: Road to the Land Of Demons (3)

    Chapter 124: 120: Road to the Land Of Demons (3)


    Free chapters on Patreon.


    --------


    As evening descended, the sky grew darker, revealing a frozen white sky in the distance amidst the twilight.


    The weather in February remained bitterly cold, and in the modest Land Of Demons, only a select few in the city could afford stoves for warmth. In the countryside, heating often meant finding an open space in the house and stacking firewood to keep warm..


    Surviving the winter in this manner was the norm for the vigers in this part of the Land Of Demons.


    In many impoverished and smaller nations, winter nights were sometimes more fearsome than ninja wars. With no heating systems or proper shelter, it was easy to sumb to the cold, particrly for the homeless in war-torn areas.


    Faced with Grandma Haru''s warm hospitality, Shiraishi and Ayane epted her invitation for dinner.


    The wooden house, while not aesthetically striking, was strong enough to provide shelter from the wind and rain. With doors and windows sealed tight, the only sounds were the cold winds whistling the solid wooden walls.


    Dinner was very simple, consisting of steamed buns, pickles, and a thin rice porridge.


    Shiraishi could tell that this was the best meal the elderlydy could provide. If it weren''t for visitors, she probably wouldn''t have considered sharing it.


    The avable ingredients included wild vegetables and radishes, which were seen everywhere in the area. The olddy''s solitary life likely dictated the simplicity of her diet, yet it lonely sufficient to meet the basic needs of sustenance in this vige.


    Haru lived alone as her husband had passed away to illness a few years ago. She had a son who worked as a sailor in a port town within the Land Of Demons.


    He was married and ran his own business. Every December and January, he returned to the vige with his wife and children to celebrate the New Year before returning to work in the port town.


    "That''s the statue of the priestess." Shiraishi noted, during the meal, his gaze falling upon a y statue of the priestess enshrined on a pedestal in the room.


    "It''s Miroku-sama." Grandma Haru replied with a smile.


    "I''ve noticed statues of Miroku-sama in many ces. It seems that this country has a deep devotion to the priestesses." Shiraishi remarked.


    Understanding something in theory and experiencing it personally were two entirely different things.


    The belief in the priestess extended even to such remote and impoverished viges, and has been seamlessly integrated into the daily life of the people of the Land Of Demons.


    "Indeed, the peace in this country is attributed to Miroku-sama. We''re grateful to Miroku-sama for ensuring our peace." Grandma Haru said, folding her hands and bowing toward the y witch.


    "Of course, the peace in this country is due to the Miroku-sama. I want to thank the Miroku-sama for bringing us peace."


    Grandma Hary sped her hands together and bowed in the direction of the statue.


    During the meal, Grandma Haru told Shiraishi and Ayane with tales of the priestess ying demons.


    Twenty years ago, shortly after the conclusion of the First Ninja World War, the Land Of Demons faced a catastrophic cmity. A horrifying monster was born and spread death across thend of the kingdom of ghosts.


    "That was truly terrifying, those Terracotta Army..." Grandma Haru recounted, visibly affected by the memory.


    Given her age, it was likely she had personally experienced the horrifying nightmare.


    "Terracotta Army?" Shiraishi asked upon hearing the name, his voice revealing incredulity.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong about the name?" Ayane asked, casting a puzzled look at Shiraishi, who seemed disturbed by the term.


    "Ah, no, it''s just that the name...sounds a bit unusual. Please continue, Grandma, what happened with those Terracotta Army?" Shiraishi responded, unable to hide his bemusement.


    Shiraishi couldn''t quite put his finger on it, but "Terracotta Army" struck him as an oddly distinctive name.


    "Those Terracotta army were said to be stone demons from thekingdom of the underworld. They were three meters tall and wielding massive stone swords. They formed an army of immortal demons,they are called the''Ghost army.'' They were controlled by that monster, bringing death and devastation."


    Grandma Haru exined, not paying attention to Shiraishi''s increasingly confused expressions.


    "Didn''t the surrounding countries intervene?" Shiraishi asked curiously


    "I remember that ninjas came to deal with it, but their attack didn''t seem to have any effect. Many people died, because it was an undead army."


    Grandma Haru didn''t know the specific situation, but saw a lot of ninjas trying to stop the Ghost Army. As a result, many people died. There were ninja corpses on the road, and they were killed by the army.


    "So what happened in the end?" Shiraishi pressed.


    "In the end? Miroku-sama took action to quell the demonic chaos. However, that happened during the previous generation priestess, and my memory is somewhat hazy. I only remember that she sealed the monster and died alongside it."


    Grandma Haru said regretfully..


    "Well, what was the demon''s name..." Shiraishi inquired, curiosity unabated.


    "M¨­ry¨­. The demon''s name was M¨­ry¨­."


    Grandma Haru said the name of the demon that causedthe disaster, and she recalled it very clearly.


    Following the meal, Grandma Haru retired to rest. Given her old age, her energy was considerably lesspared to the youthful guests she had weed into her home.


    Shiraishi decided not to trouble anyone and instead borrowed a woodshed where he and Ayane could spend the night.


    The two settled in the woodshed, igniting a fire to dispel the darkness and cold that surrounded them.


    "I never expected to stumble upon such an interesting tale in the Land Of Demons, a battle between demins and ninjas, and finally the priestess quelled the chaos.."


    Ayane appeared to regard Grandma Haru''s story as if it were a fairy tale.


    "It might not necessarily be fake. Konoha''s library contains records of simr events. Twenty years ago, a great cmity did befall the Land Of Demons. Those ghosts and demins Grandma Haru spoke of might have been real." Shiraishi responded.


    "But isn''t a monster different from a demon? There shouldn''t be demons in this world, right?" Ayane inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    "The Priestesses are surrounded by a very mysterious form of natural energy. It appears different from the natural energy we use, something else had been added." Shiraishi exined.


    "Something else?" l


    "I can''t specify what it is, but it''s certainly not a fusion of chakra and natural energy like our own. It''s another different form of special art, likely passed down through the inheritance of the priestess." Shiraishi borated.


    Shiraishi recollected the sense of peace and kindness he''d felt when he met Priestess earlier, possibly influenced by her extraordinary power.


    "Moreover, Mount Myoboku, the home of the toads, possesses the capability to resurrect the dead. So, the priestess s unique abilities might not be as far-fetched as they seem." Shiraishi added, folding his hands thoughtfully.


    While he couldn''t ept every detail of Grandma Haru''s ount, the existence of a demon wasn''t beyond the realm of possibility.


    It was a pity that his visit to the Land Of Demons was brief, and he had limited knowledge about many aspects. Moreover, core secrets concerning undead monsters likely resided solely with the priestess herself, with ordinary people being privy to only so much.


    "Namikaze Minato is truly alive?" Ayane was incredulous. The concept of resurrecting the dead was nothing short of miraculous. If true, Mount Myoboku''s abilities were indeed too magical.


    "We had individuals infiltrate Konoha Hospital, and I also tasked Kado''s operatives in Konoha to investigate. Namikaze Minato, whom I fatally wounded, was indeed alive. Soon after, an elderly green-skinned toad visited Konoha Hospital and retrieved something from Minato''s body."


    Shiraishi recounted, as if he had personally witnessed the events with his own eyes.


    "That''s incredibly powerful. If we encounter it in the future, we''ll need to exercise caution." Ayane remarked.


    "Don''t worry too much. Such a method of resurrecting the dead must be a forbidden jutsy. The user might bear huge risks and costs." Shiraishi reassured her.


    Shiraishi didn''t believe that Mount Myoboku''s method of bringing the dead back to life would allow them use the jutsu at will without paying any price.


    At this stage, he didn''t believe there was any reason to be concerned about Konoha''s pursuit. Konoha had essentially thrown all its resources into dealing with Sunagakure and Iwagakure and had no other power left to pursue them.


    His most important job currently was to increase his own strength.


    "It''s time to rest, Shiraishi-kun. I''m feeling a bit tired." Ayane yawned.


    "Go to bed. I still have some things to think about." Shiraishi responded.


    "Really? Goodnight, then."


    Ayane said, closing her eyes and falling asleep with a contented smile on her lips, her head resting on Shiraishi''sp.


    "The ground is too cold; this way, you''ll stay warm." Ayane exined as she closed her eyes.


    "I never said anything." Shiraishi replied.


    "That''s because Shiraishi-kun is a pervert who would try to peek at me while I''m sleeping." Ayane teased.


    "Don''t worry; I won''t."


    Shiraishi said affirmatively.


    "You don''t have any intentions at all?"


    "Why would you say that?"


    "At least have the intention to possess my body. I''ve said it before¡ªI don''t want to be separated from Shiraishi-kun. You can use me however you want." Ayane suggested.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t abandon you." Shiraishi assured her, sighing.


    "Scumbag." Ayane murmured softly.


    "Hello!" Ayane curled up, her breathing growing lighter as if she had drifted into a deep sleep.


    Shiraishi nced at the peacefully sleeping Ayane and sighed.


    This wasn''t the first time he had considered making promises to women. Yet, there were two irreceable individuals in his life, and he held a special ce in his heart for each. This was a challenging and painful choice to make.


    So, towards Ayane and Ruri, he felt indebted. Sometimes, he wondered if he was being too selfish.


    ......


    When Shiraishi woke up the next day, the weather remained very cold, and his body felt a bit stiff, though some light exercise helped alleviate it.


    Ayane went to assist Grandma Haru in preparing breakfast. After a hearty meal, they both felt much warmer.


    In this vige, people adhered to a simple and routine lifestyle, working diligently from sunrise to sunset, day in and day out, year after year.


    This peaceful and secure existence, safeguarded by the priestess, was something many other countries envied. However, it wasn''t just because of the Miroku''s presence; the country''s somewhat remote location yed a role too.


    Unlike the Land of Fire with its fertilends, this country, coupled with Konoha''s rtively weak diplomatic attitude, faced the constant challenge of territorial disputes.


    Shiraishi began his investigation in this vige, which had abined poption of around two hundred individuals. Most of the residents were elderly, women, and children, with only a few young and able-bodied people remaining.


    ording to their conversations, it was evident that the young and middle-aged poption had migrated torger towns in search of jobs to support their families.


    The overall level of education was quite low; most adults only know limited characters. The absence of a vige school or any unified educational institution was notable.


    Shiraishi also asked about the subject and learned that most adults considered sending children to school.


    The adults simplycked the awareness of such an education, and given the vige''s limited resources, learning to read and write held little practical value.


    Instead, they emphasized the importance of cultivating skills that could contribute directly to their survival, such as farming.


    "I find their way of thinking rather outdated." Ayane said after apanying Shiraishi to visit several vigers.


    "This is their genuine thought. What they need are livelihoods that can sustain their families, not the knowledge that seems useless to them." Shiraishi exined.


    In an era marked of low productivity, the crops and vegetables produced by ordinary farmers barely covered their needs after taxes.


    Concepts like schools only existed in cities in their subconscious minds and were typically seen as privileges reserved for the nobles. To these farmers, excelling in agriculture to provide for their families was the sole objective.


    While Shiraishi considered this way of thinking backwards and ignorant, he acknowledged its validity in the context of the vige''s circumstances. Not everything from the cities was suitable for their reality.


    It was like ninja training materials, irrelevant to ordinary people. Learning and applying such knowledge was beyond their reach and unnecessary for their day-to-day life.


    "This is why I ventured into investigative work. Should a school be established here with standardized books from the cities, the vigers would likely resist and resent it because these books offer knowledge that holds no value for them." Shiraishi muttered.


    If education failed to align with the interests and necessities of the people, it would invariably be rejected, leading to ack of unified thinking.


    "It sounds quite troublesome." Ayane confessed, her head throbbing. Nevertheless, as she watched Shiraishi''s unwavering determination, she admired his strong-willed demeanor.


    "Everyone has unique needs, and the development of any force relies on talents from various backgrounds. The future of the ninja world hinges on these talents. True talent emerges from diverse origins, akin to sand being sifted through waves. To train more talents, we must expand our ''base.'' The ninja way of life is beyond the reach of ordinary people."


    Therefore, Shiraishi aimed to differentiate the education methods between ninjas and ordinary people. The varied geographical, educational, and economic contexts of different regions would naturally result in differences in the schools established and the teaching material offered to students.


    In poor areas, they would be taught knowledge that could quickly make them rich, quickly solving their needs like food and clothing.


    In wealthier regions, where sustenance wasn''t a concern, the likelihood of nurturing talent would be greater.


    In this present age of ninjas, ordinary people should not be disregarded. After all, ninjas were once ordinary people themselves, selected from their ranks. Prioritizing the development of ninja power while neglecting ordinary people at the grassroots level would be an arrogant misjudgment.


    Through his time in this vige, Shiraishi obtained a rough understanding of the living conditions in the non-urban regions of the Land of Demons. While there might be a few prosperous viges, most were still struggling to secure enough food and clothing.


    In the days that followed, Shiraishi delved deeper into the vige''s dynamics, eventually bidding farewell to Grandma Haru and continuing his investigations elsewhere.


    When he returned to the organization''s headquarters, it was early March, marking the arrival of spring a monthter.


    During this month, Shiraishi divided his time between Ayane in the cave and spending nights in the vigers'' homes. Although they were several problems, the advantages were evident. There was a sense of order and stability, and the remaining issues could be addressed gradually.


    Upon his return to headquarters, he found that the ninja training area had already been constructed, capable of amodating hundreds of students simultaneously forskill instruction. It was expansive, with ample space for practicalbat training.


    Shiraishi intended to draw students from the Land of Demons and acquire additional children from the Uchiha, Hyuga, and Uzumaki ns. Furthermore, he nned to recruit young orphans from around the world for training.


    Natural energy based training required no chakra aptitude; as long as a person''s bodycked severe defects, they could developbat abilities. Even rudimentary physical skills could prove insurmountable for ordinary individuals.


    The downside was the low probability of producing exceptionally powerful ninjas. Nheless, the advantagey in quantitypensating for quality, ensuring a steady supply of capable fighters. In a world teeming with homeless orphans, gathering hundreds of them was a feasible endeavor.


    ording to the reports, over 400 orphans had been collected thus far, and training was set to start officially in April, approximately nine yearster.


    "Shiraishi-sama, this is a letter from Konoha."


    As Shiraishi observed the school area, a man d in a windbreaker embroidered with an Purple Rose logo suddenly flickered before him to deliver a letter.


    Shiraishi quickly scanned the contents of the letter. Over the past year, he had arranged for negotiations with the locals to establish a cooperation agreement between them and Konoha, focused on training medical ninjas.


    The Purple Rose Company would contribute to the cost of medicinal materials, while Konoha would take responsibility for training the medical ninjas. The formal coboration was set to start in April, coinciding with the beginning of Konoha Ninja School''s session.


    Withte March now upon them, Shiraishi needed to finalize these arrangements. The letter outlined a provision to send 20 to 30 students with medical ninja potential to receive six years of training at Konoha Academy.


    Half of the expenses for teaching materials and amodations during these six years would be covered by Konoha, with Shiraishi footing the remainder. However, any costs rted to experimental materials would be Shiraishi''s responsibility entirely.


    Shiraishi nodded in approval, finding the request quite reasonable and satisfactory. He then inquired, "How many individuals are currently studying medical ninjutsu here at our headquarters?"


    After a moment of contemtion, the man responded, "A total of forty-one people."


    Shiraishi made a swift decision, instructing, "Select twenty-five individuals and arrange for them to depart for Konoha the morning after tomorrow. They should take the sea route to the Land of Tea and from there proceed to the Land of Fire."


    Given that the Land of Rain, the Land of Grass, and the Land of Rivers were all potential war zones, traveling bynd posed significant danger and could result in getting entangled in a conflict.


    "Yes, Shiraishi-sama. By the way, there''s a peculiar rumor circting in the ll worldtely."


    Concerned by this news, the man lowered his voice cautiously and continued, "A strange rumor."


    Shiraishi asked, "What sort of rumor?"


    "Although it hasn''t been confirmed, there are reports that the Third Kazekage of Sunagakure has seemingly vanished." the man disclosed in hushed tones, aware of the gravity of the matter.


    The abrupt disappearance of a ninja, one of the Five Kage, was a significant concern.


    Upon hearing this news, Shiraishi was shocked. "The Kazekage is missing?"


    "Yes, it appears he disappeared at the end of January. Despite over a month of ongoing ninja war, the Third Kazekage hasn''t made any appearances or taken any actions. This has raised significant doubts about the truth of the news." the man shared.


    Shiraishi''s expression showed suspicion. The Third Kazekage had vanished at the end of January, yet in February, Sunaunched an assault on Konoha. Who was responsible for mobilizing Suna''s forces? Could the leadership of Sunagakure be involved?


    Initially, Shiraishi had presumed that the Kazekage''s disappearance was connected to the war''s initiation. However, it seemed this was not the case.


    But how could the Third Kazekage, one of the Kages, suddenly disappear? Was it part of Suna''s conspiracy?


    "Shiraishi-sama, should we send someone to investigate this matter?" the man inquired.


    Shiraishi shook his head, stating, "No, this doesn''t concern us. Our current role is to sell drugs, so let''s not engage in unnecessary affairs. Let the ninja deal with their battles, and we''ll focus on our profit."


    Though surprised by the Kazekage''s disappearance, Shiraishi realized it wasn''t pertinent to his operations. Regardless of the Kazekage''s whereabouts, Sunagakure would continue to purchase medicines from him. Interfering unnecessarily could expose him and raise suspicions with Suna.


    Once the man departed, Shiraishi continued his inspection of the academy. As he was about to leave, the ground started to swell, and General Tu began to materialize.


    General Tu handed Shiraishi a note, and as Shiraishi read its contents, his brows furrowed. "That peculiar white creature is infiltrating Konoha again, heading towards the Uchiha n?"


    General Tu nodded, confirming the unsettling development.


    "This is endless. What do these individuals aim to achieve?" Shiraishi wondered aloud.


    Truthfully, Shiraishi was very afraid 9f the mysterious group behind these strange white creatures. The pressure he felt from the Sharingan was unforgettable.


    However, these people must have a purpose. Repeatedly infiltrating Konoha and investigating the Uchiha n indicated an extensive conspiracy.


    But what was their ultimate target?


    These were questions Shiraishi could not answer. "This time, follow these people and observe their destination."


    As he spoke, a serpentine stream of water suddenly emerged from Shiraishi''s sleeve, attaching itself to General Tu''s body before disappearing.


    "Be careful. If you sense anything wrong, withdraw immediately. Ensure you only check their location; there''s no need to go too deeply." Shiraishi cautioned.


    He worried that General Tu might encounter the mastermind behind this unknown group during his investigation, hence the use of the water clone to provide a retreat option in case of danger.


    General Tu nodded and promptly returned underground to continue tracking the mysterious white creatures.


    ---------


    You can support me, read free and advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 125: 121: The Slug Sage

    Chapter 125: 121: The Slug Sage


    Stretching as far as the eye could see were towering forest trees, rising into the sky.


    These trees were unique, their bark without any leaves, adorned with branch like protrusions that resembled thorns. Their pale hue gave them an eerie, bone-like appearance.


    The forest exuded a refreshing and damp atmosphere. When Tsunade arrived here, she inhaled deeply, feeling a sense offort permeating her limbs and bones.


    This was the Shikkotsu Forest, brimming with an incredibly dense natural energy. Upon the ground and the pale tree trunks, visible to the naked eye, were blue and white slugs. These slugs secreted a slimy substance from their mouthparts, which flowed down the branches.


    This was the Shikkotsu Forest, one of the three holynds of the summoned beasts in the world.


    This entire space was the home of the slugs.


    From Tsunade''s knowledge, the Shikkotsu Forest had existed since before the concept of ninjutsu emerged in the world.


    The ruler of this realm was a huge slug with a gentle and kind temperament. The smaller slugs here were all clones of the giant slug, possessing unique abilities like splitting and releasing corrosive fluids.


    "Tsunade-sama, what brings you here?" A slug emerged from the depths of the woods. Compared to the palm-sized slug nearby, the one conversing with Tsunade was asrge as a hill.


    Yet Tsunade knew this was still not the giant slug''s true body, but rather an insignificant clone.


    During their initial contract, Tsunade had been fortunate enough to witness the true form of the giant slug, a huge creature that couldn''t be described with words


    It was difficult to fathom such a mystical being''s existence in the ninja world.


    Although Tsunade, being generations younger than the slug, regarded it as her superior.


    Inparison to the mysterious Mount Myoboku and the brutal Ryuuchi Cave, the slugs of the Shikkotsu Forest were the most docile of creatures.


    "It''s been a while. Recently, Konoha faced a crisis, and I seek information from you," Tsunade exined.


    "That''s correct. However, the ninja world is currently anything but peaceful. It appears that there''s another war ," Katsuyu said, lowering her body slightly, her tone filled withpassion.


    Having lived for millennia, the slug had witnessed the course of history. Human beings and ninjas seemed trapped in an unending cycle of curses, unbreakable karma, war and destruction that gued the world.


    Upon hearing this, Tsunade fell silent. War was indeed a painful memory. It had imed her younger brother and lover, along with countless other young lives.


    Following this war, Konoha would undoubtedly see an increase in orphaned children.


    "So, what is it that Tsunade-sama wishes to ask about? While I may not possess all the answers, I do have some knowledge of various matters in the ninja world,"


    Katsuyu offered in its gentle voice.


    Tsunade momentarily pushed back her sadness. She raised her gaze to meet the slug''s massive head, nked by two enormous white tentacles.


    "I recall you mentioning in the past that the Great Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku possesses a Sage Seal capable of resurrecting the dead," Tsunade began.


    "Yes, Gamamaru indeed possesses such an object," Katsuyu replied.


    Gamamaru was the true name of the Great Toad Sage. In terms of status, Katsuyu and the other leaders of the three holy ces were equals, free from any hierarchical rtionships.


    "Is that something that would be given to humans freely?" Tsunade asked, getting to the heart of the matter.


    Such a power was highly suspicious.


    If it were Jiraiya, Tsunade believed it could be exined. After all, Jiraiya had formed a contract with Mount Myoboku at a very young age.


    However, Minato and Mount Myoboku had only recently established their contract. Would their rtionship be amicable enough for such a favor?


    The Great Toad Sage''s role as a summoning that had existed for years made it unlikely to intervene in matters of life and death casually.


    "Guve it to humans? No, that seal consumes Gamamaru''s life force and senjutsu chakra. Under normal circumstances, it remains dormant. As far as I know, Gamamaru used it on a human over a thousand years ago," Katsuyu exined with precision.


    "Used over a thousand years ago? Who was it?" Tsunade asked with surprise.


    This stretched far beyond her knowledge; she hadn''t even been born at that time.


    "It was a man named Otsutsuki Hamura, the ancestor of Konohagakure''s Hyuga n," Katsuyu revealed.


    The name was unfamiliar, yet its connection to the Hyuga n piqued Tsunade''s interest. She couldn''t help but reflect on the current predicament of the Hyuga n due to the branch family that had broken away.


    "In other words, unless there are extraordinary circumstances, the Great Toad Sage would not freely bestow the Sage Seal to humans?" Tsunade sought to confirm.


    "That''s correct. If it does, it is likely rted to the Child of Prophecy foretold in Gamamaru''s visions, someone who can bring peace to the ninja world."


    Both leaders of the three holy ces were aware of each other''s details.


    Ninjas who could form contracts with Mount Myoboku were figures in the ninja world who could influence significant events.


    However, should such individuals meet untimely ends, the Great Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku would never employ the Sage Seal to bring them back to life. Its use would only be associated with the Child of Prophecy.


    "What exactly is the Child of Prophecy?" Tsunade inquired, confused by the mysteries surrounding Mount Myoboku.


    "If I recall correctly, the one saved by Gamamaru had blue eyes, right?" Katsuyu responded with another question.


    Tsunade pondered for a moment, recalling Minato''s appearance and confirming that he indeed had blue eyes. She nodded in affirmation.


    "Yes, Minato had blue eyes."


    "Indeed. That human is the Child of Prophecy as foreseen by Gamamaru, someone capable of bringing peace to the ninja world," Katsuyu revealed.


    Tsunade''s eyes widened in disbelief. It was an aplishment her grandfather, Senju Hashirama, revered as the god of ninjas, had never achieved.


    The peace her grandfather had fostered during his lifetime had been short-lived. Soon after his passing, the ninja world had plunged into war, and now, this was the third war. With each passing year, the devastation wrought by ninjas only seemed to intensify.


    In Tsunade''s eyes, true peace seemed like an distant dream.


    Minato, a young man barely twenty, what could he possibly do? Despite his undeniable genius, he remained a talented Konoha ninja. Achieving world peace was a difficult task.


    "Gamamaru spoke of this in a prophecy dream long ago. He came to consult me and the White Snake Sage of Ryuuchi Cave. If the Child of Prophecy ever faced dire circumstances and needed assistance, it wished that we would be there to aid him. Unexpectedly, the so-called Child of Prophecy has indeed appeared."


    To a mere blue-eyed human, this wouldn''t be remarkable. However, if the Toad Sage used the Sage Seal to rescue such an individual, it confirmed their identity.


    Katsuyu understood that Tsunade referred to Minato as the Son of Prophecy, the one foretold in the toad''s dream, destined to bring peace to the ninja world.


    "So, you mean the Great Toad Sage saved Minato solely because of his status as the Child of Prophecy?" Tsunade inquired eagerly.


    "Yes, otherwise, it would be difficult to understand why Gamamaru would aid a human in this manner. Normally, a summoned creature wouldn''t sacrifice its own life to save its contractor."


    Clearly, Minato was an exception. Because, as the Child of Prophecy, he simply couldn''t die.


    "But..." Katsuyu recalled something else.


    "But what?" Tsunade questioned.


    "Whoever is capable of killing the Child of Prophecy is also a powerful individual. Tsunade-sama, if you encounter this person you should be careful."


    Katsuyu was genuinely concerned for Tsunade''s well-being. She wanted her to be wary and avoid conflict should she encounter such a dangerous enemy.


    "That person has be a rogue ninja of Konoha, a former student of mine from the ninja academy," Tsunade replied with a wry smile.


    "I see. Nheless, Tsunade-sama, please remain cautious."


    "Understood. Let''s set this aside for now. I want to learn more about the Child of Prophecy."


    Tsunade insisted.


    "I apologize, but my knowledge of the Child of Prophecy is limited. If you wish to delve deeper, you may need to travel to the Land of Demind and consult with their priestess."


    "The Land of Demons?" Tsunade inquired.


    "That''s the birthce of the priestess. Human women who inherit the powers of diviners possess the mystical ability to manipte time and space and suppress demons. While their prophecy skills may not match the Grat Sage of Mount Myoboku, they have their unique strengths. Perhaps the priestess can provide you with help, Tsunade-sama."


    Katsuyu exined that if Tsunade wished to explore this further, she would need to either journey to Mount Myoboku or seek the guidance of human priestesses¡ªthese were her only two avenues.


    "Forget it; we''re currently at war. I''ve taken time out of my schedule to visit here. It would be impractical to go to the Land of Demons now. There''s no rush; after the war ends, I''ll make my way to the Land of Demons and seek guidance from their priestess."


    Tsunade shook her head. Her primary concern was to secure victory in the ongoing war. With thebined assault of Suna and Iwa, Konoha faced immense pressure. Now was not the time forcency.


    "In that case, Tsunade-sama, follow your instincts. Should you require assistance, do not hesitate to summon me."


    With that, the slug wriggled its massive form and disappeared into the Shikkotsu forest''s dense fog-covered depths.


    "The Child of Prophecy? I recall Jiraiya once mentioned this during our drinking sessions..."


    Tsunade watched the slug''s departure, her brows furrowed as she contemted.


    "The Land of Demons... I''ll n a visit in the future."


    Moreover, she held a keen interest in the Purple Rose Medical Company. Perhaps Konoha could forge an even stronger partnership with thispany.


    ......


    The Land of Demons.


    The forbidden military zone in Oni City, the capital, had expanded significantly. It now featured multiple specialized zones.


    The administrative area handled meetings, order issuance, personnel assignments, and more. The research area was subdivided into two functions: research and development as well as manufacturing and assembly.


    The former was dedicated to pioneering new technologies, while thetter focused on assembly line production and upied thergest space.


    The residential zone provided housing and entertainment facilities. The recently constructed school district was tasked with nurturing the next generation of ninjas and replenishing the organization with fresh talent.


    Separate areas were designated forbat training and weapons storage.


    Shiraishi typically spent his time in the administrative and research zones. The design of the administrative zone resembled an "¿Ú," featuring a wide central aisle.


    The four-story building''s corridors interconnected, enveloping an expansive atrium square bathed in direct sunlight. The ground was paved with durable stone bs, surrounded by lush flora, infusing the space with a natural vibrancy.


    On the fourth floor, positioned in the center, one could find Shiraishi''s office.


    Shiraishi currently upied this office space, characterized by neatly arranged seats and bookshelves. Several flower pots adorned the balcony, basking in the sunlight and receiving regr watering.


    In his hand, Shiraishi held an earband-style radiomunication device. These devices were not foreign to him, having seen them in use in Konoha. They served as switches formunicating with teammates, sharing information, and discussing tactics.


    However, due to their limited range, these devices didn''t y a particrly prominent role in actualbat scenarios. Nevertheless, the timely collection and exchange of information were vital for crafting effective strategies and tactics.


    The radiomunication device he held was thetest model developed by the scientific research department. It boasted superior functionalitypared to those avable on the market and offered an extendedmunication range of up to five kilometers.


    This distance roughly equated to the capabilities of average perception ninjas utilizing perception ninjutsu. When equipped, it conferred significant advantages in team-based battles.


    Several other electronic tools were also under modification and invention at Shiraishi''s request. In his view, the era was rapidly evolving, and ninjabat styles needed to adapt ordingly, lest they be left behind by the changing times.


    This perspective led Shiraishi to make early efforts to scout scientific research talents within the ninja world. Recognizing the limitations of individual power, he understood the importance of fostering a collective effort to advance.


    Presently, the organization had recruited dozens of scientific researchers. While they might not be top talents in every field, thebined intellect and expertise they brought to the table were not to be underestimated.


    Shiraishi set aside the earband radiomunicator and moved to an area filled with boxes containing books and scrolls. Many of these texts were coated in dust. The Mount My¨­boku incident had stirred Shiraishi''s curiosity.


    It had be evident that the Three Great Sacred Lands possessed powers extending beyond mere Sage Mode. To delve deeper into the matter, Shiraishi needed to gather more intelligence and information about these sacrednds.


    With purpose, he began sifting through the contents of the boxes, each filled with ancient scrolls and legends about Sages and Summoned beasts. However, some materials veered into fantastical tales rather than informative records.


    "Huh? What''s this?" Shiraishi retrieved a book from the bottom of one box. Its pages bore the weathered patina of age, with signs of water exposure and some pages rendered brittle.


    The book''s title read "Toad Immortal Hero Story." Its mention of toads and sages immediately called to mind Mount My¨­boku. Shiraishi suspected this book might contain the information he sought.


    After all, the association between toads and immortals wasn''t something that ordinary could put together. As he delved into the content, however, Shiraishi grew increasingly uneasy.


    A disconcerting revtion unfolded as the story meandered into an intricate and boldly described tale of romantic escapades, all involving the human protagonist who referred to himself as "Toad Immortal."


    In essence, it was an adult themed nove, utterly unsuitable for minors. Its explicitness and immature writing style led Shiraishi to conclude that its author was likely not older than twenty.


    He quickly flipped through the pages, ultimately arriving at the final page bearing a familiar signature: Jiraiya. The book was listed for sale at a price of 200 ryo.


    "No wonder it involves toads and immortals," Shiraishi muttered with a wry smile. He had some knowledge of Jiraiya, one of the Sannin.


    The man was infamous for his lustful tendencies and a penchant for creating adult-themed content, a fact Tsunade had confirmed.


    Shiraishi reluctantly ced the book aside and turned his attention to another box, diligently inspecting the books and scrolls it contained.


    Before long, his search yielded a long scroll bound with a string. To Shiraishi''s surprise, he detected chakra fluctuations emanating from it. Intrigued, he opened the scroll, revealing a list of names inscribed in blood. Beneath each namey red fingerprints.


    "This is a summoning contract scroll," Shiraishi recognized. However, the scroll had exhausted its capacity to sign new contracts, serving now as a collector''s item.


    Nevertheless, it contained a roster of signatories that hinted at wealth and prestige among the ninja ns. The Uchiha n, the Uzumaki n, the Senju n, and the Hagoromo n, which had vanished during the Warring States Era, all has a presence on the scroll. These were once renowned and affluent ninja ns.


    Preserved in remarkable condition for centuries, this contract scroll piqued Shiraishi''s interest. He suspected it held a deeper significance.


    Continuing his exploration, he unrolled more scrolls until he stumbled upon a familiar title: "Slug Sage of Shikkotsu Forest."


    "Could this truly be a contract scroll from the Three Great Sacred Lands? No wonder it attracted ninjas from Uzumaki and the Senju n to sign it."


    Indeed, even before confirming the scroll''s origin, Shiraishi had sensed its connection to a summoned beast with a profound heritage.


    "Unfortunately, all the slots are filled, leaving no room to sign a contract," Shiraishi regretfully noted. Nheless, a realization struck him as he prepared to close the scroll. He had an epiphany about the significance of contracts.


    Shiraishi stopped his scrolling through the scroll and shifted his attention to the final entry in the signature column. The highest signatory was a Senju n ninja from years ago.


    On the blood inscribed name, a trace of Chakra lingered, still functional today.


    "Apologies, but I''ve chosen you for an experiment," Shiraishi muttered. He began to gather his Chakra, forming a seal with both hands. Finally, he pped his right hand onto thest entry.


    "Contract seal!"


    Visible Chakra flowed from his palm. The name of the Senju n ninja immediately lightened in color, and soon, both the name and the blood-written fingerprints evaporated into the air, vanishing without a trace.


    "This method appears quite viable. It could swiftly reveal the secrets of the Three Great Sacred Lands," Shiraishi noted, a smile gracing his face.


    Without hesitation, he bit his finger, signed his name in the now empty vertical grid, pressed his bloody fingerprint, and sealed a contract with the slug from the Shikkotsu Forest.


    Now, he would summon the slug first and seek answers before going rashly to a ce like the Shikkotsu Forest.


    After all, Shiraishi remained uncertain about how the slugs would receive him. These summoned beasts had survived for more than a thousand years, and caution was warranted.


    Summoning the slugs here offered an advantage. If the other party disapproved of his unconventional contract method, they could initiate contract cancetion.


    With this in mind, Shiraishi stepped into the courtyard outside, preparing to use the summoning jutsu to summon the slugs from the Shikkotsu Forest. As he rose, a white smoke enveloped him. When it cleared, Shiraishi had vanished from his location.


    About a minuteter, a knock resounded on his office door, and someone entered.


    Ruri entered first, her brows furrowing in irritation upon seeing the vacant office.


    "Hey, where''s Shiraishi-kun?"


    Ayane followed closely behind Ruri, and upon seeing the empty office, her expression mirrored Ruri''s confused expression.


    The room''s upant had disappeared, leaving behind a contract scroll spread out on the floor. Shiraishi''s signature ithest grid.


    Ruri observed the scroll with interest. "Is this a Contract Scroll?"


    Ayane, inspecting the scroll carefully, confirmed, "His Chakra still remains in the name written with blood. This is indeed a scroll for signing contracts with summoned beasts."


    She sighed, indicating that Shiraishi''s vanishing act was likely linked to this very scroll.


    On the other side of this mysterious urrence, Shiraishi found himself within a forest shrouded in pale gloom. Dense white mist limited visibility, reducing the environment to an eerie, monochromatic world.


    Surveying his surroundings, Shiraishi spotted blue and white slugs navigating the terrain, both on the ground and in the trees. These creatures secreted transparent mucus from their mouthparts, suffused with natural energy.


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but marvel at the richness of natural energy present in this ce''s humid air.


    "Shikkotsu Forest? It truly lives up to its name," he mused, inhaling deeply, keenly aware of his current situation.


    If things took an unfavorable turn, he would summon all his avatars to respond. However, as he assessed the atmosphere, he detected no animosity or hostility from the slugs inhabiting the forest. Engaging inbat seemed unnecessary.


    ording to information Tsunade had inadvertently shared, the slugs of the Shikkotsu Forest had docile temperaments and shied away from violence. Among the Three Great Sacred Lands, they showed the highest reverence for their contractor''s will.


    Negotiating a peaceful resolution appeared to be the most prudent course of action.


    Fighting beings over a thousand years old, particrly psychic beasts, left Shiraishi filled with uncertainty. He couldn''t discern a winning strategy. The power differential was too vast, rendering any stratagem ineffectual.


    Suppressing the astonishment brewing within him, Shiraishi maintained aposed exterior, betraying no fear. The huge slug extended into view, emerging from the dense fog. It lowered its head,ing face-to-face with Shiraishi.


    The ensuing silence enveloped the scene, leaving an eerie calm in its wake.


    ----------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 126: 122: Shiraishi and Katsuyu

    Chapter 126: 122: Shiraishi and Katsuyu


    The immense slug regarded the human before it as nothing more than a pebble by the roadside. From the slug''s perspective, Shiraishi was indeed as only as the size of a roadside pebble.


    "Human ninja, who are you? I sensed an abnormality in the summoning scroll that was ced outside earlier. It seems to be the Uzumaki n''s contract sealing technique." the slug asked. Her voice possessed a soft, almost musical quality, carrying the peace of a gentle spring breeze.


    "May I inquire if you are the Slug Sage of the Shikkotsu Forest?" Shiraishi asked, showing his respect.


    "You can simply call me ''Katsuyu.'' That''s my name. I''m not a sage, just a slug knowledgeable in Sage Art." the giant slug responded, her tone remaining gracious and restrained. Even when dealing with a weaker human, she treated him with the utmost respect.


    Shiraishi breathed a sigh of relief. He had misjudged the slug sage, suspecting that it might harbor resentment over the contract sealed under questionable circumstances. However, it appeared that the slug wasn''t concerned about the contract''s unconventional means.


    "From now on, you can refer to me by my first name, kid."


    "Sure, feel free to do the same. So, may I ask for your introduction?" Katsuyu asked politely.


    "I am Chiba Shiraishi, formerly a Konoha ninja." he replied.


    "Formerly? Does that mean you''ve defected?" Katsuyu asked curiously.


    "Although I don''t view it that way, ording to the current regtions of the Five Great Ninja Viges, I am considered a defected ninja from the Konohagakure." Shiraishi exined.


    It seemed Katsuyu could sense Shiraishi''s concerns. She reassured him, "Don''t worry; human rules don''t apply to me. While I did sign a contract with Konoha''s Tsunade-hime, it doesn''t make me a property of Konoha''s summoned beasts. Having said that, I''m quite interested in why Shiraishi-sama chose to leave Konoha. Of course, you don''t have to answer if you prefer not to, I''m merely curious."


    Shiraishi had already deduced that the contract between himself and Katsuyu was valid, based on her earlier words.


    The other party has survived for hundred of years, it is estimated she already has or seen everything. She had already passed the age of being inpetition, and isn''t interested in power.


    Among humans, only the contractor can influence its position, but such a thing as position is an ambiguous term.


    If no one in Konoha makes a contract with her, then that was Konoha''s problems, it had nothing to do with her.


    She only cared about the position and attitude of her contractor.


    "It''s not aplicated story. Konoha''s principles no longer align with mine, so I decided to leave. I intend to engage in various interesting endeavors within the ninja world, but Konoha''s ties would have been restrictive, so I left." Shiraishi revealed, providing his ount willingly.


    Katsuyu agreed with Shiraishi''s sentiments, "If your principles no longer align and you part ways, sometimes that''s the only solution."


    People with different ideas lead to vastly different paths and mindsets. Forcing individuals with conflicting beliefs together often results in strife, a scenario Katsuyu had witnessed countless times, even among her previous contractors.


    Human lives are frequently troubled by various conflicts: love, family, wealth, power, religion, war, and more.


    "While I don''t mind Shiraishi-sama making a contract with me in that manner, this will be an exception." Katsuyu noted.


    She was aware of Shiraishi''s action by tampering with the contract, specifically with the contract scroll she had ced in the world. Fortunately, the original contractor whose name he had erased had died centuries ago, so there were no contract breaches.


    Using the Uzumaki n''s contract sealing jutsu, Shiraishi had forcefully terminated the contract between the original contractor and herself, then inserted a new name.


    Such an unconventional contractual situation had never urred before, and Katsuyu agreed to abide by this agreement, but only this once.


    "I understand. I was simply experimenting, but I didn''t anticipate it would seed." Shiraishi nodded, expressing that he would not change the contents of the contract scroll indiscriminately.


    "In that case, here''s a new contract scroll, Shiraishi-sama. Please remember to bring the discarded contract scroll next time. It seems even intact contract scrolls may pose risks." Katsuyu advised.


    Upon hearing her words, Shiraishi felt somewhat embarrassed, scratching his head.


    At that moment, a huge summoning scroll emerged from under Katsuyu''s body, rolling until it reached Shiraishi and came to a stop.


    Shiraishi opened it to find a pristine, nk contract scroll. He rewrote his name in blood and pressed his blood fingerprint to reaffirm the contract.


    Now that the contract was reestablished, Shiraishi intended to ask some questions to Katsuyu. A millennium-old entity essentially represented a living history book, which held immense educational value for the Land of Demons.


    If possible, Shiraishi wished to employ Katsuyu as a history teacher in the school he had established.


    "Katsuyu, I would like to know..."


    Shiraishi was about of speaking when suddenly a figure emerged from the white mist behind him and delivered a direct punch to his back. Before the fist could connect with Shiraishi''s back, the assant found themselves frozen in ce.


    Their body was entangled by shadowy tendrils, numerous shadow des hovering menacingly over her vital areas: her heart, neck, and the back of her head, radiating an aura of cold menace. In an instant, they could be turned into a human hedgehog if these des pierced their flesh.


    "Do you really need to greet me so warmly, Tsunade-sensei?" Shiraishi asked, calling out the name of the ninja who had attacked him from behind.


    He turned around and observed Tsunade''s restrained form, held captive by Shadow dancer''s puppetry, and allowed a small smile to y across his lips.


    "You little brat!" Tsunade seethed at the sight of Shiraishi, her anger boiling over like a torrential river.


    A fearsome chakra burst forth from her entire being, causing the shadow restraints to fracture and disintegrate with an explosive sound.


    "Tsunade-sama, please stop this irrational aggression!" the voice of Katsuyu intervened.


    Tsunade''s fist froze in front of Shiraishi''s face, just inches from contact. The secret chakra maniption that Shiraishi had attempted was withdrawn. He understood all too well the devastating power contained within Tsunade''s punches, and facing one head-on was noughing matter.


    "Katsuyu, what''s going on? Why is this guy here?" Tsunade demanded, pointing bluntly at Shiraishi.


    "Tsunade-sama, please calm yourself. Shiraishi-sama is now my contractor, just like you." Katsuyu exined.


    Shiraishi shrugged, offering a slight smile. He had no cause for concern; even if all three of the Sannin were present, Tsunade alone didn''t pose much of a threat.


    Besides, they were currently in the Shikkotsu Forest, a ce inessible to the other two Sannin. Even if they managed to arrive, the chaos it would unleash was beyond imagination.


    "What?" Tsunade eximed in surprise, utterly taken aback by Shiraishi''s signing of contract with Katsuyu. She didn''t question the slug''s decision to sign the contract with Shiraishi; it was the slug''s own choice, and even Tsunade couldn''t intervene.


    In the eyes of beings like Katsuyu, human conflicts and hatreds were as insignificant as dust, not worthy of their attention. Had Shiraishi not signed the contract, Katsuyu would have aligned with Tsunade, assisting her against Shiraishi. But that was no longer the case.


    "I''ve created quite the predicament for myself." Tsunade admitted ruefully.


    Katsuyu treated all her contractors with equal respect and didn''t take sides based on the duration of their contracts.


    After all, having existed for thousands of years, Katsuyu regarded these human rtionships as fleeting, with no room for discrimination or displeasure towards Rogue ninja like Shiraishi.


    Once a contract was established, Katsuyu would support its contractor, regardless of the individual''s identity or past actions. This principle had guided Katsuyu''s interactions for centuries, earning her the trust of those she contracted with.


    However, this trust sometimes left Tsunade feeling somewhat ufortable in unique situations like this one.


    "Although I acquired this contract with Katsuyu through a tricky means, we are now consideredrades in contract, Tsunade-sensei."


    Shiraishi said, maintaining his respectful address towards Tsunade.


    From Tsunade, he had gained extensive knowledge of advanced medical ninjutsu, which had proved immensely beneficial to him.


    "I can''t ept your title of ''Sensei.'' What are your intentions, though, with regard to attacking the vige and harming yourrades?" Tsunade asked, her gaze fixed on Shiraishi with vignce and simmering anger. Were it not for Katsuyu, she felt an overwhelming urge to rush forward and teach this seemingly arrogant brat a lesson.


    "Well, there wasn''t much of a choice at the time. There were many factors to consider. Moreover, I don''t believe I owe Konoha anything. After all, Danzo''s Root once plotted to kill me, and your sensei, Hiruzen, simply brushed it under the rug and pardoned Danzo. It''s a profoundrade-in-arms." Shiraishi responded with a smile, but Tsunade detected a hint of sarcasm beneath his seemingly casual words.


    Although Shiraishi''s tone remained matter-of-fact, it carried a tinge of irony that wasn''t lost on Tsunade.


    "Is this why you decided to leave the vige?"


    Tsunade took a deep breath.


    In regards to Danzo, both Konoha and her mentor felt regret for what Shiraishi had gone through, so she refrained from arguing the point.


    This man was exceptionally dangerous, particrly with the shadow ninjutsu that had just thwarted her attack. It resembled the Nara n''s shadow jutsu, but was significantly more powerful in both attack and restraint.


    She had to exert considerable force to break free. In a normal encounter, her opponent would have probably be killed immediately.


    As per the Intelligence department''s analysis, this form of shadow jutsu was dangerous, capable of swiftly and swiftly killing if one was not exceptionally cautious.


    When facing Shiraishi, one had to be at 120% attention at all times, there was no room for a moment''s rxation.


    "Why did i do it? I just noticed that the current state of the ninja world is bing somewhat boring, so I decided to find some excitement for myself. Therefore, I would advise against trying to stop me. Among all the Konoha ninja today, the only one I''d rather not face inbat is you." Shiraishi exined.


    Tsunade''s frowned after hearing his words. While she realized that Shiraishi had left Konoha with a particr purpose in mind, his words revealed very little about his true intentions.


    "However, is it wise for you toe to Shikkotsu Forest at this time? Konoha is currently embroiled in conflict with Iwa and Suna. Your absence will greatly strain the medical resources."


    "It''s best not to underestimate the ninjas in the vige. You should be very clear about their medical level."


    After all, Shiraishi had contributed significantly to the training of Konoha''s new generation of medical ninjas. Konoha''s current medical system was truly unparalleled in the ninja world in terms of strength.


    Tsunade found herself more concerned about Shiraishi''s motives than Konoha''s situation. Her original n had been to bid farewell to Katsuyu and leave Shikkotsu Forest. However, with Shiraishi''s unexpected arrival, Tsunade couldn''t help but suspect his intentions, which seemed to carry some evil intentions.


    Tsunade was particrly interested by Shiraishi''s purpose in contracting with theKatsuyu. Shikkotsu Forest contained numerous treasures and legacies that were unavable in the world.


    "Was your contract with Katsuyu rted to Sage Mode?" Tsunade asked, her expression growing serious.


    Throughout history, most ninja who sought contracts with the Three Great Sacred Lands did so with the intent of obtaining Sage Mode. Tsunade couldn''t help but worry that Shiraishi might havee to Shikkotsu Forest for that very reason.


    "That kind of thing doesn''t matter, Katsuyu, can you take me to visit the main Shikkotsu Forest?"


    Shiraishi didn''t answer directly, but raised his head and said to Katsuyu.


    "Okay, please follow my clone to visit."


    Katsuyu readily agreed, split a slug about the same size as Shiraishi from its huge body, and led the way for Shiraishi in front.


    "Then, I won''t bother you, Tsunade-sensei."


    Shiraishi left with the clone of Katsuyu and visited the forest. Shiraishi was very curious about this sacrednd that existed for thousands of years.


    After Shiraishi left, Tsunade immediately asked the slug urgently: "Katsuyu, did this brat make a contract with youfor Sage Mode?"


    "It''s not quite like that, Tsunade-sama. Shiraishi-sama didn''te here for Sage Mode." Katsuyu replied.


    "Why do you say that?" Tsunade asked.


    "I can sense that Shiraishi-sama already possesses senjutsu chakra within him. He''s already learned Sage Mode, and it''s quite stable. Therefore, he doesn''t require my Sage Mode. Furthermore, my Sage Mode isn''t particrly well-suited for battles, as you''re aware, Tsunade-sama." Katsuyu exined.


    From the beginning, Katsuyu sensed that Shiraishi''s chakra and natural energy were harmoniously integrated. It was evident that Shiraishi had achieved stability in his Sage Mode, rendering the Katsuyu Forest''s Sage Mode unnecessary.


    If he needed to learn the Sage Mode of Shikkotsu forest, it would not only be a waste of time, but there might be several unpredictable and unknown risks in the process of training.


    For example, the whole body swelling and bing slug-like.


    Although the contract has just been signed, Shiraishi felt different from ordinary humans. He was cautious and self-aware, knowing what he needed and what he didn''t need.


    The analysis of what is useful to oneself and what was useless to oneself is very clear.


    Tsunade was surprised by the revtion.


    "He''s already learned Sage Mode? How is that possible? Where did he learn it? From Mount Myoboku or Ryuuchi Cave?"


    "Shiraishi-sama''s Sage Mode wasn''t learned from Mount Myoboku or Ryuuchi Cave. Those who learn a summoned beast''s Sage Mode typically exhibit some characteristics of that beast. The Shiraishi-sama you witnessed earlier is already in sage mode, but it''s a variation more suitable for humans." Katsuyu exined.


    While it was their first meeting, Katsuyu believed her initial assessment was urate, supported by her observation of the interaction between Shiraishi and Tsunade.


    Tsunade''s student, a defected ninja who had killed former colleagues... It wasn''t hard for Katsuyu to connect the dots.


    ''I see... Shiraishi is the Konoha defector who killed the Child of Prophecy.'' she said inwardly.


    "I''m truly curious about Shiraishi-sama''s future. Regardless of the timing, humans are beings filled with extraordinary potential." Katsuyu said cheerfully, its tone unexpectedly light.


    Tsunade couldn''t help but notice this unusual sense of optimism from the normally serene creature. It was as if it had witnessed something fascinating.


    Tsunade, however, expressed concern. "But is this really okay? Didn''t the Great Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku ask you to look after the Child of Prophecy?"


    "Tsunade-sama, the rtionships between the Three Great Sacred Lands are not as amicable as you might think. I hate meaningless wars and battles... The Child Of Prophecy is just an ordinary individual within the ninja world. The tide of time cannot be reversed by a single person. This is an inescapable truth that humans have repeatedly disregarded in their arrogance. In the end, we are all simply ''creatures,'' and in essence, there is no difference." Katsuyu remarked.


    Therefore,the Child of Prophecy, while regarded as a unique existence by Mount Myoboku, was seen by Katsuyu as merely an ordinary person among all living beings.


    Regardless of one''s power, no individual could single-handedly reshape the world. It wasn''t just empty talk, it was a lesson in human history witnessed by among all living beings., who had existed for millennia.


    .......


    In Shikkotsu forest, perched on a hill,y a pristine hot spring. Shiraishi could sense the rich life energy emanating from its waters.


    "Shiraishi-sama, this is the Spring of Life that I created in the past. Immersing oneself in it is highly effective for sensing natural energy and healing injuries. It can also purge various types of poisons." exined Katsuyu''s clone beside Shiraishi before he could even ask.


    Shiraishi looked at the seemingly boundless pool before him. This was undoubtedly thergest hot spring he had ever seen, surpassing even the famous hot spring country, Land Of Hot Springs.


    Without hesitation, Shiraishi shed his hand with a shadow de, creating a deep gash. He promptly submerged his injured hand in the warm waters of the Spring of Life. As expected, the wound visibly healed before his eyes, a rate even faster than what medical ninjutsu could achieve.


    "Shiraishi-sama has already mastered Sage Mode so the effect of this spring is primarily limited to healing for you." Katsuyu rified.


    Shiraishi asked further, "Can the spring water be consumed?"


    "The effects of drinking it are simr to soaking, but it cannot be stored for long outside this environment. Because this is caused by my Sage art, and it will soon lose its effect outside."


    Katsuyu kindly warned, understanding Shiraishi''s curiosity.


    "That''s a shame." Shiraishi said upon reflection. If the Spring of Life''s water could be moved, Tsunade would have surely used it for Konoha''s ninja. In times of war, it would serve as a miraculous healing tool, significantly reducing casualties.


    However, this enormous healing spring gave Shiraishi a clearer insight into the extent of the slug''s Sage Mode''s capabilities, which was no longer as vague as before.


    Looking down from the mountaintop, he saw a pale forest shrouded in thick mist below. Bare, white trees emerged from the fog, with only the needle-like tips visible.


    "By the way, Katsuyu, what type of trees are those down there? I''ve never seen such trees in the world." Shiraishi asked while pointing to the strange trees below.


    These pale trees were covered in Katsuyu''s clones, which exuded corrosive mucus that caused no apparent damage.


    "They were oncemon trees in the world. However, over time, they transformed due to the rich natural energy and my corrosive slime. They''ve be as resilient as steel, absorbing natural energy and thriving." Katsuyu exined.


    "May I cut some?" Shiraishi asked.


    "Shiraishi-sama, please feel free. These trees hold no value for me. I dislike their withered appearance, but changing my habitat would result in a simr environment." Katsuyu replied, showing indifference towards material possessions.


    Shiraishi found this interesting. "You''re quite indifferent to everything, aren''t you? Why, given your immense power, would you enter into a contract with humans?"


    Shiraishi was genuinely puzzled. Katsuyu possessed an immortality so profound that no human could ever hope to attain such a level of power. Its very presence could cause massive destruction with a single movement.


    This power was separate from its Senjutsu abilities. It seemed inexplicable that such a being would engage with humans.


    "Why did i contract with humans? Shiraishi-sama, you are a unique human indeed. Humans typically seek me out solely for the, power, sage mode and my medical abilities. Among them, Tsunade-sama is one of the rare few who consider me a friend. But you are the first to ask such a question." Katsuyu noted, genuinely surprised by Shiraishi''s query.


    Shiraishi looked at Katsuyu''s clone, feeling something beyond loneliness or istion. This creature possessed wisdom that came from experiencing the world as an observer.


    Katsuyu replied, "It''s nothing really. I entered into contracts with humans out of sheer boredom."


    "Boredom?" Shiraishi turned his head and looked at Katsuyu''s clone.


    "Yes. My lifespan is extremely long, and I usually focus on maintaining and preserving my body. From my perspective, human emotions appear pale. In the end, nothing will remain. I don''t have a passion for strength orbat, but sometimes I feel lonely. I hope to use human abilities to witness the changes in the outside world."


    "To pass the time?"


    "Yes. I can''t predict when or where my life will end. I create summoning scrolls like Ryuuchi Cave and Mount Myoboku, form contracts with humans, and use their summoning to endure the long and borung passage of time."


    Humans are destined to age and die. Even a friend like Tsunade will eventually fade from her memory. In the long span of the future, the only remnants will be a cold human name.


    She will continue to exist in the world, encountering different humans and forming contracts based on mutual reliance. She may meet some fascinating individuals and create unique and cherished memories.


    Katsuyu''s tone was serene, a perspective shaped by witnessing the ever-changing world.


    Shiraishi looked at Katsuyu''s clone next to him, and what he felt in it wasn''t loneliness, but a wise man who had gone through vicissitudes and looked at the world from the perspective of a bystander.


    It wasn''t aloofness, but the outlook of a hermit-like individual, an ordinary person with extraordinary longevity.


    "Indeed. So,e and witness my life, Katsuyu." Shiraishi suggested with a smile.


    "?" Katsuyu raised her head slightly intrigued.


    "I intend to introduce some unconventional ideas into this world, ideas that conflict with the current ninja system. Perhaps, after countless years, you''ll recall these events with fondness and genuine smiles."


    "Very well, Shiraishi-sama" Katsuyu responded cheerfully. She nned to witness the changes that Shiraishi would inject into the ninja world during his lifetime.


    These changes might be the most memorable events in the years toe. Reflecting on today''s events after countless years, the human ninja known as ''Chiba Shiraishi'' might no longer be a cold, symbolic name in her memory.


    -------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 127: 123: Uchiha (1)

    Chapter 127: 123: Uchiha (1)


    Shikkotsu Forest


    Once Katsuyu''s clone had introduced Shiraishi to various locations within Shikkotsu forest, it left Shiraishi alone and returned to its main form.


    Standing atop a lofty mountain, Shiraishi could feel the natural energy here was even more intense than at the mountain''s base. Practicing Sage Mode here could yield twice the results with half the effort.


    As Shiraishi surveyed the panorama of Shikkotsu forest, footsteps approached from behind him. He recognized the arrival without hesitation. In Shikkotsu forest, aside from himself, Tsunade was the sole human presence.


    "Are you here to seek justice for those fallen Konoha ninjas? I must say, I don''t really wish to engage inbat with you." Shiraishi remarked, his head slightly tilted as he watched Tsunade approach.


    Tsunade''s eyes retained a lingering coldness. Shiraishi''s actions in Konoha had been exceptionally audacious. The Konoha ninjas below might have been unaware of the full story, but Tsunade was privy to undisclosed information.


    When Shiraishi left from Konoha, he not only demolished the vige''s infrastructure but also spirited away members of the Uchiha and Hyuga ns.


    To make matters worse, the ''caged bird'' seals on the foreheads of the members of the Hyuga branch family had malfunctioned, plunging the Hyuga n into internal chaos, arguing with each other endlessly.


    The Hyuga n now grappled with the fear of defection among the remaining branch members, fostering an atmosphere of exclusion and mistrust within the n.


    The Uchiha n was no better off. The rift between the police force and the vige appeared to deepen with each passing day. After all, Ruri, an Uchiha, had participated in the confrontation with the Hokage that fateful night.


    "I''m simply curious about your motives for inciting so many to leave Konoha. It''s impossible to take so many people away without doing anything."


    Tsunade asked with a serious expression.


    The witch and the ck beast that had attacked Kusagakure were Shiraishi''s subordinates. Their assault seemed to be connected to the remnants of the Uzumaki n.


    Later on, Shiraishi had provoked members of the Uchiha and Hyuga ns to leave, prompting Tsunade to worry that Shiraishi harbored hidden secrets that might endanger the legacy of the Konohagakure, established by her grandfather, Senju Hashirama.


    "I''m just interested by such matters. Don''t worry; I have no intentions towards Konoha. As for the Uchiha''s departure, I can only say it was their own choice. I never coerced them. However, the hearts of those yearning for freedom can''t be contained. A caged bird, upon glimpsing the hope of flying freely, loses all fear of life and death. Isn''t that the truth, Tsunade-sensei?" Shiraishi responded.


    Tsunade opened her mouth to argue but found herself unable to dispute Shiraishi''s words.


    Even she couldn''t understand the caged bird of the Hyuga n. It was purportedly to protect the Byakugan, but the main members could activate the curse seal to control the branch members. Such measures seemed excessive.


    "What about the Uchiha then?"


    Tsunade sighed, her concern deepening.


    "That''s a problem that stems from history. It''s ratherplicated to exin in detail, as it involves some hidden secrets. I regret I can''t state the reasonsprehensively." Shiraishi responded.


    He remembered the conditions needed to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan and felt that some secrets couldn''t be casually divulged to outsiders or the Uchiha n. It was best to keep such secrets concealed from all.


    "Do you genuinely believe the vige has no thoughts?" Tsunade questioned. "Sarutobi-sensei trusted you greatly. He mentioned to me more than once that you embody the true Will of Fire in the Konoha''s tradition."


    Tsunade regarded Shiraishi with aplicated gaze.


    Reflecting on it now, the ninjas in Konoha considered by Hokage as the inheritor of the Will of Fire had be the biggest irony.


    Shiraishi had hidden his true nature remarkably well until his rebellion. No one could have fathomed his betrayal, transforming from someone loyal to the vige to a defected ninja.


    Shiraishi didn''t respond to Tsunade''s question. Instead, he seated himself and stared unblinkingly at the mist-shrouded mountainside.


    "Or perhaps... it''s rted to Sakumo''s incident?" Tsunade guessed again.


    "You and your sensei think remarkably alike. The Third Hokage asked me the same question the night I left Konoha." Shiraishi said, his expression tinged with helplessness.


    "So let me rify once more. The Konoha ninja known as Sakumo Hatake was just that, a Konoha ninja. His death is regrettable, but I won''t use it as a pretext to seek vengeance on anyone. If you''re dwelling on this issue, you don''t need to. I hold no interest in Konoha''s affairs. You''re about to leave, and from what I know, Konoha''s current situation is rather dangerous."


    Shiraishi reminded Tsunade of the ongoing Ninja War. With Konoha, the Heart of Fire, under attack, the situation was undeniably critical.


    Seeing that Shiraishi was reluctant to divulge more information, Tsunade realized that she wouldn''t glean any more insights from him. This was Shiraishi''s genuine self, without the gentle, polite facade he had donned in Konoha. His amiable demeanor within the vige had been a guise to win people''s trust.


    Tsunade drew a deep breath, herposure returning to her face as she turned and lef5 without hesitation.


    Listening to her retreating footsteps, Shiraishi knew that his rtionship with Tsunade was irreparably damaged.


    Yet, there was no other course of action.


    From the moment he left Konoha, he had been well aware of this.


    No matter the excuses he made up, his actions that night had been aimed at dividing and devastating the vige established by the first Hokage, Senju Hashirama.


    For Tsunade, this vige was undoubtedly a cherished ce, one that no one was permitted to tarnish or destroy.


    Singlehandedly dismantling it had understandably made her hostile and furious.


    Had this not been the boundary of Shikkotsu forest, a personal confrontation might have ensued.


    However, such considerations didn''t concern Shiraishi.


    He had numerous objectives to achieve and couldn''t allow a single vige, even Konoha, to obstruct his path.


    The Third Ninja World War had begun, an opportunity that only came once in a lifetime.


    Missing this chance meant that after the war''s conclusion, finding a simrly propitious opportunity for his endeavors would be challenging.


    "Although I''d love to return soon, let''s acquaint ourselves with this environment first."


    Indeed, there were many treasures within the ninja world that Shiraishi needed to explore.


    The Spring of Life, which could heal and aid in the training of Senjutsu, and the resilient trees capable of withstanding the corrosive mucus secreted by Katsuyu, brimming with natural energy, all demanded his attention.


    These resources would be invaluable for his various development ns.


    "First, I should ask with Katsuyu about the possibility of creating a simplified version of the Spring of Life."


    After all, the Spring of Life on this mountaintop was vast, with both deep and shallow sections, some of which wererge enough for substantial psychic beasts to swim in.


    Shiraishi intended to construct more conventionally sized therapeutic hot springs outside, which could serve both personal andmercial purposes, offering unforeseen benefits.


    Yet, he couldn''t help but wonder: Would this endeavor lead to the bankruptcy of the hot spring industry in the Land of Hot Springs?


    Shiraishi believed it was a possibility.


    ...


    After Shiraishi''s disappearance, some people were naturally distressed about his absence.


    No one had anticipated such a turn of events.


    Ruri and Ayane had to find Shiraishi''s clones, Raimei and Ameyu, who had chosen to remain behind.


    "Is our father missing?" Raimei asked, perched on Ameyu''s shoulder,was surprised after hearing Ruri and Ayane''s narration.


    "We suspect he was summoned to Shikkotsu Forest using reverse summoning jutsu." Ruri said.


    Indeed, Shiraishi''s name had appeared on the scroll containing the summoning contract with Shikkotsu Forest. Both she and Ayane believed that the forest''s Slug Sage had whisked him away.


    "Shikkotsu Forest? I believe he should be fine. If he were in grave danger, he would have summoned us to aid him. My sister and I are still here, which suggests that our father is in a rtively safe situation." Raimei asserted.


    "Let''s use the reverse summoning jutsu to summon him back. The current situation is quite concerning."


    Ayane proposed. However, she remained somewhat skeptical. What if Shiraishi had encountered an unimaginable danger and he fell before he could use his jutsu?


    "Alright Mother, I will use the reverse summoning jutsu immediately..."


    Suddenly, Raimei felt a bone chilling sensation enveloping his body, causing him to shiver.


    Ruri stared at him with clear ck and white eyes, as if looking at a cold corpse, her eyes were dark and terrifying.


    "What did you just call her?"


    "Uh... I... that... the word earlier was..."


    Raimei,was drenched in cold sweat, retreated timidly, seeking refuge behind Ameyu. The gaze of the maternal figure before him was truly frightening.


    Did she intend to devour him on the spot?


    He was certain his flesh wouldn''t taste good. It would likely be sour and bitter.


    "Okay.. Okay , he''s still a child less than two years old, after all, it''s a child''s word. Our top priority is finding . Shiraishi-kun''s whereabouts."


    Ayane intervened, although her smile suggested she was in good mood.


    "Yes, maybe Father is currently facing unprecedented danger. I will use the reverse summoning jutsu to check."


    Raimei had no idea if Shiraishi had encountered some danger that he couldn''t face, but if he couldn''t get through his own situation, he felt like he would be lying on a te on the dining table tonight ready to he devoured.


    After he finishing speaking, without waiting for Ruri''s reaction, he swiftly moved to the center of the field, ready to immediately summon Shiraishi with the reverse summoning jutsu. Raimei only hoped that Shiraishi would return quickly to serve as his shield.


    These two mothers, no matter which one, were truly terrifying.


    One was straightforward and oppressive. She induced stress with each prating stare. The other, seemingly kind and friendly, constantly sowed discord and escted situations.


    Raimei wished for a gentle mother who would lovingly care for him and cook delicious foods everyday for him. But thinking about it carefully, he realized such maternal fantasies were only imagined in dreams.


    It was a rather pitiable circumstance.


    Raimei started the gathering of chakra into his forelimbs. Unlike humans, his body''s ninjutsu system permitted certain jutsus without the need for hand seals.


    Regarding the unique contract between him and Shiraishi, it was far more intimate than typical ninja contracts with summoned beasts.


    The intricate seals he created quickly took effect, but the seals returned back, receding and bing absorbed into Raimei''s body.


    "What''s happening?"


    "Father has rejected my summons."


    Raimei was momentarily stunned but quickly grasped the situation and thought


    His contractual rtionship with Shiraishi was clearly hierarchical. He couldn''t decline Shiraishi''s summons, but whether to respond to his clone''s reverse summon call depended on Shiraishi''s discretion.


    The good news was that, as far as Rainei could tell, his father didn''t appear to be embroiled in any critical incidents. However, due to his own pressing matters, he couldn''t respond to the reverse summoning call.


    The bad news? Raimei''s n to find a suitable shield had failed.


    As the atmosphere in the field grew increasingly tense, Raimei made a hasty retreat.


    "Ahem, i suddenly remembered that my father entrusted me with a very important mission before leaving. I would like to try andplete it before his return. Ahem, mothers, I have other things to do and will temporarily leave now."


    The oppressive atmosphere was stifling, and Raimei feared he might truly die if it continued.


    Without waiting for Ameyu''s response, he transformed into a bolt of blue lightning and rushed towards the depths of the forest, disappearing in an instant.


    Ameyu tilted her head, her expression one of suspicion, as she watched her younger brother disappear.


    If she remembered correctly, their father had merely instructed them to clear the area in the forest. Why was there suddenly a new mission?


    Her brother, Raimei, was a big liar.


    "Since this is the case, it seems we willhave to wait for Shiraishi-kun to return to learn what happened. It''s gettingte; I''ll return and take a nap."


    Ayane said while stretching her arms. In this cold weather, she had little desire to go outside. She longed for the warmth of others.


    "Don''t leave in a hurry. Recently, I''ve been studying a new type of ninjutsu, and I''m in need of a sparring partner ofparable strength. Would you be interested?"


    Ruri said as calmly as possible.


    Since leaving Konoha, Ruri hade to view this woman as even more dangerous.


    She was constantly flirting with her man. ''A shameless woman!!''


    "Well, since you put it that way, I suppose I have no objections. It has been some time since we sparred. Come to think of it, I''m curious about my current strength."


    Ayane smiled amicably, and agreed to Ruri''s request, Her eptance was far from rude.


    In the past, during their sparring sessions, she had consistently suffered humiliating defeats. A Sharingan user with such a average chest, she would be happy if Ruri''s strength was equally average.


    But times had changed. Her mastery of the Byakugan was vastly improvedpared to the past, and she had discovered several practical and powerful moves. This time, she was determined to be the winner.


    ....


    Konoha.


    Minato had been discharged from the hospital for a while. During his hospitalization, he had experienced difort and stiffness in his body. However, after taking the activating agent developed by the Purple Rose Company, he had nearly returned to his state before the injury within a day of leaving the hospital.


    Surviving that near dangerous ordeal had left Minato with a profound appreciation for a second chance at life.


    Naturally, he was more vignt about Shiraishi.


    After all, death wasn''t an experience one could take lightly. The memory of Shiraishi''s cold eyes looking at him just before his death still haunted him.


    The next time they crossed paths, he must be more careful and should avoid closebat whenever possible.


    However, for the moment, Minato had set aside concerns about Shiraishi. While many Konoha ninjas harbored resentment for Shiraishi''s actions that night, such as destroying the vige, killing fellow ninjas, and wishing to tear him to pieces, the most important thing at the moment was the imminent battle against Suna and Iwa.


    Inparison, Shiraishi posed a considerably lesser threat.


    The enemy had chosen their moment carefully. Rather than attacking when Konoha had dispatched numerous ninja squads, they had waited until their strength was pow, not only out of caution but also to prove their might to an existence as powerful as Konoha.


    Thus, they had resorted to containment tactics and hit-and-run strategies. The powerful Konoha ninja that night had been primarily concerned with Kushina''s safety, so they weren''t willing to fight to the death. Some deadly forbidden and secret jutsus could not be readily used.


    Therefore, Konoha had only sent a token pursuit force after that night. The primary focus remained on repelling Sunagakure and Iwagakure.


    Dealing with a dangerous defector Shiraishi would have to wait after dealing with the war.


    Minato would soon join the fray in the war against Suna and Iwa.


    But before that, there was one more matter to attend to¡ªthe formation of Team Minato.


    Since bing a J¨­nin, Minato hadn''t led a J¨­nin team in the traditional sense. Instead, he frequently teamed up with others or operated solo.


    A few days after being discharged from the hospital, Minato felt that his body had almost recovered. The Academy''s graduation ceremony was approaching, with two new graduates, and one particrly remarkable case¡ªHatake Kakashi, a genius ninja who had graduated several years ahead of schedule and was now a Chunin.


    In an open area near the academy, Minato held the information on his team members, detailing the graduates'' performance and future assignments, which he had received from the Hokage.


    As he was thinking about how to get along with the memvers within his team, he heard approaching footsteps.


    The individual had silver-white hair, a mask concealing their features, and a finely crafted short de secured at their back.


    Minato recognized the weapon¡ªit was the White Fang, formerly wielded by the fallen Konoha ninja Hatake Sakumo.


    The neer''s identity was unmistakable: Hatake Kakashi, the son of the White Fang.


    Graduating at the tender age of five and achieving Chunin status by six, Kakashi was hailed as a child genius. Even high-ranking officials held high hopes for his future.


    Given Kakashi''s talents, his growth rate suggested it was only a matter of time before he surpassed his father, Konoha''s White Fang.


    However, ever since the White Fang incident, Kakashi had closed himself off, avoided interaction with others, and disregarded the lives and safety of his teammates, prioritizing the mission above all else. Anyone, including fellowrades, who obstructed his mission would be ruthlessly abandoned.


    "You''re Hatake Kakashi. Hello, I''m Minato Namikaze, and I''ll be your J¨­nin leader moving forward."


    Minato greeted with a warm smile.


    Kakashi merely nodded, his eyes without any emotions. After this curt nod, he leaned to the side, crossed his arms, and patiently awaited the arrival of the others.


    Minato paid no mind, but it reinforced the rumors that Kakashi was at odds with his peers.


    And now, the three subordinates of histe father had be Konoha rebels...


    Minato couldn''t help but chuckle wryly, realizing that this mission given by the Hokage would be quite a challenge.


    Not long after, another individual joined them.


    This neer was a gentle girl with short hair named Nohara Rin.


    "Minato-sensei, I''m Nohara Rin . I''ll be joining your team from today. Please guide me." she introduced herself with a warm smile. Minato could tell she was considerate of others.


    ording to the information, she had specialized in medical ninjutsu at the ninja school, and her instructor in medical ninjutsu besides Tsunade, was the S-ss rogue ninja who had defected from Konoha Chiba Shiraishi.


    "Hello, I''m Namakaze Minato. Let''s rest here for a moment; I have something to discusster." Minato responded with a smile.


    "Of course." Rin replied obediently, moving aside. She was a bit surprised to see Kakashi here too.


    "Kakashi, are you also part of the team?" Rin asked, suppressing her excitement. She hadn''t expected Kakashi to be in Minato''s group.


    "Yeah." Kakashi replied briefly, closing his eyes to rest.


    Seeing that Kakashi wasn''t inclined to engage in conversation, Rin opted to remain silent and not disturb him.


    About an hourter, another member hurried in.


    This individual wore goggles, giving off a straightforward and bold impression. Such a person, if a ninja, would likely be the type to make others feel uneasy.


    It was Uchiha Obito.


    "Sorry, Sensei. On my way here, I came across an elderlydy who had fallen. I spent a bit of time assisting her and making sure she got home safely." Obito exined, realizing that his tardiness might create a negative impression.


    "It''s alright. While punctuality is important, today''s meeting was mainly for me to get to know you all, not for an assignment. However, in official missions, it''s crucial to adhere to schedules." Minato responded, choosing not to reprimand Obito but reminding him of the importance of punctuality in ninja missions.


    "Yes, Sensei. Well, I''m Uchiha Obito, and I''ll be part of this team starting today." Obito said, rubbing his nose and offering a confident smile.


    Minato found himself oddly uplifted by Obito''s cheerful demeanor. This Uchiha ninja named Obito was truly an anomaly within the n known for its solemnity.


    It was difficult to imagine that the typically lively and cheerful Obito hailed from the Uchiha n, a ce generally associated with seriousness.


    "I''m Namikaze Minato, the J¨­nin leading this team. The other two members are Nohara Rin and Hatake Kakashi; you should already know them." Minato said, gesturing for Rin and Kakashi to join them.


    Upon seeing Rin and Kakashi together, Obito couldn''t help but purse his lips, a smug expression crossing his face.


    "This feels just like our school days. You need to start thinking like a ninja. A ninja is no longer a student." Kakashi remarked, clearly unimpressed by Obito''s arrival.


    "Alright, you two were ssmates, so it''s important to get along." Minato urged.


    "Yes, I understand, Minato-sensei." Obito agreed, though he was struggling to imagine cooperating with Kakashi.


    Minato looked to Kakashi, who finally spoke up. "As long as he doesn''t hinder me, I don''t care."


    Minato couldn''t help but chuckle in satisfaction.


    "Now that everyone''s here, let''s proceed with a practical exercise." Minato suggested.


    "A practical exercise?" Obito inquired.


    "Don''t worry; it''s a simple exercise to help me gauge your abilities. Afterward, I''ll determine the types of missions best suited for your team." Minato exined with a smile.


    "Great! Minato-sensei, watch and learn. My first mission will surely be an rank challenge!" Obito dered, his enthusiasm bubbling over.


    Minato smiled awkwardly, while Rin sighed inwardly, finding Obito''s ambition rather unrealistic. It wasn''tmon for a ninja to engage in A-level missions right from the start.


    Kakashi, as usual, regarded them with his usual aloof expression.


    Minato led the trio to a nearby practice field.


    In the clearing where they gathered, a figure slowly emerged. The individual had a paleplexion, a sinister grin tugging at their lips, and their eyes fixed on Obito''s back.


    "The kind-hearted and friendly Uchiha... easy to manipte due to hisck of sense... Madara-sama seems to be in search of such a simple Uchiha." They mused darkly.


    -------


    So..... How does discord work???. Currently thinking of creating a website for trantions. Name suggestions... (Chizihn on discord)


    You can support me and read 60 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 128: 124: Uchiha (2)

    Chapter 128: 124: Uchiha (2)


    Uchiha n


    The Uchiha n, now under the leadership of Fugaku after Elder Sora, faced some discontent among radical members who desired other leaders. However, due to Elder Sora''s decree, they begrudgingly epted Fugaku''s authority.


    Bing the n leader was a dreame true for Fugaku, even though it came with significant challenges. He had anticipated a fierce struggle with Ruri for this position, but her defection, which resulted in the loss of trust and support from Elder Sora, unexpectedly shifted the n''s focus towards him. This twist of fate, while unfortunate for the n''s standing in Konoha, provided an unexpected advantage.


    However, Ruri''s defection had cast a shadow on the Uchiha n''s reputation in the vige. Uchiha were gradually losing trust at the highest levels, with even the n''s advisors and Root leader, Danzo, openly criticizing them during Jonin Conferences. The only staunch supporter of the Uchiha remained the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    Despite Fugaku''s desire to refute these usations, Ruri''s betrayal and her harm to her fellowrades were undeniable. During Jonin meetings, all eyes turned suspiciously towards Uchiha, leaving Fugaku feeling deeply ashamed.


    He couldn''t help but despise Ruri for her disloyalty to the vige, which had tarnished the n''s reputation. Even within the n, nobody spoke in her defense. In fact, those Uchiha who had followed Ruri out of the n were considered traitors and disgraces.


    Had it not been for the ongoing war, they might have dispatched personnel to apprehend these Uchiha deserters.


    "Fugaku, how does it feel to lead for the first time? Does it bring you a sense of aplishment?" teased Uchiha Rindo, an confidant of Elder Sora, when he found Fugaku at home.


    "Sense of aplishment? It''s more like the weight of responsibility," Fugaku replied with a wry smile. Initially, he had been filled with the joy of assuming the leadership role, but the following responsibilities had left him weary.


    Besides managing high-level contacts, he found himself struggling with various unfamiliar tasks.


    Dealing with Danzo, who was extremely dissatisfied with the Uchiha''s conduct, was particrly challenging. Danzo wanted to hold the Uchiha ountable for their perceived negligence and had demanded Uchiha be monitored by the Anbu.


    It was thanks to the Third Hokage''s intervention that Fugaku''s task wasn''t made even more difficult. Fugaku deeply appreciated the Third Hokage''s assistance. He knew the Third Hokage was acting out of a desire to harness the Uchiha n''s strength and integrate them into the vige.


    Despite understanding this, Fugaku was grateful for the support, as receiving aid without reason might have put Uchiha at a disadvantage.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. Even if others in leadership aren''t supportive, as long as you maintain a good rtionship with the Hokage, things should go smoothly," Rindo reassured.


    "That''s true," Fugaku agreed, realizing that maintaining a positive connection with the current Hokage was crucial. It was the only way for the Uchiha to survive in Konoha.


    Whether the Uchiha willingly relinquished their Hokage ambitions or were denied the position, their survival in the vige depended on their rtionship with the Hokage.


    "I understand what Elder Sora meant," Fugaku acknowledged solemnly.


    "That''s good to hear."


    "How is Elder Sora''s body?"


    Fugaku inquired about Elder Sora''s health, as he''d heard that it had deteriorated since Ruri''s defection, likely due to depression.


    "Don''t worry, Elder Sora is in good health. Now that he''s retired, he has ample time to focus on his well-being. You shouldn''t be concerned about those matters. By the way, when do you n to go to the front lines?" Rindo asked.


    "With n affairs settling down and the support of the Third Hokage, I intend to lead the n to the frontline battlefield the day after tomorrow," Fugaku replied after some thought.


    "Even though it may sound repetitive, please take care of yourself. The front lines are far more dangerous than the vige. Even with the Sharingan, you'' may die at anytime," Rindo cautioned.


    "I understand, and I''ll be cautious., is there any instruction from Elder Sora I should pay attention to?" Fugaku asked.


    "No, now that you''re the Uchiha head, you''re free to pursue your own agenda," Rindo replied, signaling that Elder Sora had no further requests.


    "Please convey my gratitude to Elder Sora for entrusting me with this role," Fugaku expressed his appreciation.


    Elder Sora''s gesture indicated his intention to delegate authority to Fugaku, allowing him to truly lead the Uchiha n rather than serving as a puppet leader manipted behind the scenes.


    Fugaku felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude for this trust.


    After all, Elder Sora''s influence within the Uchiha n was unparalleled. If he had chosen to control things from the shadows, Fugaku wouldn''t have had any means to resist this remote control.


    Seeing Fugaku''s moved expression, Rindo understood that Fugaku perceived Elder Sora''s delegation of power as a profound trust in his abilities.


    Inwardly, Rindo thought that the old man was simply tooxy to the matters of Konoha. In the future, even if the Uchiha n here in Konoha fails, their legacy could still be preserved, and the Uchiha name would endure.


    However, Fugaku''s misconception was not necessarily a bad thing. In truth, the reality was far harsher than he believed.


    Elder Sora hadn''t passed the head position to him because he trusted Fugaku''s capabilities entirely; rather, it was because there simply wasn''t anyone else avable to step into that role.


    Of course, Fugaku had a chance to seed in this role. Leading the Uchiha n, earning the respect of the higher-ups, and possibly even relinquishing the n''s ambitions for Hokage were all steps that might eventually help the n regain its standing.


    However, based on Rindo''s assessment, it was doubtful whether Fugaku would follow this path, as most nsmen would prefer to confront the higher-ups head-on rather than living idly.


    "Then I''ll take my leave, and I''ll entrust all n matters to you," Rindo said, having primarily visited to ensure a smooth transition of responsibilities.


    Being rtively new to the position of n leader, Fugaku''s experience and administrative skills were still developing. Moreover, many critical information channels remained under the control of the Elder Sora, which Rindo needed to transfer to Fugaku.


    However, there were also certain information channels that couldn''t be passed on. For example, he had severed the line to the Land of Demons, and buried in the dust.


    Henceforth, the Uchiha of Konoha and the Uchiha of th3 Land Of Demons would no longer have secretmunication channels, effectively cutting ties between them.


    Watching Rindo leave, Fugaku felt a sense of relief. When Rindo had arrived, he had initially thought Elder Sora was about to deliver some some orders.


    Thankfully, it had merely been a routine handover of responsibilities. This marked the beginning of a new era for the Uchiha n, with Fugaku at the helm.


    From a corridor, Fugaku gazed out at the clear blue sky, filled with pride and confidence in his abilities. He was determined to lead the Uchiha n to unprecedented heights in Konoha, ascending to the highest point of the vige.


    ....


    In the training field:


    "Phew... Minato-sensei is incredibly strong..." Rin panter with, her body marked with the signs of a challenging training session. She looked at Minato, who appeared unscathed, marveling at how powerful a Jonin was.


    Obito, too, showed signs of exhaustion, his face clouded with frustration as he watched Minato. Despite his earnest efforts, he had been outmaneuvered by Minato.


    Kakashi, on the other hand, had seeded in snatching a bell from Minato and thus passed the practical assessment.


    Whether it was during their academy days or after bing a ninja, the distance between himself and Kakashi has never been shortened. On the contrary, as time goes by, the gap was getting bigger and bigger.


    Although he had managed to seize a bell, Kakashi remained unsatisfied. He stared at the White Fang in his hand, disappointed by his ownck of control over the sword''s lightning chakra.


    He knew that Minato was going easy on them during the battle just now.


    As the other party said, this was just an exercise to understand their strength, not an actual battle of life and death.


    He still had a long way to go before bing a Jonin.


    But he also understood that Minato''s strength isn''tparable to that of ordinary ninja, especially his Taijutsu and Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    The oppressive feeling brought about by this gap reminded him of the helplessness he felt with Shadow Dancer when he was training against Shiraishi in the past.


    No matter where he attacked through, he was seen through. Even the bell was snatched because Minato went easy.


    "Okay, the exercise is over. I have a general understanding of your strength. Generally speaking, you all have great potential. Today is the first day we are getting to know each other. Let''s find a ce to have dinner togetherter. I will treat you."


    Minato walked over and said with a smile.


    "Really, Minato-sensei?" Obito asked in surprise.


    "Of course, you can even choose where we eat," Minato affirmed with a smile.


    Kakashi responded with a nonchnt shrug, dissipating the lightning chakra from White Fang and sheathing it.


    Minato breathed a sigh of relief, relieved that Kakashi hadn''t rejected the idea outright. It appeared that Kakashi was not as cold as he initially seemed, and he was open to at least hearing his teammates'' suggestions.


    Of course, agreeing to something and cooperating were two different matters, as demonstrated by Kakashi''s solo performance during the training, while Obito and Rin had worked as a team.


    After sharing a meal, Minato left momentarily. He headed to the Hokage building, reported on his work, and exined to the Hokage the measures he intended to implement with his new Team Minato.


    "Kakashi, I will definitely surpass you!" Obito dered as he watched Kakashi''s formidable skills and his remarkable swordsmanship. He brimmed with determination, setting his sights on Kakashi as his ultimate goal.


    "Then you should work hard. I''ll be heading back," Kakashi responded seriously, ncing at Obito before making his exit.


    After bidding farewell to Obito and Rin, Kakashi returned home alone. His primary task for the day was to get acquainted with his new team leader, and after doing so, he nned to focus on training.


    As Kakashi was about to begin his training in the yard, an unexpected urrence unfolded. A head emerged from the floor of his living room, followed by a half body made of mud.


    This was Shiraishi''s earth clone¡ªGeneral Tu.


    "Why are you here at this time?" Kakashi asked, not entirely surprised by the unexpected visit.


    General Tu ced a scroll into Kakashi''s hands and then disappeared by retreating underground.


    Once the clone had left, Kakashi opened the scroll and read its contents. After reading it, he wore a concerned expression.


    The information was concise but troubling. It indicated that Obito, his new teammate, had attracted the attention of a mysterious force. Even as a fellow student in Minato''s team, Kakashi needed to exercise caution and remain vignt when encountering unfamiliar situations.


    "That idiot. What could possibly be of interest in keeping an eye on him?" Kakashi thought. Although he couldn''t understand what anyone would want from Obito, it was clear that the situation required careful attention.


    Kakashi burned the scroll using fire, leaving no evidence behind, and proceeded to train his swordsmanship in the yard.


    ...


    Meanwhile:


    Having delivered the information to Kakashi, General Tu initiated his surveince of one of the targets and continued advancing with caution. It had moved well beyond the boundaries of the Land of Fire, hinting that the enemy''s stronghold might lie ahead.


    General Tu realized the need for extra vignce as they had intelligence suggesting that the opposing camp had a Sharingan ninja with formidable ocr abilities. Thus, a direct confrontation was not the wisest course of action.


    Genjutsus were too troublesome and it wasn''t suited for dealing with this type of enemy. Therefore, General Tu felt that he must move forward with caution.


    He summoned the water clone, which had been residing within him, and began to write on a piece of paper:


    ------ In five minutes, I will blow up the enemy stronghold as nned. Five seconds after the explosion, use reverse summoning jutsu to summon me back immediately.


    This precaution was taken due to their fear of the powerful genjutsu. By summoning the water clone five seconds after the explosion, it aimed to avoid direct confrontation with the enemy.


    The water clone, formed from converged water streams, acknowledged the instructions and promptly vanished into the grass.


    General Tu then resumed diving into the ground, carefully exploring forward.


    ...


    Elsewhere


    "Madara-sama, I''ve identified a promising candidate who meets your criteria,"


    White zetsu reported with enthusiasm in a dimly lit cave.


    Uchiha Madara, seated in a wooden chair, opened his eyes, revealing the eerie crimson Sharingan. He locked his gaze onto White zetsu.


    White zetsu was unfazed by Madara''s intimidating aura, grinned widely at him.


    "Madara-sama, this target has been thoroughly researched. I can vouch that he fits your requirements perfectly."


    White zetsu couldn''t wait to tell Madara all kinds of information about Obito.


    Madara listened attentively to White zetsu''s detailed ount, absorbing information about Obito. He noted Obito''s personality, future aspirations, daily habits, and even his romantic interests. The detailed report included the number of times he helped elderly people to cross the road, an unusual talent for attracting grandmothers.


    "It''s unbelievable to say, sometimes, he assists over 20 old women in a single day. The probabilities of him meeting a grandmother truly surprises me. Its as if he has an ability to attract them, which is even stranger than anything we possess,"


    White zetsu said with a smile.


    Madara, well-acquainted with White zetsu''s tone for exaggerated and absurd statements, paid little heed to his antics. He couldn''t help but acknowledge that White zetsu''s information wasprehensive.


    White zetsu''s report described Obito as possessing a deep sense ofpassion and kindness, a somewhat simple-minded nature, cherished aspirations, and being a member of the Uchiha n. All these factors indicated that he was indeed the ideal candidate for their purposes.


    "Uchiha Obito?" Madara asked.


    "Yes, that''s the one. Madara-sama, should we bring him here immediately?" White zetsu inquired eagerly.


    "No, not for the time. nning his future life will be very troublesome," Madara responded calmly.


    "Really? We can set that aside for now. However, I have my doubts about whether this young man can aplish what you require. After all, he''s not an Uchiha genius,"


    White zetsu said, talking about the Sharingan.


    "The age of awakening isn''t solely rted to talent. Everyone''s life experiences differ. Uchihae must immerse themselves in darkness to gain power. Witnessing the devastation of loved ones is the first step toward descent. Allow him to witness the darkness and suffering of the ninja world, and expose him to even greater depths of darkness... This is his role as our puppet."


    The darker the circumstances, the more it can stimte the growth of the Sharingan, especially in individuals like the Uchiha, who are naturally kind-hearted.


    They were once filled with kindness and love, but gradually, they descended into the depths of darkness. It''s this profound darkness that promotes the evolution of the Sharingan.


    "That''s really worth looking forward to,"


    White zetsu giggled, unable to understand human grievances. Laughter or sadness were experiences beyond his understanding.


    Their order is simple: obey orders without question.


    "By the way, something unusual happened,"


    White zetsu recalled something and said.


    "What''s unusual?" Madara asked.


    "It''s rted to our recent investigation in Konoha. We encountered no obstacles, and the other White zetsu faced no issues either. Before that, a major event happened in Konoha before our arrival."


    "A major event?"


    "Yes, some Uchiha and members of Hyuga n jointly defected from Konoha," White zetsu said.


    "Defected?" Madara raised an eyebrow, disying an old and wrinkled face, his eyes revealing a hint of doubt.


    "Yes, although we don''t know the details, this development allowed us to infiltrate Konoha without hindrance," White zetsu exined.


    He suggested that White zetsu''s mysterious disappearance when sent to Konoha in the past might be rted to the defection of these Uchiha and Hyuga Ninja.


    "Who caused this?"


    "A Konoha Chunin by the Chiba Shiraishi. Previously, he was an ordinary medical ninja in Konoha. He has an Uchiha lover, Uchiha Ruri, and it appears that the two of them joined together for this defection," White zetsu borated.


    "Do you have more information?"


    "No, that''s all I could gather. I heard about it from some Uchihas while monitoring the Uchiha. I suspect that Konoha''s higher-ups issued a gag order to keep this under wraps,"


    White zetsu said, spreading his hands helplessly.


    "Find out more about their whereabouts. I need to understand their situation,"


    Madaramanded without hesitation. The defection of these Uchiha from Konoha raised questions and potential secrets worth exploring.


    Because this incident had taken himpletely by surprise, and he had made no preparations in advance.


    "Madara-sama, leave this matter to us,"


    White zetsu smiled, readily epting the responsibility. Intelligence gathering was their expertise.


    "Alright, you may go now. I need to rest," Madara stated when suddenly, the ground shook.


    Boom!


    The earth erupted suddenly, unleashing a powerful explosion. The chair Madara had been seated in was enveloped by thick trees, forming a protective barrier and rolling into the darkness. In the aftermath, the pained gasps from the darkness were still audible.


    "Madara-sama!" White zetsu called out, deeply concerned. He, too, felt difort.


    While the explosion''s power hadn''t been fully released due to the hardened soilyer, the tremendous shock still caused internal distress.


    "Cough cough...cough cough..."


    Madara, seated crookedly on the chair, coughed up blood and trembled, struggling to catch his breath. His life force seemed to flicker in the turbulent wind, growing weaker.


    It took him some time to recover, and he cast a cold nce, his Sharingan eyes tinged with crimson, towards the site of the explosion.


    There was a modest crater, but no sign of the enemy.


    "I''m fine; the power of the Divine Tree can still provide me with vitality," Madara reassured White zetsu. However, he couldn''t conceal the weakness in his voice.


    Most notably, White zetsu noticed bloodstains on Madara''s chair, a clear indication of severe injuries. He had survived only through the life force supplied by the ''Divine Tree.''


    "Madara-sama, what shall we do now?"?"


    White zetsu askeda, feeling a bit lost. Madara''s strength had significantly weakened, rendering him unable to participate inbat.


    Before White zetsu could respond, another White zetsu abruptly emerged, looking somewhat dazed.


    "Madara-sama, what''s happening here? Did we just experience an earthquake or something? I was thinking about the art of standing upside down. Madara-sama, do you know how to stand upside down?" The white setsu asked with a bewildered expression.


    "Guruguru, stop the nonsense. We have enemies approaching; go deal with them!"


    Madara ordered, his tone now cold and resolute.


    "An enemy?"


    It seemed that White zetsu, named Guruguru, had just realized the gravity of the situation. His usual calm demeanor shifted to a cold, murderous tone.


    Guruguru merged into the soil immediately, disappearing as he hunted down the enemy mentioned by Madara.


    "Summon the rest of the White zetsu; we need to relocate," Madara instructed to the White zetsu who remained behind. Since their stronghold had been discovered, it was no longer safe here.


    Madara couldn''t help but wear a bitter smile as he thought about the situation. He, Uchiha Madara, once wielded immense power, but now he found himself avoiding enemies of this caliber. If that man were to learn of this, he would undoubtedly mock Madara''s plight. His current state was undeniably embarrassing.

 Chapter 129: 125: Uchiha (3)

    Chapter 129: 125: Uchiha (3)


    In the forest, as General Tu was summoned back by the Water Clone..The Water Python, using the reverse summoning jutsu, General Tu''s entire body was already torn apart, transforming into a pile of scorched mud. Slowly, the mud started toe together and regenerating.


    The explosion had been powerful enough, but they had been cautious not to approach the enemy''s position too closely to avoid detection, so the full force of the st wasn''t unleashed.


    However, given General Tu''s extensive experience with explosions, he believed that even if the enemy hadn''t been killed outright by the explosion''s shock, they must have been severely injured.


    Yet, General Tu thought it likely that the enemy, even if hit by their explosion, still retained some fighting capability. To be safe, it was better to set off another explosion, at least rendering the opponent immobile before dealing the final blow.


    After all, when encountering a Sharingan user, the strategy was simple: burrow underground and detonate. There was no need for a head-on confrontation.


    For Genjutsus and spiritual attacks he was no match for them, especially against the Sharingan, which was notoriously powerful.


    Although the Water Python was equipped to dispel the genjutsu at any time, Shiraishi had cautioned them about the strength of the opponent''s Sharingan. They had to proceed with caution.


    So, General Tu deemed it strategically sound to trigger another explosion, potentially weakening the opponent or even causing their death. While he contemted this, he suddenly sensed a shift in the surrounding atmosphere.


    Numerous sharp trees suddenly burst through the ground, winding tightly around his body, immobilizing him in an instant.


    General Tu turned his head to see his captors, creatures resembling the strange white creatures but with swirling faces and there was a hole where he could see the dark essence inside.


    These were the unique white-cored being, Guruguru, sent by Madara to investigate the enemy''s identity.


    As soon as Guruguru came over, he said to the bound General Tu: "Oh, I searched all over the ce, only to find you lurking here, up to who knows what mischief. You must be the one responsible for interrupting my thoughts on how to defecate while hanging upside down with your explosions, right?"


    It seemed like he was genuinely annoyed at the General Tu for disrupting his thoughts with the explosion and denying him the pleasure of executing a headstand while relieving himself.


    General Tu stared at the peculiar whirlpool-faced white creature. He hadn''t expected his capture to ur so fast, and he couldn''t help but sense a difference in power between these being and the ones following him.


    There appeared to be a significant gap in strength.


    The whirlpool-faced figure emitted an unsettling aura of danger.


    "Speaking of which, do you know how to defecate while hanging upside down? If so, please tell me, maybe I will make your death easier. After all, Guruguru is a good boy, hehe."


    Guruguru giggled, scratching his head, seemingly not taking the confrontation seriously. It wasn''t arrogance but rather his inherent personality, which was naturally funny with his tone.


    "£¤&&()*&()*%£¤#£¤"


    "Huh? What are you babbling about? Are you also curious about defecating while hanging upside down? Given your strange b9dy, you probably have no idea what it''s like to defecate at all. Well, there''s no helping it. I''ll just have to turn you into... waste!"


    Guruguru''s sped his hands together, causing the trees coiled around General Tuto constrict tightly, as if wringing out a wet cloth. The General Tu was squeezed into fragments resembling mud, which scattered in all directions.


    "What a letdown. I didn''t expect to dispose of you so easily. I thought you were some sort of sneaky infiltrator. Turns out, you''re just a petty thief with a knack for sneaking around." Guruguru remarked, clearly unimpressed.


    Turning to leave, the figure suddenly halted, his gaze fixated on the ground. The earth was emitting faint whines, and stones on the ground were trembling and creating noise.


    Kaka!


    The ground ruptured, and Guruguru immediately leaped back, darting into the forest.


    Cracks extended from the ground, following Guruguru, and their range expanded, apanied by thunderous roars.


    "Oops, it appears things are bing troublesome. Is this guy indestructible?" Guruguru''sical tone niw had a more cautious note.


    He nced back at the forest where birds scattered in rm, the setting sun casting a blood-red hue. The tremors intensified.


    Boom! Boom!


    The earthquake roared more violently. Something dreadful was about to emerge from beneath the earth.


    Boom!


    The ground cracked open, and Gururguru was thrown to the ground, hitting a massive tree beforeing to a stop.


    He dusted himself off, standing on a tree branch, apparently unharmed. He observed the huge earth creature that had suddenly surfaced in the forest.


    Towering above the tall trees, the creature was a gray-yellow rock giant, its body encased in rock armor. It wielded a stonence fashioned from solid rock, its bloodshot eyes fixed on Guruguru.


    Boom! Boom!


    As it approached, the ground trembled beneath its massive strides, ttening and uprooting trees in its path.


    The stonence was hurled at Gurugurui''s position.


    There was a deafening explosion, and a cloud of dust and smoke enveloped the area. The enormous stone spear remained wedged in the ground at an angle, seemingly still.


    Guruguru panted heavily, observed the relentless advance of the rock giant, which had shown no hesitation in its assault, leaving him in an awkward predicament.


    "Damn it! You dare to challenge me, a mere piece of shit! Watch as I teach you a lesson!"


    Guruguru pped his hands, his chakra beginning to coalesce as he prepared to unleash his ninjutsu.


    "Come on! Wood Release: Wooden Dungeon Jutsu!"


    Gigantic trees emerged from the sky, transforming into huge wooden giants nearly matching the earth giant in height.


    These wooden giants exuded a ferocious and violent aura, no less imposing than their earth giant. They charged forward, causing the ground to tremble.


    Guruguru stood atop one of the wooden giants, directing it to sh head-on with the earth giant.


    Thunderous crashes reverberated as both giants took a few steps back, regrouped, and charged again.


    The eartth giant grabbed a stone spear embedded next to it and aimed it at the heart of the wooden giant, ready to strike.


    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Jutsu!"


    Guruguru swiftly resorted to another wood release jutsu upon realizing the dire situation.


    An incredibly thick wooden dragon coiled around the wooden giant, opening its jaws to intercept the iing stone spear.


    Click!


    The wooden giant trembled, and Guruguru swayed on it, nearly losing bnce.


    The stone spear pierced the wooden giant''s heart with precision, passing through.


    A python-like water construct, asrge as the wooden dragon, formed by converging water,tched onto the wooden dragon, biting into its body and knocking it aside, clearing the path for the stone spear to attack the wooden giant.


    "It''s not the earth guy that came out from the earth giant, but rather a huge water snake? You truly are a tricky opponent."


    Guruguru said, his as he regained hisposure.


    Wood Release wasn''t so easily defeated.. Despite having its heart pierced, the wooden giant clenched its fists without hesitation, delivering a powerful punch to the earth giant''s face.


    The rock earth let go of the stone spear, stepped back, trampled the earth, and eventually steadied itself. Meanwhile, the wood giant withdrew the embedded spear, wielded it, and taking abat stance.


    Guruguru chuckled and said, "Your weapon is good, I''ll take it as a gift. Let''s see if I can turn you all into sawdust next time! Attack!"


    With the wooden giant charging forward alongside the wooden dragon and the Water Python coiling around the earth giant, a massive water cannon erupted from the serpent.


    The wooden dragon opened its huge maw, intercepting the hefty water cannon and swallowed it directly, turning it into chakra to absorb.


    The Water Python. took advantage of the wooden dragon''s absorption of the water cannon''s energy, quickly closed in. It Wrapped around the wooden giant, then open its massive mouth, biting down on the wooden giant''s neck.


    Arge amount of wood shattered and fell from the sky..


    Guruguru yelled in panic, recognizing the earth giant and Water Python as were not as powerful but were faster enemies than the wooden giant and wooden dragon.


    Especially, the huge Water Python seemed to have its own consciousness, unlike Guruguru who needed to control the wooden dragon''s attacks. If it isn''t attacking, it coiled around the wooden giant as an ornament.


    The Water Python violently chewed at the wooden giant''s form, scattering sawdust. Most of the giant''s neck had been devoured.


    Guruguru quickly controlled the wooden dragon to bite down on the Water Python''s body.


    The Water Python immediately sensed that something was wrong; it found that its senjutsu chakra was being continuously absorbed by the wooden dragon.


    At this rate, it would soon revert to its normal state.


    "The power of the Wood Release to calm the troubled times isn''t limited to attacking."


    Guruguru said with a victorious smile on his face.


    The wooden giant''s neck began to regenerate under the resupply of chakra.


    Guruguru switche his tactics, he seized the Water Python''s head, intending to squeeze it until it burst.


    However, the earth giant, holding a condensed stone spear, lunged forward, striking the wooden giant''s body. This blow caused the wooden giant to buckle, eventually copsing to the ground.


    From the outskirts of the battlefield, arge number of white creatures observed the ongoing battle.


    "That idiot Guruguru, relying on wood release, couldn''t handle the enemy. Madara-sama will be very angry when he hears of this."


    "Don''t underestimate the enemy; the enemy seem far from ordinary. They infiltrated without detection and have the ability to fight Wood Release directly. It''s not an ordinary enemy at all."


    "No matter what kind of enemy it is, whenever Guruguru uses the Wood Release, they enemy will be crushed under its power."


    Although Guruguru''s Wood Release was far from matching the abilities of Senju Hashirama, the legendary "god of Ninja" with mastery over wood release.


    in the modern ninja world, there were very few who could challenge Guruguru on their own.


    The earth erupted and dust filled the air due to the stone spear attack. However, for the resilient wooden man, this attck merely caused a minor inconvenience.


    The Water Python disengaged from the wooden man and refrained from making direct contact again. Not only did it fail to absorb chakra from the wooden gaint, it also depleted its own chakra. Engaging in a prolonged battle was detrimental to its self.


    Nheless, their intelligence gathering had reached its limits. If they continued, their lives would be in danger.


    While they hadn''t acquired any information about the Sharingan ninja''s abilities, simply knowing that Wood Release existed was a major gain.


    "What''s the matter? Are you exhausted? I''m filled with energy here! You two, get ready to be beaten by me! This time, I wille up with a n that can make you defecate even while hanging upside down!"


    Guruguru shouted imposingly as he urged the wooden man and wooden dragon to charge forward.


    The central forest had been transformed into a deste wastnd due to the intense battle. Trees were uprooted, and their exposed roots littered the terrain. Potholes marred the once pristinendscape, casualties of the huge shes.


    The water snake, witnessing the advancing wooden man and wooden dragon, opened its colossal maw, unleashing a torrent of water toward them.


    "Hmm?" Within the water flow, the wooden man''s movement noticeably slowed due to the resistance.


    Meanwhile, the earth giant disintegrated into countless massive stone fragments, floating in the air before flying towards the wooden man.


    The wooden man managed to catch one boulder in its palm, but another struck it, causing it to stagger and nearly falling backward.


    A relentless barrage of boulders followed, each one finding its mark, hammering the wooden man''s form. Even the wooden dragon making a scream of distress.


    Guruguru desperately dodged the iing projectiles, but he couldn''t maintain control over the wooden man and wooden dragon to retaliate.


    After the boulders attck stipped, Guruguru looked around, only to find the earth giant and the huge Water Python had disappeared in front of him.


    "Hehe, scared off by my power, were you? Indeed, poop is no match for me at all." Guruguru smugly remarked.


    Although it had demanded considerable effort, he had sessfully repelled a formidable adversary. When he returned, he was certain to earn praise from Madara-sama.


    Guruguru felt rather pleased with himself indulging himself in self-praise.


    He then released the jutsus of the wooden man and wooden dragon before making his way back in the direction where the white zetsu had gathered.


    Once he left, a shadowy figure emerged from the devastated, barren earth, its dark eyes fixed on the path of retreat taken by General Tu and the Water Python.


    Without a word, the figure disappeared back into the earth, leaving no trace behind.


    Shikkotsu Forest Boundary.


    Shiraishi''s upper body was bare, enveloped by the moist, invigorating air that brought himfort.


    On this mountaintop, one could feel the raw, natural energy that permeated the surroundings. It was an ideal ce to train with natural energy and fuse it with one''s own chakra to fully master Sage Mode.


    Suddenly, countless shadow des emerged from the nearby shadows, slicing across Shiraishi''s exposed upper body, sttering blood.


    Despite the excruciating pain, Shiraishi endured, acutely aware of the massive surge of senjutsu chakra coursing through his body.


    Bringing his hands together, he performed a specific jutsu. In a matter of moments, the grievous wound on his upper body miraculously healed, leaving behind only crimson stains.


    The paleness that had washed over his face vanished, reced by its original healthy hue, and there was no sign of weakness.


    A small clone of Katsuyu wriggled over and marveled, "Shiraishi-sama, your power is truly astounding. You''ve only just begun to understand the basics of my Sage Mode, and you have already mastered m healing sage art."


    Shiraishi was using the healing sage art of Katsuyu¡ªLife Regeneration. This jutsu changed chakra into powerful life force, facilitating the rapid recovery of injuries.


    This is the highest level of medical ninjutsu Shiraishi has ever seen.


    "This jutsu is still not perfect because it requires hand seals. In situations where injuries are too severe for using hand seal, this jutsu cannot be activated."


    Shiraishi let out a sigh of regret..


    Hand seals were essential for guiding chakra within the body to use ninjutsu efficiently.


    Despite Shiraishi''s efforts to simplify this sage art, certain essential steps, such as the hand seals, couldn''t be omitted, and the jutsu couldn''t be performed without it.


    "Please don''t worry, Shiraishi-sama. You''ve achieved incredible progress in just a few days. You''re the quickest learner I''ve ever seen in senjutsu healing. Tsunade-sama took a month to master this jutsu, and you''re just getting started." Katsuyu reassured him.


    "Tsundade-sensei learned this jutsu too?" Shiraishi asked, visibly surprised. He recalled that Tsunade wasn''t capable of Sage Mode and, by extension, senjutsu healing.


    Katsuyu responded, "Tsunade-sama may not have learned Sage Mode, which restricts her from fully understanding all aspects of this jutsu. However, she used this medical ninjutsu as a foundation, incorporated her unique medical insights, and integrated them with chakra to develop her own S-ss advanced medical ninjutsu¡ªCreation Rebirth."


    "Is that so?" Shiraishi was intrigued by this revtion. Even though Tsunade couldn''t use the Sage Mode aspect of the Life Regeneration jutsu, she had managed to develop her own S-level advanced medical ninjutsu. It was an achievement not to be underestimated.


    "Nevertheless, Tsunade-sama''s jutsu is still iplete. Additionally, the Life Regeneration and Healing Sage Arts I created can be applied to others, while Tsunade-sama''s jutsu is limited to oneself. Furthermore, our jutsu can restore the gravely injured to full health within seconds and, under specific conditions, even extend one''s lifespan." Katsuyu exined patiently, telling Shiraishi all the mysteries of Sage Mode and life regeneration.


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. Katsuyu''s Sage Art, known as Life Regeneration, was incredibly versatile.


    It provided remarkable healing capabilities upon oneself and others. As long as a breath of life remained, it could mend even the gravest wounds in a matter of seconds and even extend one''s lifespan. In the realm of medicine, it was almost omnipotent, save for the power to resurrect the dead.


    However, the prerequisites for mastering this medical ninjutsu were very harsh. One needed a profound understanding of Sage Mode, coupled with expertise as a medical ninja, proficient in various medical ninjutsu to maximize the odds of sess.


    "This is truly an incredible jutsu."


    Shiraishi admired.


    Katsuyu in her usual humble manner, responded, "Shiraishi-sama, you are truly remarkable. You have single-handedly perfected the Sage Mode system that suits you alone.."


    Shiraishi chuckled in response. "It wasrgely a matter of chance. Looking back, many of my experiments were actually idents. For instance, the use of Chakra to verify the existence of natural energy was founded on the premise that Chakra could indeed merge with natural energy to create Senjitsu Chakra."


    "I see." Katsuyu nodded.


    "Well, even though it was a mistake, your verification process wasn''t entirely incorrect. Chakra does indeed have a deep connection with natural energy." Katsuyu affirmed.


    "Really?" Shiraishi looked at the Katsuyu in surprise and then he was relieved of the assurance.


    Given that Katsuyu was a being that had lived for over a thousand years, her grasp of natural energy and Chakra was undoubtedly profound.


    "In the era more than a thousand years ago, the worldcked Chakra as a substance." Katsuyu began.


    "No Chakra at all?" Shiraishi frowned.


    "Correct. At that time, only natural energy existed in the world. Chakra was born due to changes in the world." Katsuyu rified.


    "Changes in the world? What do you mean?" Shiraishi asked, he was genuinely curious.


    "The existence known as the Divine Tree. This tree absorbed natural energy from its surroundings and bore a fruit at the top of the tree. That is the beginning of Chakra and the origin of Chakra." Katsuyu recounted.


    "So, Chakra is essentially transformed from natural energy? The most fundamental essence of Chakra is natural energy?" Shiraishi asked in amazement. This perspective had never crossed his mind.


    He had been unaware that Chakra''s essence was, in fact, natural energy.


    "Yes, that''s correct. Natural energy is inherently wild and challenging to control. The Divine Tree couldn''t directly devour such untamed power. To ensure its own safety, it transformed natural energy into Chakra, which is more manageable. Over time, Chakra became prevalent in the world, gradually discing natural energy and prating the bodies of all living beings, passing down through generations."


    "What happened to the Divine Tree?" Shiraishi''s interest was piqued.


    Although he had gleaned some knowledge about Chakra and its connection to natural energy from his past experiments, the whereabouts of the Divine Tree remained a mystery.


    "Shiraishi-sama, I''m sure you''ve heard of it." Katsuyu said.


    "Heard of it?" Shiraishi appeared puzzled.


    "Tailed Beasts. The Divine Tree was a huge monster that was eventually split into the nine Tailed Beasts, which have been passed down through ancient times to the present. This monster was also known as the Ten-Tails, a manifestation of all the Tailed Beastsbined." Katsuyu disclosed, a secret capable of upending Shiraishi''s understanding of the world.


    "Tailed Beasts...Natural Energy...Chakra...Ten-Tails..... Divine Tree..." Shiraishi thought about his past experiments and his research on Tailed Beast Chakra. Even a mass of Chakra seemed to possess a strong sense of autonomy.


    "What a fascinating history."


    Shiraishi showed a smile on his face..


    He was increasingly appreciating the value of his contract with Katsuyu. Not only had he acquired formidable Sage Mode, but the knowledge and experiences he was gaining were bing increasingly vital in this era.


    "Katsuyu, may I ask one thing?"


    "Of course."


    "Could you create a clone to document the true history and show the truths of all things to the world? It''s a profound question that everyone must know and reflect upon. The experiences and knowledge you''ve amassed over thousands of years are the true treasures, far more valuable than superficial skills like Sage Mode." Shiraishi passionately suggested.


    Shiraishi stood up, his eyes filled with excitement as he looked out into the boundless world. It was the first time the Katsuyu had seen Shiraishi like this.


    "Shiraishi-sama... truly was a strange human being." She thought to herself. Even Tsunade, who had be friends with her, had only learned ninjutsu from her and had shown no interest in the history and knowledge she possessed.


    Likewise, past visitors to the Shikkotsu Forest had disyed no curiosity about past events, as if ninjutsu and strength were the sole pursuits worth their attention.


    However, Shiraishi was different, and his thoughts were ipatible with those of the world''s. His spirit was brimming with vitality and hope.


    Reflecting on Shiraishi''s earlier words, he seemed determined to bring a different wave to this world, one that would move the earth, the skies, and the oceans.


    "Very well, Shiraishi-sama." Katsuyu replied, its tone resonating with genuine joy.


    It was an emotional rollercoaster she hadn''t experienced in a long time. Following a contractor like Shiraishi would undoubtedly offer a glimpse of many beautiful sights, and the birth of an entirely new world.

 Chapter 130: 126: Behind the Scenes

    Chapter 130: 126: Behind the Scenes


    Inside a damp cave, surrounded by huge tangled trees, a figure sat motionless upon a chair made from the very trees themselves.


    His eyes remained open in the darkness, revealing a scarlet gleam.


    Before long, a pe humanoid creature with a swirling face appeared in front of him.


    It was the White Zetsu known as Guruguru.


    "How''s it going?" Madara stared at Guruguru with his Sharingan, asking about the current situation.


    Guruguru scratched his head, initially anticipating Madara''s praise for repelling the enemy, scratched his head. Yet, upon seeing Madara''s stern expression, he refrained from joking and replied earnestly, "Although the enemy isn''t too powerful, their fighting ability is tricky. So, they identally managed to escape."


    "Have you gathered intelligence about our enemier?"


    Madaraposed himself, desiring to know which ninja from which vige had attacked him. It was important for him to figure out those who had discovered his presence.


    "ording to the avable information, It appears the other party is not affiliated with any of the Five Great Nations, and they''re not even human. One is a huge earth creature, while the other is anrge water python. Inparison to humans, they resemble more of a Compared with humans, they are more like sentient of summoned beasts."


    "In other words, could there be a mastermind behind this?"


    Madara fell into deep thought after saying this.


    Guruguru nodded solemnly. Although he didn''t notice the existence of the mastermind behind the scenes, the likelihood was a high probability.


    "White zetsu, you previously mentioned some Uchiha members defecting from Konoha. This might be connected."


    "Yes, Madara-sama." White Zetsu confirmed.


    "Before this, all the White Zetsu sent to infiltrate the Uchiha n mysteriously vanished. It wasn''t until the Uchiha defections that it was possible."


    Madara''s lips curled slightly, forming a wry smile, as he whispered, "It''s truly interesting. If it were mere coincidence, I wouldn''t believe it. There are too many coincidental elements at y. They must have discovered my existence; they just haven''t confirmed my identity yet."


    "Master Madara, what''s your n?" White Zetsu seemed to understand Madara''s intent.


    "Although we can''t be certain, those defectors from the Uchiha n are the prime suspects."


    "Do you want us to investigate Konoha once more?"


    "No, Konoha has not made any news of this huge incident. It is obvious that Konoha wants to minimize the impact of these defection. Information about those individuals must be highly ssified, essible only to high-ranking officials. That ce isn''t one you can casually infiltrate."


    Madara shook his head, dismissing White Zetsu''s suggestion.


    The external sensory barrier only prevented foreign enemies from invading, and to be able to formte corresponding tactics in time to destroy the enemy.


    However, the information room and the defense system, which can only be essed by the intelligence department and the Hokage alongside the senior officials, which was very different from his past in Konoha.


    He knew Konoha''s defense system well, and while infiltrating was possible, escaping posed a challenge.


    Konoha''s Anbu remained a deadly threat to White Zetsu. If caught, they could dissect him, revealing his secrets. In this critical moment, Madara needed to avoid unnecessaryplications.


    "Then, what should we do? Create more White Zetsu to protect our surroundings?"


    White Zetsu bacame distressed


    "Of course, I still have lots if strength. I n to use the Divine Tree and whites''s flesh to create a few special individuals. In the previous battle, the enemy may have probed our capabilities. Once they know about our strengths, they won''t be as quick to dismiss us. Instead, they might deliver a fatal blow to our side."


    Madara had a strong premonition.


    "No wonder they retreated after the battle." Guruguru said with disappointment.


    "That''s only part of it, Guruguru. Your information has been leaked. We''ve both revealed some of our cards, but neither side knows the full extent of the other''s hand."


    "Does that mean we have an advantage here?" White Zetsu wondered.


    "No, we''re at a considerable disadvantage."


    "Huh?"


    "Idiot, the fact that they found this location suggests they''ve learned about your past whereabouts. They likely know that Uchiha Obito kid is your objective. Furthermore, the situation with Nagato may have been exposed. I recall that a White Zetsu sent to monitor Nagato mysteriously disappeared."


    Madara shot White Zetsu a cold look.


    Hearing Madara''s words, a cold sweat broke out on White Zetsu''s back. It was utterly unimaginable that so many critical aspects had been exposed on their side.


    It was one thing to mention Obito, as it wasn''t that important, but Nagato was Madara''s most important pawn, and there could be no idents there.


    "So... Madara-sama, what''s our next move?" White Zetsu was nowpletely flustered. Their previousposure stemmed from beingpletely in the dark. Being unnoticed was their strength. Once their cover was blown and their intentions became clear, it was the worst possible situation.


    If the enemy nned to take action against Obito or Nagato, White Zetsu and Guruguru''s abilities wouldn''t suffice for protection. Furthermore, Madara''s safety had to be a priority.


    Though the enemy hadn''t fully understood their situation yet, as long as they continued probing they would eventually reveal them. At that point, it would be incredibly dangerous.


    "We have a n." Madara dered.


    "Ah?"


    "But add a few more smoke bombs."


    "How many more?"


    "Send White Zetsu to the other Ninja Viges, pretend to search for information, or conspire, anything to distract their attention and confuse them."


    "Is that okay?"


    "If it''s necessary, it''s okay. I need time to create a new White Zetsu. In addition, unless there''s a big problem, stay away from my side. Your presence exposes my location. Go to other ces, establish strongholds, and set up numerous explosive tags. If the enemy passes by, detonate them."


    Madara gave the orders coldly.


    As for whether the detonated strongholds would endanger the White Zetsu''s lives, Madara didn''t care at all. They were expendable tools.


    White Zetsu naturally had no objections. For them, if one White Zetsu fell, there were thousands more. Life and death were of no concern.


    "Madara-sama, what about your safety?"


    "Afterwards, I''ll retreat inside the Divine Tree and hide. When necessary, I''ll use the Divine Tree''s power forbat."


    Though aggressived, this was the only viable option Madara could think of.


    "But then, your vitality..."


    "There''s potent vitality in the flesh between the pirs, and it can still be used."


    This was an unavoidable choice. Even if it was a precautionary measure, Madara had no intention of sitting idly and waiting for her death.


    While the situation was unfavorable, it wasn''t a lost cause. As long as Nagato remained safe, there was no need to worry.


    What happened next would depend on the enemy''s reactions. White Zetsu realized that regardless of what he said, Madara was resolute in her decision.


    "Guruguru, you should act together. I don''t need your protection here. Your presence could expose me."


    Guruguru nodded.


    With the aid of the cells between the pirs and the Divine Tree, although Madara''s strength wouldn''t fully recover to its prime, and his vitality would decline, he could engage in short-termbat without issue. Even as a weakened Madara, not just anyone could challenge him.


    What Madara said was true. White Zetsu''s primary role was to move around around Madara, which only made his location more conspicuous. The enemy excelled in stealth and concealment which were obviously higher than theirs.


    "Now, what will you do, mysterious figure..." Madara''s Sharingan prated the darkness as he sat on a wooden chair whispering.


    .....,


    It would be another week before he returned to the Land Of Demon.


    Mastering the Sage Mode and Life Regeneration jutsu had consumed much of Shiraishi''s time.


    He had allowed the Shadow Dancer''s Shadow de to inflict severe injuries upon himself, continuing to experiment with the healing capabilities of this medical ninjutsu.


    While mastering Life Regeneration was out of reach, Shiraishi believed that with continued practice, performing this ninjutsu would only be a matter of time.


    The only problem in using this ninjutsu requires a lot of Senjutsu chakra.


    After years of growth, natural energy was readily avable. He could absorb boundless natural energy from nature with ease. However, chakra remained Shiraishi''s weak point. His chakra was just at the average level of a Jonin, if not slightly lower.


    He basica6 used ninjutsu during critical moments, focusing on auxiliary jutsus with low consumption and high practicality.


    Aside from creating clones, he had little need to enhance his own strength. The key was to improve the clones'' abilities and then transfer that progress to himself.


    Even if he fused with the Shadow Dancer, he could draw chakra from her, but using the Sage Mode and Life Regeneration multiple times wasn''t possible.


    In the case of severely wounded individuals at the brink of death, three to four times was the limit.


    Thus, Shiraishi''s next challenge was to enhance his chakra and merge it with natural energy to generate more senjutsu chakra.


    "Katsuyu, do you have any knowledge on how to significantly increase a ninja''s chakra?"


    As Katsuyu had witnessed the history of the ninja world, she must hold secrets that Shiraishi was unaware of, such as rare treasures and methods for increasing chakra.


    The clone of Katsuyu that followed Shiraishi to the Land Of Demons resembled an ordinary domestic cat in size, resting softly on his shoulder.


    In response to Shiraishi''s question, Katsuyu replied, "The enhancement of chakra is closely tied to a person''s physical fitness and innate talent. Ninjas with Kekkei Genkai, due to their exceptional bloodlines, typically have significantly higher chakra levels than ordinary ninjas. Shiraishi-sama,cking a Kekkei Genkai, will need to use external methods."


    "External methods?"


    "Methods like bing the Jinchuriki of a tailed beast. From what I understand, if the tailed beast forms a harmonious bond with the human host. And if the human bes a perfect Jinchuriki, the human gains control over the tailed beast''s chakra at will."


    "Tailed beasts are crucial assets held by the Five Great Nations to deter other countries. Getting such entities would be a difficult problem."


    While not impossible, dealing with the aftermath would be highly troublesome. The ninja viges of the Five Great Nations held immense power, and despite their internal conflicts, they would never permit external interference in their interests.


    Given the limited avable resources and current technological level, the Five Great Nations naturally prioritized the best resources, followed by neutral countries, leaving small nations like the Land of Grass and the Land of Rain in dangerous situations.


    "The Five Great Nations are not the only nations with tailed beasts . During the first Five Kages Conference, Senju Hashirama distributed a tailed beast to Takigakure in the Land Of Waterfalls, which is not under the jurisdiction of the Five Great Nations."


    "Takigakure? I''ve heard of it. Due to its remote geographical location, it''s rarely affected by the ninja conflicts among the Five Great Nations, maintaining rtive peace."


    It was also among the stronger ninja viges outside of the Five Great Nations, and its strength should not be underestimated.


    "Yes. In addition to the tailed beast, this ninja vige has something called Hero Water. If a ninja takes it, it significantly increases their chakra."


    "Such a wonderful item."


    Shiraishi contemted. While he was aware of Takigakure having tailed beast, Hero Water was a new revtion.


    "I wouldn''t rmend Shiraishi-sama using it. The boosting effect of Hero Water is indeed powerful, but ites at the cost devouring the user''s vitality. While the enhancement is strong, the side effects are extremely noticeable."


    Katsuyu''s words gradually dampened Shiraishi''s enthusiasm for Hero Water. However, his interest remained, and he thought about the possibility of contacting ninjas from the Takigakure and exchanging valuable items for Hero Water to study further.


    "Besides this, are there any other methods to increase chakra?"


    "The power of Dragon Vein."


    "Dragon Vein? I recall that ce is in the Land Of Winds, referred to as a nation within a nation, but I''ve heard that it''s fallen."


    Shiraishi fell into deep thought.


    "Yes. The power of Roran''s Dragon Vein is essentially like the veins of the earth. A unique chakra formed by the gathering and transformation of natural energy from the Earth. Given Shiraishi-sama''s understanding of natural energy, taming the unique chakra of Dragon Vein should not be difficult."


    Katsuyu exined.


    "What''s the extent of its energy?"


    "Although the power of Dragon Vein has dried up significantlypared to ancient times, it should be easy to reach tailed beast level chakra."


    Katsuyu continued to provide information to Shiraishi.


    Shiraishi nodded, recognizing that tailed beast level chakra would allow him to use various jutsu without worrying about chakra depletion.


    Moreover, the current situation with Sunagakure battling Konoha in the Land Of Wind meant a increased domestic defense and weakened overall strength. It was an opportune moment to infiltrate the Land of Wind and use the power of Dragon Veins.


    After all, Shiraishi highly valued chakra at the tailed beast level. With such chakra, the abilities of his clones would reach new heights.


    Therefore, Shiraishi immediately made a decision to journey to Roran and obtain the power of Dragon Veins as mentioned by Katsuyu.


    As Shiraishi approached the window, preparing to heave a sigh of relief, he suddenly witnessed a confusing sight outside the window.


    "What''s the matter, Shiraishi-sama?"


    Katsuyu noticed Shiraishi''s frozen stance and asked suspiciously.


    Katsuyu looked in the direction Shiraishi was looking, but found nothing strange.


    At that moment, an intelligence officer d in a ck windbreaker with a Purple Rose emblem on the back knocked on the door and entered.


    "Shiraishi-sama, this is thetest informationpiled by the intelligence department. Please take a look."


    As he ced the documents on the table and prepared to leave, Shiraishi immediately asked the staff member, "What has happened in the days since I left? I distinctly remember a mountain in that direction, yet it appears to have vanished?."


    Shiraishi pointed to a mountain range visible from the window, and one of the mountains seemed to have disappeared as if a piece had been gouged out.


    Shiraishi had a clear recollection of the mountain being intact before his departure. Why had it disappeared during his absence?


    He hadn''t instructed any construction activities in that area.


    The staff member hesitated for a moment and stammered, "It might be best for Shiraishi-sama to inquire with those two individuals."


    The staff member was merely a messenger and wished to avoid involvement in any potentially dangerous situation. Intervening in the affairs of these powerful individuals was exceedingly dangerous.


    After conveying the message, the staff hastily left from the office, clearly reluctant to linger any longer.


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but wonder why the staff seemed so intimidated. Nheless, he had more pressing concerns regarding Ruri and Ayane.


    Walking over to his desk, Shiraishi picked up the various pieces of information given to him by the staff and began reading through them.


    One particr piece of information immediately captured his attention.


    "A white individual skilled in escape skills?"


    Shiraishi mumbled to himself, interested by the report''s content.


    The information originated from General Tu and his water clone, Soryu. They had tracked their of these white creatures and encountered a different white creature with a powerful ability to use Wood Release.


    The document provided a detailed ount of the battle, showcasing the enemy''s formidable powers and abilities. It concluded that the swirl-faced creature was a highly dangerous enemy, suggesting that discretion was paramount in any future encounters.


    "In typical team engagements, the primary objective should be to flee, rather than engaging inbat. There''s no room for recklessness."


    The report also included images of the swirl-faced creature and other white creatures.


    "Shiraishi-sama, are these...?"


    Katsuyu inquired, perched on Shiraishi''s shoulder as she observed the information. Her tone conveyed surprise upon seeing the images of the swirl-faced creature and other white creatures.


    "It''s rted to a mysterious group I''ve been monitoring. They have a keen interest in Konoha and the Uchiha n. I intend to uncover their motives. Do you have any knowledge about these strange creatures, Katsuyu?" Shiraishi questioned.


    "It''s not about knowing or not, Shiraishi-sama, but is this information genuinely urate?" Katsuyu inquired with an air of seriousness in her tone, which surprised Shiraishi.


    He had known Katsuyu for quite some time, but this was the first instance he had witnessed such seriousness in her demeanor.


    "It''s urate. I have several preserved samples of these creatures in myboratory." Shiraishi responded firmly.


    "I didn''t anticipate there were still remnants from that era." Katsuyu said.


    "That era?" Shiraishi asked, intrigued by Katsuyu''s implications. It appeared that these creatures were not products of the present era.


    "Shiraishi-sama, I previously mentioned the Divine Tree." Katsuyu began.


    "Yes, you mentioned that the Divine Tree absorbed natural energy and transformed it into chakra." Shiraishi recalled.


    "These white creatures were once ancient humans."


    "Humans?" Shiraishi showed surprise.


    Having dissected these white creatures extensively, he was well-versed in their internal physiology. To his knowledge, there were no existing species within the ninja world that resembled them.


    "These white creatures collectively referred to as White Zetsu are living soldiers created by the Divine Tree using ancient humans. Over time, they gradually disappeared, and I believed they had been wiped out by humans. I never anticipated their reappearance in this era." Katsuyu exined.


    Living soldiers created from the Divine Tree? Shiraishi was surprised.


    The secrets of ancient times held a fascination that surpassed his expectations.


    "The white creatures I previously captured were rtively weak. However, this swirl-faced individual managed to singlehandedly overpower both of my clones in their Sage Mode effortlessly. It appears that they have some extraordinarily powerful individuals amongst them." Shiraishi noted.


    "The power of the Ten Tails from the Divine Tree is unpredictable, it is the origin of ninja chakra." Katsuyu solemnly added.


    "In that case, Katsuyu, do you have any knowledge why these living soldiers known as White Zetsu have reawakened in this era?"


    Shiraishi wanted to know the connection.


    "I don''t have anyprehensive information. The Sage of the Six Paths was responsible for suppressing the Divine Tree, but I was not involved in that battle. The toad living on Mount Myoboku may have some knowledge. They share a connection with the Sage of the Six Paths. Nevertheless, I wouldn''t rmend that Shiraishi-sama seek answers from Mount Myoboku at this point." Katsuyu cautioned.


    Shiraishi nodded in agreement.


    Based on Mount Myoboku''s actions in supporting Konoha and the warnings issued by Miroku, it seemed that tensions existed between him and that ce.


    Katsuyu supported Shiraishi because she observed the world with detached indifference, without any interest in worldly power, wealth, or authority.


    On the contrary, Mount Myoboku had excessively interfered in human affairs, usng their unknown prophetic abilities and exerting influence on the course of human development.


    This high-handed intervention into thews governing the evolution of all things unsettled Shiraishi, fostering an inexplicable urge to crush it.


    "Now that this matter has surfaced, we shall follow the trail."


    "Shiraishi-sama, please be careful. I firmly believe that there is a someone orchestrating events from behind the scenes. Should the Divine Tree reawaken, it could spell doom for the world. The individuals responsible are likely toe seeking the Tailed..." Katsuyu warned.


    It wasn''t that Katsuyu doubted Shiraishi''s abilities, but the Divine Tree''s existence was an exceptionally grave threat. Hence, this cautionary reminder aimed to prevent any underestimation of future adversaries.


    Just as the Katsuyu issued this warning, the office door was suddenly open.


    There was no knock on the door.


    Two people entered without permission.


    "Shiraishi-sama, I am seriously asking you not to act recklessly. The world may truly descend into chaos."


    Katsuyu pleaded, though Shiraishi didn''t seem disturbed by her advice.


    The atmosphere in the room immediately grew tense and oppressive as Ruri appeared with a stern expression and Ayane with a sly grin. The entry of these two figures conveyed an unsettling change in the room''s dynamics.


    The room''s temperature seemed to plummet, reminiscent of a cold January evening. Whether or not the world would plunge into turmoil remained uncertain, but Shiraishi had pressing concerns regarding the activities of these two individuals during his absence.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if the inexplicable disappearance of the mountain he had observed earlier had any connection to them.


    ----------


    70 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 131: 127: Akatsuki and Nagato (1)

    Chapter 131: 127: Akatsuki and Nagato (1)


    Regardless of Ayane''s attitude, she always maintained a smile on her face, even when angry, making it nearly impossible for anyone to discern her emotions. In a peculiar way, she can be more dangerous than Ruri.


    Ruri, on the other hand, wears her emotions on her sleeve. When she''s happy or angry, it shows inly on her face.


    Currently, she was furious, the kind of burning anger..


    Unless Shiraishi provided a reasonable exnation, he couldn''t predict the terrible things that may unfold.


    Katsuyu''s clone on Shiraishi''s shoulder sensed the brewing tension in the room. It seemed unfazed, slithering down Shiraishi''s back to the ground as if it had nothing to do with the imminent showdown.


    Katsuyu''s clone mused about the rich and colorful emotional life of Shiraishi-sama.


    Shiraishi tried to ease the oppressive atmosphere in this deep quagmire.


    "So, what''s wrong with you two? No need to greet me with such scary expressions."


    However, Ruri responded with a disdainful snort. "I should be the one ashamed, disappearing for over a week without a word. If you hadn''t returned now, I would have thought you disappearedpletely."


    Ayane chimed in with criticism. "Indeed, Shiraishi-kun, do you realize the trouble you have caused us by leaving here suddenly? You disrupted our work routine, and we were genuinely concerned for your safety."


    Shiraishi could proba6 imagine how devastated Ruri and Ayane must have felt during his absence. Usually, he handled everything himself. Ruri handled security and extermination, while Ayane handles the supervision. Asking them to fill his shoes undoubtedly added considerable stress.


    "I''m not a child; there''s no need to worry about my safety. But now that I''m back, I''ll pay more attention next time."


    The abruptness of his departure was the main issue. He hadn''t initially nned to go to the Shikkotsu Forest. Katsuyu had summoned him using reverse summoning jutsu, it was a decision beyond his control.


    His intention had been to summon a part of Kaysuyu to gather information about the forest before making a decision. But after he signed the contract in a tricky a, Katsuyu whisked him away to Shikkotsu Forest. There wasn''t time to exin to Ruri and Ayane.


    Furthermore, Shikkotsu Forest offered an ideal environment for practicing Sage Mode. It took him several days to learn the Katsuyu''s Healing Sage Made, soing back in a short time was impossible.


    Ayane directed her attention to the silent slug beside them. "So, this one is from the Shikkotsu Forest..."


    Ruri also shifted her gaze over, looking at the slug with great interest.


    Shiraishi exined, "Yes, it''s a clone of the Slug Sage in Shikkotsu Forest. I came here with important matters to attend to this time. Just call her ''Kaysuyu,'' that''s her name."


    "Good afternoon to both of you."


    soft and waxy voice sounded.


    Since it was their first encounter and they weren''t acquainted, Ruri and Ayane merely nodded in greeting.


    Compared to newly arrived summoned beasts like Katsuyu, those born from their lineage possessed more knowledge.


    Since the both of them came here together, so Shiraishi asked,


    "Did youe to see me for a reason?"


    The way they acted as a teacher and questioned his crime before did scare Shiraishi a little bit.


    "Basica6, I came to assess your situation. The group of trainee medical ninjas has safely arrived in the Land of Fire by sea. They should be entering Konoha at this moment. Additionally, it''s confirmed that the Third Kazekage of the Sunagakure disappeared before the Third Ninja World War began. The cause of his disappearance remains unknown, and the possibility of assassination cannot be ruled out."


    Ruri provided a concise summary of the situation.


    The disappearance of Kazekage, one of the Five Kages, was a significant matter. Ruri couldn''t understand how someone could silently abduct a Kage, one of the Five Kages alone without making a sound.


    Shiraishi was surprised. Originally, the disappearance of Kazekage was mere spection among various parties.


    Now that it''s confirmed that Kazekage disappeared before the war, it meant all the nations possessed concrete evidence of his disappearance. Otherwise, such a deration wouldn''t have been made.


    Of course, it could be a scheme devised by Suna, but that seemed unlikely.


    "However, after the Third Kazekage disappeared, Sunagakure still had the guts tounch a war against Konoha, which is really courageous."


    Ruri had personally experienced the might of the Suna''s ninja forces during the Second Ninja World War.


    While Suna had Kekkei Genkai and plenty secret ninjas, they couldn''tpare to the Konoha''s power.


    Konoha''s Kekkei Genkai ninjas and secret ninjas might individually fall short in terms of strengthpared to top-tier ninjas. However, when assessed collectively, they possessed a superior deterrent effect. Their mere presence, in terms of deterrence, outshone even individually powerful ninjas.


    The Uchiha n had earned its reputation this way.


    Whether through individuals or ns, as long as they could serve as an effective deterrent, they were considered strong.


    After losing a prominent ninja like the Third Kazekage, Sunagakure''s audacity inunching a war against Konoha is rather impressive to Ruri.


    "That''s not courage. If the Kazekage''s disappearance was nned, it''s not an act of courage, and if it was idental, then it''s a desperate move," Shiraishi replied.


    "Desperate?"


    "Instead of having the people within their own vige fight over the position of the Fourth Kazekage, it was better for them to transfer their conflicts and use their sess in attacking Konoha to determine the Fourth Kazekage. This strategy prevents internal strife and ensures that their earlier ns don''t go to waste. Even with the loss of the Third Kazekage, Sunagakure''s equipment will surpass Konoha''s hasty response."


    Shiraishi was impressed by Suna''s shrewdness.


    Their quick response indicated that the high-level ninja in the five major nations had their own benchmarks for sensing the state of war and its direction.


    These individuals couldn''t be underestimated.


    While Shiraishi may have personal issues with the Third Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi, he acknowledged that the Third Hokage had stabilized Konoha''s situation, albeit at the expense of other ninja.


    Suna''s approach is to avoid self-destruction due to internal conflicts and instead let those die alongside Konoha''s ninja. This strategy not only determines the Fourth Kazekage but also weakens Konoha while achieving Suna''s goals.


    Likely, this decision was made by Suna''s Chiyo siblings. They had served as the right and left hands of the Kazekage since the time of the Second Kazekage Shamon.


    Now, being nearly fifty years old, they had missed the prime age forpeting for the position of Kazekage. It was logical to use war as the path to promotion for the Fourth Kazekage.


    Shiraishi inquired, "Who are the candidates for the Fourth Kazekage now?"


    "ording to unverified information, it appears to be a Jonin, Rasa," Ruri replied.


    "Rasa? The ninja who uses Ma Release and controls gold dust? He''s quite strong and has a special ninjutsu to suppress the One Tails''. It''s no surprise that he''ll be the Fourth Kazekage."


    To be one of the Five Kages, you had to possess the ability to suppress aTailed Beast, which Rasa did.


    Additionally, he had powerful abilities and a ninjutsu that could counter the One Tail, earning him the trust of the Third Kazekage. As long as he gained enough merits in the war and secured the position of Fourth Kazekage, there should be no obstacles.


    Shiraishi may not know everything about famous ninja from various nations, but he had heard of some of their exploits.


    Notable figures included Rase from Suna and the Scorch Release user, Pakura.


    He also knew about the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist from Kirigakure.


    As well as the Son of the Tsuchikage Kitsuchi and Gari of the explosion release from Iwagakure.


    In addition, there was the Son of the Third Raikage from Kumogakure, the rap expert Killer Bee.


    These people are powerful ninjas who had gained fame in the ninja world over the recent years.


    Inparison, Shiraishi, who had been an unknown Chunin in Konoha, was in apletely different league.


    However, as he became an S-ss defected ninja of Konoha, Shiraishi was certain that his reputation had grown significantly. Nevertheless, he found the rank of Chunin a bit bothersome no matter how you look at jt


    "Speaking of Suna, I n to go to the Land of Wind soon."


    Shiraishi pondered for a while, and said to Ruri and Ayane.


    "To the Land of Wind?" Ruri questioned.


    "There''s an underground dragon vein in Roran, containing a vast amount of chakra. I intend to use it for my own purposes."


    "Roran? The hidden nation within a nation?" Ruri recognized the name, albeit vaguely.


    Due to its location deep within the desert of the Land of Wind, Roran wasn''t well-known, but it is also true that this country hasn''t received much attention.


    "I heard that even Suna ninjas who are familiar with the terrain may get lost and die of thirst when encountering sandstorms there. Shiraishi-kun, I''ll go with you, my exceptional perception mighte in handy."


    Ayane volunteered herself to join the journey, drawing a dangerous glint from Ruri''s narrowed eyes.


    "Uh... Let''s discuss it when the timees. I don''t know much about Roran. Before heading there, I''ll send scouts to gather information about the country and then make a decision."


    Shiraishi sensed the rekindling tension in the air and decided to defuse it by redirecting the conversation. He pointed to the distant mountain with its top gouged out, asking,


    "By the way, what happened to that mountain? Do you know?"


    Ayane touched her lower lip with her fingers, pondered for a moment, and then smiled slightly. "I don''t know, maybe a meteorite fell from the sky and struck it. Don''t dwell on such matters, Shiraishi-kun. It''s not a significant issue, after all."


    Ruri chimed in "It could have been an earthquake."


    Shiraishi, however, was 100% certain that the mountain''s top had been deliberately removed by these two. The real question was which ninjutsu they had used to achieve such an effect.


    Even Ayane''s Air Gid Strike, when used repeatedly, couldn''t have aplished it so swiftly. Nor did it appear to be the result of Ruri''s Sage Mode Fire Extinguishing Jutsu. Shiraishi couldn''t think of any other possibility besides the two of them being engaged in a fight.


    ....


    "Jiraiya-dama, the support troops sent from the vige have arrived," reported a Jonin in the Konoha camp.


    Jiraiya, seated in themand center, acknowledged the news. Unlike Orochimaru, Jiraiya was grappling with Iwagakure ninjas who were just as formidable as those from Sungakure.


    Lately, he had engaged in battles against Kitsuchi and Gari, experiencing both victories and losses. However, due to the aggressive Iwagakure, he had no choice but to adopt a defensive stance.


    The major reason for this was the significant numerical disadvantage Konoha faced. With the arrival of support, the situation should improve considerably. Jiraiya thanked the Jonin who delivered the news and patted his shoulder.


    "Thanks a lot."


    The Jonin then shared another vital piece of information. "By the way, Jiraiya-sama, there''s another important message to convey."


    Jiraiya inquired, "What is it?"


    "It appears that Kumogakure has been showing signs of activity," the Konoha Jonin reported, a stern expression on his face.


    "Kumo?" Jiraiya''s voice carried a hint of tension.


    Kumogakure from the Land of Lightning were renowned in the ninja world for being mad men. They continuously sought powerful ninjutsu, self-improvement, and military advancement,peting with Konoha in the five major ninja viges.


    If they entered the battlefield, it would undoubtedlyplicate matters. Konoha was already under significant pressure facing Iwa and Suna. With Kumo joining the fray, a third front would emerge, increasing the pressure on Konoha.


    "Who are they targeting?"


    Jirai also felt great pressure.


    The prospect of Kumo''s involvement weighed heavily on Jiraiya. He alsomented that he hadn''t fully mastered the Sage Mode during his time at Mount Myoboku. P


    Summoning the two great sages from Mount Myoboku to enter their unique Sage Mode would greatly improve their situation.


    "We''re not sure yet. Our Anbu have only picked up on some of Kumo''s activities, but their specific intentions remain unclear."


    "I see. You can go now."


    "Yes"


    The Jonin left the room, leaving Jiraiya deep in thought. As he reclined in his chair, he let out a sigh.


    "War... How many lives will be lost in this conflict?"


    He wore a pained expression.


    Moreover, Konoha had recently experienced a shocking mass defection incident, which implicated the Uchiha and Hyuga ns and even the Nine Tails Jinchuriki and his disciple Minato.


    Jiraiya knew about Minato''s resurrection thanks to the great toad sage''s treasure, although he was unaware of the severe side effects.


    Once the war ended, Jiraiya intended to visit Mount Myoboku in person to express his gratitude to the old sage. Minato was a disciple he highly valued.


    The Great Toad Sage''s efforts to save him had convinced Jiraiya that Minato might be the son of prophecy capable of bringing peace to the ninja world, as prophesied by the Great Toad Sage in his dreams.


    Considering Minato''s typical style and his aplishments at such a young age, Jiraiya believed that Minato possessed the potential to change the world.


    "Chiba Shiraishi... Could he be the terrifying figure who will bring destruction to the ninja world in the Great Toad Sage''s dream?"


    Jiraiya thought of something, recalling long-term concerns.


    Chiba Shiraishi, an ordinary Konoha Chunin with an unremarkable name, had hidden in the vige for over a decade without anyone suspecting.


    Even Minato had almost died at his hands, though the Great Toad Sage''s intervention had prevented Minato from losing his life.


    For some reason, Jiraiya had a growing premonition. This man would be a lifelong enemy for his disciple, Minato. The first time he met Shiraishi had been through Sakumo. After that, he had gotten to know Shiraishi through Tsunade.


    No matter how he looked at it, Shiraishi appeared as an unremarkable Konoha ninja. Jiraiya remembered various encounters but was ultimately forced to sigh in resignation.


    Sakumo had died, Tsunade had withdrawn from the battlefield, and all three of Sakumo''s disciples had defected, taking some Uchiha and Hyuga members with them, causing significant losses to Konoha.


    "Speaking of which, I wonder how they''re faring... Yahiko, Konan, and Nagato. I hope they remain safe throughout this war."


    Jiraiya reminisced about the three orphans he had once adopted on the battlefield in the Land of Rain.


    He had heard that they intended to make a huge impact in the Land of Rain, establishing a renowned organization dedicated to the country''s peace. Jiraiya couldn''t visit them because he needed to remain at the frontlines to counter Iwa''s ninja.


    However, now that Konoha was shing with Suna, thr Land of Rain was bound to be affected by the war, he couldn''t predict the Land of Rain''s fate. All he could do was pray that the three of them survived unharmed. In these times, survival took precedence over everything else, as it was the only way to keep their dreams alive.


    ........


    They marched forward, their dreams in tow, praying for peace to embrace their their weeping country.


    This had been the promise they had made long ago, a solemn vow that drove them onto the arduous path to peace without hesitation. Regardless of the hardships or the dangers, their resolve to bring about peace remained unshaken.


    Ahead of their dreams, every step they took was fraught with struggle and strife¡ªa relentless battle against despair and pain.


    Amidst the torrential downpour of the battlefield, the sound of shing kunai and shuriken filled the air.


    Detonating tags erupted in brilliant shes, illuminating the darkness. Thunder roared, a silver serpent slithering through the somber clouds.


    Ninjutsu struck their targets, and the ninjas met their end with screams. Blood-soaked weapons and craters, remnants of ninjutsu and exploding tags.


    mes raged amidst the rain, lightning pierced through earthen barricades, and a huge water dragon surged towards the enemy camp, bringing with it destruction and death. Sharp wind des sliced through the rain, mingling with the scent of blood and roaring like beasts.


    Sunagakure and Konohagakure ninjas shed relentlessly. Their faces twisted with rage and bloodlust, their emotions simmering with anger and hatred.


    At this stage of the battle, reason no longer held sway. To survive, to protect their families, to defend their homnd, and to avenge fallenrades, they thrust their ninjutsu and des into their enemys'' hearts.


    "Are these ninja from the major viges crazy? This is a vige where ordinary people live!"


    From a cliff above, a group of ninjas donning ck cloaks observed the fierce conflict between Suna and Konoha ninjas. They belonged to the Ninja Organization from the Land of Rain, whi call themselves ''Akatsuki.''


    Leading this group was a ninja named Yahiko, who stared in disbelief at the battlefield below.


    Amidst the fighting, many panicked civilians attempted to flee, their cries of terror echoing as they sought refuge from the ravages of war.


    The ninjas had no intention of harming them, but the flying kunai, shuriken, exploding tags, and ninjutsu were indiscriminate instruments of death. Once released, the fate of the civilians hung in the bnce.


    "Damn it! Why are civilians still here? Didn''t they evacuate early?" Another member of Akatsuki voiced their anxiety.


    These civilians, caught in the crossfire, were their fellow countrymen from the Land of Rain.


    "We need to intervene! If this continues, those civilians will undoubtedly¡ª" Yahiko began but stopped short.


    Among the civilians, there were women, elderly, and children. Witnessing their plight, Yahiko''s anger swelled, yet he knew that this was not the time for recklessness.


    Stopping the battle between the two opposing sides remained the top priority.


    As such, Yahiko led Akatsuki''s members down from the cliff and into the heart of the battlefield to put an end to the conflict between Suna and Konoha.


    What unfolded was an unexpected encounter involving over a hundredbatants. Initially, neither Konoha nor Suna had anticipated such a sudden confrontation. By the time they realized it, the battle was already underway.


    "Wait, we''re from Ame! Civilians are present here, please cease your hostilities immediately!" Yahiko shouted at the Konoha and Suna ninjas upon arrival.


    However, his pleas fell on deaf ears. The faces of the ninja from both sides were consumed by madness and ferocity, their minds almost nk. Armed with the intent to kill their enemies, they held no regard for the civilians caught in the crossfire.


    While they had received training on not harming civilians during warfare, in the heat of battle, there was no time for such considerations.


    After all, it was war, and civilians being affected was an unfortunate but epted part of it. The Land of Rain was not a powerful nation, and its daimyo were corrupt and inept, making any condemnation impossible.


    For these ninja, the choice was clear: kill the enemy or risk their own lives. In a foreignnd, stopping their lethal des to save civilians was unthinkable.


    "They won''t listen to us at all!"


    Yahiko shouted in frustration. However, intervening directly in the battle would be foolish. They might be targets of both the frenzied Konoha and Shna ninjas.


    "Go and evacuate the civilians quickly!" Yahiko ordered. With the core of the battle already raging, there was no hope for those who had strayed into its path.


    The survivors were located on the outskirts of the battlefield, and rescuing them carefully posed no problem for the skilled ninja of Akatsuki. In contrast, the civilians who had moved into the heart of the battle were already beyond help.


    Among the rescued civilians, Nagato, a red-haired boy, clenched his fists in silent rage and anguish. Among Akatsuki''s members, he had saved the most civilians, including two children.


    One of the children had suffered a gruesome injury to their right arm from a exploding tag explosion. Sobbing in the rain, they received treatment from Akatsuki''s medical ninja.


    "These heartless ninja from the major viges! I want to kill them all!" The medical ninjas of Akatsuki voiced their indignation, seething with anger towards the ninjas form the major nations.


    Yet they knew that seeking vengeance against these formidable foes was unrealistic, and any such attempt would invite merciless retaliation. The true victims would ultimately be the defenseless civilians of the Land of Rain.


    Yahiko reassured one of the medical ninjas with a pat on the shoulder before turning to Nagato. "Please, Nagato."


    Nagato shook his head, indicating that he was okay. As Yahiko approached a rescued civilian, he offered them some of his own food. They were now at a safe distance from the battle, with no immediate danger of conflict affecting them.


    Yahiko gazed at the viger with a puzzled expression. "I recall that evacuation orders were issued earlier. Why haven''t you left?"


    The viger stared back at Yahiko''s young and energetic face with dull eyes, and said dumbly: "Evacuate? Where do we evacuate? In this country, ninjas are fighting or bandits are rampant. Where can we evacuate to?"


    The viger''s eyes reflected despair and hopelessness. Yahiko stood silently in the rain, his heart heavy. The patter of raindrops seemed to echo the chill that enveloped him, casting a pall over the gloomy sky.

 Chapter 132: 128: Akatsuki and Nagato (2)

    Chapter 132: 128: Akatsuki and Nagato (2)


    The sound of raindrops pattering filled the air.


    Rainy days were especially annoying.


    People from the Land of Rain especially, hated their country where it rains all year round.


    Nagato''s gaze fell upon a ravaged vige, a stark casualty of the battle between Konoha and Suna ninjas. It nowy in ruins, uninhabitable.


    The casualties were not limited to fallen ninja; civilians from the Land of Rain had also been caught in the crossfire, innocent lives imed by the chaos of ninja war.


    This grim sight weighed heavily on Nagato''s heart. He looked up at the grey sky, his lips pressed tightly together. His vision seemed to blur as his expression shifted from sorrow to confusion and doubt.


    Why should their own nation be involved in the wars of major powers? Akatsuki had advocated for sparing civilians during their battles, and yet they had inflicted such brutality upon the innocent people of the Land of Rain.


    Weren''t the five major nations the ones who themselves hadid down the rule that civilians should remain unharmed in ninja battles? Why had they been the first to break their own rules?


    Where was their sense of justice and self-discipline? Where was the strength they believed set them apart from others?


    Extreme violence and might?


    This wasn''t the first time such a tragedy had urred. Nagato''s parents had met a simr fate at the hands of a powerful ninjas when he was young.


    Now, more of his countrymen were suffering the same fate, and this cycle showed no signs of ending. More lives would be lost to future wars.


    Nagato closed his eyes, reflecting on the plight of his homnd. Homeless wanderers and orphaned children were amon sight, their frail, emaciated bodies often preyed upon by scavenging wild dogs.


    Nagato suddenly realized a terrible thing, that is, from the time he remembered, what he saw in his eyes was a disordered, chaotic, distorted world full of blood and killing as long as he could remember.


    "You''re here, Nagato,"


    A voice came from behind him.


    He turned slightly, revealing his profile to a young woman with blue hair. "Konan, what''s going on?"


    Seeing the tragic scene in the vige, Konan''s eyes welled with sadness. "Seeing all of this, does it bring back memories?"


    Nagato nodded without hesitation. In thepany of hisrades, there was no need to hide the pain he felt in his heart. He had endured such an experience, and now his heart was filled with questions and confusion.


    "Don''t think too much abiut it. One day, we''ll seed. Everyone is working tirelessly towards that goal."


    "I know. I''m okay, Konan. What does Yahiko say?"


    Nagato shifted the conversation to business.


    "He''s gone to negotiate with the Suna and Konoha ninja."


    "Negotiate?"


    "To ask them to stop the war."


    Though Nagato supported Yahiko''s approach, he found it somewhat inappropriate after witnessing the aftermath of this battle. He couldn''t help but wonder if the ninja from the major nations would truly heed their pleas,y down their weapons, and return home.


    In the end, it was the Land of Rain that bore the brunt of the suffering, and Nagato was skeptical if anything would change.


    This reminded Nagato of a man from a certain organization who had called himself a "Bug Man" when he hade to recruit them three years ago. He had foreseen their eventual failure and argued that their efforts would ultimately be in vain.


    Nagato recalled this encounter, and it seemed the "Bug Man" had been right.


    Despite their efforts, donations, and free assistance, nothing had changed. The poor remained poor, and any momentary relief they provided was quickly overshadowed by the relentless hardships of their lives.


    "Before that, we need to distribute the supplies we''ve collected recently to the others. Yahiko wanted you to join us."


    "Alright, let''s go now."


    Despite his lingering questions about the effectiveness of their efforts, Nagato recognized that the immediate priority was to aid the people of their homnd. In this era marred by war, every second counted, as demonstrated by the devastated vige they now faced.


    .....


    Nagato and Konan braved the rain.


    The two of them carried a lot of supplies on their backs, and they were all things that were going to be distributed to the people of the Land of Rain.


    In this dpidated vige, most buildings had been ravaged by the recent ninja battle, with many houses sporting gaping holes in their roofs, now filling with rainwater.


    Despite the harsh conditions, numerous Land of Rain citizens sought shelter here, waiting for the next ninja attack before moving on to yet another refuge. Those who couldn''t escape in time were left with no choice but to await an uncertain fate.


    In a nation burdened by such hardships, the powerful elite remained indifferent, indulging in their excesses while themoners struggled to survive. The life and death of the civilian poption meant little to them.


    "Why is there so little this time?" a disgruntled male viger, peering through the broken wooden door, expressed his dissatisfaction with the meager supplies he received this time..


    Apologetically, Nagato responded, "I''m sorry, but the supplies we''ve gathered recently have been dwindling. We''ll try to bring more next time."


    "Our family won''tst long with ths little thing,"


    The man said, estimating that the supplies they received would barely sustain them for half a month.


    Immediately, his gaze then shifted greedily behind Konan.


    "What about those? Bring them down and give them to me," he demanded, a request that seemed only fair to him.


    "No! These supplies are meant for others. We only have this much to distribute."


    Konan firmly rejected his request.


    Unyielding, the male viger advanced towards the supplies behind Konan, prompting her to take a step back to protect them from his reach.


    "Does it really matter? Our family is thergest in this vige. We should receive arger share."


    "These supplies are meant for others. There''s only so much to go around."


    Konan remained resolute.


    Clearly frustrated, the man took matters into his own hands, attempting to seize the supplies behind Konan.


    "Do note near me!"


    Konan retorted, her patience wearing thin. She grabbed his arm and swiftly pushed him back.


    "You bastards, what do you think you''re doing?"


    The man eximed angrily, recovering his footing in the muddy water and now had a bruise on his forehead. He directed his anger at Konan.


    "I have no intention of doing anything. These supplies are for distribution, and there''s nothing extra," Nagato exined indifferently.


    The man sneered and retreated into his home. As he closed the wooden door, he couldn''t resist leaving behind a bitter remark.


    "At this moment, what kind of phnthropist are you pretending to be! A bunch of idiots!"


    "You¡ª" Konan''s patience snapped, and she was about to enter the house to teach him a lesson.


    The man''s words had been cruel and hurtful. Were it not for Akatsuki''s assistance, many families would have sumbed to death long ago.


    Nagato intervened, reaching out to stop Konan, and shook his head. "Let it go, Konan. Even if we were to confront him physically, it wouldn''t change anything."


    Konan relented, had her face still bore traces of anger and hurt.


    She couldn''t help but feel that their good intentions, along with those of theirrades, were being ruined by such individuals.


    It was the first time Nagato had encountered such an issue, and he wasn''t sure how to address it. However, he understood that even if they were to confront the man physically or let him take the supplies, nothing would fundamentally change the plight of his family. They would still need to survive, including his two children.


    Next, Nagato and Konan continued distributing supplies to the other vigers, thankfully without encountering further unreasonable incidents.


    "It''s finally over," Konan sighed with relief.


    "But as the war esctes, collecting supplies will only be more challenging in the future. The organization''s funds are running low," Nagato remarked.


    "Yes, that''s a really big problem."


    Konan shared his concern


    After all the effort expended by Akatsuki at this point, they were determined not to give up and start over.


    Under Yahiko''s leadership, they believed that Akatsuki''s ideals would eventually gain recognition, leading tosting change within their nation.


    Yet, it appeared that this important task, let alone achieving future sess, was just the first arduous step. The path to peace remained distant and fraught with challenges.


    The Akatsuki''s responsibilities had several parts.


    Konan and Nagato were responsible for the distribution of supplies, as they had the best temperament within the Akatsuki.


    Although their leader, Yahiko, was also trustworthy, he was upied with more crucial matters.


    His responsibilities included negotiating with Konoha and Suna''s ninjas, as well as promoting for Akatsuki''s ideals within the Land of Rain.


    As the leader, he is responsible for convincing everyone to support Akatsuki, amass greater power, change the Land of Rain, and finally transform the world.


    Even though they knew that this road was extremely difficult and might even cost their lives at any time, everyone in Akatsuki walked on this road without hesitation.


    They firmly believe that hardshipses with rewards, and the current hardships and disappointments are merely tests of their willpower and physical strength. They hold faith that the future will bring better days.


    "Konan, where do we head next?" Nagato asked.


    "Our next destination is to purchase medicines. Many of the vigers we''ve rescued before have suffered severe injuries, and our ownrades require medical attention as well. Hmm... I can''t help but feel that our budget is bing tighter and tighter," Konan sad with a wry smile.


    The Akatsuki''s primary source of ie came frompleting missions. While they often help others free of charge, some generous vigers either pay them or offer materials in return for their assistance.


    Additionally, when they eliminated bandits, the rewards collected from their activities are converted into Akatsuki''s operational funds.


    In the past, Konan had learned ninjutsu with the belief that the world was vast and they could travel freely without the need for much money.


    Jiraiya, one of the Sannin and their teacher, instilled the idea that a ninja''s resolve was grounded in perseverance. No matter how challenging the circumstances, a skilled ninja could endure in the wild.


    However, upon establishing Akatsuki, they discovered that many aspects of the world couldn''t be changed solely by the power of ninjas.


    In the world of reality, money yed a crucial role in various aspects of life. Without funds, Akatsuki''s operations couldn''t proceed, and their ability to help others would be severely limited.


    In short, the issue boiled down to a single word: Poverty.


    With greater financial resources, Akatsuki could operate more efficiently. Unfortunately, Akatsukicked the financial talent to secure substantial funds, and they couldn''t rely on rich businessmen to support their efforts. Overall, Akatsuki''s endeavors often resulted in financial losses.


    Extorting money from greedy businessmen remained a distant dream.


    Nagato sighed, recognizing the arduous journey ahead.


    Following a brief moment of frustration, the twoposed themselves and set out towards the nearest thriving town.


    This area had been untouched by the war, though its economy had been impacted by the war. Despite the hardships, it remained one of the few peacefulnds in the Land of Rain.


    Suna nins were amon sight, as they temporarily controlled the region on behalf of the Sunagakure. These ninja factions managed their supplies, both self-sufficient and squeezed from the Land of Rain''s popce.


    Despite the resentment felt by the Land of Rain''s people, they dared not openly oppose the oppression of the Suna ninjas.


    Sunagakure''s actions were considered legal and had been sanctioned by the Land of Rain''s Daimyo, authorizing Suna ninjas to control certain cities in the Land of Rain during the war.


    Suna ninjas were responsible for safeguarding these cities, while residents were obliged to provide services such as handing over crucial supplies to support the Sunagakure''s efforts. Within the city, the few key establishments not under Suna''s control were typically neutral pharmacies and weapon shops.


    The Purple Rose Medical Company from the Land of Demons had established branches in various nations. Weapon dealers from the Land Of Iron saw opportunity in the war-torn Land of Rain and arrived to sell weapons.


    As far as weapons were concerned, Konan wasn''t concerned. Akatsuki''s armory remained well-stocked, with ample supplies of Kunai and Shuriken, though precious exploding tags were in short supply.


    In Konan''s eyes, the true challengey in acquiring medicinal resources.


    After purchasing this batch of medicine, Akatsuki''s operational funds would be almost entirely depleted, leaving them financially strained for some time. They had to manage their resources carefully.


    Purple Rose Medical Branch stood proudly on the bustling city street, a four-story structure. Pedestrians hurried along, draped in raincoats, seeking shelter from the downpour.


    Konan and Nagato entered the pharmacy, hung their coir raincoats on a nearby rack, and proceeded to negotiate with the branch''s representative regarding their medicine purchase. The person they met was a woman in her thirties, exuding an air of warmth and kindness.


    She recognized Konan, a Land Of Rain ninja, as this wasn''t their first time negotiating the purchase of medicines here. Konan had visited the pharmacy several times before.


    "The price of medicines has increased by five percent!?"


    Konan shouted after hearing the quote from the woman. She was stunned


    The woman ignored Konan''s surprised look, but nodded, and said in a t tone, "The Land Of Rain''s medicine market is currently experiencing shortages due to the ongoing war. Our headquarters'' production can''t keep up with demand, leading to price hikes."


    Although the woman provided the reason, Konan couldn''t hide her dismay. The money they had brought for this purchase was barely enough. A five percent increase would render it insufficient.


    She understood the cause of this scarcity. With Konoha and Suna at war, many nobles and civilians were stockpiling medicines as a precaution.


    In times of conflict, preparation was key.


    Additionally, Purple Rose Medical Company''s medicines were known to be more effective than those from other sources.


    Even the Five Great Ninja Viges had allowed them to establish branches, a testament to the medicalpany''s reputation and influence.


    "But..." Konan began, before being interrupted by the woman.


    "Furthermore, on several your previous visits, Konan-san has used credit here, and it''s about to expire. We kindly request prompt repayment of the outstanding bnce, as failure to do so will result in Konan-san being cklisted by ourpany, and future transactions may be met with less favorable terms," The woman added firmly.


    Konan wore a pained expression.


    Her financial situation had never been particrly huge. In previous visits to purchase medicine, she had resorted to obtaining credit and signed an IOU,plete with monthly interest payments. It amounted to no small sum, especially for her personally.


    Nagato, on the other hand, had overheard snippets of this situation but noticed Konan avoiding eye contact. He had never heard Konan mention this matter before. Had she intended to shoulder this burden alone without informing anyone in Akatsuki?


    "Please allow me to be tolerant. I hope Konan-san can settle the outstanding debt before June this year."


    The woman dered.


    Konan acknowledged this, then asked further, "And what if it goes unpaid?"


    The woman with a hint of seriousness in her tone, responded, "Should Konan-san fail to meet the deadline, please rest assured that ourpany has a dedicated team of debt collectors who will handle the matter. They are more than capable of handling it."


    Hearing this, Konan''s anxiety deepened.


    She understood that arge corporation like Purple Rose likely engaged in some questionable practices, but she hadn''t expected them to have a specialized team for debt collection. She knew what that meant - it was probably a squad of ninja debt collectors.


    "If you find yourself in need of funds, Konan-san, I can introduce you to some special opportunities," The woman offered.


    "Special... opportunities?" Konan''s face flushed with embarrassment.


    "Please don''t misunderstand. Our Purple Rose Company is a legitimate business and not involved in any unsavory industries. The opportunities I mentioned are entirely legitimate," The woman rified.


    Konan sighed with relief. "Could you, perhaps, lower the price of the medicines this time?"


    She was in dire need of these medicines, but the woman''s response wasn''t favorable. "I apologize, but the decision to increase the prices was made by our headquarters, and I have no authority to change it."


    The woman exined that the Land Of Rains''s medicine market was experiencing shortages due to the ongoing war, which had caused prices to surge. She empathized with the situation in the Land of Rain but said that the price adjustment was beyond her control. Her role was to implement the decisions made by upper management.


    "However, if Konan-san is set on these medicines, you might consider purchasing them from our Land Of Demons headquarters. The prices there have remained stable, and in fact, they might be considerably cheaper."


    The woman offered a potential solution to Konan. Medicine prices varied ording to local conditions and regtions, and the Land Of Demons might offer a more budget friendly alternative.


    "The Land Of Demons?" Konan hadn''t gone beyond the Land of Rain before and hesitated. The turmoil in the Land of Rain made traveling to the remote Land Of Demons time consuming.


    Leaving the Purple Rose branch alongside Nagato, Konan felt troubled about her decision: whether to buy medicine within the Land of Rain or make the journey to the Land Of Demons. She intended to discuss it with the others.


    "Nagato, please don''t share the fact that I owe money. I don''t want the members of Akatsuki to worry about me," Konan cautioned Nagato on their way back.


    Nagato nodded but then asked with hesitation, "However, this can''t continue indefinitely. How do you n to repay the debt, and exactly how much do you owe?"


    Konan looked away unnaturally. "It''s not much."


    Nagato has a serious expression asking further.


    "What do you mean by ''not much''?"


    Konan hesitated and finally extended one finger.


    "One million?"


    "Not counting the interest, it''s around ten million..."


    Konan admitted in a hushed voice.


    "One... ten million!?" Nagato''s voice grew louder, shocked.


    Ten Million ryo!!!. This was an astronomical sum, far surpassing Akatsuki''s annual operating budget.


    Konan sighed. "That''s right. It''s more than I initially thought, too."


    "No wonder you always bring backrge amounts of medicines... I thought the price of medicines in the Land of Rain had dropped a lot."


    Nagato realized that Konan''s frequent purchases of vast quantities of medicine, which he had attributed to favorable prices in the Land of Rain, were to service this staggering debt. He had been oblivious to the situation, given his focus on other aspects of Akatsuki''s operations.


    Nagato was moved by Konan''s selfless actions. She had done this to help Akatsuki and save more people. While he couldn''t me her, the challenge of repaying ten million ryo weighed heavily on him.


    The suggestion of a "special job" from the branch manager raised concerns about potential involvement in illegal activities.


    .....


    "To the Land Of Demons?" In a cave sheltered from the rain, Akatsuki members held a brief meeting. Konan exined her intention to travel to the Land Of Demons to procure the medicines cheap instead of buying them within the Land of Rain.


    "I''ve made my decision. Buying affordable medicine from the Land Of Demons will ensure an adequate supply. Besides, traveling alone will help us save on expenses."


    Konan said with determination, emphasizing Akatsuki''s limited finances.


    Yahiko, while supportive of the idea, voiced his concern. "But... letting Konan go to the remote Land Of Demons alone worries me."


    He was unable to apany her as he had to negotiate with the ninj8a from Suna and Konoha, a responsibility that demanded his presence in the Land of Rain.


    Nagato stepped forward willingly. "I''ll go with Konan."


    He knew that sending someone in his ce would reveal the debt issue. Furthermore, as the strongest member of Akatsuki, he could provide Konan with ample protection, even in dangerous situations.


    Yahiko epted their proposal. "Very well, I entrust this task to both of you. Be cautious on your journey."


    Konan and Nagato nodded resolutely, aware of the significance of this mission for Akatsuki and the need for a wless execution. Akatsuki members were known for their decisiveness, and they promptly set their ns into motion.


    After the short meeting, Yahiko led the remaining Akatsuki members to negotiate with the formidable ninja forces, while Nagato apanied Konan on their journey towards the unfamiliar and distant Land Of Demons


    ------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn.

 Chapter 133: 129: Dragon Veins and Ninjas From The Chaotic Time-Space

    Chapter 133: 129: Dragon Veins and Ninjas From The Chaotic Time-Space


    Late April had arrived, casting the desert in a relentless embrace of wind-blown sand and overcast skies. The relentless desert seemed to stretch endlessly, with a sea of yellow sand as far as the eye could see.


    At noon, the oppressive dark clouds dispersed, allowing the sun to reim the sky. The boundless desert turned into a pale yellow ocean, glistening under the midday sun.


    The wind that swept across the desert carried with it a mixture of fine sand and warm air. It was as if an invisible force propelled the sand particles relentlessly forward, peeling awayyers of dunes and burying them in the sands behind.


    In this vast sea of sand, three figures made their slow progress across the desert. They were d in light yellow windbreakers designed to shield them from sand and dust. The color of their attire blended well with the desert surroundings, providing effective camouge.


    These three individuals were Shiraishi, Ruri, and Ayane, who had journeyed from the Land Of Demons.


    After conducting a thorough investigation, they had ascertained the coordinates of Roran and gleaned some basic information about the nation. After getting this information, Shiraishi couldn''t wait to bring Ruri and Ayane to im the power of Roran''s dragon veins.


    "Shiraishi-kun, are we there yet?" Ayane asked as she gazed at the scorching sun. The weather was stuffy, despite it not being summer.


    "We''ll arrive following the directions from the roadmap." Shiraishi replied patiently.


    Ayane released a long sigh. Traveling long distances in such sultry weather isn''t good for girls'' skin.


    "If you find it boring, you''re wee to return on your own." Ruri remarked, her temperament less patient than Shiraishi''s as she said to Ayane.


    "Just kidding, don''t take it so seriously. I was just speaking on how the scorching weather is drying up certain parts of me." Ayane said while turning her gaze to Shiraishi with a yful smile.


    A loud explosion resonated across the desert, the result of chakra shing against chakra. Ayane''s raised arm had blocked Ruri''s punch, creating a significant crater beneath them on the desert floor.


    "It appears the lessons I taught you a few days ago haven''t left much of an impression." Ruri sneered.


    "You can try again." Ayane responded, narrowing her eyes and smiling provocatively.


    "As a person of weaker stature, it''s quite pitiful to resort to excuses for one''s own shorings." Ruri condescendingly remarked, causing Ayane''s face to twitch in anger.


    Shiraishi nced at the two, shook his head helplessly, and continued to walk forward sullenly.


    How many times had the two of them fought along their journey here? Shiraishi had lost count. Traveling through the vast desert had a dusty and deste atmosphere.


    Approximately two hourster, Shiraishi came to a stop atop a rtively high spot on the desert terrain. He began to survey the distance.


    "Is this Roran?" Ruri and Ayane lifted their hats, observing a huge structure in the distance.


    The buildings were densely arranged and reached heights of around 100 meters. They were primarily white, and from their current viewpoint, they appeared slender and elongated.


    "It appears to be the right ce." Shiraishi affirmed. He retrieved a photo that had been taken by their scouts. The building before them was identical to the one depicted in the image.


    "I heard that Roran is a small, impoverished kingdom, gradually declining to the point where no one pays attention. However, judging by thisplex, it doesn''t seem to be in decline." Ruri said with hints of doubts.


    While it couldn''t be described as prospering, it was certainly far from poverty.


    "That''s what the information I obtained suggested. But something seems to have changed over the past two years. ording to intelligence reports, a man named Anrokuzan arrived in Roran during that time. He earned the trust of Roran''s Queen and became the kingdom''s minister. It''s believed that Roran''s newfound prosperity is linked to this Anrokuzan character."


    When Shiraishi mentioned Anrokuzan, his expression turned somewhat ambiguous. He thought to himself that even though the Land Of Demons coined terms like ''Terracotta Army and Horses,'' names like Anrokuzan were hardly worthining about. But Shiraishi still felt inclined toin about the name.


    "ording to information shared by Katsuyu, the dragon veins should be underground in Roran. Ayane, can you use your Byakugan to assess the situation?" Shiraishi turned to Ayane.


    Ayane opened her eyes and began to observe the underground of Roran City.


    "Have you found it?" Shiraishi asked.


    "Yes, I''ve detected a powerful chakra energy deep underground, and it''s guarded by numerous puppet soldiers." Ayane revealed.


    "Puppet soldiers?"


    "It''s possible they''re intended for war." Shiraishi spected, acknowledging his limited knowledge of Roran.


    Given the invaluable resource of a dragon vein, it was unlikely that it would be left unguarded indefinitely.


    "In that case, let''s assess the situation first. If we act swiftly, we may be able to im the dragon vein''s power before Roran''s defenders can respond." Both Ruri and Ayane concurred with Shiraishi''s n.


    With that, the trio embarked on their mission.


    .....


    The grandest building in Roran housed Queen Roran herself. In the opulent hall, the queen summoned Roran''s minister, Anrokuzan, for a discussion.


    "What brings you here, Your Majesty?" Anrokuzan, a man in his thirties with a beard, his face appeared shrewd and authoritative. He always approached the queen''s throne with utmost respect.


    "Anrokuzan, I''ve recently received reports of numerous residents disappearing in the city. Do you have any information on this matter?" The queen expressed her concern.


    As the queen of Roran, it was her duty to protect her subjects.


    Among all the courtiers, Anrokuzan was the most capable and trustworthy minister. He conducted himself with humility, fostered camaraderie among colleagues, and disyedpassion toward the people of Roran. The queen''s trust in him was unwavering.


    "Your Majesty, I too have heard of these incidents. Even before this news reached us, I had dispatched investigators to look into the matter. I believe we will have the results soon." Anrokuzan assured her.


    "Then I entrust this matter to you, Anrokuzan."


    "You have my word, Your Majesty. I shall not betray the trust you have ced in me." Anrokuzan showed a warm smile and respectfully withdrew.


    Shortly after Anrokuzan''s departure, a red-haired girl emerged from a side door.


    "Mother!" The girl joyfully rushed into the queen''s embrace, wearing a radiant smile on her face.


    "Is ss over for today, Sara?" the queen asked.


    "Yes, I''ve finished for the day." Sara nodded.


    "Very well. Remember, you are the future queen of Roran. Strive diligently to be an exceptional ruler who cares for her subjects, Sara." the queen affectionately advised, tenderly caressing her daughter''s head.


    ......


    The oasis city bordering the desert was none other than Roran. Under the dim night sky, it was cloaked in a shroud of wind and dust. From afar, only the city''s dark silhouettes were visible, lending an air of mystery to the ce.


    Approaching a sewer manhole cover, the three of them relied on Ayane''s findings to infiltrate an underground location connected to the immense chakra source.


    Shiraishi, bathed in moonlight, gazed upon the city and its towering buildings linked by pipes. These pipes served as conduits for an unusually powerful chakra, the energy source driving the entire city''s operations through a recycling system.


    Although the city boasted a level of prosperity, its defenses were woefully inadequate, as Shiraishi soon discovered. He realized that causing a disturbance was unnecessary, given the country''s weak defenses. In fact, sneaking in proved surprisingly easy, as the only guardians appeared to be ordinary people.


    "What''s our next move? Do we need to cause chaos?" Ruri asked.


    "No, there''s no need for such measures with the current level of defense. Let''s resolve this quickly and leave." Shiraishi decided.


    At the beginning, he had thought about stirring up chaos in the city before acquiring the dragon vein''s power. However, after considering the country''s weak defenses, he deemed such measures excessive.


    As he spoke, Shiraishi lifted the manhole cover and jumped into the sewer, with Ruri and Ayane following suit.


    Within the sewers, an intricatework of exhaust pipes crisscrossed their path.


    Fortunately, Ayane''s Byakugan rendered concerns about navigation moot. She effortlessly discerned the optimal route leading to the underground dragon vein and its exact location.


    During their journey, the trio encountered arge group of disheveled people who appeared as if they were prisoners.


    They were collectively pushing a peculiar device resembling a massive millstone. The device emitted a substantial chakra reaction from the ground, and metallic puppet soldiers guarded it.


    "Are these prisoners from Roran?" Shiraishi pondered aloud.


    "That device is connected to the puppet soldier manufacturing facility." Ayane rified.


    With her Byakugan, Ayane possessed full knowledge of the situation, including the location of the puppet soldier factory.


    "It seems this country has ambitious ns. Could they be aiming to set off a storm in the Land of Wind?"


    Shiraishi smiled as he thought about the situation.


    Though he could sense a fraction of the dragon vein''s pulsations using sensory jutsu, he realized that with only this level of power, it would be too simple to challenge the Land of Wind, one of the Five Great Nations.


    Inevitably, if they were exposed, the dragon vein''s power would likely fall into the hands of Suna.


    Hence, he believed it was wiser to safeguard the power himself.


    The trio navigated around the puppet soldiers tasked with guarding the dragon vein''s power. Thanks to Ayane''s Byakugan, they smoothly bypassed all the defense lines, eventually reaching the final barrier.


    Blocking their path was a huge door, standing five or six meters tall, adorned with intricate carvings on the surrounding walls, likely the cultural symbol of Roran.


    They pushed the giant door open and moved deeper into the corridor, exploring their way forward.


    As they advanced, the puppet soldiers grew increasingly dense. However, these puppet soldiers were bulkier and had limited range, so Shiraishi, Ruri, and Ayane encountered no significant resistance on their path to the dragon vein''s location.


    They arrived at a huge, silent chamber surrounded by four huge stone statues. In the center of this four stone statues, something resembling a closed eye emitted a purplish chakra light. Intricate and unknown seals encircled the closed eye.


    Shiraishi crouched down to examine these mystic seas before directing his gaze at the closed eye. Through the narrow gap, the purple chakra light bathed his face, exuding a breathtaking brilliance.


    "Is this the dragon vein''s power? It''s surprisingly that such powerful chakra stays in this seal alone." Shiraishi marveled.


    "How do you n to extract such a powerful seal?" Ruri inquired.


    This question was directed at Shiraishi, given that the dragon vein''s power exceeded his expectations.


    "First, we need to locate the ''core.'' Katsuyu mentioned that the dragon vein is an abnormal energy formed from the earth''s natural energy. Something this significant must possess a ''core,''"


    Shiraishi stood up and said.


    "It might be difficult for us to find a ''core'' with such huge chakra." Ayane added.


    In contrast to Shiraishi''s sensory ninjutsu, her Byakugan offered a more intuitive understanding of the dragon vein''s interior.


    "Can''t you see it with your Byakugan?"


    "No, the chakra density down there is incredibly high. With my current pupils power, I can''t discern the innermost element."


    Ayane exined, her gaze directed towards the depths of the dragon vein, where a blinding, purple radiance emanated from the formidable Chakra concentration, obstructing her vision.


    "It appears the external seal will need to be forcibly broken." Shiraishi concluded, reaching out to the closed eye in the seal, where the dragon vein''s power was contained.


    Both Ruri and Ayane nodded, recognizing that this was the only course of action to reveal the dragon vein''s ''core.''


    As Shiraishi prepared to undo the external seal, a series of metallic footsteps suddenly sounded from outside the chamber. A horde of puppet soldiers stormed in, their eyes fixed on the three intruders. Without exnation, these puppets unleashed a barrage of kunai, each imbued with purple chakra, hurtling towards Shiraishi, Ruri, and Ayane at incredible speed.


    Shadow des, matching the number of kunai, instantly manifested from Shiraishi''s shadow. With a metallic ng, the kunai were deflected and the puppet soldiers were rendered into scrap metal.


    "I''ll need some time to extract the ''seal.'' Please hold them off outside." Shiraishi said to Ruri and Ayane.


    Once hispanions had exited to fend off the puppet soldiers, Shiraishi began forming hand seals, channelling chakra into both hands as he attempted to break the seal on the dragon vein. This would allow the power within to surge forth, the location of the ''core'' would definitely be exposed.


    With his hands on the external seal, simr to closing the eye, Shiraishi pressed it. Instantly, the surrounding seals radiated, enveloping the chamber.


    The eye device, initially shut, was now wide open. It revealed a strange, purplish space surrounding Shiraishi, who felt a powerful force¡ªthe dragon vein''s power.


    Even when facing the One Tails'', he hadn''t sensed such overwhelming chakra. Observing the surrounding space rapidly distort and the intense light rendering him nearly blind, Shiraishi felt a sense of trepidation.


    "Is this the power of the dragon vein?" he wondered aloud, sweat beading on his forehead.


    Furthermore, he noticed that the spatial distortion had stabilized, and the powerful light made it difficult to discern the state of the dragon vein''s chakra.


    Just as he was contemting retreating, he sensed several strange chakra signatures through his sensory ninjutsu¡ªan abrupt surge of chakra. The unexpected urrence brought to mind his confrontation with Minato, specifically his use of space-time ninjutsu.


    Boom!


    A violent explosion disrupted the flow of the purple chakra emanating from the eye device. Some unknown factor had destabilized the wavelength of the chakra. The force of the explosion propelled Shiraishi backward, crashing into the wall and creating arge hole. Blood trickled from his mouth as he struggled to rise.


    Shiraishi fixed his gaze on the eye device that had been engulfed in swirling dust. Slowly regaining his footing, he noticed four unfamiliar chakra signatures in his sensor. The dragon vein''s seal had also returned to stability, indicating that his earlier attempt to break it had been thwarted by a peculiar space-time distortion.


    The dust gradually cleared, revealing the four individuals who had caused this disruption.


    Three men and one woman.


    "Konoha Ninja!?"


    Shiraishi clearly saw the Konoha ninja foreheads of the four of them, showing a look of astonishment.


    Are you kidding me four Konoha ninjas suddenly emerged from the dragon vein''s location in the Land of Wind? This defied logic, given that this was not the Land of Fire.


    Moreover, their sudden appearance via space-time ninjutsu left Shiraishi confused, struggling toprehend the situation.


    What on earth is going on?


    "Huh? Where is this?" One of the ninjas, a blond-haired boy, looked around with a confused expression, much like Shiraishi, who couldn''t understand the situation.


    "Wait!" Suddenly, a realization struck him, and he hurriedly checked on hispanions. "Sakura, Sai, Yamato-taicho, how are you doing?"


    A cough from the Konoha female ninja named ''Sakura'' indicated that she was just regaining her senses. She then turned her frustration toward the blond-haired Konoha boy.


    "Naruto, if you ever act so recklessly again, I might just blow your head off!"


    Naruto nodded frantically in response to Sakura''s fiery anger. "Yes, yes!"


    Seeing Sakura''s clenched fists radiating anger, Naruto was quick to show hispliance.


    "What happened? What I just felt was the chakra power of the dragon vein..." The other boy named Sai dusted himself off and scanned his surroundings with vignt eyes.


    Finally, he locked eyes with Shiraishi, who he felt a dangerous aura of danger. This presence was even more menacing than when they had faced their Root leader, Shimura Danzo.


    "No matter what happened, let''s first determine our location."


    Thest member, an adult male dressed in a Konoha Jonin uniform, spoke up.


    Captain "Yamato, are you alright?"


    Naruto quickly asked about Captain Yamato''s well-being, while Yamato himself smiled, reassuring them. "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    After standing up, he, too, focused his gaze on Shiraishi, the sole outsider in this situation, maintaining a vignt stance.


    Shiraishi''s expression remained t as he wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth with his fingers.


    "Who are you¡­"


    Naruto blinked, puzzled, and looked at Shiraishi with confusion. Shiraishi chose not to respond and began to perform hand seals.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Naruto, seeing Shiraishi''s hand seals, he feared he was about to used a dangerous ninjutsu against them and moved to intervene.


    However, Sakura stepped in and restrained Naruto, "Don''t be impulsive, Naruto. That''s the hand seal for medical ninjutsu. Judging by his appearance, he seems to have been injured earlier."


    Indeed, as Sakura had said, Shiraishi''s injuries began to heal rapidly after he used the jutsu, and his face regained its color.


    Once Shiraishi had recovered, he carefully observed the four Konoha ninjas who had left him with an odd impression.


    Naruto, Sakura, Sai, Yamato... Shiraishi was certain that during his time in Konoha, these four individuals had never crossed his path.


    However, considering the ages of these four, even the oldest Jonin, Yamato, was only a few years his senior. Shiraishi had never encountered these Konoha Jonin.


    "Well, where is this ce?" Finally, Yamato took the initiative to inquire about their location.


    "Don''t you know where this is?"


    Shiraishi didn''t answer the question.


    "Of course, we came here to pursue a Suna rogue nin, Mukade and we ended up here. By the way, who are you?"


    Naruto couldn''t help jumping out, yelling out.


    Shiraishi privately ssified Naruto as a hot-blooded fool. Yamato and the Konoha female ninja Sakura pped their foreheads in exasperation, frustrated by how easily Naruto leaked information.


    They had just made themselves vulnerable, unable to distinguish between a friend and an enemy, putting themselves in a dangerous situation.


    "Pursuing a Suna rogue nin, Mukade?"


    Hearing such an answer, Shiraishi''s mind was filled with various question marks.


    ''Is this some sort of new joke? When did Konoha expand its operations to include cleaning up rogues in other viges? Moreover, it was now the Third Ninja World War, and Suna was in a fierce war with Konoha. These people didn''t join the war, but were chasing Suna rogue nin here, were they treating him as an idiot?''


    Even a three year old could see through at a nce that they were telling a lie.


    Shiraishi discerned the transparent falsehood in their story. He believed that the hot-headed idiot named Naruto, despite his outward appearance was quite cunning in nature.


    "Ah, yes."


    Yamato sighed in helplessness. Given the current situation, there was no point in hiding the truth any longer.


    He exined, "We were entrusted by Hokage-sama to track down a Suna ninja named Mukade and arrived in Roran. Yet, for some reason, an abnormal chakra erupted from the ground and engulfed us. When we came to our senses, we found ourselves here. Could you provide some rity regarding our situation? And what is your identity?"


    "It''s indeed strange." Shiraishi said, his smile carrying deeper implications.


    "Strange?" Yamato and the others observed Shiraishi, sensing that his smile hid something meaningful.


    "Isn''t it strange that you, Konoha ninjas, don''t recognize me? You''re undoubtedly not Konoha ninjas. Who are you? Why pretend to be Konoha ninjas whileing here to disrupt the situation? What is your purpose?"


    Bringing terrible pressure from his body, Shiraishi pushed towards the four of them.


    Seeing Shiraishi''s unkind look, Yamato and the others knew that the person in front of them was an enemy rather than a friend.


    ''Wait, where have i seen this look before...'' At this moment, Yamato suddenly had a sh of light in his mind, as if he was recalling something.


    "Are you... Chiba Shiraishi?"


    Yamato''s face was filled with cold sweat.


    Although he looked younger, Yamoto still recalled his general appearance.


    He was a ninja who detected from Konoha twenty years ago.


    In recent years, a super S-ss dangerous person who has taken the Land Of Demons as his home field and disturbed the peace of the ninja world.


    "Don''t talk to me in such a questioning manner. I left Konoha only two months ago. Thinking about it this way, you are really not Konoha''s ninjas. Forget it, it doesn''t matter. I will pull out your soul out of your body and i will know your identities."


    There was a cold light in Shiraishi''s eyes.


    "The three of you, step back quickly! This isn''t an opponent you can handle!"


    Yamato urgently warned his teammates and he immediately formed hand seals.


    "Wood Release: Great Forest Emergence!"


    A number of trees sprouted from Yamato''s arms, surrounding Shiraishi from all angles.


    "Wood Release!?" Shiraishi eximed in surprise, his heart thrown into turmoil. He couldn''t believe that whoever was pretending as a Konoha ninja before him had used the long-forgotten Wood Release.


    Could this people be an aplice of White Zetsu?


    --------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 134: 130: Restored Space-Time Order & Lost Memories

    Chapter 134: 130: Restored Space-Time Order & Lost Memories


    "Damn it!"


    Yamato''s face grew solemn as he witnessed his created trees, being severed byrge number of shadow des before reaching Shiraishi.


    But a confusing notion gnawed at him. ''Should his strength be this limited? Moreover, why did this enemy seem so young?''


    "Captain Yamato!"


    "Didn''t I tell you to retreat?" Yamato helplessly sighed as he looked at the three subordinates who remained steadfast by his side.


    "What the hell is happening? Why is there a fight all of a sudden?" Naruto asked as he looked at Yamato with a nk expression.


    "Didn''t you hear me call his name just now, Naruto? His name is Chiba Shiraishi."


    "Chiba... Shiraishi... um... eh???" Naruto''s shock gave way to anger as he locked eyes with Shiraishi.


    In return, Shiraishi found himself equally surprised by Naruto''s reaction, wondering what kind of expression those shocked eyes held.


    Truthfully, Shiraishi was genuinely intrigued by these unknown neers, especially since they seemed to have arrived through space-time ninjutsu.


    A concept closely rted to his experience when he eas unsealing the power of dragon veins.


    "Then... this person is Kakashi-sensei..."


    The shock on Naruto''s face suddenly turned into anger, and he rushed towards Shiraishi without hesitation.


    Sakura remained rooted in ce, her face a mask of surprise, rendering her speechless. Meanwhile, Sai had a contemtive expression, appearing somewhat bewildered by the unfolding events, especially the involvement of the second-generation White Fang.


    Despite his doubts, Sai couldn''t reconcile the fact that this youth was that individual in the Land of Demons.


    "Wait, Naruto!"


    Yamato''s anxious cry reached their ears from behind.


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but wonder about the true nature of Naruto''s formidable chakra, which far exceeded his expected capabilities. Could there be a purpose behind this seemingly amateurish fighting stance?


    Given the enormous chakra emanating from the opponent, Shiraishi chose to step back, avoiding direct contact with Naruto. Instead, he directed shadow dancer to form a shadow de aimed at Naruto.


    Boom!


    An explosion resonated through the area as Naruto narrowly avoided a potentially lethal strike. Shiraishi recognized the substance as ck ink, colliding with the Shadow de, allowing Naruto to escape grave injury.


    Shiraishi also noticed Sai, who was diligently inscribing something on an unfurled scroll with a pen.


    "Interesting. You, like me, use Yin Release ninjutsu. Your unique temperamen6, expressions, and gaze shows your affiliation with Danzo as hisckey, don''t they? Frankly, I''m growing increasingly curious about your identities." Shiraishi said with a smile.


    After thinking for while, he began to suspect that these people were indeed from Konoha, as their authentic gestures and mannerisms seemed hard to fake.


    "You bastard, stop pretending and return Kakashi-sensei to us!"


    Naruto roared, forming seals with his hands, and a shadow clone identical to the main body appeared next to him.


    A chakra ball converged in Naruto''s right hand, aiming at Shiraishi''s body without mercy.


    Yamato sighed, realizing he had no choice but to cooperate with Naruto. He used Woode Release jutsu to cover Naruto''s actions from the side.


    "Rasengan!"


    Boom!


    The explosion left a pothole in the road. Shiraishi managed to dodge Rasengan and Wood Release attacks. He summoned a Shadow de, aiming to sever Naruto''s limbs.


    A series of muffled sounds followed as the Shadow de sessfully severed Naruto''s limbs. Soon after, Naruto dissipated into smoke, leaving Shiraishi to snort in contempt.


    With eyes growing behind his back, he turned slightly sideways, letting the attack from behind fail, and grabbed Naruto''s right hand holding the Rasengan.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Naruto''s painful face twisted, and sweat continued to flow.


    "It''s good to use the smoke to go around and attack from behind, but it''s useless to me. In this way, get it done first¡ª"


    However, Shiraishi was shcoked as he sensed a familiar and terrifying chakra emanating from Naruto''s body. Naruto writhed in Shiraishi''s grasp, his face contorted in extreme pain. Red chakra feathers enveloped him, apanied by a visible red chakra tail.


    It was the Nine Tails, but wasn''t it sealed within Uzumaki Kushina? Shiraishi was left bewildered by this inexplicable revtion.


    The collision between the Shadow des and Naruto''s red chakra tail resulted in a thunderous explosion, propelling Shiraishi out of the chamber.


    "Cough! I didn''t expect it to be the Nine-Tails. I was so stunned that I didn''t realize it... Kid, who are you?" Shiraishi coughed lightly and asked cautiously.


    He was struggling with this weird and unreasonable scenario.


    Compared to the minor injuries on his body, Shiraishi cared more about the Nine Tails Chakra emerging from Naruto.


    Konoha''s Nine Tails Jinchuriki should be that woman Uzumaki Kushina, when did she be this blond-haired boy.


    There were too many strange things, and Shiraishi''s brain was a bit overwhelmed, and he couldn''t figure out what was going on now.


    Naruto remained silent, releasing the power of the Nine Tails''.


    A force stronger than Naruto pushed him back from a long distance.


    Mixed with the sonic boom, even Naruto, who had entered the tailed beast mode, showed pain on his face.


    On his chest, there was an extra blood hole visible to the naked eye.


    Ruri and Ayane appeared beside Shiraishi.


    Ayane''s fingers were stained with the blood flowing from Naruto''s body, and the chakra wrapped around her fingers was evaporated by the tailed beast chakra, causing the blood to directly stain her fingers, which made Ayane frown in dissatisfaction.


    "I said your nerves have be much duller, are you at a disadvantage now?" Ruri Chided Shiraishi


    "It''s okay, this injury is the same as nothing to me."


    Shiraishi stood up and answered as if nothing had happened. The injury had recovered by himself under the effect of his own medical ninjutsu.


    "So, next..."


    Shiraishi re-entered the chamber where the dragon''s veins were sealed, and nced at Naruto and the others.


    Ruri and Ayane also followed him in and set their sights on Naruto.


    "What''s going on here? Why are Konoha ninjas here? Just now this kid used Nine Tails Chakra, right?"


    Ruri asked bluntly.


    That night, she directly controlled Nine Tails to fight Konoha Ninja. She was extremely sensitive to Nine Tails'' power, and it was impossible for her to be wrong.


    Shiraishi fell silent, lost in thought.


    Dragon veins cause space-time distortion...


    Kakashi-senssi...


    The second Nine Tails Jinchuriki...


    Konoha Ninja...


    After the brief contact just now, these key information were linked together. Although he didn''t want to believe it, Shiraishi knew that only one guess could exin the current situation.


    Outside, the situation had evolved as well. The Konoha ninja Yamato use his Wood Release to subdue Naruto, while Sai continued to draw numerous ink creatures on a scroll before unleashing them as tigers.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    These ink tigers targeted the chamber''s ceiling, creating smoke and dust that shrouded the area. When the dust settled, the four Konoha ninja had vanished.


    "Aren''t you going after them? Those Konoha ninja had suspicious identities" Ayane remarked.


    "I have some guesses about where these people are from, but..." Shiraishi''s voice trailed off. He approached the device sealing the dragon veins, squatting down to observe it.


    "It''s possible that they were brought here by some kind of medium, but the dragon vein''s power has stabilized." Shiraishi noted.


    This indicated that the medium had seemingly vanished. Yet, the Konoha ninja hadn''t immediately returned to their original location, suggesting another, unrevealed factor at y.


    As footsteps drew nearer, Shiraishi signaled Ruri and Ayane to conceal themselves. The trio promptly vanished from view, leaving behind only the aftermath of the battle.


    ....


    Perched atop a tall, white spire, White Stone surveyed the city below, basking in its night-time glory.


    The citizens of Roran filled the streets, celebrating with song and dance as ifmemorating a special asion.


    Viewed from this vantage point, the city, encircled by the desert, revealed a unique charm.


    "What a peaceful ce." Ruri and Ayane observed as they joined Shiraishi, casting their eyes upon the bustling night market scene below.


    "It certainly is an unexpected find. However, my priority is investigating the dragon veins and confirming certain matters." Shiraishi exined.


    "Then, what''s our role in this?" Ruri asked.


    "We must keep an eye on those Konoha ninja and prevent them from leaving Roran. This is a crucial period for the Ninja World War, and their interference in the outside world could disrupt the order and potentially lead to a time and space copse in this world. We should avoid meddling with matters involving time and space." Shiraishi emphasized.


    He recognized the gravity of the situation. If the Konoha ninja had indeed traveled from a distant future through time and space, they couldn''t be left unattended.


    Space-time ninjutsu was the mostplex chakra system, fraught with unknown risks and severe consequences for failure.


    Therefore, whether it was to preserve the order of the other world or safeguard the stability of their own, restraining these individuals within Roran was a necessary precaution.


    ....


    Dawn approached.


    Yamato led Naruto, Sakura, and Sai to seek refuge in a dpidated structure within Roran. Sakura used medical ninjutsu to treat Naruto''s chest wound, then applied medicinal powder and bandaged it.


    "Naruto, can''t you restrain your impulsive nature?" Sakura asked with a hint of annoyance.


    Naruto winced, clutching his wound. "I know, but when I think about Kakashi-sensei..."


    Sakura fell silent, the atmosphere growing heavy.


    Finally, Sakura raised her head, her gaze directed at Yamato as she questioned, "Captain Yamato, what''s going on? How could Chiba Shiraishi be so young?"


    She recalled Shiraishi from earlier, a stark contrast to the formidable figure she had remembered. The age difference alone was baffling.


    "I have no idea what happened." Yamato admitted, scratching his head in confusion.


    "Don''t act recklessly, especially you, Naruto. Your Nine-Tails chakra was almost depleted earlier."


    Yamato cautioned.


    Fortunately, he was restrained by his wood release, otherwise the situation would have been really dangerous.


    Naruto clenched his fists with unwillingness and anger on his face.


    Yamato nced at Naruto and said: "I understand your feelings, but this is not the reason for you to be arrogant. Kakashi-senpai, has already..."


    "Oh, this is where you''re hiding? I finally found you."


    Before he could finish, a voice intervened interrupting their conversation.


    Sai immediately took out the scroll, nning to draw something.


    Meanwhile, Ruri and Ayane appeared nonchntly, advancing towards the Konoha ninja with curiosity in their eyes.


    "You are¡­"


    Yamato''s face was tense, and Naruto and Sakura tookbat stances.


    Ruri paid no heed to their caution and approached the four of them.


    The invisible force of her presence restrained the four of them, preventing any initial moves.


    Ruri walked up to them, bent down, and picked up the medicine Sakura had recently applied to Naruto.


    It was an opaque white stic bottle, mostly depleted, containing healing medicine powder for external use, bearing the distinctive mark of the Purple Rose Company.


    "The date on this bottle is March, twenty years from now, and there''s also the unique logo of Purple Rose Company. It appears you''ve trulye from the future."


    Ruri spoke surprisingly, and the nervous four Konohas immediately froze in ce.


    What did this mean? Twenty years in the future?


    "Don''t look at us so nervously. In your time and space, perhaps our rtionship is quite bad, but that''s merely an urrence in your parallel dimension and unrted to the present time and space."


    Ruri handed the medicine bottle to Sakura and exined, "Don''t casually discard used items. Even a piece of trash you toss away could disrupt the order of this time and space, especially such recognizable items."


    Sakura''s mouth felt dry as she asked, "What do you mean?"


    "It means that, from your perspective, this is the world from twenty years ago." Ayane chimed in.


    "Twenty years ago!?" The four Konoha ninjas stared wide-eyed at Ayane in disbelief.


    "How could that be possible? In the world twenty years ago, this is..."


    "Nothing is impossible. In your era, which Hokage generation is in power?" Ayane asked.


    "The Fifth Generation."


    "On our side, the Third Hokage still rules in Konoha. The three of us left Konoha. In this world, it was only two months ago."


    "That''s the present..."


    Even the well informed Yamato appeared dumbfounded.


    "The Third Ninja War has just started." Ayane''s revtion left the four of them speechless.


    In their recollection, the Third Ninja World War had already ended, yet Ayane imed it had only just begun. Was this truly the ninja world of twenty years ago?


    Yamato was the first to react; he pointed at their surroundings and asked, "Where are we?"


    "Roran." Ruri''s response left Yamato sitting on the ground, overwhelmed by confusion.


    In his era, Roran had been reduced to ruins, and now it stood as a thriving city. He couldn''t reconcile the disparity.


    Moreover, considering Shiraishi''s youthful appearance, Yamato had no choice but to ept the fact that the four of them had been transported back in time.


    "How can there be such nonsense?" Naruto still couldn''t believe it.


    "But this is the reality. When you arrived in this time and space, you likely triggered a medium and came here by ident." Ruri exined.


    "And how do we return?" Sakura asked.


    "Find the medium, destroy it, and restore your bodies to their proper time and space."


    "What will you do with us now?" Yamato asked.


    Given the formidable opposition they faced, they couldn''t gauge their chances in a confrontation.


    "Don''t worry, we don''t intend to harm you, but you must remain here until we resolve this matter. We can''t risk disrupting the order of time and space. It could affect not only your time but ours as well."


    Yamato felt a bit relieved after hearing this. Indeed, they hailed from the future, and wandering aimlessly in this era could trigger a series of catastrophic events.


    "By the way, we would like to learn more about your time. Don''t worry; it doesn''t involve any important historical events." Ayane added with a smile.


    She, too, was curious about their future. Did she and Shiraishi have children? If so, how many? And did Hyuga Ayane, that troublesome woman, meet a fitting end?.


    These questions were important.


    ....


    Inside a room in a tower, Shiraishi patiently searched for something.


    After finding nothing suspicious, Shiraishi intended to leave. However, as he stepped out the door, something caught his eye in the trash can.


    Shiraishi reached into the trash can, retrieved the item, and examined it closely. His expression became extremely strange.


    "This... is Minister Anrokuzan''s room, isn''t it?"


    ...,...


    In the quiet chamber where the power of the dragon veins was stored, Anrokuzan, Roran''s current minister, had arrived.


    His presence here was necessitated by unknown intruders who had caused trouble the previous night,pelling him to stand guard and prevent any repeat of their disruptive activities.


    He circled around the dragon vein sealing device, experiencing the profound energy concealed within the earth, his expression reflecting a sense of intoxicated delight.


    "Hmph, what a splendid, wless power..."


    As Anrokuzan delved deeper into the dragon vein''s power, a wry smile yed on his lips, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "So close now. That worthless queen can die, and my n can trulymence. This power is genuinely perfect. With it, dominating the world is easy."


    Indulging in the powerful chakra of the dragon vein, Anrokuzan''s eyes were consumed with greedy desire.


    After years of meticulous nning, the fruits of his victory were on the cusp of being harvested.


    First, he would eliminate the meddlesome Roran Queen, capture Roran, then the Land Of Winds, followed by the neighboring small nations, and finally wage war on the strongest Land of Fire.


    "ording to history, the war should have long ended. Fight hard, you ninja from the five great nations, when you are drained, everything about you will be under my rule!"


    "It''s better to keep your ns quiet when you''re asleep."


    The voice emerged from behind, startling Anrokuzan. He swiftly turned around, catching sight of Shiraishi, who had stealthily infiltrated.


    "Who are you..."


    It seems that he recognized Shiraishi''s identity, and he showed disbelief.


    "No... it can''t be, you shouldn''t be able to..."


    He recalled the established history where Shiraishi wouldn''t appear for several more years. Why was he here now? Had he nned the disturbance the previous night?


    A sense of dread washed over Anrokuzan as an endless chill enveloped him.


    "Idiot, when you use the established history as your frame of reference, the timeline of this world has partially shifted. It''s no longer the portion of history you''re familiar with." Shiraishi said.


    Anrokuzan was left stunned and speechless. He quickly retreated to retaliate, but numerous shadow des were already ready, aiming at his limbs, rendering him immobile.


    "Ah!"


    Anrokuzan cried out in pain, copsing to the ground, unable to move.


    Within him, the purple dragon vein chakra began to overflow.


    Shiraishi approached him using body flicker and ced a prepared seal on Anrokuzan''s body.


    The purple chakra within Anrokuzan stopped its flow, leaving him in a state of despair.


    His connection with the dragon veins had been severed.


    "Damn it! It was only one step away. If you had given me a little more time..." Anrokuzan seethed with frustration and anger.


    "It seems my hunch was correct. I sensed dragon vein chakra within you and a simr chakra, likely a sealing jutsu I created in another time but that you stole. The me, in the other time and space, must have giving up the absorption of dragon vein chakra, hence why the dragon vein power in your era is powerful enough to distort time and space, travel back in time, and bring you to this era."


    Shiraishi said, sending Anrokuzan into a state of profound horror.


    It was as if Shiraishi knew everything about Anrokuzan''s actions and the secrets buried in his heart.


    "Not only that, I also stumbled upon an interesting item in your room." Shiraishi smiled as he extracted something from his bag.


    It was a medicine bottle bearing the Purple Rose Company''s logo.


    Painkiller. (Used for excessive chakra pain reactions)


    The production date was twenty years in the future.


    After seeing this medicine bottle, Anrokuzan''s pupils contracted.


    "You absorbed the dragon vein chakra. Due to its overwhelming power and difficulty to control, you''ve consistently relied on this medication to alleviate pain. At first, it was merely a suspicion because you, as the minister, appeared abruptly in Roran, with no record of you from two years ago. The dragon vein chakra within you is as conspicuous as a bright light in the darkness to me. It was only when I found this medicine bottle that I confirmed your identity as the ''medium'' disrupting time and space."


    Shiraishi''s eyes remained indifferent as he looked at Anrokuzan, as if regarding a dead man.


    "Anrokuzan... No, the future-era Suna nin will rebel. Only by removing you, the medium, can time and space regain its original order."


    "No... don''t... don''t kill me... I can reveal the future''s entire history to you, every detail, making it easier for you in this era¡ª"


    Anrokuzan attempted a final struggle, seeking to trade knowledge of the future for his own survival.


    Stab!


    The sound abruptly stiooed, a shadow de having sliced through Anrokuzan''s throat, causing blood to pour out.


    "It has all been said. When you use future established preparations to influence this world, the history of this world and the historical knowledge within your mind have already deviated. Stupid."


    Shiraishi didn''t look at Anrokuzan''s lifeless body but instead moved to the dragon vein''s seal, thinking for a moment.


    "It appears that if I leave this here, individuals from other times and spaces maye here in the future... There''s no other choice; I''ll guard it as diligently as possible. It should deter visitors from treating this world as a tourist attraction and repeatedly visiting."


    With those words, Shiraishi began forming seals, using jutsu to unleash the power of the dragon veins.


    The device sealing the eyes opened, and just like the previous day, a torrent of purple chakra surged forth, coalescing into a brilliant pir of purple aurora.


    Standing before the purple beam of light, Shiraishi withdrew a handful of kunai adorned with seals from his pouch. He swiped them through the pir of purple aurora before returning them to their pouch.


    Next, Shiraishi inserted his palm into the purple beam of light, retrieving half of the crystal from within.


    This was half of the dragon vein''s core.


    Shiraishi sensed the abundant rich chakra within the half-core, expressing satisfaction as he carefully stored it away.


    Transitioning from one seal to another, he enabled the eye device to reabsorb the excess purple chakra and returned the portion of the dragon vein core, which Shiraishi hadn''t taken, for safekeeping.


    It wasn''t that Shiraishi had no desire for the entire piece; rather, it was because the dragon vein''s power was interconnected with all of Roran. Extracting all the dragon vein cores could potentially lead to the catastrophic copse of Roran.


    However, refraining from taking the core left Shiraishi concerned that individuals from different time and space might exploit this world''s dragon veins, plunging it into chaos and disrupting its history.


    Hence, Shiraishi had to reach apromise, deciding to take only half. This choice not only preserved the normal functioning of the Kingdom of Roran but also significantly weakened the dragon veins'' power. This made it impossible to use the forbidden ability of time and space travel and prevented any further disruptions.


    Shiraishi turned to gaze and observed that Anrokuzan, whom he had killed, glowed like particles, slowly dissolving into the air.


    "It appears that time and space have finally reverted to their natural order. Thankfully, this person confined their activities in a secluded country like Roran when they entered this time period. The extent of the changes in history is limited..."


    If future history were to be disclosed to the outside world, it would easily incite chaos, plunging not just the ninja world but the entire world into chaos. Such an oue would be far more catastrophic than any previous ninja world war.


    If war was an inherent consequence of human history, manipting established future history to tamper with the past would yield disastrous consequences beyond Shiraishi''s imagination.


    .....


    Within the ruins,


    "What''s happening?" Naruto and the others stared in astonishment at the white light enveloping them.


    "It seems something has concluded over there. The medium responsible for bringing you to this world has been resolved, restoring the order of time and space within you." Ruri exined.


    Ruri and Ayane simply observed the unexpected reactions of the four Konoha ninjas without taking any action.


    "Really, It always felt like a dream." Yamato admitted, struggling to find words to convey his inner shock.


    "Farewell, then."


    Given the discordant rtionship between the two groups in their respective timelines, Ruri and Ayane bid their farewells and departed.


    Yamato and the others watched the two women transform into particle-like lights, gradually vanishing into the air. They silently bade farewell to this peculiar time and space that was never meant to be their own.


    Locating Shiraishi took approximately half an hour.


    "Have the Konoha ninjas returned?" Shiraishi had taken up residence in a hotel in Roran city as a traveler.


    The remnants of the future, left by Anrokuzan, were undergoing processing. Various items from the future era were being ced into the firece for destruction.


    "They have indeed returned. How is the power of the dragon vein?" Ayane asked, seated on the soft bed, observing the room''syout.


    "I took only half." Shiraishi replied.


    "Only half?" Ayane inquired.


    "It''s sufficient. After all, I couldn''t take it all. The people of Roran still require half of the dragon veins for their livelihoods. I''ve taken half, which significantly reduces its power, enough for sustenance but insufficient for time-space maniption."


    Shiraishi briefly exined.


    "Very considerate." Ayane noted.


    Allowing the dragon veins to maintain full power could potentially lead to future disruptions of time and space, a more dire oue than the Ninja World War.


    "Now, let''s address our own matters."


    Shiraishi said. He stood up and, after cing items in the firece and watching them burn.


    "Our matters?"


    Ruri and Ayane exchanged suspicious nces.


    "Unlike the people of Roran, in their memory, Anrokuzan is a figure from this era, posing no threat to the world''s order. However, the three of us are different. Our power to meddle with history far surpasses the confined Roran nation. The memories of Anrokuzan and those Konoha ninjas must be reasonably erased." Shiraishi exined.


    Ruri and Ayane''s expressions abruptly stiffened.


    Seeing their reactions, Shiraishi deduced what the two had done earlier.


    "You two... When you watched those Konoha ninjas, did you asked about the future?" he questioned.


    "No... we actually just know a little bit." Ruri defended.


    "Knowing a little bit is not enough." Shiraishi asserted, noting their solemn expressions.


    "That information is valuable... and those Konoha ninjas haven''t been erased." Ruri admitted.


    "That''s in a different time and space, unrted to our situation. Let those people deal with their predicament. I''ve taken half of the power of the dragon veins here. Even if the ninjas from that time and space attempt to use the dragon veins for time-space travel and to meddle again, they can only traverse to other times and spaces, preventing their return here." Shiraishi exined.


    Ignoring Ayane''s pleading gaze, Shiraishi did not hesitate to ce his hands on Ruri and Ayane''s foreheads, erasing all memories of Anrokuzan and the Konoha ninjas from their minds.


    Afterward, he applied the sealing jutsu to himself, deleting that segment of his memory. He retained only the vital memory of secreting sabotaging Minister Anrokuzan''s conspiracy, rescuing Roran, and inadvertently securing half of the dragon veins.


    In his mind, the information about Anrokuzan hailing from the future and the presence of the Konoha ninjas simply ceased to exist.


    Upon regaining consciousness, Shiraishi slowly opened his eyes, sensing an unusual heaviness in his body. His arm, in particr, felt weighed down by something.


    As he nced left and right, his face turned pale in an instant. In the crook of his left army a peacefully sleeping Ruri, and in the crook of his right arm, Ayane was simrly lost in sweet dreams.


    Shiraishi couldn''t fathom the situation before him. He remembered that the previous night, Roran''s Minister Anrokuzan had hatched a nefarious plot to assassinate their queen and seize the power of the dragon veins.


    Shiraishi had fought fiercely against Anrokuzan to secure the dragon veins, sessfully sabotaging the conspiracy and saving Roran and the Queen of Roran. However, the events that had transpired after that remained shrouded in a confusing fog. Try as he might, he couldn''t recall anything further.


    Setting aside such thoughts, he knew that this was not the time to dwell on such trivial matters. If Ruri were to wake up and see this scenario, it would surely lead to disaster. Shiraishi needed to find a way to extricate himself from this awkward predicament.


    Unfortunately, Ruri clung to his arm so tightly that attempting to withdraw it would undoubtedly awaken her. Thus, he decided to start with Ayane, who seemed to be in a more rxed state.


    Deliberately and gently, Shiraishi began to free his right arm from Ayane''s embrace. As he did so, he couldn''t help but notice a certain physical reaction that he attributed to the recent intimacy with Ruri during their nights together. It seemed that he was bing unusually prone to such reactionstely.


    Just as he was slowly pulling away from Ayane, she unexpectedly tightened her hold on his arm. Shiraishi''s body froze, and the intimate sensation made it impossible for him to proceed. Ayane, however, continued to sleep with a serene expression, seemingly innocent.


    In his bewildered state, Shiraishi inadvertently let out a cry, which he immediately regretted. Ayane mumbled in her sleep, responding to his outburst in a most unexpected manner.


    "Shiraishi-kun, please don''t stop... I can''t resist anymore."


    Shiraishi''s mind raced, imagining the bizarre scenario ying out in Ayane''s dream. Did she believe he was forcing her?


    "Since this is your wish, Shiraishi-kun, I''ll make the necessary preparations. Enjoy it." Ayane murmured, deepening the mystery of her dream.


    Shiraishi couldn''t fathom what was happening in Ayane''s dream, and he found himself entirely lost in the situation. He had no recollection of any such events, and the night following his confrontation with Anrokuzan remained a hazy myster6.


    Suddenly, a cold voice cut through the air from behind him.


    "What are you doing? Feeling unsatisfied in the morning?"


    Shiraishi felt a shiver race down his spine.


    "Uh..."


    Ayane stirred, releasing Shiraishi''s arm. She sat up, rubbing her eyes sleepily.


    Observing Shiraishi''s confused expression, Ayane couldn''t help but frown. "Shiraishi-kun, what''s the matter? You look rather strange. Weren''t you satisfiedst night?"


    Shiraishi couldn''t believe how casually Ayane brushed aside the apparent intimacy between them. He stammered, trying to make sense of what had urred.


    "No... I mean,st night... What happened?"


    He couldn''t recall any of it. Shiraishi had clearly confronted Anrokuzan and secured the dragon veins, but everything afterward seemed to have vanished from his memory.


    Ayane waved off his concerns with nonchnce. "Oh, that? Don''t worry about it. It''s not a big deal."


    Shiraishi was utterly bewildered. He couldn''tprehend how she could be so nonchnt about it. What had happened during that mysterious, forgotten night?


    Ruri, too, roused from her slumber and began to get dressed. She removed her pajamas, revealing her fair, slender legs and her back, concealed by her flowing ck hair, as she reached for her ck ninja attire. The serene scene of the two women living harmoniously felt like an unimaginable dream to Shiraishi.


    But what had urred in the gap of his memories? Why was he the only one who seemed clueless about reality? It was a perplexing situation that left Shiraishi deeply confused.


    Ruri and Ayane headed for the restaurant downstairs. Their previously rxed atmosphere had vanished entirely, reced by an icy silence. Suddenly, a loud crash echoed through the corridor, signaling a sh between two powerful chakras.


    "I knew you''d do this. Next time, could you please give me a heads-up before attempting it?" Ayane sighed, her voice filled with resignation.


    "Don''t think i will let you go." Ruri retorted coldly.


    "Hey, the idea of backing up your memory was my idea."


    "Even without you, I have other ways to retain my memory."


    "Is that so?"


    "Why, do you want to challenge my strength?"


    Ruri''s gesture of crossing her chest, her proud expression as if she were treating a weak insect.


    "I don''t want to experience your monstrous power again, but remember that you can''t kill me. I can be quite persistent, you know." Ayane replied with a self-assured smile.


    "Just a reminder."


    Ruri strode ahead, leaving the corridor and heading toward the restaurant.


    "What kind of ''reminder'' is that? I was the one who made the first move! If anyone should be providing a ''reminder,'' it should be me!" Ayane muttered indignantly.


    The morning had taken an unexpectedly tense turn, and both women seemed eager to vent their frustrations over breakfast. Shiraishi couldn''t help but wonder if the inn''s restaurant would bear witness to their showdown.


    ----------


    60 advanced chapters.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 135: 131: Inherited History (1)

    Chapter 135: 131: Inherited History (1)


    <strong>Thend of demons resembled a bustling construction site enclosed by concentric circles.</strong>


    <strong>"Bansh¨­ Ten''in!"</strong>


    <strong>Pieces of stone bricks flew in the air, and under the control of magical gravity, they were stacked neatly on the four-wheeled cart.</strong>


    <strong>Such miraculous scene attracted exmation and apuse from arge number of workers.</strong>


    <strong>Confronted with the continuous admiration of those around him, Nagato felt slightly shy.</strong>


    <strong>Because he used a secret ninjutsu typically reserved for battle on a construction site, he often wondered if his he had worked so hard to train were going to waste.</strong>


    <strong>Though the eyes of theborers nearby were filled with kindness, and they didn''t find it odd for a ninja to use ninjutsu in transporting stone bricks but Nagato hadn''t yet adjusted to the local rhythm, making it difficult for him to fully immerse himself.</strong>


    <strong>Yet, he temporarily suppressed his embarrassment, gripping the recruitment flyer tightly.</strong>


    <strong>"Hiring brick movers, ninjas preferred. Three meals provided during work hours, and a daily wage of 10,000 ryo."</strong>


    <strong>After enduring a long journey spanning several days, he and Konan arrived in the distant country of Land of Demons, a nation far away from the Land Of Rain. This special country enjoys the status of being a neutral country in the ninja world.</strong>


    <strong>Within this nation, the culture of shrines and priestesses can be seen everywhere, and the strong mystic atmosphere allowed Nagato to enjoy the exotic scenery once again.</strong>


    <strong>However, this enjoyment proved couldn''tst long because he and Konan had an extremely important mission in this foreignnd.</strong>


    <strong>Thergest chamber ofmerce in the Land Of Demons was the Purple Rose Chamber of Commerce.</strong>


    <strong>. The target of their mission this time, the Purple Rose Medical Company, was also affiliated with thisrge chamber ofmerce that spanned across many countries and held international repute.</strong>


    <strong>It was rumored that the Purple Rose Company''s initial establishment owed much of its sess to promotional efforts of this Chamber Of Commerce.</strong>


    <strong>In essence, Akatsuki needed to amass a substantial sum of money.</strong>


    <strong>Konan was entrusted with the mission of procuring medicines, while Nagato roamed Oni City alone and, by chance, stumbled upon a temporary job.</strong>


    <strong>Unlike the people of the Land of Rain, the citizens of the Land of Demons had cheerful faces and an optimistic outlook on life, a stark contrast to the impoverished and war-stricken regions of the Land of Rain.</strong>


    <strong>This contrast Nagato envious.</strong>


    <strong>However, he recognized that this was the unique privilege of a neutral country, one that bestowed various advantages and benefits.</strong>


    <strong>Given the geographical predicament of Land of Rain, achieving neutrality was an unattainable aspiration. As soon as a major nationunched a war, the Land of Rain was the first to endure the consequences.</strong>


    <strong>The economy crumbled, citizens faced discement, starvation, and domestic politics teetered into corruption. It was no exaggeration to im that daimyos and numerous nobles had be puppets of major nations.</strong>


    <strong>Nevertheless, the people of the Land of Rain never sumbed to defeat. In every crisis, someone inevitably emerged to set an example for the suffering peop6 of the Land of Rain.</strong>


    <strong>Thinking of these circumstances, Nagato''s heart brimmed with determination.</strong>


    <strong>As he added more chakra, additional stone bricks were manipted by his ninjutsu, "Bansh¨­ Ten''in," gliding smoothly onto the four-wheeled transport vehicle, ready for theborers in charge of transportation.</strong>


    <strong>It wasn''t until dusk began to descend, casting a dusky hue, that the construction site overseer instructed everyone to stop work andmenced the distribution of today''s wages.</strong>


    <strong>Nagato received his earnings, only to discover that they exceeded the promised 10,000 ryo mentioned on the flyer; instead, he held a full 50,000 ryo in his hand.</strong>


    <strong>"Well, it seems there are too many..." Nagato said, intending to return the additional 40,000 ryo.</strong>


    <strong>However, the construction site supervisor intervened, stopping Nagato with a smile. "Keep it, kid. You''ve aplished a workload that dozens of people might struggle toplete alone. Consider the extra 40,000 ryo as a reward."</strong>


    <strong>Refusing the money would leave the man feeling uneasy.</strong>


    <strong>Thanks to Nagato''s efforts, the following day''s work waspleted ahead of schedule.</strong>


    <strong>"...Thank you."</strong>


    <strong>Nagato wasn''t known for being talkative, but he possessed a keen sensitivity to people''s intentions, whether goodwill or ill will.</strong>


    <strong>He felt the genuine enthusiasm and sincerity of the locals here, a stark contrast to the people of the Land of Rain, who often in need of charity.</strong>


    <strong>Holding fifty thousand ryo, Nagato felt a profound sense of satisfaction.</strong>


    <strong>Throughout his life, he had never received such a huge sum of money.</strong>


    <strong>Thinking of Konan''s debt of 10 million ryo owed to the Purple Rose, Nagato realized that by working on the construction site for 200 days, he could nearly clear that portion of Konan''s debt.</strong>


    <strong>Was this the power of the Rinnegan? As he looked at his hands, he had never realized before that the power of his Rinnegan could make money so easily.</strong>


    <strong>Recruiting ninjas for construction work made the Land Of Demons a strange country in Nagato''s eyes.</strong>


    <strong>That was Nagato''s perspective.</strong>


    <strong>In his previous understanding, ninjas were primarily seen as tools for fighting, and even Akatsuki mostly epted missions rted to fighting.</strong>


    <strong>Suppression of bandits in the Land of Rain, along with dealing with rougue ninjas engaged in sabotage within the Land Of Rain, constituted the primary objectives of Akatsuki.</strong>


    <strong>Not to mention the ninja vige organizations of the five major countries, each had established a moreprehensive mission system, signifying a nation''s military might and thus determining their status in the ninja world.</strong>


    <strong>While working on the construction site earlier, Nagato encountered no fewer than a dozen people who were ninjas. From their conversations, they appeared to be permanent special workers here. The attributes of ninjutsu also made them exceptionally well-suited for variousplicated mission on the construction site.</strong>


    <strong>This left Nagato quite perplexed. It wasn''t that ninjas were incapable of handling regr jobs; it was merely a temporary role, with their primary focus always centered on fighting.</strong>


    <strong>Encountering a nation like the Land of Demons, which specialized in training this particr type of ninja, was an entirely new experience for Nagato.</strong>


    <strong>"Nagato, where have you been? I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time."</strong>


    <strong>Gathering at the entrance of a hotel in Oni City, Nagato arrivedte, causing Konan to express her dissatisfaction.</strong>


    <strong>"Sorry, this city is incredibly prosperous, and I got carried away for a while."</strong>


    <strong>Nagato sheepishly scratched his head and offered an apology to Konan.</strong>


    <strong>"Indeed, we''re not here for tourism."</strong>


    <strong>"How did the purchase of medicines go?"</strong>


    <strong>Nagato inquired about the purchase of medicines.</strong>


    <strong>"I''ve already bought everything. As expected, the medicine prices in this country are much more chraper than in other ces, saving a lot of money than expected.."</strong>


    <strong>Konan appeared greatly satisfied, and a smile appeared on her face.</strong>


    <strong>While the long-distance journey had been somewhat tiring, the ability to buy such a huge amount ofplete medicines and even have some money remaining eas indeed a good decision to visit the Land of Demons.</strong>


    <strong>"That''s wonderful."</strong>


    <strong>"Our Akatsuki''s operational funds have consistently been tight, and now we can finally set aside some for emergencies."</strong>


    <strong>Seeing Konan''s genuine happiness on that day touched Nagato''s heart slightly.</strong>


    <strong>At any given moment, he only needed to protect this smile, and everyone''s dream would be fulfilled.</strong>


    <strong>He silently swore in his heart.</strong>


    <strong>The heavier the burdens on his shoulders, the more resolute Nagato felt about his longing for peace and the eradication of war.</strong>


    <strong>"Konan..."</strong>


    <strong>"What''s the matter, Nagato?"</strong>


    <strong>Upon hearing Nagato call her name, Konan looked up at him with suspicion.</strong>


    <strong>"No.... It''s nothing. I was just thinking that we have aplished a lot this time, and Yahiko and everyone will be happy."</strong>


    <strong>"Of course, they will be happy, especially since they have so much money left over this time. However, Yahiko has gone to negotiate with Suna and the Konoha ninjas, so there might be some problems..."</strong>


    <strong>As she spoke, Konan''s face had obvious concern.</strong>


    <strong>Those were the ninjas from the five major countries, fundamentally different from the ninjas of their smaller nation. Be it Konoha or Suna, they weren''t entities they could provoke lightly.</strong>


    <strong>"At the beginning, even Hanzo-sama had topromise with Konoha..."</strong>


    <strong>Hanzo The Smander, the leader of Amegakure, was a legendary ninja renowned throughout the Land of Rain. </strong>


    <strong>Even he had made concessions due to Konoha''s strength. </strong>


    <strong>The Akatsuki organization, insignificant in the Land of Rain, couldn''t easily sway the intentions of these major ninja powers.</strong>


    <strong>Konan suddenly felt that Yahiko negotiating with the ninjas of Suna and Konoha was a highly risky endeavor.</strong>


    <strong>"Yahiko will definitely seed! Even if we fails this time, there will always be another opportunity. As long as we continue to strive, Akatsuki''s ideals will be passed down through generations. Sooner orter leading to true peace."</strong>


    <strong>Nagato''s gaze held unwavering determination.</strong>


    <strong>Konan nodded in agreement. If they were to ept defeat now, they would be ashamed when reflecting on their past selves.</strong>


    <strong>"Then let''s return to the Land of Rain. That''s our home."</strong>


    <strong>...</strong>


    <strong>Roran.</strong>


    <strong>In the quiet room where the dragon vein sealing device is stored.</strong>


    <strong>From the closed eye device, purple light seeped out, which is the color of the dragon chakra, quite different from the color of ordinary chakra.</strong>


    <strong>Ruri found herself alone in this room, her gaze fixed upon the dragon vein sealing device as if thinking about something.</strong>


    <strong>"Aren''t you curious about the remaining half of the dragon vein''s power?"</strong>


    <strong>Ayane appeared at the doorway, holding a freshly heated pancake in her hand. She stepped inside and asked Ruri curiously.</strong>


    <strong>"I just found things a bit strange."</strong>


    <strong>"Strange? What do you mean?"</strong>


    <strong>Ayane couldn''t quite understand Ruri''s insinuation.</strong>


    <strong>After dealing with the time-space disruptors who had arrived from another time and space, resolving the crisis in Roran covertly, and taking away half of the dragon vein core to render the dragon vein''s power iplete, prohibiting individuals from other time and space from essing this power to disrupt the present time and space to make trouble.</strong>


    <strong>As Shiraishi had exined, they had no control over other time and space, but the order of their own time and space couldn''t be disturbed.</strong>


    <strong>"Dragon veins are the natural energy of the Earth with the assistance of the power of the earth. Unless the Earth''s natural energy is entirely depleted, theoretically, removing half of the core would only temporarily weaken the dragon veins. After a decade or more, they might recover and once again possess the power to traverse through time or space, either to the past or the future."</strong>


    <strong>Ruri''s exnation caused Ayane to momentarily stop eating her pancake and think about the situation.</strong>


    <strong>After Ruri''s reminder, the truth indeed seemed rather odd.</strong>


    <strong>"Perhaps it was a sudden event, and he was somewhat careless, so he was a little negligent?"</strong>


    <strong>Ayane pondered, tilting her head.</strong>


    <strong>"Negligent? I can hardly imagine someone like him making such a basic mistake."</strong>


    <strong>There was a sneer on Ruri''s face, and she disagreed with Ayane''s point of view.</strong>


    <strong>Ayane shot Ruri a dissatisfied re, always sensing that this Sharingan woman had a grasp of some important secret that remained hidden from her.</strong>


    <strong>"If you were aware of a power capable of moving time and space within this world, what would you do?" </strong>


    <strong>Ruri refrained from answering to the question.</strong>


    <strong>"Hmm... I will probably use this power when faced with difficult setbacks, returning to a time when circumstances still had potential for change. It''s such a convenient ability; it would be a waste not to use it in such a manner," Ayane pondered momentarily before providing her response to Ruri''s question.</strong>


    <strong>This line of thinking resonated with most individuals. When regretting a decision or oue, many yearned to revisit the past and amend the course of history. </strong>


    <strong>Ayane, too, had regrets and sought to rectify certain aspects of her past. Although she recognized that these events were fixed in history, she couldn''t deny the possibility of sumbing to the temptation to change the past should the burden be too much.</strong>


    <strong>"So, what would you do if you repeatedly failed in changing what you wished to change when you returned to the past?"</strong>


    <strong>"I will continue to revisit times where I hadn''t met failure. If I still failed, I will persist in manipting time and space, repeating this process of defeat. If I came across my past self obstructing me, I might even resort to killing her..."</strong>


    <strong>Following Ruri''s train of thought, Ayane experienced a shudder, causing her to stop eating her pancakes. </strong>


    <strong>She hadn''t considered the implications fully.</strong>


    <strong>At that moment, she understood the sheer terror and magnitude of the dragon vein''s power to move across time and space. Inparison, even the resurrection of the deceased, an act that defied thews of nature, paled in significance.</strong>


    <strong>"Then, Shiraishi-kun..."</strong>


    <strong>Ayane''s voice quivered slightly.</strong>


    <strong>"I suspect he harbored fears of bing such a person, which is why he deliberately suppressed that memory," Ruri conjectured.</strong>


    <strong>Otherwise, Shiraishi wouldn''t have summoned Katsuyu to the Land of Demons, inscribed history from the past, and transmitted the actual historical ount for the collective human consciousness.</strong>


    <strong>"Whether it''s the history that will happ7 in the future or the events of the past, it is all that has happened, that is the real history. If, at some point, he uses the power of the dragon veins to manipte time and space for his personal gain, he will be the very person he hated and despises the most."</strong>


    <strong>Ayane fell silent. </strong>


    <strong>As she contemted Shiraishi''s grand n, although she couldn''t see the full extent of it, she recognized that it would lead to a earth shaking shifts that subverts the previous cognition.</strong>


    <strong>When arranging such an extensive n, there were no guarantees of sess until the final oue was reached. </strong>


    <strong>In the event of failure, one might inevitably resort to the power of the dragon veins to return to a time and space before the failure urred.</strong>


    <strong>In doing so, one could potentially encounter their unchanged former self and face an inevitable conflict, potentially plunging into a sorrowful cycle of perpetual failure and repetition. Instead of bing yhe loathsome figure, it might be better to remain ignorant from the outset.</strong>


    <strong>"Honestly, I kind of regret backing up that memory about the future."</strong>


    <strong>Ruri sighed, revealing a genuine sentiment that ignorance equated to bliss.</strong>


    <strong>"I''ve already made that choice, and I don''t intend to erase that part of my memory."</strong>


    <strong>Ayane''s demeanor soured slightly.</strong>


    <strong>"But perhaps this is within his expectations as well," Ruri suddenly said.</strong>


    <strong>"Huh? What do you mean?" Ayane was stunned</strong>


    <strong>"Fake masquerading as reality, but he is good at it," </strong>


    <strong>Ruri replied without borating further. She then examined the seal on the dragon vein device, causing her three-tomoe Sharingan to sh brightly.</strong>


    <strong>"Release!"</strong>


    <strong>The seal on the ground was immediately covered with new seals, covering the original seal.</strong>


    <strong>"Theposition of this sealing technique..."</strong>


    <strong>After scrutinizing it, Ruri paused momentarily before continuing, "As expected of his handiwork, everything is truly wless."</strong>


    <strong>Ayane joined Ruri in inspecting the topmost seal, disying an expression of astonishment.</strong>


    <strong>She hadn''t anticipated that Shiraishi''s sealing jutsu for the dragon vein''s containment would be this particr method. This discovery implied that all of Ruri''s earlier spections were likely correct.</strong>


    <strong>...,...</strong>


    <strong>Minister Anrokuzan of Roran had secretly abducted Roran''s citizens and established an underground puppet weapon factory within the city.</strong>


    <strong>The Queen of Roran found it hard to believe her eyes, but the individuals who had been kidnapped to this secret weapons factory were the very civilians who had gone missing from Roran some time ago. </strong>


    <strong>Each of them had been subjected to gruesome torture, left emaciated and in tattered clothing. When Anrokuzan vanished, the puppet soldiers lost control and stopped functioning, allowing the captives to escape and report Minister Anrokuzan''s heinous crimes.</strong>


    <strong>After a thorough investigation, the Queen of Roran reluctantly epted the grim reality that Anrokuzan, a trusted minister, harbored sinister intentions against Roran.</strong>


    <strong>On that fateful day, the Queen of Roran ordered aprehensive search for Anrokuzan throughout Roran. She was determined to apprehend him and provide answers to her people.</strong>


    <strong>After assigning this task to her soldiers, Queen Roran ventured alone to the serene chamber where the dragon veins were sealed. She meticulously inspected the seal in ce.</strong>


    <strong>ording to the ounts of the abducted citizens, Anrokuzan had been exploiting her trust to harness the dragon vein''s chakra, with the aim of creating a vast army of puppet soldiers. </strong>


    <strong>His intentions included asserting control over Roran and, potentially,unching a war with the outside world, dooming Roran to an irredeemable fate. The mere thought of this sent shivers down Queen Roran''s spine.</strong>


    <strong>While examining the quiet room, Queen Roran made a startling discovery. She couldn''t ess the deeper core of the dragon vein. </strong>


    <strong>Each generation of Roran''s queens possessed the unique ability to connect with the dragon veins, allowing them to touch the core¡ªthe primary source of the dragon vein''s power. </strong>


    <strong>rmed, she took a step back when the ground''s seal suddenly lit up, revealing a new seal that was also connected to the dragon vein.</strong>


    <strong>"This... Could this be his doing... Anrokuzan!" Queen Roran immediately suspected Anrokuzan, who had yet to be captured. It seemed he sought to privately harness the dragon vein''s power, worsening her connection to it by establishing a new seal. </strong>


    <strong>Although she could still control the dragon vein''s chakra to provide Roran with ample energy, the connection to the core was severed. She sensed that the dragon vein''s power had been reduced by half, which was troubling.</strong>


    <strong>Apart from Anrokuzan, Queen Roran couldn''t fathom who else could have easily approached this location, tampered with the seals, and siphoned off the dragon vein''s power.</strong>


    <strong>"Your Majesty," the guards reported upon returning to the pce.</strong>


    <strong>"Any news on Anrokuzan''s capture?" Queen Roran asked, her concern extending to the missing half of the dragon vein''s power.</strong>


    <strong>"I regret to inform Your Majesty that Anrokuzan is still missing. We''ve scoured every corner of Roran, but there''s no trace of him," the guard replied.</strong>


    <strong>Queen Roran sighed, her frustrations mounting. It had been quite some time, and Anrokuzan remained atrge. He likely had already fled Roran''s territory and hidden elsewhere. This predicament gave her a throbbing headache. </strong>


    <strong>While she yearned to recover the missing half of the dragon vein''s power, Roran was isted andcked influence on the world stage. Engaging the might of the major nations to hunt down Anrokuzan was simply imusible.</strong>


    <strong>A few dayster, Shiraishi returned to the Land Of Demons from Roran. In aboratory, he discussed the dragon vein''s management with Katsuyu''s clone.</strong>


    <strong>"Shiraishi-sama, this doesn''t appear to be aplete dragon vein," observed Katsuyu upon examining the dragon vein core that Shiraishi had brought.</strong>


    <strong>"That''s correct. This is only half of the dragon vein core. Since Roran is built ontop the dragon vein, we must leave half of the core intact to prevent the underground from copsing," Shiraishi exined.</strong>


    <strong>"I see. Given Roran''s connection to the dragon vein, we must indeed proceed with caution," Katsuyu responded.</strong>


    <strong>Shiraishi then asked for Katsuyu''s advice. "What are your rmendations, Katsuyu?"</strong>


    <strong>Katsuyu pondered briefly before offering a suggestion. "Although it''s a core, it functions primarily as a container for chakra. Shiraishi-sama, may I take this half of the dragon vein core to the Shikkotsu Forest to nurture it? It needs time to umte sufficient chakra."</strong>


    <strong>Katsuyu emphasized the core''s dire need for replenishment. The chakra loss in this half of the core was huge, and the avable chakra was insufficient to meet its and Shiraishi''s expectations.</strong>


    <strong> To unlock the full potential of the container, it must be recharged with chakra to fully harness the dragon vein''s original power.</strong>


    <strong>"However, I didn''t anticipate the dragon vein''s power being so much weaker than what I previously witnessed. The dragon vein beneath Roran may be deteriorating over the next hundred years," </strong>


    <strong>Shiraishi couldn''t understand how powerful the dragon veins were in the past, but the power of the current dragon veins was enough for him to use.</strong>


    <strong>"That''s the n for the dragon vein. I''m in no rush to use it at the moment. Next, I need to address internal matters within the Land Of Demons. By the way, Katsuyu, how is the progress on recording history?" Shiraishi asked with interest.</strong>


    <strong>While Shiraishi had gone to Roran to secure the dragon vein''s power, his clone remained in the Land Of Demons, recording the history of Shiraishi''s past experiences in a meticulously transcribed book.</strong>


    <strong>"Hmm... because the amount of information is toorge,, I couldn''t remember some details urately. However, I instructed the historians to document major events and crucial secrets. Some of the revtions are quite unbelievable, Shiraishi-sama. I believe you should prepare yourself mentally before going deep into this history," </strong>


    <strong>Katsuyu cautioned, aware of the shock the past''s history held for those in the present era.</strong>


    <strong>"Rest assured, I''ve gone through many trials and tribtions throughout my journey. Regardless of the historical content, I won''tin or be shocked," </strong>


    <strong>Shiraishi replied with a serious expression, expressing that he was already mentally prepared.</strong>


    <strong>Satisfied with Shiraishi''s response, Katsuyu led the way to another room, where they began studying the history that had been forgotten by the people of this era for thousands of years.</strong>


    ------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 136: 132: Inherited History (2)

    Chapter 136: 132: Inherited History (2)


    Inside the reading room, Shiraishi held the heavy documents containing recorded historical events, which had been printed out by a machine, with traces of simple binding.


    To stave off thirst during his reading session, Shiraishi thoughtfully prepared himself a cup of tea.


    As he turned to the first page, he was stunned by its contents.


    "A visitor from space... The Rabbit Goddess Otsutsuki Kaguya?"


    He couldn''t help but shout "What the hell is this?"


    Aliens? Isn''t this supposed to be a history of humanity?


    Why are aliens appearing in earth''s history?


    "Shiraishi-sama, I''d advise you to withhold yourints for now and read patiently before speaking."


    Katsuyu suggested, seemingly understanding Shiraishi''s thoughts.


    After hearing her, Shiraishi refrained from voicing his initialints.


    With a sip of tea to quench his thirst, Shiraishi delved into the historical records with patience.


    The narrative appeared to recount the story of a woman named Otsutsuki Kaguya descending from the heavens, consuming the fruit of the Divine Tree, bing the first ten-tailed Jinchuriki, possessing the powers of the Byakugan and Rinnegan, and using her absolute might to bring peace to turbulent times.


    Her sess in calming these troubled times earned her the title of the Rabbit Goddess, bestowed upon her by a grateful popce.


    With the people''s blessing, she gave birth to two sons.


    The elder son, Otsutsuki Hagoromo, and the younger son, Otsutsuki Hamura.


    At some point, Otsutsuki Kaguya''s personality inexplicably changed, leading her to unleash a genjutsu "Infinite Tsukuyomi." an ultimate genjutsu that ensnared the entire world''s poption in a terrible nightmares. She began mass-producing biological army known as White Zetsu.


    Otsutsuki Kaguya''s unreasonable behavior naturally aroused the extreme disgust of her two sons.


    To free the world from the grip of the "Infinite Tsukuyomi." Otsutsuki Hagoromo and Otsutsuki Hamura with the assistance of Toad Sage Gamamaru, fought against their mother . In a joint effort, they sealed Kaguya using forbidden jutsus, sealing her on the moon they created, thus saving the world.


    With Kaguya sealed, Otsutsuki Hagoromo became the second Ten Tails Jinchuriki and inherited her eyes, leading to the founding of Ninshu.


    As for the younger brother Otsutsuki Hamura, he relocated to the moon, where he multiplied their family lineage and safeguarded the seal for generations to prevent his mother Kaguya from breaking away from the seal.


    While the ount of Otsutsuki Hamura''s deeds ended here, based on the faded handwriting, it was spected that the Hyuga n could be descended from Otsutsuki Hamura. However, the reason for their migration to the Earth remained a mystery.


    The world below soon entered an era dominated by Otsutsuki Hagoromo, marked by unrest despite the sealing of Kaguya.


    Evil creatures and demons ran amok, prompting Otsutsuki Hagoromo to travel around the world, while spreading the principles of Ninshu and the true essence of chakra. While he subdued and sealed various kinds of evil entities to restore order.


    For these significant achievements, Otsutsuki Hagoromo earned the world''s reverence and was hailed as the Sage of the Six Paths.


    The first person to unlock the true nature of chakra.


    The Sage of the Six Paths, like his mother Kaguya, gave birth to two sons: the elder son, Indra, who believed that ''power'' would bring about peace, and the younger son, Asura, who believed that ''love'' would lead to peace.


    In the end, the Sage of the Six Paths chose Asura, the advocate of ''love,'' setting in motion of a timeless rivalry between the two brothers. Even in death, their descendants would continue this enduring battle.


    The Uchiha n inherited the eyes of Indra, while the Senju n and the Uzumaki n, inherited Asura Sage''s body.


    This chaotic world hadsted for centuries, culminating in the history familiar to Shiraishi.


    Decades ago, Senju Hashirama, the head of the Senju n, and Uchiha Madara, the leader of the Uchiha n, put aside their long-standing feud and resentments for hundreds of years, and jointly ended the chaotic Warring States Period and established the era of one country and one vige.


    The alliance of the Senju and Uchiha n resulted in the creation of Konohagakure No Sato, attracting other powerful ninja ns like the Sarutobi and Shimura ns.


    The following events were already well-known to Shiraishi, thanks to the information he had gathered during his time in Konoha.


    The Senju n eventually faded from the forefront of the ninja world, while the Uchiha n also saw a decline from its past prominence.


    "Now, Shiraishi-sama, you can voice yourints." Katsuyumented, seeing Shiraishiplete thest page of the document, with a hint of amusement.


    Shiraishi sat in a chair, holding the documents, his expression one of indifference.


    "Shiraishi-sama?" Katsuyu called out, her voice soft, tinged with curiosity.


    "Hmm? Have I finished reading it?" Shiraishi seemed to snap out of a daze, subconsciously reaching for his tea cup only to find it empty.


    "Shiraishi-sama, if you wish to voice yourin s, please feel free to do so. Suppressing your feelings can be harmful to your well-being." Katsuyu advised.


    "Well, my thoughts are so jumbled up that I''m not sure where to start venting." Shiraishi replied.


    In other words, there were so many aspects toin about that he couldn''t pinpoint where to begin¡ªit was all one big grievance.


    There were too many points that Shiraishi found baffling.


    These included the concept of Otsutsuki Kaguya as an alien, the seemingly endless historical records, the creation of the moon through forbidden jutsu, and the fact that the Senju and Uchiha ns had been locked in conflict for generations due to a father''s whims.


    Seeing this, what else could he say?


    Faced with all this, Shiraishi couldn''t find the right words to express his strange mix of emotions.


    "So that''s the case. It does seem rather hard to ept. The battle between our Uchiha and Senju n, all based on such an absurd reason." a voice chimed in from behind.


    Shiraishi turned to see Ruri and Ayane, who had apparently been quietly observing the historical revtions along with him.


    "By the way, when did you two arrive?" Shiraishi asked.


    "We came when you seemed lost in thought and didn''t respond to my call." Ruri replied, crossing her arms.


    Ayane stood up straight and added with great interest, "If this history is urate, it mens that the Senju, Uchiha, Hyuga, and Uzumaki ns all share amon ancestor¡ªThe Rabbit Goddess Otsutsuki Kaguya. That''s truly unexpected."


    Katsuyu said as well "I can guarantee that the content on this ispletely true."


    Although it may seem unbelievable, this is the history of the birth of ninjas and the mysterious past that remained shrouded in mystery.


    It was a part of history that Katsuyu herself had lived through.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it, but I doubt many others would. After all, there''s no record of this in the history of the Hyuga n. Maybe it''s because I''m not part of the n, so I haven''t had ess to that information." Ayane said, looking at Ruri.


    Unlike her, Ruri had held a high position within the Uchiha n and might possess some secrets.


    After pondering for a moment, Ruri responded, "Before leaving Konoha, I used my Sharingan to examine the stone tablets preserved at the Naka Shrine. They vaguely mentioned that the Senju and Uchiha powers shared amon origin. As for the rest, I don''t know much about it."


    "There''s no need to doubt this; I believe Katsuyu''s ount of this history to be true and credible."


    Shiraishi asserted, choosing to believe Katsuyu.


    The historical data might be imaginative and unconventional, but ninja and chakra were concepts that defiedmon sense. Both the history Katsuyu presented and Miroku''s records mentioned the existence of the Sage of the Six Paths.


    "Katsuyu, do you have any clues on Otsutsuki Kaguyaing from beyond the sky?" Shiraishi inquired.


    "Regrettably, Shiraishi-sama, I have limited information regarding the precise origin of Otsutsuki Kaguya. Perhaps Gamamaru from Mount My¨­boku may have more knowledge on the subject." Katsuyu replied apologetically.


    While she had indeed crossed paths with the Sage of the Six Paths, their rtionship was cordial at best, and she didn''t particrly concern herself with the affairs of the ninja world.


    Katsuyu had signed a contract with humans out of sheer boredom, allowing her to witness variousndscapes over thousands of years. Otherwise, life would have been boring and monotonous for her.


    "Is it that the toad sage again? The prophesied Child Of Prophecy from the time of the Sage of the Six Paths, including the incident with Minato... It seems to enjoy meddling in rather mundane matters."


    Shiraishi remarked, cing the historical materials aside with a slight frown.


    This information had also shed light on the Child Of Prophecy prophecy, which suggested that the existence of this individual would bring genuine peace to the ninja world.


    "If prophecies can determine the fate of mankind, it''s the ultimate irony and sphemy against those who have fought for survival and peace until now. The blood, tears,ughter, dreams, painful history, and unforgettable experiences of humanity will all be meaningless." Shiraishi said.


    He viewed using prophecies to shape the future as a negation of all of humanity''s past and future experiences. To him, it was the height of arrogance.


    For Shiraishi, being human meant facing the full spectrum of experiences, including humiliation, glory, peace, and conflict. It was only by confronting these experiences head-on that humans could learn and grow.


    In Shiraishi''s perspective, the notion that the Great Toad Sage of Mount My¨­boku talking about the prophesied Child Of Prophecy from the Sage of the Six Paths is utter nonsense.


    "Is Shiraishi-sama nning to introduce these historical materials into schools as textbooks right away?" Katsuyu asked, changing the conversation after bringing up the Child of Prophecy topic.


    Shiraishi''s intention in revisiting past history was to preserve theplete, unfiltered history for the benefit of future generations. He wanted people to understand the lessons and experiences from the past instead of simply treating it as raw data.


    "Of course, investment is necessary, but I''m considering the timing. After all, the creature known as White zetsu has already appeared, and we must be vignt."


    Shiraishi responded with a frown.


    Moreover, the historical materials contained sensitive information, such as the Ten Tails and the dangerous Infinite Tsukiyomi. Decisions about when and how to spread them couldn''t be rushed; they required careful consideration.


    Frankly speaking, Shiraishi was still struggling with this matter.


    Furthermore, he had only just begun establishing the Land Of Demons and hadn''t reached a level where they could disregard the Five Great Nations.


    Propagation was one aspect; reception was another.


    What weighed most heavily on his mind was the existence of the Divne Tree creatures known as White Zetsu.


    Their purpose for resurfacing remained unclear to Shiraishi. Their motives for being active again eluded him.


    If these historical ounts were made public now, it could attract the attention of these individuals and expose their whereabouts. Shiraishi was still scared of the hidden Sharingan ninja.


    "White zetsu are biological soldiers created by Kaguya using the Infinite Tsukuyimi. It''s possible that there''s an issue with the Divine Tree."


    Katsuyu exined, though she wasn''t sure of the details herself.


    The lineage of the Sage of the Six Paths was immenselyplicated, and the historical information she provided Shiraishi only offered a broad overview, focusing on major events due to time constraints.


    "No matter what it is, we must first identify the puppet master behind the scenes." Shiraishi dered.


    With the acquisition of Dragon Vein Chakra, he had the confidence to face formidable enemies and further increase the strength of his clones.


    While building the Land Of Demons, he would also need to keep an eye on these creatures known as White zetsu, seeking to uncover their master as quickly as possible and settling the matter.


    ...,.


    Katsuyu returned to Shikkotsu Forest with the half of the Dragon Vein core obtained from Shiraishi. Its task was to infuse chakra into the core once more toplete the process.


    In simple terms, the Dragon Vein core served as an device that automatically harnessed natural energy and transformed it into a speci6 chakra, functioning as a container of sorts.


    Previously, the Dragon Vein core was located beneath Roran, extracting energy from the earth. Now, Katsuyu''s objective was to channel the abundant natural energy in Shikkotsu Forest into the core, storing a huge amount of chakra for Shiraishi''s use in battles.


    In its current state, with half of the Dragon Vein core, it could store chakra at a level equivalent to that of a tailed beast.


    For Katsuyu, this task was rtively simple.


    Among the leaders of the three Holy Lands, Katsuyu boasted the greatest vitality and required the least maintenance.


    Moreover, She ruled Shikkotsu Forest alone. Unlike Mount My¨­boku and Ruuchi Cave, where the natural energy in was distributed to the other ns for their use.


    From an individual standpoint, the natural energy in Shikkotsu Forest was abundant. All Katsuyu needed to do was direct the overflowing natural energy into the Dragon Vein core and wait for the process to finish.


    Charging once at a tailed-beast level meant having sufficient chakra for an extended period.


    Furthermore, in the outside world, the core could absorb natural energy to produce chakra, although not as efficiently as Shikkotsu Forest.


    Katsuyu ced the half of the Dragon Vein core atop a mountain in Shikkotsu Forest, allowing it to absorb the local natural energy. As she was about to leave, she noticed a purple light emanating from the core.


    Turning around, Katsuyu''s tone held a touch of surprise as she said, "This is a message from Shiraishi-sama to me... transmitted through the soul? I see, time and space travel... I never expected so many things to happe6 during this visit to Roran."


    Although the message was brief, Katsuyu had already grasped why Shiraishi had recorded this soul message within the Dragon Vein core.


    Shiraishi wanted to leave her as an overseer of sorts.


    Katsuyu was genuinely delighted to be entrusted with such an important task by Shiraishi. Yet, she couldn''t help but wonder why Shiraishi had assigned her this important task.


    Wasn''t he afraid that she could use the power for herself?


    This level of trust stirred an inexplicable emotion within Katsuyu''s heart, a feeling that was surprisingly pleasant.


    Undoubtedly, making a pact with Shiraishi-sama had opened up a realm of new and interesting experiences for Katsuyu.


    ....,...


    In a dark cave.


    Madara fixated his gaze upon the unique white creatures he had crafted, harnessing the power of the Divine Tree alongside his own Yin and Yang Release abilities.


    These White zetsus possessed capabilities surpassing ordinary white zetsu. Although they couldn''t match special existence like Guruguru, their strength surpassed that of typical ninjas.


    In terms of stealth, they excelled as well, adept at gathering information from all sources for their own agendas.


    However, Madara''s attention was drawn to one in particr¡ªthe sole entirely ck zetsu amidst the sea of white zetsus. Its conspicuous ck hue set it apart in this albino assembly, which interested Madara.


    "Madara-sama, you can call me ck Zetsu." the ck creature took the initiative to answer, signifying its submission to its creator with utmost respect.


    "It appears that you have special abilities." Madaramented, with ck Zetsu nodding in agreement.


    The mutations brought about by the Divine Tree made it challenging to anticipate the traits of these creations.


    Nevertheless, ck Zetsu disyed traces of his own Yin and Yang Release, inadvertently bing the creator of these White Zetsus.


    Without further words, ck Zetsu mmed his palms onto the ground, causing numerous trees to sprout with string vitality and strength, like that of Guruguru''s Wood Release. As if that weren''t enough, these massive trees, fueled by chakra, continued to expand, enveloping the surroundings, both earth and sky.


    "Excellent." Madara praised.


    While it couldn''t match that individual, it boasted a strengthparable to Guruguru''s Wood Release.


    ck Zetsu then approached a particr special White Zetsy nearby, his eyes betraying a stark indifference.


    "Ahh!" The special White zetsu''s cries pierced the air.


    ck Zetsu vanished from his original spot, transforming his body into a ck, fluid-like substance that covered the special White Zetsu, rendering it entirely ck.


    "Madara-sama, this is my ability." ck zetsu''s voice resounded.


    "Spirit fusion?" Madara''s lips curled into a smile atst.


    This ability interested him greatly. Not only was the special white zetsu formidable, but ck zetsu could also control it with ease. The extent of ck zetsu''s power surpassed his initial expectations. This ability promised unexpected advantages in various situations.


    "Anything else?" Madara inquired.


    ck zetsu''s eyes emitted peculiar fluctuations, causing the surrounding scene to change abruptly. It showed vivid scenes of ck Zetsu using his mental influence to manipte the special White zetsu, followed by recorded sounds.


    Madara''s attention remained locked on the disy. "Alright, proceed as instructed. I now have a general understanding of your abilities."


    He regarded ck zetsu with immense satisfaction. He found this Divine Tree creature to be more perfect than Guruguru.


    The ability to capture and present past events would provide Madara with detailed information and aid in formting tactics.


    "You shall go to Konoha to monitor an Uchiha ninja by the name Obito and document his every action." Madara ordered.


    "Yes, Madara-sama." several special white zetsus acknowledged, gathering and departing for Konoha in pursuit of Uchiha Obito.


    "ck zetsy, when you proceed to the Land of Rain, maintain constant surveince over Nagato''s activities and prioritize his safety."


    ck Zetsu''s capabilities made him highly proficient in both monitoring and safeguarding Nagato. Madara entrusted him with this important task.


    "I am the embodiment of your will. You can count on me, Madara-sama."


    Under Madara''s watchful gaze, ck zetsu seamlessly melded with the ground, vanishing from sight. Just like the special white zetsus, it possessed exceptional stealth abilities.


    --------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 137: 133: Reflection

    Chapter 137: 133: Reflection


    Looking through the barbed wire fence surrounding Training Ground No. 44, one could witness a swarm of hired carpenters diligently restoring thend and trees within the devastated Forest of death.


    The recent battle months ago had inflicted significant damage on the forest of death. The destructive force of immense summoned creatures and the relentless barrage of numerous ninjutsu had left the forest in a state of disarray.


    A mere nce from the outside painted a vivid picture of the intensity of that fateful night.


    The earth had been gouged as if a meteor had struck, and countless trees within a several-mile radiusy uprooted and reduced to a deste wastnd.


    In terms of the present situation, Konoha had invested a staggering amount of resources into the Forest of death''s restoration. The manpower and materials expended were not to be underestimated.


    Meanwhile, in a secluded corner of Training Ground No. 44, Kakashi was training alone. His goal was clear: to be stronger.


    Joining Minato''s team had not significantly increased his strength.


    His path had already been determined by a certain man. Aa nid out during the preparatory phase.


    Whether during the Chunin level, upon reaching Jonin level, or at more distant level, aprehensive and orderly n had been made.


    Kakashi merely followed the guidance of that man, walking steadfastly along the designated path. Thus, his entry into Team Minato couldn''t increase his strength.


    As his strength continued to grow, ordinary methods could no longer facilitate the breakthroughs he needed. Even Namikaze Minato struggled with this limitation.


    Kakashi sat before a wooden post with his back against it, his presence calm and focused. The White Fangy unsheathed across hisp, embodying the "Sword and Man" state. Here, he felt the breath of nature conceived in this state.


    After a long period in this state, he rose from the ground, holding White Fang in his hand. A light blue aura now clung to the de, subtly changing its appearance.


    This transformation resulted from Kakashi''s mastery of Lightning Release chakra nature transformation.


    White Fang had a powerful nature-changing chakra absorption capability. Kakashi''s Lightning Release focused on strength and speed, particrly thrusting.


    When unsheathed, it was meant to deliver lethal strikes at lightning speed.


    Without hesitation, Kakashi swung White Fang, aiming to sh the wooden post behind him. The de sliced through the post, leaving no visible incision, as if his previous swing had been a mere illusion.


    Yet, upon closer inspection, hair-thin cuts and scattered sawdust revealed the sword''s passage.


    "Another failure?" Perfecting the art of leaving no trace upon cutting was an extremely challenging task.


    However, this was Kakashi''s current training objective, an essential step toward mastering the maniption of Lightning Release chakra nature.


    "Kakashi, are you here? Let''s go..."


    A voice from behind interrupted him, prompting Kakashi to instinctively attack the intruder with his sword.


    His strike met nothing but empty air. The person behind him had skillfully evaded the attack with Body Flicker.


    "Now is not the time for actualbat exercises, Kakashi."


    The intruder, none other than Minato, reminded him.


    Minato stood behind Kakashi, gently patting his shoulder and offering a smile.


    "I was merely curious about how fast Minato-sensei could be." Kakashi responded.


    "So, are you satisfied?"


    "There''s still a significant gap."


    Kakashi hadn''t even noticed Minato''s movements, and he wondered if Minato had used space-time ninjutsu. However, it appeared to be a result of the Body Flicker Jutsu, sufficient for someone of Minato''s caliber.


    "It''s quite rare to possess such strength at your age." Minato reassured him. He understood that geniuses could be a bit headstrong.


    asionally revealing his own abilities was beneficial for teamwork, allowing Kakashi to identify with his team and eventually be influenced by it.


    Kakashi shook his head in silence, sheathed his sword, and followed Minato out of Training ground No. 44. They regrouped at Konoha''s gate.


    "Minato-sensei, what''s our mission this time?"


    "It''s an A-rank mission." Minato replied with a sigh.


    "?"


    Kakashi was slightly confused, not due to fear of the mission''s difficulty. He had encountered A-rank missions numerous times throughout his career since graduating.


    Completing an A-rank mission was certainly within his capabilities.


    What confused him was the presence of two rtively inexperienced genins on their team¡ªObito and Rin.


    Despite some initial missions together, mostly D and C-rank missions, they had yet to tackle a B-level mission. The sudden jump to an A-level mission seemed unusual.


    "Our frontline is under pressure. The vige recently dispatched another unit to support them. With ninjas needing to remain in the vige, there are fewer teams avable to ept missions. Hence, our team was assigned this mission." Minato exined.


    Kakashi understood the situation. In short, there was a shortage of manpower, and even rookie teams like theirs couldn''t afford to idle anymore. Following the recent internal turmoil, Konoha''s Jonin ranks had been significantly depleted, leading to necessary adjustments in missions.


    "And¡­" Kakashi prodded for more information.


    "And?"


    "Nothing"


    Minato had a worried expression, clearly concerned about something.


    Hidden movements by Kumogakure in the Land of Lightning raised suspicions and potentially posed a threat to Konoha.


    During the previous Jonin meeting, the Hokage had shared an important message with them. If Kumogakure joined the battle on Konoha''s side, the Third Hokage would personally confront Kumogakure''s Third Raikage. Such an action would further deplete the vige''s strength.


    Konoha had already deployed almost half of its troops to the battlefield of forces from Iwagakure and Sunagakure,


    Although the Third Kazekage was missing, this development indicated favorable signs.


    Yet, the Third Tsuchikage from Iwagakure, Onoki, possessed the powerful Kekkei T¨­ta: Dust Release and had yet to enter the fray. His influence was equivalent to that of a tailed beast.


    Rin awaited them at Konoha''s gate, but there was no presence of Ibito, likely lost while trying to help Grandmas while on his way yet again.


    It wasn''t until it was almost time for departure that Obito arrivedte and stood in front of the three of them panting.


    "You''re always thest one. Do you always have to show some love to those olddies who are lost on the road of life?"


    Kakashi said with a deadpan expression.


    "Alright, Kakashi, don''t tease Obito like that, as long as he''s notte." Minato interjected, easing the situation.


    Nheless, Obito responded with a disdainful snort, positioning himself away from Kakashi, showing his reluctance to stand beside Kakashi.


    The four-member team embarked on their mission, moving into the vast forest outside Konoha.


    "Minato-sensei, what''s the objective of this A-rank mission we''re taking this time?" Obito asked with excitement.


    This was his first experience with such a challenging A-Rank mission, making it quite memorable.


    Moreover, it signified his advancement to A-rank missions, implying that S-rank missions were not too far off. The prospect of bing a Chunin, Jonin, then Hokage stirred his imagination.


    ''Hehe...''


    Suddenly, a realization struck him, and he coughed to regainposure, attempting to appear serious.


    "We''re tasked with intercepting the enemy in coastal areas." Minato exined briefly.


    "Coastal?"


    "The specifics are ratherplicated. You will understand once we arrive."


    After Minato finished speaking, Obito stopped asking.


    "However, is our team of four truly sufficient for this mission?" Kakashi expressed concern.


    He didn''t share Obito''s daydreams. A-rank missions typically involved Jonin level ninjas same level as Minato, possibly even more than one.


    "Don''t worry; the rest of the team will support us. If we meet Jonin from the enemy''s side, I''ll deal with them first." Minato assured with a serious gaze.


    Kakashi recognized Minato''s immense confidence and acknowledged that the Hokage had likely conveyed these words with the same assurance.


    Space-time ninjutsu, when used against opponents who couldn''t react in time, spelled certain death, regardless of one''s ninja level.


    .....


    In the coastal canyon, apanied by the melodious birdsong, the electric light cast its radiance over the terrain ahead.


    Shortly after, a thunderous explosion rent the rock wall atop the canyon, causing it to scatter into countless enormous stones that plummeted towards the road below.


    The enemies beneath swiftly rose to their feet, desperately dodging the massive stones hurtling from the sky.


    Getting struck by one of those would be noughing matter.


    Observing the havoc wreaked by his earth release, Kakashi promptly drew his sword from its sheath on his back. He channeled lightning chakra into the sword, enveloping it in a faint, light-blue aura interwoven with hair-thin strands of crackling lightning.


    Kakashi''s eyes shed with a blue lightning hue, radiating an intimidating strength that didn''t match his youthful appearance, instilling a heavy sense of pressure upon the enemy.


    "That sword is¡ª."


    One of the enemies seemed to recognize the legendary sword but was cut off mid-sentence as Kakashi''s sword cleaved through his chest. A brilliant crimson marked the end of the battle.


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu!"


    Obito shouted, expelling a one-meter-diameter fireball, his most powerful ninjutsu unleashed with full force.


    He hoped this would wipe out their enemies, but instead, the enemies dogged the fireball with swift Body Flicker jutsu, closing the gap to Obito at astonishing speed. A sly grin appeared on one of enemy''s face as he prepared to end Obito with a kunai.


    A sword crackling with lightning currents sliced through the air, piercing the enemy''s neck and emerging on the other side.


    The enemy slumped to the ground as Kakashi stared at Obito with his upside-down dead fish eyes. In his silence, he seemed to be mocking Obito for his perceived weakness.


    After finishing this enemy, Kakashi didn''t stop, but went to find the remaining enemies to attack, and wipe out enemies here as soon as possible


    Obito couldn''t stand idly by while Kakashi hogged the spotlight in battle. Kakashi''s power, something Obito could never hope to achieve no matter how hard he tried, highlighted by the gap in their abilities.


    Why was there such a huge gap in strength among people of the same age?


    Obito clenched his teeth and continued fighting, inwardly he resolved to triple his training efforts after returning.


    His expectations for A-level missions reduced as the harsh reality dawned upon him. The enemies they faced on A-level missions were more than capable of taking his life.


    The battle concluded in just three minutes and twenty-one seconds, with seventeen enemies annihted, including one Jonin and eleven Chunin.


    This could be a factor in why Minato was investing extra time in training Kakashi and the others.


    Minato recognized that Kakashi had stolen the show. He singlehandedly eliminated the Genin enemies while taking on six Chunin. He retained ample physical and chakra strength, ready for any unforeseen encounters.


    Kakashi''sbat experience was notably rich; he minimized the use of his strength and chakra, nning his actions meticulously. Some Jonin might not even match his tactical ability.


    This disy made Minato understand why the Third Hokage held Kakashi in such high regard.


    Describing Kakashi as a genius in the world of ninjas felt like an understatement. Especially as he uses his spare time to practice continuously to increase his strength without wasting a single bit of time.


    Surpassing his father, Konoha White Fang, seemed a matter of time.


    "Kakashi, what ninjutsu did you use earlier?"


    Minato asked the most concerning question.


    At the beginning of the battle, he observed lightning gathering on Kakashi''s palm, producing a peculiar chirping sound, a sight that had taken him by surprise.


    With Minato''s exceptional eyesight, he recognized that it was an advanced lightning ninjutsu.


    "It''s my own Lightning release jutsu, the name is Chidori. However, the jutsu isn''t perfected yet; the power can be significantly improved." Kakashi disclosed, concealing nothing, including the jutsu''s name and origin.


    Rin looked at Kakashi with admiration, but this only increased Obito''s frustration.


    "Well, if I''m right, once the jutsu is perfected, it could potentially be an A-Rank jutsu."


    Minato showed admiration.


    In terms of ninjutsu, he realized that Kakashi had grown beyond the need for his guidance.


    Kakashi''s path was unique, and excessive interference could limit his growth and creativity.


    Minato understood that he should only provide answers to Kakashi''s questions at the right moments, without overstepping.


    However, Minato couldn''t help but feel slightly dejected. Teaching a genius was no simple task.


    Concerning Kakashi''s self-created jutsu, Minato took it in stride. Kakashi''s talent was undeniable, and his remarkable feats were a natural progression.


    "Isn''t it just an A-Rank jutsu? I''ll create one myself someday! Just wait and see, Kakashi!"


    Obito dered unconvinced.


    Minato smiled and affectionately ruffled Obito''s hair, offering words of encouragement.


    "You''ll have plenty of time to practice after you get rid of the temptations of rescuing those grannies you meet. In any case, keep working hard."


    Kakashi yfully seized Obito''s aching foot, while Rin giggled.


    Minato joined in theughter.


    "Rin, Minato-sensei, why are youughing too? Is helping the elderly strange?"


    Only Obito seemed angry, jumping with frustration.


    "No, Obito, just be yourself. Inparison to ninjutsu, having apassionate spirit is a genuinely rare and valuable quality. Obito, your kindness is more precious than any ninjutsu." Minato praised warmly.


    Minato stipped hisughter, as he saw these precious qualities within Obito.


    No matter the circumstances, as long as Obito maintained thispassion, Minato believed he would be an exceptional and great individual in the future.


    Rin nodded in agreement, offering her encouragement to Obito.


    Kakashi, on the other hand, looked at Obito with dead fish eyes, leaving his thoughts inscrutable.


    After all, Obito''s temptation to help old people seemed boundless.


    Kakashi''s gaze then inadvertently changed to a particr direction. Although the distance was considerable, he knew he was being silently watched.


    Several more watchful individuals were hidden in the shadows. By revealing some of his strength while concealing the rest, he could deceive the enemy into believing they held the upper hand, only to strike decisively when the opportunity arose. That was his covert n.


    However, he had some doubts about Obito''s capability to serve as bait.


    Yet, safeguarding thend was also among their duties.


    This naive and imaginative fellow was a rare breed within the Uchiha n.


    ....,..


    "Are the five major nations all under surveince?" Shiraishi asked with a frowned after receiving the report.


    The creature known as white zetsu wasn''t just monitoring Konoha; it also kept tabs on the four viges of Kumogakure, Kirigakure, Sunagakure, and Iwagakure.


    This extensive surveince had gone unnoticed earlier because Shiraishi hadn''t anticipated the sheer scale of this mysterious force''s espionage.


    He couldn''t be certain whether this was their primary objective.


    Perhaps this strategy was a diversion, meant to divert his attention from their true intentions, especially since their previous surveince activities had been exposed.


    On the other hand, Shiraishi also considered the possibility that the five major nations had been under constant surveince by this mysterious force.


    White Zetsu originated from the Divine Tree, which was the Ten Tails, a collection of the Nine Tailed Beasts.


    At present, all eight of the Tailed Beasts, except the Seven Tails assigned to Takigakure in the Land of Waterfalls, were in the hands of the Ninja Viges of the Five Great Nations.


    Konoha had the Nine Tails.


    Kumogakure controlled the Two Tails and the Eight Tails.


    Iwagakure had the Four Tails and the Five Tails.


    Kirigakure had the Three Tails and the Six Tails.


    Sunagakure had the One Tail.


    If their motive for monitoring the Ninja Viges was to recollect the Tailed Beasts and revive the Divine Tree''s Ten Tails, it would provide a valid reason for their surveince.


    However, it seemed the mysterious forcecked the necessarybat power; otherwise, they would have directly plundered the Tailed Beasts from the major Ninja Viges.


    This suggested that, in a head-to-head confrontation, this mysterious force couldn''t contend with the Five Great Nations'' Ninja Viges.


    That was good news.


    Shiraishi believed he could win as long as he avoided direct conflicts with the Ninja Viges of the Five Great Nations.


    Although his ownbat power was insufficient, it was primarily theck of Genin and Chunins that hampered him. In terms of elitebat power, he was confident that his side had a certain advantage.


    Conquering a minor country''s Ninja Vige was by no means impossible.


    The question remained of how to draw this mysterious force out into the open and eliminate them swiftly to avert future troubles.


    If the enemy continued to conceal themselves, Shiraishi couldn''t afford to waste his energy on this issue. It was better to find the right moment to eradicate the hidden threat.


    "Uchiha Obito..." Shiraishi whispered the name.


    Recalling Obito''s stupid and innocent face, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help showing a smile.


    The brat who had a habit with elderly people in Konoha. Shiraishi found the young ninja to be quite amusing.


    "The transformation of intense emotions into negative emotions is the core factor that stimtes the rapid growth of the Sharingan. Afterwards, the Uchiha ninja might exhibit varying degrees of character distortion, descending into darkness and adopting an extremely pessimistic and radical perspective on the world..."


    Shiraishi showed a thoughtful look.


    "Whoever is making ns for Obito must be someone intimately acquainted with the Uchiha n, possibly even an Uchiha ninja themselves."


    However, Ruri had previously mentioned that the only person with a clear record of leaving Konoha was Uchiha Madara.


    Furthermore, Uchiha Madara''s death had been confirmed. He had been defeated and died between the Valley of the End in his fught against the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama.


    This fact was widely iniwn within the ninja world and carried high credibility.


    If that was the case, who else could it be?


    After all, whoever had such profound knowledge of Sharingan''s transformations was highly likely to be a Uchiha ninja.


    "Once again, if we focus on Obito''s Sharingan, what do they intend for him to do next?"


    Perhaps it would be more effective to go to the Uchiha n to sneak attack a Jonin and extract the three tomoe Sharingan from the more experienced Uchiha Jonin.


    After all, Obito''s Sharingan, once matured, would be a waste if it remained at the three tomoe stage. So, was the objective to prompt Obito to unlock the Mangekyou Sharingan?


    About how to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan, Shiraishicked extensive knowledge. Various methods existed, one of which included witnessing the death of a loved one.


    Among those close to Obito, the most important figure was undoubtedly Nohara Rin.


    "In any case, our current information is insufficient. Let''s draw the snake out of itsir first and gather as much intelligence as possible about these people."


    Before, he had tasked General Tu and Soryu to investigate. Given the passage of time, the enemy likely knew he was operating behind the scenes.


    Konoha likely held its own records and information, including details about General Tu and his other clones.


    Additionally, the mysterious force behind the surveince probably hasprehensive information by now, thanks to their extensive monitoring of Konoha.


    "On that note, Ruri has beenining about her pent-up energy recently. She wants to find someone to test her strength. It might be a good idea to assign her a mission."


    ----------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 138: 134: Susanoo (1)

    Chapter 138: 134: Susanoo (1)


    "What is it that you want from me at this time?"


    Ruri entered Shiraishi''s office, her curiosity piqued as to why she had been summoned.


    Following the Dragon Vein incident, Ruri had diligently continued her training, not concerned about the boring nature. Whether it was the further development of her Sharingan''s pupil abilities or mastering her Sage Arts, Ruri had evidently found a path to make her self stronger.


    While Shiraishi marveled at Ruri''s talents, he had to ept the fact that he was merely an "ordinary person."


    Compared to these geniuses, his talent as a ninja was woefully mediocre, so he had seek alternative ways to make himself stonger.


    "There''s a specific mission i would like you to do. After careful consideration, it seems you have the unique ability required to handle it. I have reservations about entrusting it to anyone else." he exined.


    Though Ayane''s Byakugan was powerful, it heavily relied on Taijutsu. Beyond her Air God Strike and the enhanced Ritation Jutsu, shecked powerful long-range attacks. This shorings left her ill-equipped to confront the mysterious force they now faced.


    While Air God Strike and the enhanced Rotation were indeed powerful jutsus, their huge chakra consumption rendered them unsuitable for long termbat.


    The enemies they had encountered this time likely possessed Sharingan abilities, as well as the legendary power of Wood Release. In summary, Ruri was a ninja without shorings.


    She excelled in Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, and Genjutsu, making her a well-rounded all-purpose ninja.


    Even her weakest genjutsu was beyond the capabilities of ordinary ninjas.


    Furthermore, Sharingan had the added advantage of amplifying illusions and she can use Sage Mode which could take care if both close and long ranges.


    Most importantly, when it came to fighting Sharingan, nothing was more effective than another Sharingan.


    "What''s this mission?" Ruri inquired.


    "The mysterious force that''s manipting White Zetsu from behind the scenes." Shiraishi disclosed.


    "Sharingan?" Ruri''s eyes narrowed.


    She had long been aware of this mysterious force, but at the time, she had been preupied with numerous matters, leaving her unable to deal with it


    The notion of an Uchiha dark operative surveilling Konoha, the very ce she, as an Uchiha previously called home, was unsettling to her.


    Furthermore, she was genuinely interested in the individual lurking in the shadows, who had the powerful Sharingan.


    To her knowledge, the only Uchiha to have left from Konoha prior to this was Uchiha Madara.


    However, Uchiha Madara''s death had been confirmed, leaving her to wonder who this new Uchiha might be.


    Thinking of this, Ruri felt a strong fighting spirit welling up within her.


    Meeting this person could offer her a chance to test her powers against someone possessing Sharingan abilities even stronger than her, as Shiraishi had hinted.


    "By the way, how is the progress of your people in mastering Natural Energy?"


    Shiraishi suddenly recalled something and inquired of Ruri.


    Natural Energy training had the capacity of calming the mind and fortifying a ninja''s psychological resistance. For Uchihas, this training method was highlypatible.


    "Currently, only two people have managed to barely sense Natural Energy."


    Ruri replied, her expression betraying some dissatisfaction.


    "Two people?" Shiraishi was surprised.


    It seemed impossible that, after a long period of training in the Land Of Demons, only two had seeded in sensing Natural Energy.


    What happened to the others?


    "Their minds are unable to find inner calm and attunement with nature, which results in excessive inner turmoil. This is particrly acute among those who have awakened the Sharingan, They have the worst ability to sense Natural Energy."


    Rurimented on her fellow nsmen.


    "However, the Hyuga n has nearly mastered the basics aspects of Natural Energy sensing... Well, it might be due to the distinct lifestyles of the two ns, which could ount for this deviation." Shiraishi said thoughtfully.


    "What can be done about this?"


    Ruri felt a little upset when she heard Shiraishi say this.


    It wasn''t arrogance on her part; even if the Hyugas who hade to the Land Of Demons, including Hyuga Ayane,bined their strengths, they would still fall short of matching her abilities.


    When would the Hyuga n ever surpass the Uchiha n?


    "Mastering Natural Energy can only be achieved through personal efforts. Achieving a calm state of mind is just the foundation. Without it, even with the assistance of external objects, they''ll struggle to use this energy effectively in actualbat. If this continues, the gap between them and others will only widen in terms of this aspect of training."


    He advised against Ruri and her n members resorting to shortcuts in their quest to master Natural Energy unless it became an absolute necessity.


    Though Shiraishi could indeed make this process for them, it was fraught with risks in realbat scenarios.


    For instance, the ability of "reading an article" took a considerable amount of time. If they found themselves in a dangerous situation, they might be unable to use the power of this system, leaving them vulnerable to their enemies.


    Ruri let out a subtle sigh.


    She seemed to understood the situation well and didn''t dwell on it any longer.


    In recent years, the Land Of Demons hadn''t faced any foreign enemies, and the need for these n members to provide effectivebat power had waned.


    Their primary objectives now were to train and quickly master natural energy and reproduce offspring to expand the poption of the n.


    The importance of poption growth for a n''s prosperity couldn''t be overstated. Relying solely on a few individuals was both taxing and prone to problems.


    Poption growth formed the root of a n''s longevity, even if the concept seemed mundane.


    Ruri strongly supported the n members in marrying and having children.


    Even married couples could expand their families by having more children, and she had enough resources to support these newborns, just as she had for the Uchiha n in Konoha.


    Thinking of this, Ruri shot Shiraishi a weird nce before directing her eyes to her own stomach.


    However, she quickly pushed aside the notion, deciding to wait until her situation waspletely stable before considering the matter of reproduction.


    At present, she stood as one of the few top tier fighters, and getting pregnant during such a time could easily lead toplications.


    "What''s on your mind?" Shiraishi inquired.


    "It''s nothing. I''ll be stepping out for a while." Ruri replied.


    "Very well. You''re familiar with the intelligence agents outside, right? You can use codes to contact them?" .


    "I do." Ruri confirmed.


    "Do you wish to bring along a sensory ninja?"


    Ninjas who practiced natural energy often developed sensory abilities to some extent. However, the strength of these abilities could vary depending on their specialization.


    Ninjas like Ruri, who focused primarily onbat, possessed rtively weaker sensorspared to others, making them less adept at dealing with stealthy and evasive enemies.


    "No, I have a better candidate in mind." Ruri declined Shiraishi''s suggestion and exited the office alone.


    .....


    Next to a pond, an oversized orange cat lounged about. Its considerable size suggested that it had umted quite a bit of weight.


    People generally assumed that such a huge cat would be slow in its movements.


    Its feline eyes, fixed intently on the plump and tantalizing fish in the pond, just when it is about to jump in and have a hearty meal.


    "Yu, what are you doing here?"


    Ruri''s voice startled the cat from behind, causing the cat to lose its footing and tumble into the pond. As the cat resurfaced, a big fish was on its head.


    "Ru- Ruri-sama?"


    Ruri just stared at the orange cat, which put a lot of pressure on the cat.


    "That fish isn''t for eating."


    "Okay."


    Yu put the fish on his head back into the pond, and crawled out of the pond. The orange hairs on his body were stuck together, making him shake ufortable and shake off the water stains on its body.


    "I have a task that requires your assistance this time."


    "Is it a feast of whole fish, Ruri-sama?"


    Crystal drool already dangled from the corner of the cat''s mouth.


    "No, not this time."


    Yu''s disappointment was evident.


    "When the task ispleted, you''ll be treated to a sumptuous fish feast."


    "I''ll give it my best, Ruri-sama!"


    Yu dered with utmost sincerity.


    As a summoned beast that had also mastered natural energy, Yu boasted formidablebat abilities, ranking among the top of ninja cats.


    He had been working to integrate senjutsu chakra into his repertoire, likely making him even stronger than when he had first appeared in Konoha a few months before.


    Yu also possessed a keen sensory ability, though he may act rashly sometimes. Nheless, he was a dependable partner for Ruri, a fellow fighter in whom she hadplete trust.


    His resistance was another asset, having survived an adamantine staff beating from the Third Hokage and still remained like an ordinary-looking cat.


    "Now, regarding the target this time..." Ruri began.


    "The one using Wood Release... Perhaps we''ll meet someone with Sharingan. That truly excites me."


    There was a smile on the corner of Ruri''s mouth, full of fighting spirit.


    ....


    The Land of Mountains.


    A nameless nation nestled between the gaps in the territory of great powers.


    True to its name, thisnd boasted numerous mountainous regions, and this unique topography meant that prosperous towns were a rare sight.


    Most of its mountainsy untouched and forgotten.


    At the base of a mountain range, a massive operational stronghold had been built, surrounded by numerous White Zetsu.


    The stronghold appeared impregnable, creating the illusion that it was the enemy''s main stronghold.


    "Hey, Guruguru, do you really think there are enemies here to confront us?"


    A group of White Zetsu spoke as their boredom apparent.


    The majority of these Whites were of average level. Special ones like Guruguru were a rare exception among them. However, even among these special Whites, their individual capabilities varied widely.


    Guruguru paid no attention to these White zetsu. Instead, he stood alone, holding a branch and muttering while sketching drawings on the ground.


    "Guruguru, what are you doing?"


    A White Zetsu walked over curiously.


    "I''m trying to draw different types of shit. After all, through my observations, human poope in various shapes, sizes and colors."


    Guruguru replied solemnly, as if this were a matter of great importance that could shock the ninja world.


    "...." the White zetsu remained speechless.


    Madara-sama said that there was a problem with Guruguru''s head,, and it appeared he wasn''t joking. This particr White zetsu found himself rather speechless


    "Well, isn''t that something? At least Guruguru can still find purpose in seemingly boring jobs. We''re just wasting away here in utter boredom."


    Another White zetsumented their existence.


    From birth, their wills were subject to the control of others. It seemed that the very act of being born held no meaning other than to exist without purpose.


    Therefore, Guruguru, with his ideals and fantasy made many of the other White zetsu envious.


    Sometimes, being an idiot had its merits.


    "I wonder how Madara-sama is doing now." one White zetsu pondered.


    "He is likely brooding in the shadows somewhere." another replied insightfully.


    In the eyes of all White Zetsu, Madara was perceived as such¡ªa brooding figure who dwelled in darkness, calcting this and that, while they carried out his orders withoutint.


    As they continued their discussion, a White zetsu patrolling outside suddenly burst through the wall, capturing the attention of both White zetsu and Guruguru.


    "What''s happening? Did you find new poops?" Guruguru asked.


    The White zetsu responded, "No new poops yet, but a troublesome enemy has appeared. Prepare to engage."


    After hearing this, the White zetsu and Guruguru became serious. As expected, not long after, the enemy arrived once more.


    It was just as Madara-sama had predicted. The enemy''s behavior involved continuous probing of their strength and information. Once their testing wasplete, a fatal blow would inevitably follow.


    .....


    Boom!


    The ground split open, and a White zetsu emerged from the crack.


    Before the other White zetsu could react, a huge orange cat descended upon him.


    With another resounding crash, the White zetsu was ttened into a meatloaf. His once white body was crushed between the rocks, and he died without uttering a scream.


    "Yu, where are the others?" Ruri stood nearby and asked.


    "Ruri-sama, the other two are at three o''clock, approximately twenty meters away."


    Yu reported the enemy count and positions.


    After hearing this, Ruri vanished from her spot, reappearing twenty meters away at three o''clock.


    She gathered senjutsu chakra into her fist and violently struck the ground.


    Rocks shattered and scattered, and two White zetsu were rmed. As scouts, theirbat abilities were severely limited, and once discovered, thir death was certain.


    Ruri dealt the two White zetsu swiftly, slitting their throats with Kunai, ensuring they met their end without suffering.


    After dealing with the White zetsu lurking outside, Ruri continued her advance. Yu''s enormous orange form followed closely, his eyes shing with mes.


    "Wood Release: Birth of the Tree World!"


    String trees broke out from the earth, seemingly uprooted, rapidly forming a dense forest amid the mountains. The trees, like tendrils, reached toward Ruri, but before they could touch her, Yu leaped from behind, releasing a massive fireball that incinerated the attacking trees to ash.


    "Who are you?. Last time it was a y doll and a big water snake. Is it abination of a woman and a cat this time? Oh, it seems that they are not easy to mess with, and they are also from the Uchiha n."


    Guruguru came out from behind a tree, and while making a natural and honest gesture, while speaking in a somewhat distressed tone.


    Seeing the Uchiha n logo on Ruri''s clothes, he realized that this battle wouldn''t be easy.


    "Master, always gives us something to do. In fact, I just want to think about how to poop. Well, it''s more important than fighting."


    Guruguru sighed helplessly and shook his head.


    "Master?"


    Ruri raised her brows, as if she was very interested in the "Master" Guruguru spoke about.


    Was if the person with Sharingan, perhaps? Or another powerful ninja from this mysterious force?


    "Forget it, it looks like you guys won''t tell me what it''s like to poop. Then¡ª"


    Guruguru was startled suddenly.


    Ruri has disappeared from his sight.


    Click!


    A white arm was removed.


    Guruguru retreated, beads of cold sweat forming, putting a safe distance between himself and Ruri.


    "If I had take one step slower, I would have lost my head. Her Body Flicker is incredibly fast!"


    Guruguru swallowed hard, realizing that there was a significant difference between Ruri and the enemy he had met thest time.


    "Hmm.... managed to escape?" Ruri stared at Guruguru, who had moved away, clutching the left arm she had just severed from him.


    The arm was pale, without any blood or even bones. How did this creature support its movement?


    Was it through the power of that Divine Tree?


    Ruri spected that the First Hokage''s Wood Release might also be from the Divine Tree. Both the Uchiha and Senju ns descended from ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya, and Kaguya herself was the Ten Tails, born from the Divine Tree.


    The abilities of the Sage of the Six Paths, including his eyes, originated from this source. But if that were true, why had only Hashirama Senju mastered Wood Release within the entire Senju n? Ruri suspected that there was a hidden secret.


    "Escaping from Ruri-sama''s Body Flicker... it seems I''ll have to get serious." Yu said.


    Yu understood the speed of Ruri''s Body Flicker and her exceptional nerve response, which enabled her to attack immediately after its use.


    "So, how about this move?"


    Guruguru activated his chakra, causing numerous long, spike-covered trees to grow from his arms. These appendages surged like serpents, heading for Ruri.


    Yet, before they could reach her, Ruri swiftly passed through them, leaving only an afterimage. Guruguru, without hesitating, stepped back and abandoned the use of the Wood Release.


    He grabbed a thick tree branch, leaped onto another massive tree, and then moved deeper into the forest he had created, escaping Ruri''s pursuit.


    "To lead her to¡ª"


    Guruguru was about to speak, but he was interrupted by an explosion behind him.


    Turning, he saw mes engulfing the entire forest, casting a fiery glow on everything. After the mes passed, the trees had vanished, leaving only ashes suspended in the air.


    "Why is this woman so unpredictable? Why would anyone use such a powerful jutsu right from the start?"


    Guruguru muttered to himself. This wasn''t following the typical ninja pattern. Usually, they tested each other''s abilities first before resorting to special moves to determine a winner.


    Why had she used such a powerful Fire Release jutsu immediately? Wasn''t she concerned about prematurely revealing her strength, making it harder to strategize for future battles?


    It was all so mess.


    Guruguru acted quickly. He summoned arched, giant logs from the ground to resist the spreading sea of mes.


    The immense Fire Release jutsu exceeded his expectations. He had never seen anyone, except for Madara, use such a wide range Fire jutsu.


    Moreover, he could see that Ruri was still able to handle it with ease.


    The arched giant logs used to shield against the sea of mes burned away, but it bought Guruguru precious time to flee. He continued his escape into the depths of the woods.


    The relentless attack stipped only when the forest he had created turned into charred, ck earth devoured by the fire.


    "Hoo, Hoo..." Guruguru panted, realizing how terrifying this woman was.


    Despite being a simple Fire Release jutsu, it had filled him with dread. It was difficult to imagine that an Uchiha ninja below the Mangekyou Sharingan level could use such power.


    The blistering speed of Body Flicker, the incredibly powerful Fire Release jutsu... what should he do? He had already exposed his intelligence during the previous encounter with the enemy. If he used such powerful Wood Release immediately, the situation could be worse.


    In short, he needed to test the opponent''s various abilities slowly, and then¡ª


    Boom!


    Guruguru almost fell to the ground, staring ahead in shock. What the hell was happening now?


    Ruri, who had caught up to him, had materialized. She radiated a visible, blood-red chakra as thick as blood, shaping a colossal chakra bone giant before Guruguru''s eyes.


    Ruri jumoed on top this gigantic chakra skeleton, which didn''t stop there. The blood-red skeleton began to amass chakra, flesh, blood, and a matching set of armor.


    "It''s too slow to rely on genjutsu and Taijutsu. Even if you don''t have the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, You can use Wood Release. Hurry up and use it to fight me."


    Ruri said as her three-tomoe Sharingan shed bright red. She had entered herplete Sage mode.


    Compared to genjutsu and taijutsu, using ninjutsu and this mode was Ruri''s preferred method for using the Sharingan.


    Other fighting methods were too cumbersome and protracted.


    For Ruri, battle was the best way to experience true happiness. This was the romance of an Uchiha ninja.


    Compared to genjutsu and taijutsu, the satisfaction from using such destructive powers was unparalleled.


    Guruguru gaped at Ruri, bewildered.


    Sharingan... a three-tomoe Sharingan... and Susanoo?


    This huge chakra giant was an ability typically reserved for those with the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Why? How had thingse to this?


    Wasn''t it only ninjas with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan could use the Susanoo? Wasn''t it a requirement to have Mangekyou Sharingan to unlock this ability?


    And yet, this woman had done it effortlessly using a simple three-tomoe Sharingan. It didn''t make sense. This woman didn''t follow the normal routine.


    Amid the chaotic storm released by the Susanoo, Guruguru''s thoughts became muddled once again.


    -----


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 139: 135: Susanoo (2)

    Chapter 139: 135: Susanoo (2)


    Guruguru found himself bewildered by Ruri''s ability to activate the exclusive doujutsu of the Mangekyou Sharingan - Susanoo.


    While only possessing the Three Tomoe Sharingan.


    Although his brain capacity was limited to some extent, it didn''t mean he couldn''t use strategic thinking to confront his enemy.


    When faced with something as confusing as this, it was natural to feel astonishment and shock, leaving one overwhelmed.


    For instance, Ruri''s use of Susanoo has gone beyond the scope of his understanding. Susanoo was renowned as the divine destroying art, one of the Mangekyou Sharingan''s ultimate abilities.


    Among the knowledge imparted by Madara-sama, it was clear that only Uchihas who awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan could use the Susanoo.


    Was it a genjutsu? Could everything he be a hallucinations because of thr opponent''s genjutsu?


    Guruguru thought about this question seriously. However, Ruri didn''t guve him much time for thinking. The soeed of her blood-red Chakra giant defied the huge and bulky form of the Susanoo.


    In an instant, the earth vanished, and debris scattered through the air. A formidable wind sent Guruguru flying hundreds of meters without resistance, stopping his hasty retreat awkwardly.


    "Just joking, this is no genjutsu at all!"


    In other words, the Susanoo before him was almost real.


    Guruguru raised his eyes to the sight of Ruri standing on top of the blood-red chakra giant. Her vivid three-tomoe Sharingan emitted an mysterious allure, leaving Guruguru''s bodypletely stiff.


    Countless three tomoe Sharingan eyes fixated on him from all directions, darkening the sky. descerated his body, drenching the air in blood.


    Though itsted mere moments, Guruguru realized he had fallen prey to a genjutsu. The massive blood-red fist advanced once more.


    Escaping was futile this time, and his escape had been dyed by the genjutsu. The notion that the Three Tomoe Sharingan could impose such constraints was truly terrifying.


    His only option now was to fight with every ounce of his strength. Attempting to look for openings or evaluate Ruri''s capabilities slowly would be a grave error.


    Boom!


    The dense dust from the explosion clouded his vision, rendering it difficult for Ruri to see the situation within the dust and fog.


    Yet, she sensed that her Susanoo faced formidable resistance.


    A faint smile curved the corners of her lips.


    At longst, she had seen it¡ªthe legendary Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, capable of calming the chaotic era.


    Ruri had yearned to test this legendary power for some time. Amidst the lingering dust and smoke, a huge figure loomed, emanating an imposing aura.


    As the dust settled, the burly wooden giant was fully revealed, it was a head taller than the Susanoo..


    "Actually, I didn''t intend to use it so soon, to be honest." Guruguru admitted, scratching his head. He seemed rather distressed about using his trump card so fast.


    After theirst battle, information regarding his Wood Release had leaked, prompting his intention to use dying tactics. However, Ruri''s extensive use of fire release jutsus and the Susanoo disrupted his tactical ns.


    Under these circumstances, he had no choice but to face her head-on.


    "It''s pointless hiding your secrets from me. But I''m curious, who''s that Sharingan user in your grouo?


    Ruri stood atop Susanoo, her hands resting at her sides.


    "There is noment on that kind of thing."


    Guruguru knew Madara''s information, so he couldn''t reveal it, otherwise, it would definitely turn into a huge problem.


    "It''s okay, I''ll let you tell."


    Ruri said affirmatively, her Three Tomoe Sharingan radiating an alluring glint.


    Guruguru swallowed hard. Even with only the Three Tomoe Sharingan, he sensed that her eyes defied themon sense.


    This uncertainty left him unable to understand Ruri''s limits. If he regarded her eyes as mere Sharingan, he would meet an unpleasant end.


    Guruguru was acutely aware of this point.


    However, merely understanding this information brought no results. After all, he had never heard of a Three Tomoe Sharingan summoning Susanoo.


    While Guruguru''s mind raced, Ruri continued her relentless assault.


    Ruri''s approach was without any tactical n. Instead, she sought to expose her opponent''s vulnerabilities during battle, forcing them to reveal their weaknesses from a position of dominance.


    This approach was more direct and effective than relying on strategy alone. After all, battles were unpredictable, and much of the information couldn''t be used as a reference point.


    When facing a ninja like Shiraishi, one could never predict the hidden traps.


    "Don''t underestimate me!"


    Facing Ruri''s relentless attack, Guruguru remained surprisinglyposed.


    While the earlier events had caught him off guard, causing a momentary tremor in his heart, he had now regained hisposure. And with his unique Wood Release, he believed it was impossible to lose.


    There existed a precedent of defeating the Susanoo with the Wood Release, famously aplished by the First Hokage in his battle against his ''boss,'' Uchiha Madara.


    Wood Release''s destructive power rivalled that of Susano, boasting regenerative and restraining capabilities, along with the unique ability to absorb chakra and suppress tailed beasts, making it even more powerful.


    Thinking about it carefully, Guruguru found Susanoo less intimidating. What he possessed was the power of Wood Release¡ªa jutsu that he believed could surpass Susanoo.


    With this realization, Guruguru''s confidence increased, dispelling the sense of intimidation that had briefly gripped him. He wiped away non-existent sweat from his brow.


    As the wooden figure shed with Susanoo, thunderous explosions reverberated through the atmosphere. Each exchange generated shockwaves that disrupted the surroundingndscape.


    "Haha, it seems like nothing at all."


    Guruguru chuckled after witnessing his wooden creation blocking Ruri''s Susanoo. His ambition surged, making it seem like he had underestimated himself too much.


    Perhaps Madara''s pressure had weighed heavily on him, creating an unnatural psychological shadow regarding Uchihas with Susanoo.


    Furthermore, the Susanoo he faced was merely a transition from the third stage to the fourth, far from reaching itsplete form.


    Had it been aplete Susano, Guruguru would flee immediately, as the might of a single swing from its sword and his Wood Release wouldn''t be able to resist.


    However, hisughter stopped abruptly as Ruri took a deep breath. She used Susano''s head as aunching pedal, hurtling herself towards Guruguru ontop the wooden man''s head like a cannonball.


    "Eh?" Guruguru hadn''t anticipated that Ruri would directly engage him like a normal ninja.


    Most people wouldn''t do that at all.


    As the wooden figure struggled with her, Guruguru found himself trapped. Arge number of trees erupted from his remaining arm, entangling Ruri and who eas closing in on the wooden man.


    Yet, Ruri gracefully maneuvered in the air, grabbing one of the wooden pirs. Guruguru watched helplessly as he began to drift away from the wooden figure''s head, his mind was nk.


    The sheer power left him in shock, and he realized he had made a grave mistake. Desperate, he released his grip on the wooden pir, sending himself flying away from the Susanoo but to the far distance.


    Guruguru controlled the wooden man to retreat, catching his body on air to prevent it from crashing to the ground. However, a sudden jolt rippled through the huge Susanoo, its eyes gleaming with a cold light. It relentlessly punched the defenseless wooden man.


    The wooden construct scattered, releasing clouds of sawdust into the air. Guruguru struggled to maintain his bnce on the wooden dummy despite using chakra to secure his footing.


    The speed of Ruri''s giant Susanoo had caught him off guard, relentlessly exploiting any opening in his defense.


    Each strike was direct and effective.


    If this continued, the wooden man would sumb to Susanoo''s relentless assault in no time.


    Guruguru hadn''t anticipated this oue at all. What he had assumed to be a standard tactic had unraveled due to the speed difference. It was only now that he understood the terrifying nature of fighting Ruri.


    To fight her, he couldn''t afford to reveal any ws, no matter how minor. A single vulnerability could result inplete suppression under her ceaseless onught, with no chance for recovery, ultimately leading to certain defeat.


    No strategic maneuvers were required; Ruri''s consistent tactic involved incessantly forcing her opponent to expose their weaknesses.


    In essence, sheer strength was the essence of Ruri''s approach.


    "Wood Release: Wood Dragon Jutsu!"


    Guruguru realized he couldn''t go on in this manner, and anxiety gripped him, he was sweating profusely


    This time, unlike the previous battle when he fought Earth and Water figured they weren''t a perfect match for his Wood Release.


    Furthermore, they failed to establish dominance in terms ofbat rhythm.


    Ruri''s fast paced fighting style left Guruguru struggling to keep up. She relentlessly engulfed her enemies in a whirlwind of attacks, giving them no room to breathe.


    "Fire Release: Fire Extinguishing!"


    In the very moment the huge wooden dragon materialized, Ruri on top Susanoo, executed her corresponding moves.


    The meteorite fireball, a product of scorching mes, zed a trail across the atmosphere, instantly increasing the surrounding forest''s temperature. It precisely struck the wooden dragon''s body.


    "Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Guruguru cried out in panic.


    Upon contact with the wooden dragon''s body, the fireball, like a meteorite, began to roll and spread at an astonishing pace, like molten magma engulfing everything in its path.


    From Guruguru''s perspective, he found himself surrounded by an endless sea of mes. Even the wooden man was affected by the sudden mes.


    Despite Wood Release''s ability to use vitality for rapid nt growth, trees remained inherentlybustible.


    While it possessed the capability to absorb chakra, the mes caused severe damage. The speed at which it absorbed the Fire Release was slower than its ability to endure.


    After all, his Wood Release was just an imitation of the original. Although he had mastered it to this extent, it was already considered a unique gift, but it still couldn''t bepared with the Wood Release of, the god of ninjas.


    Guruguru recognized one crucial fact ¨C his Wood Release was suppressed by Ruri''s Fire Release.


    Nheless, to be able to expand the scale of Fire release to such a degree, was it really at the level of ninjutsu?


    Guruguru harbored profound suspicions. Each of the Five Great Nature Transformations had its own strengths and weaknesses. Inparison, Fire Release did not particrly have any advantage against the other release.


    Though it has impressive destructive power, itgged behind Water Release inrge-scale attacks, fell short in speedpared to Lightning Release, andcked the sturdiness of Earth Release. It held a slight advantage with Wind Release.


    Therefore, Guruguru''s impression was that, in most cases, Fire Release used by ninjas was unremarkable, if not weak.


    Even Uchiha ninjas, while somewhat distinguished in their mastery of Fire Release, still fell short. However, Guruguru viewed Ruri''s Fire Release as anything but ordinary.


    In essence, it transcended mere excellence; perhaps it was more than Fire Release and belonged to another realm entirely.


    As the wooden man and wooden dragon burned, Guruguru found himself performing a funny "dance" amidst the mes.


    Susanoo, undeterred, continued its assault on the burning wooden creatures.


    After absorbing the mes, Guruguru''s body had scorched ck marks, and he was left half-kneeling on the wooden man''s head, panting heavily.


    The wooden man, too, was immobilized, half-kneeling on the ground, while the wooden dragon, though attempting to absorb chakra to mend its injuries, clearly struggled to withstand the onught of Fire Release.


    "Is this the extent of your power?"


    Ruri, maintaining a condescending gaze, inquired as she controlled Susanoo to slowly approach Guruguru, who was in a pitiable state.


    Guruguru didn''t give a response; instead, his expression grew gravely serious.


    To Ruri''s surprise, he used an unexpected move. Guruguru jumped from the wooden man''s head and fell to the ground.


    The wooden man and wooden dragon remained motionless, copsing to the earth like lifeless husks, causing the ground to tremble.


    This development piqued Ruri''s interest. She wondered what extraordinary jutsu Guruguru might use next.


    However, much to her disappointment, uponnding, Guruguru refrained from using any more powerful jutsu. Instead, he quickly retreated without hesitation, vanishing from sight.


    It was apparent that Guruguru acknowledged his inability to contend with Ruri and opted for an escape n.


    Ruri''s eyes hardened even further. Yu jumped on the Susanoo''s head.


    "Ruri-sama."


    Ruri turned her gaze towards Yu and asked, "Did you find them?"


    "Yes, there''s a huge number of enemies lurking in that direction, likely the enemy''s stronghold." Yu pointed to the left, indicating a mountain.


    Ruri controlled the huge Susanoo towards the mountain, reaching an earth wall. Without hesitation, she controlled the Susanoo to deliver a powerful punch to the earth wall.


    The wall shattered, causing the ground to tremble. A massive hole appeared, revealing the dark interior.


    "They really came."


    The dozen or so White zetsu inside saw the blood-red giant Susanoo outside the cave entrance, and instead of showing panic, they smiled treacherously.


    Rurimented.


    No sooner had Ruri guided Susanoo inside the cave than several White Zetsu and was about to question them, rather than showing panic, they approached with sinister smiles, seemingly unafraid of death.


    Ruri frowned, confused by their actions.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, these White Zetsu self-detonated. The cave was engulfed in mes, causing the surrounding walls to copse, eventually burying the mountain''s upper section.


    The entire mountain copsed suddenly, hiding everything within the rubble.


    Amidst the debris, a pair of burning blood-red eyes remained.


    Another explosion ensued, and Ruri steered Susanoo out of the crumbling mountain.


    Feeling the immense chakra consumption, Ruri dismissed the Susanoo. Maintaining such a state had ced a significant burden on her.


    "Ruri-sama, those guys have already blew themselves up to death."


    Yu reported, rifying that those White Zetsu had died in the explosion.


    Ruri refrained from responding. Instead, she retrieved two specialized military ration pills from her pouch, swiftly consuming them to restore her chakra as soon as possible.


    ....


    "That woman is truly terrifying. Let''s return and report this situation to Madara-sama."


    Guruguru muttered as he burrowed into the ground, his tone marked by urgency. He swiftly made his way towards Madara''s stronghold.


    This matter held immense significance. The ability to use the Susanoo with the Three Tomoe Sharingan was rming news for them. This information needed to reach Madara quickly to ensure their ns remained intact.


    After all, that woman was likely to turn into a variable in the n, which could make their n go in vain.


    Madara''s stronghold was several hours away from the built stronghold that Guruguru and White Zetsu had created.


    With Guruguru''s exceptional speed, what would take an ordinary ninja two to three days to go to, he could aplish in mere hours.


    Around Madara''s stronghold, only a handful of specially enhanced White Zetsu were tasked with monitoring and sensor.


    Compared to regr White Zetsu, these particr ones possessed heightened sensory abilities and were impossible for an enemy to infiltrate unnoticed. Moreover, theirbat prowess generally exceeded that of their regr counterparts.


    Although they weren''t as unique as Guruguru, they were still ranked based on strength, possessing the capabilities of a ninja. They were enhanced White Zetsu created for specific purposes by using the intercolumnar cells and the Sacred Tree.


    "Madara-sama, I''ve returned."


    Guruguru announced as he arrived, meeting no resistance from the enhanced White Zetsu guards. He reached Madara''s resting ce without hindrance.


    "Didn''t I instruct you not to approach me unless it''s of utmost importance? Your presence risks revealing my location."


    Madara said, a hint of irritation as his Sharingan gleamed.


    This was a critical time, and he aimed to avoid attracting unnecessary attention.


    "Sorry, Madara-sama, but this matter is indeed special. Our buil stronghold has been destroyed."


    Guruguru responded with his tone without the usual humor.


    "So, it was exposed sooner than I anticipated, but that''s not the primary reason for your visit." Madara deduced upon hearing Guruguru''s statement.


    Guruguru turned his head to observe a White Zetsu emerging from the ground nearby, panting heavily.


    "Guruguru, you were running too fast; I can''t keep up." the White Zetsu said between breaths.


    As he spoke, he handed Guruguru a severed white arm. To Guruguru''s surprise, it was the same arm that had been severed by Ruri but had been unexpectedly retrieved by another White Zetsu.


    "Thank you." Guruguru acknowledged.


    The loss of an arm didn''t affect him significantly, but having the severed arm back saved him the effort of recovery.


    "Now, please exin the situation quickly and leave." Madara urged. He cared more about a swift report on any significant developments during this critical juncture.


    "Yes, Madara-sama, here''s what happened..."


    As Guruguru began his exnation, he pressed the severed arm against his left shoulder. However, the moment the arm and shoulder made contact, Guruguru''s body froze suddenly.


    "Ah!" He let out a painful cry as an abnormal chakra reaction came out from the severed arm.


    White Zetsu, who had handed over the arm, was equally rmed and puzzled by this unexpected turn of events.


    "Genjutsu was ced in my arm in advance...? That evil woman, she¡ª" Guruguru struggled to speak these words, realizing that this severed arm had been intentionally discarded and subsequently picked up by White Zetsu to activate a trap seal.


    Before Guruguru could speak further, he discovered that his severed arm, which he had lost and then regained, was no longer under his control. This went beyond a mere genjutsu.


    "Oops, this jutsu is¡ª Madara-sama, you must... leave immediately!" Guruguru''s voice trembled with pain as he anticipated the impending doom.


    Madara had already sensed that something was wrong and rose from his wooden chair. Coughing and gasping for breath due to his old age, he moved toward the Divine Tree in the darkness, his once steady footsteps now faltering.


    Finally, Guruguru ced his palm on the ground, and a ck seal rapidly spread in all directions.


    Summoning Jutsu!


    With a deafening boom and the release of white smoke, a plump orange cat materialized before Guruguru and White Zetsu.


    "This is the Sharingan woman''s cat!"


    Guruguru and White Zetsu recognized the orange cat''s identity, their faces drained of color as cold sweat streamed down.


    Yu grinned at Guruguru and White Zetsu. He had foreseen this situation and prepared the jutsu ordingly. Just like Guruguru had done earlier, he pressed his fleshy pink palm onto the ground.


    Reverse summoning Jutsu.


    Ruri, who had a blood contract with Yu, was sessfully transported here via the reverse summoning jutsu.


    Within the dark and damp karst cave, Ruri activated her zed red Three Tomoe Sharingan. She first scanned her surroundings before locking onto a menacing shadow of a huge creature in the distance.


    Her gaze then shifted to Guruguru and White Zetsu.


    "What a coincidence, we meet again." Ruri remarked.


    Guruguru took a step back, his brow drenched in sweat.


    White Zetsu muttered and swallowed in fear. Could it have been his own actions that led to this oue? Who could have known that both genjutsu and summoning jutsu had been set within that severed arm? He had only intended to help his friend recover his lost limb.


    ------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 140: 136: Susanoo

    Chapter 140: 136: Susanoo


    Anxiety filled the hearts of Guruguru and White zetsu like a raging wave. Although they remained silent, their tense nerves betrayed their inner turmoil. The sudden turn of events had unfolded so rapidly that it had caught thempletely off guard, leaving them uncertain of how to react.


    In the midst of this, Guruguru appeared to understand a crucial detail.


    "I see, was the previous battle intentional?"


    Guruguru despite his dull mind, he still had keen intellect.


    While he may not have initially understood the situation, the current circumstances had led him to conclude that the previous battle had been an intricatelyid trap by Ruri.


    This realization highlighted that Ruri''s strategy wasn''t just sheer brute force, she was also a tactical genius, cunning in battle and annihtion battles.


    "It''s toote to understand it now. What''s hidden in there?"


    Ruri''s gaze prated the darkness ahead, and she squinted slightly.


    After her arrival here, she had sensed an eerie atmosphere shrouding the darkness ahead, one that seemed to pulse with anticipation.


    Even in stillness, there was a faint murmur, like a whisper in the shadows.


    Guruguru was about to stop her advance, and was beginning to speak, but Ruri''s speed outpaced his words.


    She used the Body Flicker to move ahead. Guruguru watched in a mixture of concern and shock as Ruri vanished.


    By the time Guruguru turned his head, Ruri was already positioned in the heart of the darkness, using her pair of Sharingan to decipher the mystery before her.


    Before her stood a huge, shadowy figure, seeminglyposed of wood, yet emanating an unsettling chakra that constricted the air. It had a suffocating weight, as if trapped within a deep quagmire.


    Standing before the monster, a figure struggled to breathe, the sounds ofbored breaths reaching Ruri''s ears.


    Judging by the rhythm and intensity of the breaths, it was evident that this individual was in a bad condition, their physical condition so weak that even the walking appeared to pose a challenge to them


    Not bothered, Ruri pressed forward, her footsteps echoing clearly in the stillness. She stooped her advance at the source of the struggling breaths.


    There, a frail, old man with deeply etched wrinkles sat on the ground.


    He panted heavily, his white hair cascading down like strands of silk. His palms, once strong, had withered with age.


    He wore a tattered, gray-blue robe, bearing visible signs of wear and tear. On this attire, Ruri discerned the iconic Uchiha fan logo.


    "A member of the Uchiha n? Yet I didn''t expect to find you in such a weak state. Who are you?" Ruri questioned, her curiosity piqued.


    She remained unaware of this old man''s identity, but his old age was unmistakable, making even the simplest of movements appear to be a difficult problem.


    In response to Ruri''s question, the old man, his voice trembling and parched, slowly raised his head.


    He revealed a set of three-tomoe Sharingan eyes, mirroring Ruri''s own. His lips, chapped and dry, belied his age, with wrinkles etched deeply into his face, like that of the bark of ancient trees.


    "I didn''t expect the Uchiha to produce an exceptional ninja like you after i left the n for so many years." the old man said, his words carrying an wave of nostalgia and longing.


    As Ruri studied the old man''s face, a sense of familiarity began to take root. Although his appearance was aged and unattractive, she felt an uncanny connection to the face before her.


    Though she could not recall the specifics, she believed she had encountered individuals of the Uchiha n who shared this face in the past.


    Yet, among the retired elders of the Uchiha n she was aware of, this particr man did not seem to belong.


    Ruri''s curiosity was further piqued when she noticed an unusual long-handled weapon nearby.


    To the untrained eye, it might not even appear as a weapon, but Ruri recognized it as a weapon recorded within the Uchiha n¡ªa weapon that had been lost to history.


    Bending down, she disregarded the old man''s mutterings and picked up the weapon, examining it closely. It possessed considerable weight, taking the form of a round fan with tomoe patterned engravings.


    At the opposite end of the long handle, an iron chain extended, terminating in a sharp, sickle-like de.


    "Why do you possess the long-lost Uchiha treasure - The Gunbai?" Ruri asked, her tone tinged with surprise and interest.


    Ever since Uchiha Madara''s defeat in the battle at the Valley of the End against Senju Hashirama, this mysterious Uchiha artifact had disappeared without a trace.


    Ruri initially believed that the weapon might have been hidden by the Senju n following Uchiha Madara''s downfall, with no intention of ever returning it to the Uchiha n. Yet, to her surprise, she had stumbled upon this legendary Uchiha artifact here.


    "My name is Uchiha Madara..."


    The old man took a deep look at Ruri then introduced himself, calmly disclosing his identity.


    Ruri held the Gunbai and fell silent.


    Guruguru who was still anxious, shouted, "Madara-sama!"


    "That''s enough, idiot. This matter is already concluded; there''s no need hiding it."


    However, Madara dismissed Guruguru''s concerns


    Ruri directed her gaze towards the man who had identified himself as ''Madara''.


    She raised the Gunbai in her hand and said, "This weapon is magnificent, and it shall be mine in the future. Besides, judging by your current state, I doubt you can still dance anymore, or can you?"


    Madara remained silent. Indeed, Ruri''s assessment was urate¡ªgiven his current condition, he was incapable of using a weapon forbat.


    Suddenly, the ground ruptured, and multiple White Zetsu emerged from various directions,unching an attack on Ruri. Without even turning around, she swiftly swung her arm, using the Gunbai the air sliced through, and the White Zetsus heads rolled,nding before Madara.


    Madara''s didn''t blink his eyes from the beginning to the end, his expression remaining stoic. He watched with indifference as the White Zetsus met their death at Ruri''s hands.


    Ruri, with her fingers caressing the Gunbai, marveled at her newfound weapon. She felt a deep satisfaction with obtaining it.


    It reminded her of her previous encounter with the Third Hokage, during which herck of a weapon had left her at a disadvantage. Now armed with this weapon, she wouldn''t feel as vulnerable if confronted by the indestructible ape again.


    "Alright, we can now continue with our discussion." Ruri said returning her attention to Madara.


    "Are you doubting my identity?" Madara asked.


    Ruri responded calmly, "No, it''s not a matter of doubt. It''s merely unnecessary surprise. If you aren''t Uchiha Madara, then you are merely acting under the name of ''Madara'' and acting as a puppet. However, if you truly are Uchiha Madara, your era alongside Senju Hashirama has long since passed."


    Ruri stared at Madara with her Sharingan, and said seriously.


    "So?" Madara responded, without getting angry, rather impressed by Ruri''s ambition, which mirrored his own.


    Madara acknowledged the innate desire for power that defined the Uchiha n, himself included. Those with exceptional abilities naturally sought greater power, aiming for the ultimate power beyond the Sharingan.


    "You''re correct. However, there''s one thing that''s wrong. While the era between Hashirama and me may have ended, the world still stays in that era¡ªa chain that cannot be severed. I... desire to c¨²t off all the causes and effects of this world."


    Madara spoke in a low voice.


    Ruri''s rude words failed to faze Madara.


    He continued to expound, speaking in his low voice. "You, who have awakened the Sharingan and trained your pupil power to this level, should understand something profound. Despair, frustration, sorrow, hatred... This world is cursed. Regardless of the happiness humans may experience, they ultimately find themselves ensnared in hardship and suffering. This chained ''vortex'' no one can escape from it."


    Madara continued "This world is unfair, it is also a contradiction caused by reality. Victors im everything, while losers lose it all. These causes and effects remain inexorably intertwined."


    "And i want to sever these causes and effects to change this sad world... What are you doing?" Madara suddenly asked.


    Madara came to a stop when he uttered those words as he saw Ruri''s approaching him.


    Ruri didn''t respond with words but swiftly reached behind Madara.


    There was a distinct snap.


    "Uh, uh, uh..."


    Madara struggled to catch his breathe, his expression contorting in pain. It was as if he were drowning, with each breath bing more difficult. Muffled sounds escaped his lips, but Ruri couldn''t piece together a coherent sentence from them.


    Madara lowered his head, his hands hung limply at his sides, his back against an unseen object in the darkness. His gaze appeared vacant, and his breathing gradually faded.


    "Madara, Madara, Madara-sama... he''s dead..." Guruguru and the White Zetsu were shocked.


    Madara, once regarded as a god in their eyes, had died without dignity. He had died at the hands of his own n''s descendants. This funny turn of events left them feeling bewildered.


    "You killed him?" Guruguru''s tone trembled, a mix of fear and anger in his voice. He found it difficult to believe that Ruri had killed Madara so easily.


    "Isn''t it obvious? This old man was too long-winded, and I couldn''t make sense of what he was saying. I hate it when people lecture me with their long talks." Ruri replied with an inpatient expression..


    While she didn''t know what Madara intended to convey moments ago, she knew that if he continued speaking, it would consume valuable time. Furthermore, she had no interest in philosophical words.


    "Now, it''s your turn." Ruri said, her red eyes scanning Guruguru and the White Zetsu.


    Finally understanding their dire situation, Guruguru and the White Zetsu found their path back obstructed by Yu, who red at them with ferocious eyes.


    Just as Ruri was about to make her move, an intensely cold presence emanated from behind.


    Ruri was startled and turned around to discover that Madara''s body had vanished into thin air. In its ce, an enormous, ugly, and terrifying creature loomed in the darkness, emitting eerie and shrill sounds.


    In that moment, Ruri felt a shiver down her soul.


    She cautiously retreated.


    "Ruri-sama? What''s that?" Yu also appeared startled, his body seemingly electrified, causing his hair to stand on edge.


    "I don''t know." Ruri replied, her gaze fixed on whaty ahead, a little hesitant.


    Footsteps approached.


    Slowly emerging from the darkness was an old figure with long gray hair.


    His Sharingan had transformed into a pale hue, and in Ruri''s eyes, the drastically changed appearance of Madara was a surprise.


    "Though I used some tricks to buy time, I finally caught up." Madara stated. His voice, though still aged, was no longer as weak as before.


    "Impossible, why aren''t you dead?"


    Ruri couldn''t fathom how Madara had survived. His vital functions should have stopped entirely at that moment.


    With a sigh, his wrinkled face disyed a sense of inner turmoil.


    "To be honest, I didn''t want to resort to this forbidden jutsu, but sometimes, ites in quite handy. Since you were unaware of its existence, it presented an advantage for me."


    With thin fingers, Madara removed the whitened Sharingan with a snap and retrieved a ss bottle from his pocket. He soaked the Sharingan in the bottle and reced it.


    The vibrant Sharingan began spinning.


    "Forbidden jutsu?" Ruri frowned


    "It''s called Izanagi." Guruguru joined in, having rushed over to Madara''s side.


    He patted his chest in relief and eximed, "It''s truly incredible, Madara-sama. I thought you were genuinely gone. Well, technically, you were, and then you resurrected using Izanagi. It''s indeed a remarkable jutsu."


    Guruguru appeared to understand Madara''s n, primarily because Madara''s earlier weakness had been so convincingly portrayed that even his confidant had been deceived.


    Madara had been indifferent when Ruri took his exclusive artifact. In hindsight, it might have been a deliberate ploy to buy time, given the immense importance of that weapon to Uchihas.


    Madara had anticipated that Ruri would seize the weapon, thus creating a dy.


    "What kind of jutsu is Izanagi?"


    "You haven''t heard of it? Hmph, it''s a forbidden jutsu that convert any damage suffered into a dream. A jutsu that can freely shift between dreams and reality. Even among the Uchiha n, not everyone can know and learn the secrets of this ultimate doujutsu. Although, each use of Izanagi permanently blinds one of the Sharingan."


    Guruguru replied with a triumphantugh.


    "Guruguru, You speak too much nonsense." Madara rebuked, his frown revealing his dissatisfaction.


    If not for these fools, he wouldn''t have found himself in this dire situation, worse than when he feigned death at the Valley of the End. He had even reluctantly cast aside his exclusive weapon to divert Ruri''s attention, all to secure more time for his preparations.


    Madara''s serious dissatisfaction only fueled Guruguru''s mischievous smile. Guruguru then enveloped Madara within his hollow body, revealing the lone Sharingan in the process.


    "Though it will be but for a brief moment, I''ll let you, the younger generation, witness it firsthand¡ªrecognize your own powerlessness and the pitiful insignificance of it all. Behold, and learn the true name of Uchiha''s power!"


    Madara wrapped within Guruguru, unleashed a dreadful pupil power through his three-tomoe Sharingan, radiating a blood-red light. His chakra surged visibly, its huge presence felt by all.


    "Ruri-sama!" Yu sensed an impending catastrophe.


    The cold air seemed capable of freezing everything, rendering everything motionless within this space.


    Ruri momentarily stiffened, seemingly losing her soul, her breath forgotten. The murderous aura in the air paralyzed her, leaving her unable to move. Was this the power of Uchiha Madara?


    Without hesitation, Ruri and Yu retreated. She didn''t know Madara''s intentions, but her gut told her that staying any longer would lead to disaster.


    Madara stood on the spot, watching Ruri''s retreat but refraining from pursuing her.


    All resistance was futile.


    "The pursuit of humanity in this world is to be tormented by the suffering umted in reality. I will help you liberate yourselves from the chains of this helpless world."


    Though the cave''s limited space forced the colossal blue chakra giant to crouch, its imposing figure still dwarfed Guruguru''s wooden constructs¡ª both the man and dragon. The giant drew its blue chakra long sword, emanating a blossoming blue light that illuminated Ruri''s face.


    No intricate maneuvers or hand seals were required to manipte the chakra. A single strike initiated and ended the technique.


    The cave began to crumble, burying everything in its path beneath rocks. A deep sword sh stretched into the unknown, piercing through the entire mountain range and extending into the surrounding forest.


    The remnants of a red chakra scattered before Madara''s Sharingan.


    "Is that..... Susanoo?"


    Madara withdrew his Susanoo, and Guruguruy lifeless on the ground, his body ashen as if his soul had left his body. His chakra and vitality had been nearly drained by Madara.


    Madara retrieved the red chakra fragment and crushed it in his hand, transforming it into a red speck of light that dissipated into the air.


    "This was the important information Guruguru wished to convey, isn''t it? Though it may not be Susanoo, it resembles a creation condensed from senjutsu chakra. An impressive youngdy."


    With those words, Madara coughed and slowly retreated into the darkness.


    --------


    You can support me and read 80 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 141: 137: Lightning

    Chapter 141: 137: Lightning


    For Madara, all the actions and battles thus far had yielded nothing but bad news.


    Defeating Ruri failed to bring him any joy, for she was, in his eyes, merely a fellow n member whose will and principles diverged entirely from his own.


    Repelling a fellow n member, particrly one of a younger generation, held no merit and amounted to self-humiliation. In fact, even having his n''s revered artifact taken from him was a source of immense shame.


    In his prime, he would not have regarded a ninja of this level as a worthy enemy. In the past and in the present, there was only one opponent he acknowledged deep within his heart¡ªSenju Hashirama, the first Hokage and a man who was both enemy and close friend.


    Even now, he had reached new heights by using his opponent and best friend''s body.


    Seated within his new stronghold, Madara panted softly. His condition had deteriorated, with sunken eyes and facial wrinkles resembling the gnarled bark of a dead tree.


    "As expected of Madara-sama, you effortlessly shattered the enemy''s spirit. With this, our side can be seen as regaining the upper hand."


    Guruguru said as his skin now pale instead of the gray it had assumed when he was drained of energy.


    "Regaining the upper hand? Guruguru, are you mocking me?"


    Madara turned his head to look at Guruguru, who was attempting to console himself.


    "Eh? Madara-sama..."


    "So far, we''ve revealed all of our trump cards. If you believe this means regaining an advantage, Guruguru, I might need to confirm if your brain is still intact."


    Madara responded with a chilling tone. His Sharingan disyed a cold aura that Guruguru tremble.


    Guruguru began to stammer incoherently. Madara''s anger seemed genuine, not a mere facade.


    "Remember, Guruguru, this is your final opportunity. I''ll only tolerate your failure once more."


    "Yes, yes." Guruguru raised his head, sweat pouring from his forehead.


    This was the first time he had seen Madara''s cold attitude.


    "By the way, what about that White zetsu just now?" Guruguru hadn''t noticed the presence of White Zetsu, who had returned with him.


    "I didn''t pay attention and involved him. But at that point, it was difficult for me to intervene. Are you considering retrieving his body?" Madara asked calmly.


    Guruguru didn''t dare to speak any further; he was too afraid to even breathe. Any more unpleasantries would likely result in a gruesome end, possibly being flushed down the toilet with excrement.


    "Shall we take back all the ''tentacles'' positioned outside?"


    Guruguru referred to the White Zetsu gathering intelligence within the territories of the five major nations.


    "No. Withdrawing our external intelligence gathering would render us more vulnerable, revealing our weakness. A dying forest king doesn''t intimidate the wolves; they would only be bolder in their attempts to feast on my flesh and blood."


    Madara fully understood his current predicament. In these circumstances, showing weakness to external forces would have dire consequences. The disy of strength earlier should serve as a powerful deterrent, giving him some breathing room.


    He aimed to capitalize on this hard-earned opportunity, creating an aura of shocking power for potential enemies. Even as a fading forest king, not just anyone could recklessly challenge him.


    Hence, maintaining the status quo was the most prudent course of action. People naturally retained a measure of reverence and fear for the unknown. Madara intended to use this mysterious image for any hidden enemies.


    He was shrouding himself in mystery.


    "Go. Do not disappoint me this time."


    "Yes." Guruguru wasted no time; he dared not stay any longer and swiftly vanished into the earth, away from Madara''s presence.


    ...,


    In a high-end tavern in a town.


    Ruri, wrapped in a bath towel with her hair coiled up,y in the hot spring, finally allowing her nerves to rx. She gazed at the moon hanging in the night sky and released a long breath.


    "Was that the power of Susanoo..."


    She reminisced about the legendary and terrifying power she had witnessed in the underground cave.


    The memory continued to rey in her mind, causing an unprecedented excitement and joy. None of her previous experiences, whether encountering tailed beasts or facing the Third Hokage, had brought her this level of exhration in battle.


    "Hmph, after getting a first-hand experience of that power, how can i calm down..." A faint smile graced Ruri''s lips.


    She didn''t experience fear just because her opponent was strong. Instead, after seeing such incredible power, she felt a growing desire to surpass the legend.


    However, she was acutely aware that her current abilities fell far short of reaching the heights she had witnessed. Whether in terms of jutsus or strategy, her current prowess seemed insignificant whenpared to that kind of power.


    With these thoughts in mind, Ruri rose from the hot spring and made her way to the changing room. After dressing, she picked up her hard-earned prize¡ªthe Gunbai¡ªand proceeded to leave the dressing room, heading towards the restaurant.


    Inside the restaurant, Yu sat at the dining table, indulging in avish feast. Bones littered the table and the floor, and medical bandages wrapped around his head and body.


    The establishment offered top-quality ingredients, serving a sumptuous seafood banquet¡ªthe very meal Ruri had promised Yu.


    "Ruri-sama, have you finished bathing?" Yu mumbled with food in his mouth.


    "Are you satisfied?" Ruri replied without directly addressing his question.


    "Hi~ Almost there. Ah, I haven''t eaten this much in ages. Thanks for the treat." Yu let out a satisfied burp, patting his full belly with delight.


    "You''re wee. Now, let''s head back to the Land of Demons." Ruri secured the Gunbai and her sickle, fastening them behind her back.


    "Eh? It''s gettingte. Don''t you want to rest for the night before we leave?" Yu asked in surprise.


    "We''re quite close to the Land of Earth from here, and I''d rather avoid drawing attention." Ruri exined.


    She remained a rogue ninja, and although the Land of Earth''s Iwagakure was unlikely to actively pursue Konoha''s rogue ninja, her Uchiha lineage could still cause unnecessaryplications.


    "I see. I''ll pack up then." Yu replied straightforwardly.


    He quickly wiped the grease from his mouth and left the tavern with Ruri.


    After paying a fee exceeding one hundred thousand ryo, Ruri exited the hotel, escorted by the staff''s hospitality.


    Outside the town, Yu was already prepared, wearing a backpack suitable for sleeping outdoors. Together, they headed towards the Land of Demons.


    From their current location, it would take roughly a day and a half to reach the border of the Land of Demons, bypassing Iwagakure''s martialw imposed due to its ongoing conflict with Konoha.


    But these iea ninjas naturally couldn''t cause any obstacles to Ruri, so they easily passed through the patrol range of these ninjas, and moving towards the Land of Demons via the shortcut.


    As they traversed the wilderness under the night sky, their path was untraveled and deserted.


    ...


    A group consisting of over a dozen individuals, all d in white one-shoulder leather armor and bearing Kumogakure''s forehead protectors.


    The leader was a strong man nearing fifty years of age, with dark skin and long light-yellow hair unique to the Land of Lightning, bore the distinctive "Lightning" mark on his right shoulder.


    Additionally, a conspicuous lightning-shaped scar adorned his exposed chest, a reminder of both his achievements and a lingering sense of shame that spurred him to strive for greater strength.


    Behind him, a teamprised of Kumogakure''s Jonins, including special Jonin, marched in uniformity. The group included a sensory ninja, a medical ninja, and the rest were skilled Jounin adept at quick movement.


    Thus, the identity of the strong fifty-year-old man leading this expedition was none other than the current leader of Kumogakure¡ªThe Third Raikage, Ai.


    In the ninja world, he was known as the strongest shield and the mightiest spear. He was one of the few ninjas capable of battling tailed beasts with his own body, and he held a position as one of the Five Kage, standing as one of the top existence amongst ninjas.


    Before themy the Land of Earth, a nation as renowned as the Land of Lightning.


    As their galloping figures generated gusts of wind that swept across the deste wilderness, their speed remained unimpeded by the treacherous terrain.


    Under the leadership of the Raikage himself, the gazes of the dozen Kumo Jonins were brimming with confidence and determination for their mission.


    No matter how powerful the enemy, no matter how dire the circumstances, the Raikage was their unwavering pir of support. They would consider it an honor toy down their lives on the battlefield, living without regrets.


    "Raikage-sama, there''s a situation ahead." reported the sensory ninja, who had quickened his pace to approach the Third Raikage.


    "What''s the matter? An Iwagakure patrol team?" the Third Raikage inquired as he turned his head.


    "No, it''s not the size of the Iwagakure Patrol Team. There are only two targets, but their Chakra is exceptionally powerful. The Chakra of one of them is slightly lower of your own, Raikage-sama." reported the sensory ninja.


    "Only two people?" The Third Raikage frowned.


    His Chakra wasparable to or even surpassed the strength of ordinary tailed beasts. Among the Five Kage, it was impolite to say that his Chakra wasn''t among the most formidable.


    However, the dozen or so subordinate Jonin he had brought this time, while not all of Kumo''s top elites, were experienced in hundreds of battles, and many were elite-level Jonin.


    ording to their intelligence, the Iwa patrol force in this direction should have the weakest defense force.


    Surprisingly, in terms of Chakra, whoever it was actually surpassed many elite Jonin from Kumo.


    Could it be that the Kumo spy collecting information in Iwa had encountered trouble?


    "Let''s go and see." the Raikage ordered.


    "Understood."


    The sensory ninja directed the team towards the location, and Ai promptly elerated, disappearing from the sight of the other ninja present.


    "Boss always leaves us behind and acts alone." the Kumo Joninsmented, showing a knowing and resigned smile.


    "But that''s our Raikage for you. Our Kumogakure''s romance is fighting side by side with such a boss." they added.


    To the other ninja viges, their leader''s disregard for his own safety may have seemed incredible. However, in the eyes of Kumo ninja, it was a source of pride: "This is our Raikage!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ruri and Yu journeyed onward through the night, the gentle breeze brushing past their ears.


    "Ruri-sama." Yu whispered softly, alerting her to the presence of approaching enemies.


    Ruri understood that Yu wouldn''t wear such a serious expression for ordinary enemies. It indicated that the enemy was powerful.


    "Can you identify which vige the ninjas are from?" she asked.


    "No, I''ve never sensed Chakra like this before. It''s incredibly powerful."


    Yu replied, shivering in awe of the unknown enemy''s Chakra.


    Apart from Uchiha Madara, this was the most powerful Chakra he had ever encountered.


    Ruri activated her Sharingan, casting a vivid crimson glow into the darkness.


    "Ruri-sama, go back!" Yu suddenly sensed something and urgently warned her.


    Ruri didn''t need Yu''s warning to realize the immense power possessed by the figure before her.


    A surge of blue lightning, charged with fierce power, raced towards Ruri in the blink of an eye. In an instant, the figure''s arms descended like a hammer blow.


    Boom!


    The impact unleashed a destructive force equivalent to high-level ninjutsu used at full strength.


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu!"


    Ruri swiftly dodged and countered by expelling a huge fireball with a diameter exceeding five meters. It engulfed the massive figure shrouded in lightning.


    However, the burly figure made no effort to evade. The mes devoured his form, but he merely waved his arm as if swatting a mosquito. The mes were effortlessly deflected by the storm generated by the Chakra explosion.


    The thunder and lightning radiated even more brilliantly as they danced around the burly figure, emitting a resonating hum.


    The burly figure arched an eyebrow, his gaze fixed on Ruri, who had managed to evade his initial attack. He casually patted himself to dispel the remaining mes and offered praise,


    "Impressive, youngdy. In this world, not many can evade my attacks with such ease."


    Ruri received thepliment without much reaction. She calmly addressed him, "As one of the Five Kage, Raikage-dono, what brings you here at this hour?"


    Upon recognizing the identity of the burly figure, Ruri revealed no emotion. It was the Raikage, one of the Five Kages¡ªthe human-tailed beast renowned as the mightiest shield and spear.


    "Raikage-sama!"


    The Kumo Jonins arrived, forming a protective circle around the Raikage. Their eyes had a mixture of vignce and hostility as they assessed Ruri.


    "This person is from Konoha." one of the Kumo Jonins said.


    Their recognition of Ruri''s identity sparked surprise; they hadn''t expected to encounter a rogue Konoha ninja in this location.


    Some of them were aware of Ruri''s reputation, a skilled user of the three tomoe Sharingan and a former member of the famed Konoha White Fang''s team.


    While they couldn''t yet evaluate herbat strength, the mere mention of the Uchiha lineage and Sharingan stirred attention. Strength aside, the reputation carried a weight of its own.


    "Be careful; this woman isn''t only an Uchiha but also a former member of Konoha''s White Fang''s team." a cautious Jonin advised.


    "Konoha''s White Fang? We mustn''t underestimate her." the rest of the Jonin concurred.


    Ruri''s gender wouldn''t lead them to underestimate her, especially when they recalled the shocking reputation of Konoha''s White Fang, a name that still held considerable power in their hearts.


    Even the Kumo Jonins who had crossed paths with Konoha''s White Fang once before preferred to avoid a second encounter. The legacy of his prowess was not to be taken lightly.


    As for the Raikage, he showed no hesitation in his actions, driven by his Kumo ninja''s determination.


    Despite the astonishment of other ninja viges, their leader''s daring disregard for his safety, confronting danger head-on on every battlefield, earned their admiration and pride.


    Nheless, as Ruri observed the situation, she couldn''t help but think, "This doesn''t seem like a casual movement."


    Observing Kumo''s formidable lineup, it became evident that they possessed enough strength to conquer a small nation. The Raikage himself was leading the team, making it clear that this wasn''t just a casual excursion.


    Clearly, Kumo had ulterior motives behind this disy of power.


    "I''m merely passing through. It would be wonderful if the two of us could peacefully part ways." Ruri said peacefully.


    After witnessing Madara''s incredible power, her primary goal was to return to her training and grow stronger. Engaging inbat with the Raikage held no appeal at this moment.


    However, the Kumo Jonin apanying the Raikage were far from agreeable, and they showed no intention of allowing time for negotiations.


    "A mere defected ninja has no ce to be presumptuous here!" One of them rebuffed Ruri''s words, and in response, the dozen or so Kumo Jonin advanced swiftly, showing no interest in granting Ruri the opportunity to negotiate.


    Unlike Iwa, Kumo had not reached a point where they deemed it necessary to negotiate with a rogue ninja.


    "It''s truly bothersome dealing with people who can''t understand diplomacy."


    Ruri muttered as she retreated with Yu. Once engaged, the situation would indeed be troublesome.


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu!"


    Witnessing Ruri''s release of the fireball jutsu, the Jonin collectively felt a pang of humiliation.


    Without hesitation, Ruri retrieved the Gunbai she carried and swung it at the fireball she had released. The ninjas watched in shock as the fireball expanded significantly, significantly enhancing its lethality.


    "Water Release: Water Array Wall!"


    A surge of water formed a protective barrier against the fireball, momentarily withstanding its force before being overwhelmed.


    This respite allowed the remaining Kumo Jonin to dodge, avoiding the fireball''s reach and countering with their lightning release jutsu.


    Lightning surged towards her, but Ruri promptly raised the Gunbai in front of her, causing the lightning to vanish as if absorbed.


    "What sort of weapon is that? It absorbed our jutsu!"


    The Kumo ninjas who were unfamiliar with the Gnmbai expressed their astonishment.


    Their high-level B-rank lightning release jutsu had been effortlessly absorbed.


    Ruri brandished the Gunbai, alerting the Kumo ninjas. However, instead of directing it at them, she swiftly turned and swung the Gunbai behind her.


    The Third Raikage happened to arrive at that spot, and his lightning-infused fist descended upon the Gunbai.


    Ruri''s lips curled slightly upwards as Ai''s eyes widened, sensing the overwhelming strength of the counterattack, preventing him from advancing further.


    Countless bolts of lightning erupted from the Gunbai,prising the powerful lightning release jutsu previously unleashed by the Jonins. All of it rebounded and collided forcefully with Ai''s fist.


    Boom!


    The lightning generated a deafening explosion. Both Ruri and Ai retreated to a safe distance.


    Although Ai''s arm had briefly numbed when he struck Ruri, the sensation quickly dissipated. He acknowledged firsthand that the young Uchiha before him possessed considerable power.


    "That will be all for today, Raikage-dono. If there''s another opportunity, we can have a proper duel."


    Ruri smiled faintly, leaped back, and Yu followed suit, wary of remaining in this confrontation any longer.


    The Kumo Jonins appeared eager to pursue them, but Ai raised his hand, signaling them to desist.


    "Let her go."


    "Raikage-sama?" Thy turned around, surprised.


    "That young girl is no ordinary ninja. The cost of eliminating her would be too high. Remember our mission''s primary objective; we didn''te here to hunt down rogue ninjas." Ai reminded them.


    "Yes, Raikage-sama."


    Kumo''s true mission was clear. Chasing after a defected Konoha ninja held far less significance than their uing operation.


    Should this operation fail due to a pursuit of the traitor, the consequences would be dire.


    Pursuing a Sharingan that might not even be attainable wasn''t worth the risk. Furthermore,pared to the Sharingan of the Uchiha, the Byakugan of the Hyuga n was of greater interest and strategic value to Kumo.


    With such a Kekkei Genkai, Kumo''s actions could be streamlined.


    Ai shook off his recent battle experience with Ruri and continued his journey, thinking about the strange sensations he had observed during their brief conflict.


    Yet, he decided not to dwell on it too long. As Kumogakure''s Raikage, it was best to quickly eliminate rogue ninjas like her.


    As he moved forward, Ai nced back at Ruri''s departing figure. The Kumo Jounin understood the importance of their next missionpared to chasing down a rebel ninja.


    This cey closest to the Land of Earth, making it apparent that Kumo''s target was Iwagakure.


    "Rather than attacking the Land of Fire, they''ve chosen to attack the Land of Earth. It seems many significant developments have happened in the world since my absence." Ruri contemted.


    Kumo''s unusual actions had been known throughout the world since the onset of the Ninja World War. Many spected that Kumo''s actions aimed to attack the powerful Konoha, uniting Suna and Iwa to dethrone Konoha from its lofty perch.


    However, Ruri now realized that Kumo had a unique strategy at y. While it had nothing to do with her, she opted not to be too entangled in their affairs. She continued on her journey with Yu, heading back to the Land of Demons.


    -------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 142: The Turning Point Of The war

    Chapter 142: The Turning Point Of The war


    Upon Ruri''s return to the Land of Demons, Shiraishi naturally learned of the identity of the mastermind behind White Zetsu''s control ¨C Uchiha Madara.


    He was the legendary Uchiha ancestor who had once shed with the first Hokage, Senju Hashirama, at the Valley of the End. This name, both in the past and present eras, was synonymous with unparalleled power,manding respect from all who heard it.


    "Are you certain it''s him?" Shiraishi, seated and clearly troubled, massaged his temples.


    To be honest, when Ruri had suddenly presented him with such shocking information, it had left him momentarily dumbfounded.


    The gravity of this revtion was overwhelming.


    The news of Madara, the legendary ninja who supposedly met his death but had secretly been plotting something evil, would undoubtedly send shockwaves throughout the entire ninja world.


    "I don''t believe we can challenge such power. Even if we all joined forces, it would likely be useless."


    Ruri spoke, her tone carrying the utmost respect and acknowledgment of Madara''s powerful might.


    Honestly, Ruri believed that the level of power was beyond their capacity to fight. Such overwhelming power had the potential to bring about catastrophic despair and destruction in an instant.


    The ancient battles between such formidable figures must have been both terrifying and shocking.


    If Uchiha Madara possessed such strength, one could only imagine the might of the first Hokage, Hashirama, who had defeated him.


    "Isn''t that evaluation a bit exaggerated?" Shiraishi voiced his doubts.


    Setting aside Ruri''s abilities, Ayane, while slightly less powerful, was still a powerful force.


    Ruri''s individual strength was on par with the Five Kage, and even Ayane''s rtive weakness could bepensated for by her unique bloodline.


    With the three of them teaming up, they could likely hold their own even against the power of one of the Five Great Nations'' ninja. Defeating one of the Five Kage wouldn''t be an big challenge.


    Could such powers still be unable topare with Madara?


    "I can only say that Madara''s power is unimaginably terrifying and formidable. We have a long way to go before we canpare to our ancestors."


    Ruri sighed when she noticed Shiraishi''s doubts.


    In all honesty, she wouldn''t have believed it herself if she hadn''t witnessed Madara''s power firsthand. Experiencing it had given her a newfound appreciation for the concept that some individuals stood above others, reaching heights that were seemingly unattainable.


    In the past, she had regarded the Five Kage as the pinnacle of the ninja world. Confronting a kagr,


    even for a ninja at the Five Kage level, was considered a lofty achievement.


    However, witnessing Madara''s majestic Susanoo had shattered her preconceptions. It was clear that even a ninja of Five Kage caliber would find such a level of power daunting.


    Unable to understand the level of terror that Ruri described, Shiraishi decided to use his advanced secret jutsu to probe Ruri''s memories and rey the moment when Madara had revealed his strength.


    After watching the entire sequence, Shiraishi reclined in his seat, his initial shock giving way toposure. He had finally grasped the extent of the horror Ruri had been speaking about.


    "Is that the level humans can hope to reach?"


    He inquired, his expression reflecting the profound oppression he had felt when Madara had locked eyes with him, as if his very blood had threatened to freeze.


    "Absolutely. Madara''s power serves as the prime example. If he can reach that level, then it''s only natural that I can attain such heights in the future."


    Ruri replied confidently, undeterred by Madara''s strength.


    "Then, in the future, you should pay more attention when dealing with such people." Shiraishi advised.


    "Are you suggesting we hide?" Ruri asked.


    "No, not necessarily. If Madara''s power could always remain at that level, he wouldn''t need to resort to these small schemes or dispatching White Zetsu to gather intelligence. There must be limits ¨C location, time, or usage restrictions ¨C that prevent him from using his power casually." Shiraishi analyzed.


    If Madara could use his power freely, there would be no need for conspiracies; he could simply obliterate all opposition.


    No one would dare to stand against him, and even if someone dared, it would only lead to more corpses.


    However, Madara hadn''t chosen this path, showing that his ability to release such power was restricted by special limitations.


    Nevertheless, obtaining this information was of immense significance. The fact that Madara had been pushed to such an extent suggested that he had nearly exhausted his resources. To feign indifference even when his weapon was taken away by Ruri indicated a desperate situation.


    Madara was likely buying time, preparing something in secret, possibly using the "Izanagi" or sacrificing the Sharingan to resurrect himself. Such tactics were typically use by those in dire circumstances.


    If Madara had showcased his immense power from the beginning, these tactics would have been unnecessary.


    Given Madara''s personality, he wouldn''t have disyed weakness without reason. Thus, Shiraishi had every reason to believe that this was Madara''sst and biggest trump card.


    To ovee this challenge, they had two options: be stronger than Madara or match his strength and use persistent tactics to slow him down.


    However, even with theirbined strength, there was a high likelihood they would be annihted if they attempted to face Madara head-on.


    Therefore, the best approach was to avoid Madara, limit his movements, eliminate White Zetsu, sever all his covert tentacles, and render Madara, lurking in the shadows, powerless and blind.


    For Madara, intelligence gathering is a very important part tast. Even if they don''t face Madara directly, they can weaken Madara''s power by eliminating the white zetsu.


    "But is our current manpower sufficient?" Ruri asked.


    "Yes, considering the newly established academy, I also have responsibilities in teaching medical ninjutsu and other courses, along with my usual tasks, research, and consultation¡­"


    Shiraishi contemted the multiple roles he held. Since Ruri''s departure, he had never left his office, he basically lived in his office.


    This was unavoidable, especially regarding the urgent need to train medical ninjas. While Konoha provided some support, these resources were limited and would take years to replenish.


    The Land of Demons required medical ninjas promptly. Medical ninjas were in high demand in the current ninja world, and recruiting them from the wild was a challenge. Therefore, they had to invest heavily in training their own medical ninja.


    Konoha was currently the benchmark in medical ninjutsu, while the Land of Demons had just begun its investment. Shiraishi believed they could eventually catch up, but it would be a long journey.


    The Land of Demons had made achievements in the development of drugs and medical equipment but faced a shortage of medical doctors.


    These professions were essential for a thriving nation. Shiraishi recognized that without a self-sustained industrial system, their future would be influenced or controlled by others.


    Thus, the Third Ninja World War was of paramount importance. In times of war, arms and medical care became lucrative industries.


    Purple Rose Medical Company had amassed a huge fortune within months of the war''s outbreak. Recently, even Kumogakure had ced significant orders, indicating its intention to join the war.


    The four major ninja viges¡ªKonoha, Suna, Iwa, and Kumo¡ªengaged in fierce battles, with Kirigakure abstaining from direct involvement. However, Kirigakure had established some cooperation with local medicalpanies, although it wasn''t as extensive as other viges, due to their closed policy, especially concerning the Blood Mist''s history.


    Purple Rose had encountered resistance when establishing its presence, finally securing various treaties with Kirigakure through the daimyo''s influence.


    These agreements included restrictions on inquiries about Kirigakure, unauthorized vige entry, and ess to news. As a result, Shiraishi remained ignorant about Kirigakure''s internal affairs, owing to its strict policy of istion.


    After Ruri left, Shiraishi found himself handling matters alone. Normally, Ruri was a high-ranking executive who didn''t need to concern herself with day-to-day affairs. Shiraishi could surmise that she had likely returned to seclude herself for further training.


    The appearance of Uchiha Madara had ignited Ruri''spetitive spirit.


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but wish for a capable secretary to assist him.


    "I really wish I could find a secretary who can handle things."


    Shiraishi poured himself a cup of hot tea and drank it, and sighed with emotion after rxing.


    To his surprise, a familiar voice chimed in, "What kind of secretary are you looking for Shiraishi-kun? Can I do it?"


    Shiraishi instantly recognized the speaker. "As long as you don''t cause me trouble, you would be a tremendous help."


    However, Ayane had a mischievous smile. "But i can give Shiraishi-kun various services, you know."


    "You''re almost twenty years old; you''re not a child anymore."


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but retort with a snort. He meant to discourage her from acting cute. it wasn''t cute at all.


    "Nonsense, I won''t be turning eighteen until next year."


    "Are you aging backwards?"


    Ayane, pointing at the huge monsters in her attire, yfully offered, "Yes, this is the only part where the numbers go up in a forward direction. Would you like to touch them?"


    Although it was tempting, Shiraishi was too drained to entertain such distractions. Just dealing with Ruri was taxing enough, let alone someone with more energy.


    "Did you hear what Ruri said earlier?"


    Shiraishi redirected the conversation to the topic at hand.


    "While I didn''t see her memories, I did hear of the news about Uchiha Madara."


    Ayane replied, shifting to a more solemn demeanor.


    Acknowledging this, Shiraishi continued, "Madara is a true monster, and Ruri''s description only scratches the surface. Just feeling his power through memories put him on a different level from us. In fact, among the ninjas I''ve met, none can match Madara''s strength."


    Not even close. What he felt was just a brief glimpse; experiencing it firsthand on the battlefield would be even more shocking. He had the power to destroy the world.


    "I don''t advocate taking the initiative to meet Madara in the future, at least for the time being. The only good news is that Madara''s power has somewhat limit, and it may also be based on the location or timing, so it probably is a small area. Cutting off his protruding ''tentacles'' is what we will do next."


    "Am I next after Ruri?"


    "Given our shortage of manpower, I''m a bit concerned about handing the task to other people. Your reconnaissance and counter-reconnaissance skills are top-notch, and your high-speed taijutsu can eliminate the enemy swiftly upon detection."


    "What about the Bug Men?"


    "They''re making a name for themselves in the underground ck market and can''t have any surface-level contact with us. ording to confidential reports, as their reputation as the ''Bug Men'' grows, they''ve attracted Iwagakure''s attention."


    "Iwa?" Ayane had a strange expression on her face.


    Shiraishi chuckled,, "The Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, is quite an interesting ninja."


    ¨­noki was well-known among the Five Kages and had a different approach, such as hiring bounty hunters from the underground ck market for missions that Iwagakure couldn''t openly handle.


    He also recruited groups of ninja mercenaries for various missions. Reports from the Lands Of Demons spies in the war indicated that many of Iwa''s forces consisted of these ck market bounty hunters.


    While hiring foreign ninjas might have reduced ¨­noki''s prestige as a Tsuchikage, it proved effective in reducing Iwa''s ninja casualty rate. ¨­noki opted to pay funds for simr or better results, making it a sensible choice.


    While the other Four Kages disdained to hiring bounty hunters from the ck market, ¨­noki had established a reliable tradework with the underground ck market.


    He carefully selected bounty hunters based on their reputation, ability, and the missions they could undertake.


    So far, bounty hunters who had worked with Onoki had positive feedback. They found the Tsuchikage to be generous and never experienced any maltreatment.


    Both parties ced immense importance on their reputations. Losing credibility would jeopardize the stability of their transactionwork.


    Bug Man and others had gradually gained fame in the underground ck market due to their 100% taskpletion rate and top-notch credibility cing them at the forefront. After aplishing challenging and dangerous missions one after another, they had graduallye to ¨­noki''s attention.


    Being hired by a wealthy businessman in the ninja world and being chosen by th Tsuchikage, one of the Five Kages, were two entirely different statuses. Onoki''s hired bounty hunters invariably increased their status.


    They became "boutique" bounty hunters and were favored by higher-ranking officials and wealthy people. They specialized in serving high-profile clients.


    This growth was reflected in the information they gathered and the funds they umted, showing steady and huge progress.


    Additionally, these bounty hunters had recently excelled and were steadily increasing in value, with more room for growth.


    It wouldn''t be long before the Tsuchikage was recognized as a provider of "boutique" services.


    "What is the Tsuchikage nning to trade?" Ayane asked with curiosity.


    "Destroying one of Konoha''s supply points." Shiraishi replied.


    "That sounds like a highly challenging mission." she remarked.


    "It''s considered a merit certificate. The Third Tsuchikage is up for grabs. If they seed, Bug Men can expect more significant cooperations." Shiraishi exined.


    The information about Bug Man and his team had not beenpromised. Even when they met with Konoha, they only joined a battle involving the team of four Root members.


    Consequently, the Root team was entirely eliminated, their corpses retrieved, and data safely secured. Currently, contact with Bug Man remained mostly one-way, primarily to prevent information leaks.


    "So, there aren''t many skilled individuals avable here. With White Zetsu scattered all over, General Tu and the others are currently overwhelmed." Shiraishi exined.


    "You certainly know how to delegate tasks. You''ll have to reward me when i return." Ayane said yfully.


    "I''ll focus on training the next group of fighters as soon as possible." Shiraishi replied with a smile.


    As Ayane left, Shiraishi sighed with relief and turned his attention back to his work.


    ...


    A war broke out between Kumogakure and Iwagakure.


    Shiraishi had anticipated this oue based on information provided by Ruri, so he wasn''t particrly surprised.


    Kumogakure''s forces, led by the Third Raikage, had directly attacked over a dozen sentry points in the Land of Earth''s territory. They wiped out a significant number of Iwa ninjas, with a clear objective: the precious iron ore being mined in the Land of Earth.


    Ayane had left the Land of Demons less than two days ago, and this major event naturally stirred up amotion in the world.


    Compared to Land Of Fire''s fertilend, Kumo highly valued the Land of Earth''s iron ore for weapon production. Iron ore had the broadest range of applications, and the Land of Earth was the most abundant source, making it a coveted resource among viges.


    However, it was surprising that fewer than twenty Kumo ninjas attacked Iwagakure. Although all were Jonin, plus the Third Raikage, it was a bold move to prate deep into the Land of Earth''s territory.


    Upon learning the news, Shiraishi couldn''t help but admire the Third Raikage''s audacity. This event marked the beginning of the inevitable war between Kumo and Iwa.


    While it was a relief for Konoha, residing in the Land of Fire, to be removed from the war, they remained vignt toward Kumo.


    Kumogakure has a long-term objective and wasn''t in a rush to engage Konoha.


    Their strategy was likely to umte powerful forces, primarily by securing precious iron ore from the Land of Earth and strengthening their military might.


    Their ultimate goal might be to challenge Konoha after consolidating their power, following a more extended, patient strategy rather than seeking a hasty victory.


    From the perspective of the Land of Demons, a remote area, the war didn''t affect them directly. Shiraishi analyzed the ongoing war as a bystander, considering its ultimate direction.


    About a weekter, fresh intelligence arrived from the Land of Earth''s battlefield.


    It reported that the Third Tsuchikage, after learning of the Third Raikage''s presence in the Land of Earth, led Iwagakure''s Demolition Unit to confront him. Regrettably, Iwagakure suffered a significant defeat.


    Also Onoki sustained severe injuries, including the smashing of his waist by the Third Raikage. Iwagakure''s Demolition Unit was nearly wiped out, resulting in huge losses.


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but feel disbelief, even though he knew his intelligence sources were meticulous. If not for his trust in his intelligence personnel, he might have considered this information fabricated.


    "It seems like Kumo is the biggest winner in this war." Ruri said as she entered Shiraishi''s office, sensing his reaction to the news.


    Recalling her brief encounter with the Raikage, Ruri acknowledged his immense strength, noting that he might have held back during their fight.


    Being able to severely injure the Tsuchikage, one of the five kages at the same level, and even severely demolishing Iwa''s Demolition Unit, from then on, the prestige of the third Raikage as the strongest shield and mightiest spear may gain even more fame.


    Shiraishi''splexion suddenly turned serious, carefully watching the information in his hand.


    "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?"


    Seeing Shiraishi''s sudden change of expression, Ruri asked suspiciously.


    "Ruri, if you were the Third Raikage, what would be your first move after defeating the enemy''s leader?"


    "Of course, I will continue to capitalize on the war''s momentum, just as he did against Iwa."


    Ruri didn''t think about it, and answered without hesitation. After all, it would be a pity to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    The iron mines in the Land of Earth were very attractive to the third Raikage. They opted to deepen and further expand the results of the battle. This was the style Kumogakure''s leader should have.


    Shiraishi admired her insight but cautioned her


    "While that''s a subconscious reaction, it can be dangerous when an overwhelming victory clouds one''s judgment."


    Understanding his implication, Ruri asked,, "You mean?"


    "Iwagakure will likely start tightening the to catch their prey¡­" Shiraishi replied, his expression growing grave.


    -------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 143: 139: The Death of the Raikage

    Chapter 143: 139: The Death of the Raikage


    Following the loss of their Tsuchikage''s leadership, the Iwa nins resisted the Third Raikage fiercely. However, when confronted with the mightiest spear, they found themselves powerless, forced into a steady retreat.


    Onoki was in aa, seriously wounded. The demolition corps had suffered near-total annihtion, and hundreds ofbatants had fallen.


    Additionally, they had seized a significant amount of ore from the Land of Earth''s territory. This mission was undoubtedly a resounding victory for Kumo.


    Iwa was in disarray, presenting a prime opportunity for Kumo to capitalize on the situation. This was the sentiment shared by every Kumo Jonin.


    "Our next move is to secure the next iron ore site and then promptly withdraw from the Land of Earth."


    The Third Raikage dered calmly, not allowing the joy of victory to cloud his judgment.


    Their position was too deep within the Land of Earth, and defeating Tsuchikage was only the beginning. Soon, Iwa would rally its forces to encircle them.


    "My estimate suggests that after we seize the next iron ore mine, it will be about the same time when the forces from Iwagakure begin their encirclement and suppression efforts. The timing is ideal." he continued.


    "Shouldn''t we directly attack Iwagakure, Raikage-sama? With Tsuchikage seriously injured, this might be the best time to call for more Kumo ninjas and dere war on Iwagakure, utterly defeating them."


    Some of them were puzzled.


    "Our goal is to develop weapons, defend our borders effectively, and avoid Iwa''s retaliation. Furthermore, I intend for Iwa and Suna to weaken Konoha''s influence on our behalf. Whatever we lose here, we''ll take back from Konoha with even greater fervor." The Raikage exined.


    After all, the Land of Earth is a considerable distance from the Land of Lightning, whether bynd or sea.


    He believed that Iwagakure''s leadership wouldn''t make the hasty decision to attack Kumo from such a far distance.


    "In addition, I''ve already dispatched 3,000 Kumo ninjas toward the Land of Hot Springs. By my calctions, they should have reached the border by now. In response to the 3,000 ninjas I sent, Konoha will undoubtedly disperse its troops. I will force Konoha to no longer have any reinforcements the Suna and Iwa battlefields, creating opportunities for them." The Raikage revealed.


    As he spoke, a glint of lightning danced in his eyes.


    "As expected of Raikage-sama."


    The senior ninjas understood the n, and excitement sparkled in their eyes. The strategy was working, and if they continued along this path, Kumo would soon rece Konoha''s position.


    "At that point, I can peacefully step down and pass on the Raikage position to the next generation." Ai said.


    His statement initially surprised the Kumo Jonins, but they quickly figured out the implications and regained theirposure.


    The Third Raikage was already in his fifties and had held the position for at least two to three decades. Although he remained powerful, many of the Jonins understood that his strength was waning with age. It was time to step aside for a new leader.


    Retiring after a sessful tenure, especially after such a sessful career, would be a satisfying oue for a ninja who had dedicated their life to military service.


    Kumo Jonins had different opinions. While some were reluctant to see the Third Raikage abdicate early, they recognized that it was the best strategic move for Kumogakure''s future.


    "No problem, let''s leave now. Only one iron ore point remains, and we will return to the vige uponpleting it." The Raikage said, gazing at the morning glow on the horizon.


    The current Kumogakure was like a newborn sun, it is a symbol of Kumo''s renewed vitality and future brilliance.


    .....


    In a mine.


    A Kumo Jonin, fatigued from their efforts, sighed with relief. "It was exhausting, but we''ve aplished our goal. This should be a sess."


    Carefully handling a scroll thaty spread before them, they marveled, "The Sage of the Six Paths'' treasure, the Amber Purifying Pot, is incredible. It can hold so much ore without saturating."


    Another Jonin chimed in, "Indeed, it''s a legendary artifact capable of even containing an entire tailed beast."


    Kumogakure possessed several ancestral artifacts of the Sage of the Six Paths, and the Amber Purifying Pot was one of them. This artifact had an expansive and stable inner space, able to store not only objects but even living beings.


    When they struggled to find suitable Jinchuriki hosts, the Two Tails and Eight Tails had temporarily resided within the Amber Purifying Pot.


    "The Amber Purifying Pot has other functions as well." one of the Jonin mentioned. "I recall it usually needs a response from living being to seal the living being, but for inanimate objects like iron ore, you can use sealing jutsus to store them. Several times, the vige has relied on the Amber Purifying Pot for logistical support."


    "It''s really convenient."


    The two came out quickly, and Ai was waiting for them at the entrance of the mine, surrounded by Iwagakure ninjas who were on the ground.


    Ai sealed the scroll of the Amber Purifying Pot and put it in his pouch for personal protection.


    A few minutester, other Kumo Jonin responsible for patrolling the area returned. Most of them were unharmed, with only a few sustaining minor injuries.


    "The situation here has been resolved. Now, let''s make our safe return to the Land of Lightning."


    After Ai had finished speaking, the Kumo Jonin eased their nerves and followed the Third Raikage,


    with determined expressions, and they started running towards the northeast of the Land of Earth.


    This route began along the coast, bypassing neutral national pathways, eventually providing a view of the Land of Lightning across the sea. Their goal was to return to the Land of Lightning, rendering the Iwagakure ninjas powerless, no matter how infuriated they might be.


    However, just as they thought about their escape, the Jonin responsible for sensory in their team suddenly showed signs of rm. It appeared that he had sensed trouble through sensory ninjutsu.


    "Raikage-sama, approximately 700 Iwagakure ninjas have appeared three kilometers behind us." he reported.


    "Only 700? It''s a bit faster than expected, but it doesn''t matter. With this number, I can disrupt their formation in just five minutes. You go ahead, and then I will leave the Land of Earth via Route B." Ai responded, turning his head slightly to address his subordinates.


    "Raikage-sama, you leave first, and we will stay behind." protested all the Kumo Jonin, disying their dissatisfaction with the Raikage''s decision.


    They couldn''t understand why their leader would choose to leave himself exposed while allowing his subordinates to escape.


    "You can''t. My actions are faster. Don''t worry about my safety." Ai reassured them, disying a strong and majestic presence, his body exuding explosive chakra and sparking with lightning.


    He entered the Lightning Chakra mode, confident in his abilities. Facing a mere 700 opponents posed no significant challenge, provided he wasn''t surrounded by over 3,000 enemies.


    "But¡­" the Jonin persisted, concerned for Ai''s well-being.


    Undeterred, the Third Raikage retrieved a scroll containing the Sage of the Six Paths'' treasure, the Amber Purifying Pot, from his bag. He addressed all the ninjas, stating "I still have the Amber Purifying Pot, so don''t worry about me taking unnecessary risks."


    Recognizing Ai''s determination, the Jonin knew their arguments wouldn''t sway him. They had no choice but to obey his orders.


    As Ai''s apanying Jonin departed, the Third Raikage, d in Lightning Armor, immediately set off toward the pursuing force of 700 Iwagakure ninjas. These enemies were led by elite Jonins, with over ten Jonins ninjas among their ranks, bolstered by hundreds of Chunins.


    However, they faced none other than the ninja known as the mightiest spear - The Third Raikage.


    Before the Iwagakure ninjas could react, Ai''s blue lightning struck with such ferocity that it knocked over a dozen of them, disrupting their formation. He continued to surge forward, causing chaos.


    "Earth Release: Moving Earth Core¡ª"


    But before the Iwa ninjas could unleash their ninjutsu, Ai had already sent them flying. Their chests were shattered, and they bled profusely.


    "Earth Release: Rock Wrecker Jutsu!"


    Despite Ai thwarting some of the Iwa ninja''s ninjutsu attempts, their numbers were too great. Small rocks were expelled one by one and expanded in flight, transforming into massive stones over two meters tall. They hit Ai''s body.


    Ai raised his arm, shattering the stones before his eyes.


    The dust and debris vanished, but the Third Raikage''s Lightning Chakra mode further enhanced his already impressive speed. He moved at a speed that exceeded human dynamic vision, even on this challenging terrain.


    "Earth Release: Rock Fissure!"


    The ground cracked as a result of an Iwagakure Jonin''s ninjutsu. Ai''s momentarily froze due to the unstable earth beneath him, losing his footing.


    "Earth Release: Rock Fissure!"


    More Iwa ninjas used Earth release ninjutsu. In mere seconds, the barren hills experienced an intense earthquake. The terrain became uneven, making it difficult for Ai to move in a straight line.


    However, even in these conditions, Ai''s speed remained formidable, well beyond the reach of ordinary ninjas. Moreover, he possessed the steel flesh and blood capable ofbating tailed beasts¡ªa testament to his formidable strength.


    "Earth Release: Sandwich Jutsu!"


    Earth walls rose one after another, enclosing Ai within them. The Iwa ninjas began to withdraw.


    From the sky, a barrage of stones descended in parabolic trajectories toward the center surrounded by the earth walls.


    "Merely an earth Cannon! How foolish. Your earth release is useless against my Lightning Armor!" Ai snorted, unimpressed with the underhanded tactics.


    Despite the earth walls limiting his vision, Ai took a deep breath. He concentrated a huge amount of chakra in the fingers of his right hand, which he then used as weapons to pierce the earth walls relentlessly.


    ''Lightning Straight!!''


    The lightning shed, and the Ai''s figure kept rushing forward, using his four fingers as weapons to stab the earth wall, he was unstoppable.


    The thunderous sounds of impact echoed, as the cracked debris struck Ai''s Lightning Armor but harmlessly bounced away.


    "Hmmm?"


    The chakra concentration on his four fingers dissipated, yet the massive earth wall before him showed no signs of diminishing. This immediately raised Ai''s suspicions.


    ''Something was wrong. There couldn''t possibly be this many earth walls created by this group.'' The third Raikage thought to himself.


    After thinking for a moment, Ai decisively climbed up the tall earthen wall before him. Standing on top of it and scanning the surroundings, he was stunned.


    Beyond the horizon, an intricate and vast maze of earth walls had been erected, hiding the Iwa ninjas within narrow maze passages. It was impossible to discern their numbers.


    The third Raikage sensed that something was too wrong. Even though he couldn''t grasp the entirety of the situation, it was evident that there were more than the initially encountered 700 Iwanin.


    "A trap? How boring.".


    Believing that he couldn''t be trapped so easily, he decided to ignore the Iwa ninjas'' provocations and focused on retreating. If he refused to take the bait, Iwaa''s trap would copse on its own.


    Whoosh!


    A barrage of kunai flew from the narrow maze passages of the earth walls. These kunai weren''t aimed directly at the Third Raikage but were instead released into the air, each bound with a exploding tag.


    The exploding tags triggered explosively in mid-air, depriving Ai of a stable foothold while jumping. Unable to evade, he sumbed to the explosions'' force.


    His chest tightened as the unrelenting assault continued, with kunai bearing exploding tags exploding continuously.


    The wide area of effect made evasion impossible as Ai leaped into the air, sumbing to the relentless explosions that obscured his movements.


    Ai was forcibly redirected by the detonation force. While it might be an exaggeration to say he was "shot down." he was deflected from his original trajectory andnded within the narrow maze passages.


    Boom!


    The moment hended in the passage, the ground erupted in explosion. These werendmine bombsmonly used by the Iwas Demolition Unit. Ai recognized the nature of these explosive prop.


    These mines weren''t extinguished by his Lightning Armor, possibly designed to counter Lightning Release. They presented a more severe threat than he initially thought.


    These anti-mines couldn''t have been produced in just a few days; they were likely a new type of mine developed by Iwa. Over the years, these mines had been adapted to counter Lightning Release jutsus.


    But why were they only used now and not earlier during the battle?


    As Ai pondered this, a voice filled with power reverberated from the sky.


    "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Jutsu!"


    Ai felt an ominous aura approaching, causing him to turn over abruptly, attempting to escape. The ground beneath him transformed into a sunken cylindrical hole, and thendscape vanished into thin air.


    Looking upward, Ai saw numerous figures floating and flying in the sky where the sun shone.


    At the helm was an individual in ancient style armor, noticeably shorter, with gray hair and a beard showing old age. Bandages encircled his waist, and he wore a mocking smile as he sneered at the Third Raikage.


    It was none other than Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage of Iwagakure, known as the "¨­noki of Both Scales."


    He possessed a Kekkei Touta even more powerful than Kekkei Genkai¡ªDust Release.


    Additionally, he had a troublesome flying ninjutsu and chakra dispersal, allowing him and his apanying ninjas to fly temporarily.


    Dozens of Iwanin followed Onoki,prising an elite unitposed of jonins and special jonin.


    "Onoki, you..." The Raikage''s realization dawned, understanding the gravity of the situation.


    "Your recklessness has consequences, Raikage-dono. However, you should be grateful for your recklessness, as it enabled your subordinates to escape. Originally, I nned to capture all of you. Nheless, with your defeat, the previous losses seem insignificant."


    "Do you truly believe you can deal with me like this?" The Raikage responded coldly. It was clear to him that Onoki had nned these events.


    The initial 700 Iwa ninjas had been mere bait to make him believe he could swiftly end the battle and withdraw. Returning to confront this army meant falling into Iwa''s trap.


    "I''m well aware of your immense power, your terrifying speed and strength. However, in our previous encounter, I deduced the nature of your Lightning Release jutsu. Regardless of your might, you can''t breach the impregnable defenses erected by Iwagakure!"


    "Thene and prove it, old man!" Ai retorted, gazing at Onoki without fear.


    "Sorry, Raikage-dono, but I''ve outgrown the desire forpetition. Your stubbornness and overconfidence in your body and abilities are your greatest failings as a ninja. Now, experience the new Earth Release tactics developed by Iwagakure."


    Onoki smiled, maintaining his distance from the Raikage as he flew vertically to higher altitudes. The Raikage was about to speak when the attack resumed.


    Dozens of Iwa Jonin didn''t target the Third Raikage directly. Instead, they flew around the maze, arranging something.


    Ai was in his Lightning Release Chakra Mode, no longer seeking battle but focused solely on retreat. Dying further would be disadvantageous.


    Even so, Ai had great confidence in his abilities. At worst, it would be a minor inconvenience.


    "Hell Stab!"


    Ai decided, showing no intention of holding back. He unleashed his most powerful ninjutsu¡ª The One Hell Stab.


    By bending only one index finger on his right hand and concentrating Lightning Release chakra, Ai maximized the piercing capability of his Lightning Release.


    The third Raikage destroyed the earth wall at a terrifying speed, disregarding the kunai with exploding tags. He boldly thrust in a single direction. However, being in the air presented a greater danger, as he couldn''t establish a point of leverage.


    "Heh, afraid of my Dust Release, are you?"


    It seemed Onoki was aware of Ai''s thoughts.


    Thus, Ai used this unconventional approach to escape the encirclement, concerned about the impact of Dust Release when in the air.


    Dust Release obliterated everything it touched, even the formidable Lightning Armor. For a ninja with both the mightiest shield and spear, the deterrence of Dust Release was unquestionable.


    "Just one moreyer..."


    The prospect of a breakthrough was within reach. Once he escaped this maze, his retreat would proceed smoothly.


    That''s what Ai believed.


    With lightning enveloping his form, he sprinted toward that glimmer of hope.


    Onoki flew to the maze''s edge and shouted to the surrounding Rock ninjas:


    "We are the mightiest of earth, utilize all your strength! Let the earth be our weapon!"


    "Got it!"


    "Earth Release: Great Moving Earth Gore!"


    They all shouted in unison. Onoki even invested a quarter of his chakra into this jutsu.


    Ai looked in astonishment at the enormous earth wall that had emerged before him. To describe it as towering and blotting out the sun would be an understatement. It was as if it sought to eclipse the very sky itself.


    The shadows extended, but the ordeal was far from over. The earth wall continued to rise, steep and imposing. Above, countless "ants" scurried about. These were the countless Iwa ninjas.


    The Third Raikage could almost see the sly, disdainful grins on the Iwa ninjas faces. Whenever he moved towards the top, they would attack and obstruct him with their jutsu. With their overwhelming numbers, they had an absolute advantage in securing the high ground.


    If he resorted to a piercing technique like the Hell Stab again to breach the incredibly thick wall, it would strain his fingers and deplete his chakra even more. What if the wall were re-erected afterward? His chakra would vanish at a fast rate.


    Escape through another route, but the oue would remain the same. Despite his remarkable chakra, it couldn''tpete with the umted chakra of all the Iwa ninjas. Moreover, the strategically positioned Iwa ninjas would expend their chakra far more efficiently.


    "Don''t worry, Raikage-dono. We will refrain fromunching an attack until you''re exhausted." Onoki dered.


    Flying high in the sky, he muttered to himself, waving his arm to instruct the Iwa ninjas on the ground to continue their "construction" project.


    Their aim was to wear down this Raikage, the one hailed as the strongest, to his death. Onoki used this strategy because he fully understood the Raikage''s terrifying might.


    With the detonation of explosive tags, the earth transformed continually intoplex siege terrains.


    The third Raikage could only charge forward, but to no avail. Regardless of the destruction he wrought, there would be ten or even a hundredfold more obstacles stopping his path, draining his chakra and stamina.


    Even if he managed to catch up to some Iwa ninjas and incapacitate them, it would merely be a drop in the bucket.


    ''No! There had to be a way out.'' Ai realized that if he didn''t want to meet his end here, he needed to think clearly.


    Otherwise, he would be ensnared for life, a humiliating fate he strongly resented. He would prefer death in honorablebat to such humiliation.


    From the beginning, he shouldn''t have been so greedy. When he defeated Onoki and the Demolition Unit earlier, he should have withdrawn, allowing Onoki to lose both his army and hisnd.


    A trap had seized him by the neck the moment greed had taken hold of his heart.


    ''Calm!''


    He had to stay calm at this juncture, not falling for the enemy''s traps again. The kunai with exploding tags rained down like a ck storm, embedding themselves in the ground at oblique angles, followed by sessive detonations.


    Firelight and dust obscured everything in front of Ai. Lacking the abilities of a sensory ninja, he relied on his excellent neural response to react.


    The earth spears, the earth pirs, and the fiery explosions were endless. Even a ninja with a strong physique like the Raikage would feel exhausted.


    After what felt like an eternity within this dustden area, he gradually lost track of time, aware only of his growing weariness.


    Suddenly, a powerful breath approached him.


    "Um?"


    Ai tried to rush forward for battle, but he noticed something tightly entangling his feet.


    Boom!


    That something exploded.


    Ai cried out in pain. Even some of the earth ninjas were shocked as the explosion''s power was powerful enough to harm their own ranks.


    Had someone''s explosives identally detonated, causing a chain reaction? They could only specte as they couldn''t discern individuals amid the dust and mist.


    Wearing the Iwagakure Ninja uniform and a forehead protector, it was evident this ninja possessed exceptional physical abilities.


    The Third Raikage, who had just stabilized himself after the violent explosion, was confronted by this Iwa ninja moving at astonishing speed.


    "You¡ª" The third Raikage began to say, but before he could react, a cold palm pressed down on his chest.


    "Air God Strike!"


    Cough!


    Ai was sent flying, blood gushing from his mouth due to the tremendous force, his lightning eyes locked on the Iwa ninja. The ninja had a handsome face, with ck pupils and long ck hair.


    Holding the stolen scroll from Ai''s bag, he seemed to taunt him, bidding a silent farewell.


    "Bastard!"


    In that scroll, there wasn''t just the precious treasure of the Sage of the Six Paths, the amber pot, but also the vast amount of ore plundered from the Land of Earth in recent days. It couldn''t be surrendered so easily.


    Coughing again, Ai''s body froze, and his steps faltered.


    "My heart is aching. it''s the Hyuga n''s jutsu..."


    The Iwa ninja gradually ced the scroll in his ninja tool bag, brushed his long ck hair back neatly, and turned away. Walking into the depths of the dust and smoke, he vanished.


    Ai prepared to endure the excruciating pain of his heart being torn apart, attempted to chase after him.


    Then, the earth turned pitch ck.


    The entire maze and earth vanished in an instant.


    The dust and smoke dissipated.


    Ai stared dumbfounded at the ground that had disappeared beneath his feet, revealing a bottomless abyss.


    This was their most powerful Earth Release, a joint effort of thousands of Iwa ninjas.


    "Onoki¡ª!!"


    The roar of anger echoed through the abyss.


    Ai plummeted, descending into the bottomless abyss..


    Sunlight couldn''t be reached there.


    Onoki listened to the Raikage''s resignation and anguish. Despite feeling helpless, he reveled in the victory of destroying the Third Raikage and the prospect of reiming the stolen ores.


    "Raikage-dono, you are in a ce closest to hell. This is a grand tomb carefully crafted for you..."


    -------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 144: 140: The So-called History

    Chapter 144: 140: The So-called History


    With the release of the transformation jutsu, the Iwa ninjas reverted to their original appearance, revealing Ayane.


    She approached a nearby rock, took a seat, and retrieved the scroll she had stolen from the Third Raikage. ording to General Tu''s intelligence, it contained the revered amber bot left by the Sage of the Six Paths.


    Contained within that amber pot were huge quantities of ore, diligently collected by the Third Raikage and hisrades from the Land of Earth. It also held precious chakra-infused metals unique to the Land Of Earth.


    But from now on, all of these treasures now belonged to her.


    "Although that Raikage really had an incredible tough skin, he managed to survive an attack from me. He''s no pushover."


    Ayane mused to herself. So far, no ninja had withstood her Air God Strike head-on without copsing.


    The Hyuga n''s Gentle Fist directly targeted an opponent''s internal organs and utilized acupuncture points to disrupt the flow of their chakra. Even when she battled Ruri, she maintained a distance, usingrge-scale ninjutsu to cover her attacks, avoiding closebat.


    Fighting close to Hyuga n ninjas, especially one using the Gentle Fist she had developed, the Air God Strike, was extremely dangerous.


    This jutsu was incredibly powerful, particrly in its ability to wreak havoc inside an opponent''s body. In theory, anyone struck by the Air God Strike would sumb to bursting internal organs.


    However, the Third Raikage hadn''t fallen; he had merely vomited blood upon taking the blow. Ayane could imagine that while his internal organs weren''t as strong as his external physique, they were undoubtedly superhuman.


    Nevertheless, taking such a hit must have been extremely ufortable.


    Escape was out of the question, considering the encirclement by countless sensory ninjas. More and more Iwagakure ninjas had converged here, all aiming to ensure the Third Raikage''s death.


    Even without her sudden intervention, defeat was inevitable. Her sudden appearance and sneak attack merely hastened the inevitable. The oue remained unchanged.


    "I wonder how long that Raikage can endure. I''m quite curious. Let''s take a nap here and check againter."


    ...


    The sun quickly dipped below the horizon and just as it quickly arose into the sky again.


    Unknowingly, a day had passed.


    The Iwa ninjas remained silent, their gaze fixed on the figure standing in the arena.


    The Third Raikage.


    There was no injury, no visible scars, and the bloodstains at the corner of his mouth had dried.


    He stood motionless, lightning crackling around his body, his long, light-yellow hair fluttering against the dusty background.


    He no longer breathed, and though a faint flicker of lightning still shimmered in his eyes, they had grown dim, revealing the undeniable truth that the Third Raikage was now a lifeless corpse.


    Onoki descended from the sky, his eyes falling upon The Raikage''s lifeless body. His expression wasplicated, and he sighed.


    Seeing the death of the Third Raikage Ai, he couldn''t help but feel a tinge of sadness.


    If the day came when he met a simr end, would his body and dignity be simrly trampled by his enemies?


    However, that was the price of being a ninja, the cost of a ninja''s life. It was a burden that the Five Kages bore, one that came with the territory.


    On the battlefield, jubnt cheers erupted among the Iwagakure ninjas. They couldn''t understand Onoki''s inner turmoil, but they understood that they had collectively defeated the Raikage of Kumogakure, one of the legendary Five Kage.


    This aplishment filled them with pride and a sense of achievement.


    "Retrieve him."


    Onoki beckoned two of his aides to approach, and together they lifted the Third Raikage''s lifeless body, preparing to return it to Iwagakure.


    .....


    "Is it finally over?"


    Perched on a rocky outcrop several kilometers away, Ayane had witnessed the entire battle, from the beginning to the e d. The events she had witnessed had been thrilling, rendering her momentarily speechless.


    Iwagakure had adopted remarkable tactics this time. Although the main body of participating ninja were chuninlevel, they had banded together, using their collective strength. Through a coordinated earth release attack, they had sessfully killed the. Raikage, one of the Five Kage.


    There had been no element of luck involved; it was an execution of precise strategy.


    From Ayane''s observation, even with such a formidable earth release tactic, many Iwagakure ninja had died valiantly in the battle against the Third Raikage, and countless others had been wounded.


    Had she not intervened along the way, striking the Raikage with a sniper shot, it was likely that even more Iwa ninjas would have fallen.


    "Lightning release counters Earth release, but Earth release can limit the performance of Lightning release users by changing the battlefield environment... It''s difficult to determine who truly has the upper hand. It was a wonderful battle."


    Ayane marveled at the battle she had witnessed, offering her sincere praise.


    The Raikage''s relentless offense, his defensive lightning Release jutsu, and the Iwas'' earth release tactics were all top-notch in their respective fields.


    The battle between them had opened Ayane''s eyes.


    With the battle concluded, Iwagakure began their retreat. For Ayane, there was no longer any reason to remain and watch.


    "Alright, now I can go back to catching mice in peace. Being a mouse catcher is such a troublesome job."


    The matter of the Third Raikage had been but a minor episode in Ayane''s life. Ninja battles urred daily, and even the Five Kage faced huge risks of sacrifices on the battlefield.


    The Second Hokage of Konoha, the Second Tsuchikage of Iwagakure, the Second Mizukage of Kirigakure, and the Second Raikage of Kumogakure¡ªall had died in battle.


    ...


    The Third Raikage met an honorable end in the Land of Earth, and this news, conveyed through Iwagakure''s official channels, naturally stirred up a storm in the ninja world.


    After thorough verification by Iwa, this matter appeared to be confirmed beyond reasonable doubt. Since the start of the Third Ninja World War, this marked the second instance where a Kage met with an unfortunate fate.


    The first instance involved the Third Kazekage, who had disappeared. Despite Suna''s initial efforts to hide it, the Third Kazekage''s prolonged absence and intelligence leaks from various countries hadpelled Suna to tacitly acknowledge this fact, even though they hadn''t sent a formal confirmation.


    The second was the Third Raikage''s demise.


    Compared to the missing Third Kazekage, the Third Raikage''s death was an irrefutable fact.


    Thest instance of a Gokage falling in battle on the battlefield had taken ce during the First Ninja World War. Such urrences had be scarce in the past two or three decades.


    As the first of the Five Kages to meet his end in battle over the years, the Third Raikage''s death carried immense significance.


    It went without saying that Kumogakure was furious, but the Iwagakure ninjas who had taken down the Third Raikage disyed their prowess like a vibrant rainbow.


    This undoubtedly increased the pressure on Konoha.


    Even while fighting against the powerful Konoha, even against one of the three sannin, Jiraiya, and at the same time Kumo. Iwagakura had managed to devise a n to sessfully eliminate the Third Raikage. This served as undeniable proof of Iwagakure''s formidable military might.


    Once the war subsided, those seeking partnerships would undoubtedly flock to Iwagakure. Even Suna, despite being a temporary ally, felt increased pressure due to Iwa''s series of tough operations.


    .....


    "Raikage-sama is dead?"


    After safely returning to the Land of Lightning, the members of the Raikage''s team were struck with shock upon hearing this news. Their minds froze, their bodies grew stiff with their expressions turned nk.


    "How... how can this be? How could Raikage-sama have died? Is this some kind of lie?"


    The Jonin wore expressions of disbelief and sadness. Even now, they struggled to ept that the Third Raikage, whom they deeply respected, had met his end on the Land of Earth.


    "It''s inconceivable, but it''s an established fact. Raikage-sama... he indeed gave his life in the line of duty."


    The sensory ninja closed his eyes, disying a sigh of sorrow and regret over the Third Raikage''s sacrifice. However, the event had already urred, and further investigation at this point seemed futile.


    With the Third Raikage''s death, the grand strategy that had been devised previously required certain adjustments.


    "Damn it! We shamelessly abandoned Raikage-sama and fled..."


    One Jonin''s legs gave way, hisplexion paled, tears welled up uncontrobly, and he pounded the ground with his fist, blood trickling from his knuckles.


    The rest of the Jonin struggled to contain their emotions, their throats choked with grief.


    "Raikage-sama must have discovered Iwa''s conspiracy, so he made the difficult decision to confront them alone. He sacrificed himself to ensure our safe escape..."


    It had to be the case.


    Their wise and valiant Raikage-sama must have sensed that something was wrong, prompting him to stay behind, allowing his subordinates to evacuate safely while choosing toy down his life.


    Such nobility and profound love for his subordinates left the surviving Kumo Jonin feeling deeply ashamed and unworthy to face their fellow vigers awaiting good news.


    They had brought shame upon all of Kumogakure.


    "What''s the situation in the vige now?"


    One Jonin, his eyes reddened from tears, wiped away his tears and asked the messenger.


    "Currently, anger is rampant in the vige. Many Jonin are distraught, expressing their desire to exact vengeance on Iwa for the blood debt. Several meetings are held daily to discuss whether to go to war with Iwa."


    The Chunin conveyed the vige''s current state.


    "So, what''s the final decision?"


    The returning Jonin were no longer concerned about who would assume the role of the Fourth Raikage. Their sole focus now was avenging the Iwagakure who had killed the Third Raikage.


    The Chunin had a grave expression and responded:


    "The advisors and high-ranking officials, who have assumed control in Raikage-sama''s absence, have opted to abandon the original strategy. They n to temporarily disregard Konoha''s situation andunch an immediate attack on Iwagakure to avenge Raikage-sama!"


    .....


    Nestled amidst towering mountains and hills, Iwagakure boasts secret fortresses that serve as natural defenses, forming an imprable ring of protection around the vige.


    The vige''s structures primarily consist of rocks, casting a somber gray hue over the surroundings.


    Within Iwagakure Hospital...


    "Oh, my back!"


    Onoki was currently recuperating in one of the hospital wards. He winced in pain as he attempted to get out of bed. His sudden difort prompted several young female nurses to rush to his side, assisting him back onto the bed.


    "Tsuchikage-sama, your back injury hasn''t fully healed. Please refrain from getting up without informing us. You went out to battle secretly, neglecting your own well-being."


    "What do you little girls know? My presence there serves as a restriction to that reckless Raikage. I''m the ninja known as the ''Both Scales.''"


    As if feeling underestimated by these young female nurses, Onoki''s red nose twitched suddenly, shouted in dissatisfaction, and preaching to these young people in an elders tone.


    He had upied the position of Tsuchikage for nearly thirty years and had witnessed countless scenes. A minor injury like this eas nothing to be concerned about.


    "Indeed, Tsuchikage-sama, you''re a legendary ninja, but do consider our feelings. We''re the ones who''ll bear the brunt of ht higher ups'' scolding."


    One nurse, hands on hips, reprimanded Onoki firmly.


    "Hmph, mere little girls."


    Onoki snorted dissatisfiedly, but stilly obediently on the bed, obeying the arrangement of these young nurses.


    "Well then, Tsuchikage-sama, please open your mouth. I''ll feed you now, ah-"


    A nurse approached with a bowl of steaming porridge, offering a spoonful to Onoki.


    "..."


    Onoki felt a bit humiliated. He was the Tsuchikage, yet here he was, being tended to by a group of young women.


    What a shame!


    Nevertheless, he reluctantlyplied and opened his mouth to take a bite.


    "That''s a good Tsuchikage-sama. In the hospital, patients should be cooperative."


    Several nurses shared an amused nce, theirughter hidden.


    Onoki was feeling quite embarrassed.


    At that moment, a knock echoed from the room''s door.


    "Come in."


    A tall and strong young man entered.


    "Father, it''s me."


    This Iwa ninja was Onoki''s son, one of the most powerful Jonin amongst Iwa''s ranks.


    At a young age, he had already disyed considerable prowess in Earth Release, resembling his father, Onoki.


    "It''s Kitsuchi. What brings you back here?"


    Onoki was surprised that Kitsuchi, who should have been on the front lines of the Land of Grass, confronting Jiraiya, one of Konoha''s Sannin, had returned to the vige.


    The nurses in the room sensed Kitsuchi''s visit pertained to important matters and excused themselves, leaving father and son alone.


    Once the nurses had left, Kitsuchi began, "For now, I''ve been relieved at the front, and we''re running low on medical supplies. I need to transport some to the front lines."


    "You don''t need to handle these tasks personally. Has something happened in Konoha?"


    "Sannin Jiraiya recently acquired a powerful ninja as an ally."


    Kitsuchi''s expression grew serious.


    "A powerful ninja?"


    Onoki raised an eyebrow. If Kitsuchi considered someone powerful, it undoubtedly indicated that the individual was no ordinary Jonin.


    "This ninja has a rare space-time ninjutsu, likely the Flying Thunder God Jutsu developed by Konoha''s Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama. His name is Namikaze Minato."


    Kitsuchi shared.


    "Namikaze Minato? I''ve heard that name mentioned recently. Seems like he''s a rookie Jonin who has risen through the ranks in Konoha."


    "Yes. Moreover, based on reports from the teams that encountered Namikaze Minato, there''s another white-haired youth with lightning release kenjutsu. He''s none other than the son of Konoha''s White Fang."


    "The son of White Fang? Konoha continually produces exceptional talents. You returned to the vige to request medical supplies because you''re wary of Namikaze Minato''s usage of the Flying Thunder God Jutsu."


    Onoki deduced Kitsuchi''s purpose for returning to the vige at this juncture.


    "That''s correct. He''s been harassing Iwagakure''s supply pointstely. While he hasn''t inflicted significant damage, his incredible speed and containment capabilities resemble those of Konoha''s White Fang."


    "I see. The underground ck market has seen the rise of many formidable ninjas recently. It''s filled with capable individuals and outsiders looking for lucrative opportunities."


    Onoki nodded, showing his understanding.


    "How about Kumogakure? Have they reached a decision?"


    Kitsuchi inquired, having learned about the Third Raikage''s fate at the front. He wanted to understand Kumo''s deployment.


    Having killed the Third Raikage, Iwagakure had essentially dered hostilities against Kumogakure. Kumogakure''s retaliation for the Third Raikage''s death could potentially lead to a brutal war with Iwa.


    "After consulting with the council, we''re ready to engage Kumogakure in battle if they choose that path. As the ''Bith Scales,'' Iwagakure will demonstrate the might of our Earth Release to these savages."


    Onoki''s eyes shed with a cold resolve as he issued this deration.


    For Kitsuchi, seeing his father''s unwavering stance came as no surprise to him. From as far back as he could recall, Onoki had been a staunch advocate of unyielding resolve.


    Even with the specter of a two-front war looming, Iwagakure had no intentions of backing down in the slightest.


    ....


    In the Land Of Demons, Shiraishi had thoroughly analyzed the recent changes in the world.


    The Third Raikage had died in the line of duty, and Kumo who fell into a state of rage by the death, was likely to formally dere war on Iwa.


    This meant that the Purple Rose Company''s orders would likely increase once again.


    However, there was one unexpected twist that Shiraishi hadn''t foreseen.


    As Shiraishi reviewed the scroll returned by General Tu, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of heat in his chest.


    This scroll represented the culmination of the the Raikage''s tireless efforts in the Land of Earth.


    Now, it had been stolen by Ayane and sent back to him. If Kumogakure or Iwagakure discovered this, it would be a grave matter.


    "Really, I asked her to exterminate the ''mouse''. What is she doing in the Land of Earth?"


    At this point, Shiraishi could only mutter a few words ofint; there was no way to undo what had already happened.


    As long as it remained undiscovered, there wouldn''t be an issue. He had been concerned that Ayane''s actions might be illegal or draw attention from outsiders, leading them here.


    Shiraishi then turned his attention to another letter, detailing what Ayane had witnessed on the battlefield.


    After reading it, he found it quite interesting.


    Iwagakure had officially announced that they had used sessful trap strategy to kill the Raikage with minimal casualties,beling Raikage as reckless and foolish.


    Kumogakure, on the other hand, imed that the Third Raikage had knowingly walked into an enemy trap, choosing to confront them alone. He had fought against ten thousands Iwa ninja for three days and three nights, managing to kill half of them before dieing to exhaustion.


    The Raikage, who had clearly died in the line of duty, had disyed tremendous courage, a fearless leadership spirit, and a willingness to sacrifice for hisrades.


    Ayane''s report, however, presented a different perspective. It stated that Iwa had annihted the Third Raikage with between 4,000 and 5,000 ninja over 26 hours, with the third Raikage eventually sumbing to exhaustion. Iwa had also suffered significant losses, with about a thousand ninja dieing and half of them sustaining injuries.


    "They all stick to their own versions of the story,"


    Ruri remarked, appearing behind Shiraishi. She had also read Ayane''s report and found it fascinating.


    Shiraishi wasn''t surprised by Ruri''s arrival and smiled calmly, saying, "This is how history is made."


    Shiraishi wasn''t surprised by this either. Both Iwa and Kumo were driven by their own interests.


    Faced with the actual historical events, they would revise and advocate for them, creating a "story" equivalent to history that would be passed down through generations.


    Although the oue remained the same, the narrative could be molded to shape how future generations viewed that period of history.


    "Let''s not dwell on this. Thanks to them, thepany''s performance has improved significantly recently."


    During times of war, industries rted to medicine and weaponry thrived. With the Purple Rose Company now flourishing, it had be a favored supplier to the ninja viges embroiled in the conflict.


    As a neutral nation, the Land of Demons never restricted the sale of medicines to any country. Also, thepany had established good rtionships and a foundation for cooperation with the Five Great Ninja Viges.


    "The main roads in the major towns have beenpleted, and funds for schools and education have been consistently allocated on time. We can expand into other areas now."


    "Anything else?" Ruri inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    "The currentpany model feels somewhat one-dimensional. I intend to invest in the military force formally. We will improve biological agents, manufacture ships, and tap into marine resources. Our first task is to eliminate the pirates in the western waters of the Land of Demons."


    The Land of Demons was bordered bynd in the east, south, and north, while the west was bounded by the sea.


    Following Ruri''s earlier operations, all the bandits within the Land of Demons had been eradicated. However, maritime nning had notmenced previously. Now that there was time to spare, dealing with pirates in the western sea became a priority.


    Moreover, with huge amount of funds at their disposal and the rare chakra-infused ores Ayane had brought back from the Land of Earth, which contained precious and rare chakra metals, investing in the military industry seemed like a logical step. To control the sea and exploit marine resources, they would need ships.


    The foundation forndbat forces was already in ce, and now it was time to develop naval forces. As for aerialbat forces, that was a matter for another time.


    "Do you want me to handle it?" Ruri discerned Shiraishi''s intentions.


    Naturally, Shiraishi didn''t believe he could hide his thoughts from Ruri. Entrusting her to manage the matter would undoubtedly be the most efficient approach.


    Feeling a twinge of guilt, Shiraishi tenderly embraced Ruri and seated her on hisp.


    "Stupid, the curtains haven''t been closed yet."


    --------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn


    ####


    Will be publishing all TL''s I worked or I''m working on to (zichfic.)

 Chapter 145: 141: Military Reform

    Chapter 145: 141: Military Reform


    Ruri spent a week effectively dealing with the pirates in the western waters of the Land Of Demon''s archipgo. Not all pirates could be eliminated, as some fled upon sensing the unfavorable situation, while others surrendered.


    Shiraishi decided to offer a fresh start to those pirates who surrendered, recognizing their potential as freeborers that could save considerable expenses.


    This approach resembled how the bandits in the Land Of Demons had been managed previously, centralizing them and offering a chance for those who performed well to escape the "prisoner"bel and rebuild their lives from scratch.


    As soon as Ruri quelled the situation in the western waters, Shiraishi promptly dispatched 300 official members to take charge of the surrendered pirates and began constructing military bases on medium-sized inds throughout the area.


    The inds were widespread butckedrge ones, with medium-sized inds being thergest, numbering fewer than five. Smaller micro-inds were scattered around medium-sized ones, suitable for setting up sentry points to maintain sea area security.


    Construction materials for the military bases needed to be transported from the maind, as the number and size of surrounding ships couldn''t meet Shiraishi''s transportation needs.


    To increase efficiency, Shiraishi deployed his water clone, Soryu, which assumed the form of a giant python, swam at an incredibly fast speed, and transported a huge amount of building materials to the various medium-sized inds.


    Byte June, after more than a month of work, the military base on the medium-sized ind was almostplete. General structures were in ce, and training and experimental equipment, ordered in advance, started arriving at the base to fill internal gaps and ensure that all staff could be in position as soon as possible.


    With the increasing number and scale of bases, Shiraishi felt that manpower was running short. However, the ninja academy had just beenunched, enrolling slightly more than 120 students.


    While it might seem like a considerable number, they would need nine years of education to graduate normally. Shiraishi wasn''t concerned about their strength, as he had already taught these students the natural energy method. After nine years of training, they would graduate with a standard strength equivalent to that of a Chunin, aside frombat experience.


    This meant that these students would be the future backbone of the Land Of Demons, but they couldn''t be used at this time.


    To recruit additional people, the only option was direct recruitment, targeting people of the poor ss from various countries.


    These individuals would be injected with natural energy synthesis strengthening agents and turned into mass-produced fighters.


    While this approach would yield rtively immediatebat effectiveness after three to six months of training, these recruits couldn''t master the direct method of natural energy. Their abilities would depend on the fit between their physical fitness and the dose, with their primary fighting methods involving Taijutsu and weapons.


    Shiraishi acknowledged the drawbacks of this method but didn''t have the luxury of time to think more deeply.


    With the Third Ninja World War underway, he couldn''t predict its final oue and the ensuing international environment. All he could do was increase his strength as quickly as possible, taking advantage of the distraction created by the war among the five major powers.


    "How many Type II strengthening drugs are still stored in the factory?"


    The Type II strengthening drug, the synthetic material used is mainly natural energy, it is an upgraded version of the Type I.


    The type II body strengthening drug has many effects such as increasing the body''s reflexes, speed, and strength.


    Even if an ordinary person took the dose, they would have the speed no weaker than that of a Genin for a short period of if time.


    There were a very small number of ordinary people who are born with good physique. After being strengthened by drug, their physical strength could be on par with a Chunin depending on their talent.


    "There are more than 4,300 branches."


    "Let them recruit 1,000 people... No, let''s recruit 1,500 people directly."


    Although the Type II strengthening drug was sufficient, if more than 4,000 people were recruited at once, it would give the management more work making several of the branches bloated.


    Currently he doesn''t need that many people. However, 1,000 people was too little, and 1,500 people was okay.


    "Yes," the order was passed down to proceed with the recruitment.


    After the messenger left, Shiraishi picked up another report.


    "Stealing drug information?" Shiraishi thought aloud, reading a report submitted by thepany . The breach involved an infiltration into thepany''s headquarters to steal drug research data.


    Such incidents weren''t new to Shiraishi. The astronomical profits of Purple Rose Company often fueled the envy ofpetitors. Thus, it wasn''t the first time that thepany had its drug research data targeted for theft, easily exceeding a hundred attempts over the years.


    However the situation this time differed from the previous ones, though, as this time the culprit wasn''t a bounty hunter hired by rivals but a ninja from one of the Five Major Countries¡ªa Kumogakure ninja.


    Despite vehement protests that he wasn''t affiliated with Kumogakure after his identity was exposed, the intruder had posed that he was an ordinary hired bounty hunter.


    Shiraishi let out a sigh, massaging his temple.


    Had it not been for Ayane leaving no traces of the Land Of Demons during her attack on the Third Raikage, including taking the amber pot with her, he might have suspected this to be Kumo''s revenge on him.


    Yet, such a reaction didn''t align with their actions. If they wanted to retaliate, they would''ve sent troops instead of resorting to the secret drug data theft.


    Their goal seemed to be acquiring Purple Rose''s hard-earned information on drugs..This posed a significant headache for Shiraishi.


    When it came to other viges like Konoha, peaceful negotiations could usually resolve conflicts, but with Kumo, it wasn''t as straightforward. Kumo''s negotiation style leaned heavily on a more forceful approach.


    "Forget it, it''s better not to add extra problems at this time."


    Shiraishi decided it was best to ignore the incident. Executing the Kumo ninja might provoke a dramatic response.


    While he wasn''t afraid of Kumo''s vengeance, he didn''t want to be entangled in war during this crucial period of development. It seemed wiser to deliver a message through a lesson.


    The Kumo ninja vehemently denied any association with Kumo, and it was probable that Kumo''s high-ranking authorities preferred avoiding international conflict with the Land Of Demons. A tacit understanding among all parties would suffice.


    ...


    Shiraishi remained unfazed by the Kumo ninja''s actions, considering it a minor disturbance. With Kumo preupied by the impending war with Iwa, the Land Of Demons matter remained a trial run, hardly the time to strain diplomatic rtions.


    Yet, this incident served as a reminder that, although other Four Great Ninja Viges might not openly endorse such actions due to their neutral status, they were certainly contemting simr ideas.


    Shiraishi wasn''t afraid of suppression and restrictions from hispetitions. but If the five great ninja viges were working behind the scenes, it could be a little troublesome.


    So there was actually nothing Shiraishi could do at the moment.


    Looking at the size of the Five Great Ninja Viges. It was obviously impossible to confront them directly. He could only pretend that nothing happened and continue minding his business with his peace of mind.


    For now, Shiraishi continued to make significant progress each day with the recruitment task of directly hiring 1,500 new members.


    However, the turbulent era had its share of banditry issues in many countries, especially those small nations ravaged by war. Residents of these smaller nations endured considerable hardships, as the nobles and daimyo prioritized their interests,rgely ignoring the plight of themon people.


    In response, people left their hometowns, seeking a better life elsewhere. Those who left their homnd with their families were the exact targets of Shiraishi''s recruitment efforts.


    Within half a month, he had locked in four to five hundred recruits, boasting an impressive 80% sess rate. While some individuals remained wary, others recognized their desperate circumstances and agreed to the offer.


    At this rate,pleting the recruitment of 1,500 people was possible within about two months.


    Shiraishi maintained a rxed approach, knowing that the Third Ninja World War wouldn''t end for at least three to five years, giving him more time for growth and development.


    Having dealing the immediate tasks, Shiraishi paid another visit to the shrine where Miroku resided, the ruler of the Land Of Demons.


    "Long time no see, Shiraishi-san. This should be the second time we''ve met since your arrival in the Land of Demons,"


    Miroku greeted in her serene andposed voice, exuding a peaceful aura thaty beyond the scope of worldly emotions, like that of Katsuyu''s temperament.


    "You''re correct, Miroku-sama. I''vee today for an extremely important matter,"


    Shiraishi.replied as he settled on a cushion provided by a maid. He subtly observed Miroku through the gauze curtain that shrouded her, her figure evoking an ethereal atmosphere that imbued the surrounding air with stillness.


    "Please, go on,"


    The priestess pondered for a moment. While she was uncertain about the specifics of Shiraishi''s forting words, she anticipated that they would rte to the transformation of the Land Of Demons.


    Miroku''s interest in the governance of the Land Of Demons was limited, yet she recognized that if Shiraishi aimed to reform the nation, he would need to engage with its officials and nobility.


    No matter how bad it was, Uchiha Sosuke and Miyoko regrly sent information to her letting t her know about the current changes and development of the Land Of Demons.


    In truth, she appreciated and held a certain curiosity about Shiraishi.


    In this world of strict ss distinctions and lineages, Shiraishi stood as a rare individual who provided extensive educational resources tomon people.


    Ninja Viges offered educational resources solely for the training of ninjas and limited their scope to the vige alone.


    Shiraishi, on the other hand, was spreading educational resources across the entire Land Of Demons, from cities to small towns, and even to remote viges.


    "I n to consolidate the armed forces of the Land Of Demons into a unified military department. I wonder Miroku-sama, what are your thoughts on this?"


    Shiraishi inquired, raising his gaze to meet Miroku behind the gauze curtain.


    "A unified military?"


    Miroku responded with skepticism, harboring some doubts about Shiraishi''s proposal.


    "Yes," Shiraishi confirmed.


    "If I understand correctly, what Shiraishi-san is talking about is the amalgamation of regr soldiers andmoner ninjas into a single entity. Is that correct?"


    "That''s it. What do you think, Miroku-sama?"


    "May I ask why you''ve decided to go with this?"


    Miroku had contemted the matter but refrained from giving a definitive response.


    "Miroku-sama, I believe you are well aware of the one-vige-one-nation system adopted by the Five Great Nations."


    "I am,"


    The one-vige, one-nation system held profound implications.


    During the Warring States period, ninja groups operated as mercenary entities organized along familial lines, and they often engaged as mercenaries in conquests waged by major nations.


    At that time, ninjas were not bound to a specific country, frequently traveling across the ninja world in pursuit of suitable buyers.


    However, the establishment of the one-vige, one-nation system led to the creation of Ninja Viges, and, as a result, ninjas became affiliated with individual countries.


    Still, the division between ninjas and regr soldiers remained intact, with neither daimyos nor the Five Kage making efforts to unify these two forces.


    Following the advent of Ninja Viges, regr soldiers were relegated to the role of gatekeepers, no longer participating in war, as ninja war became the prevailing trend of the era.


    "The current Ninja Viges may be associated with specific nations, but a ''ss'' divide persists between ninjas andmon people. While this system appears to unite Ninja Viges with their respective countries, the development of Ninja Viges remains contingent on financial support from daimyos and nobility. Any daimyo or noble seeking to participate in the advancement of Ninja Viges is met with resistance from the viges themselves to avert the concentration of power in the hands of external figures. In the Warring States period, there was a more humane and stable ''long-term contract.''"


    As Shiraishi spoke, Miroku nodded in agreement, following the train of thought.


    Although Shiraishi''s words were somewhat cryptic, Miroku grasped the essence of the argument.


    In simpler terms, while Ninja Viges appeared integrated with their respective nations, a ''ss'' gap still existed between ninjas and ordinary people.


    Miroku considered Shiraishi''s perspective, understanding that Ninja Viges and countries had yet to form a unified whole.


    Their union was driven by shared interests and a necessity for survival. The severance of these interests would effectively terminate the one-vige, one-nation system.


    For example, if the economy of one of the Five Great Nations were to copse entirely, and Ninja Viges weren''t engaged in productive work to sustain themselves, they would face a crossroads, requiring them to seek better ''buyers'' to secure their survival.


    This ''long-term contract'' was merely a contractual arrangement and not a definitive form of ownership. While the system empowered daimyos and presented an obstacle for many nations, it also constrained the economic development of Ninja Viges, enabling them to secure influence among the Five Kage.


    Ultimately, ninjas were human beings and required sustenance, medical care, housing, and finances for both material and spiritual well-being. Daimyos and nobles were capable of providing these necessities.


    Ninja Viges, while incorporated into the national structure, were simultaneously feared and rejected by daimyos, nobility, and other elite sses.


    Ninja Viges feared the interference of daimyos and nobles in their internal development. Hence, the two forces shared a dualistic rtionship marked by mutual suspicion.


    "In essence, Shiraishi-san intends to consolidate the military strength of the Land Of Demons?"


    "Aprehensive military force serves as the most secure guarantee for maintaining a nation''s economic and political stability,"


    "Shiraishi-san''s idea is really different... Well, it seems there is no problem. I will ask the people below to cooperate with you."


    Miroku answered very simply, telling Shiraishi that it could be implemented.


    Shiraishi was slightly taken aback. Miroku''s willingness to cooperate was unexpected to Shiraishi.


    "Miroku-sama, are you sure about your quick approval?"


    Shiraishi asked, a tad taken aback by the abrupt decision. He still had numerous points to address and found Miroku''s prompt agreement disruptive. There should be a measure of vignce to avoid her seizing control of the country.


    "No problem, the vision of the priestess can perceive things that are beyond the grasp of ordinary people, including the good and bad within the human heart."


    "...Does it mean the appearance of being stripped naked?"


    Shiraishi illustrated his point with a metaphor that he thought was rather vivid.


    "Shiraishi-san, please refrain from such expressions in this sacred shrine."


    "Ah, I apologize for my words."


    Shiraishi quickly offered an apology.


    "It''s of no consequence. Apart from this matter, is there anything else, Shiraishi-san?"


    Miroku was evidently unconcerned about the topic at hand.


    "It''s nothing of great importance, just a matter of personal curiosity. I''ve heard that Miroku-sama has spent a significant amount of time residing in the shrine, rarely go out. Don''t you find it depressing to stay here?" Shiraishi changed the conversation towards an unrted subject.


    "To call it depressing would be misleading, though it is bothersome to leave casually," Miroku responded nonchntly.


    "Why is that?" Shiraishi inquired.


    "Because every time I meet a person, I am gued by visions of that person''s future death. Even if i was in a cheerful mood, it eventually turns gloomy when I foresee the various tragic deaths that lie ahead for those I meet. So, it''s simpler to remain within the confines of the shrine."


    "I see," Shiraishimented. He hadn''t anticipated that Miroku''s reason for remaining indoors was of this nature.


    The profession of a priestess wasn''t an easy one, considering the implications of foreseeing the future. However, Shiraishi didn''t delve into this topic further, as he held no particr interest in whaty ahead.


    Having received the answer he sought, Shiraishi took his leave from the shrine.


    .....


    With priestess''s approval, Shiraishi began carrying out drastic military reforms within the Land of Demons.


    In essence, the task wasn''tplex. It involved amalgamating the organization to which Shiraishi belonged with the existing army of the Land Of Demons, creating a single unified entity.


    While both groups merged into a single entity, their respective roles and tasks remained unchanged. This was a solution Shiraishi had contemted extensively. However, he had refrained from proposing this earlier to familiarize himself with the politicalndscape of the Land Of Demons.


    The timing was now opportune. Shiraishi could convert the existing organization into the military department of the Land Of Demons, affording it official status. It would no longer be ssified as a civilian organization, simplifying several processes.


    To facilitate Shiraishi''s efforts, the Priestess conferred upon him the official position of Minister of Military Affairs of the Land Of Demons, albeit without formal public deration.


    Given his status as a Konoha traitor, he wasn''t suitable for a public appearances.


    Before this, the Land Of Demonscked a Minister of Military Affairs position. Shiraishi had initiated the military unification proposal, and the priestess had epted and formalized this appointment.


    "I never expected you to suddenly be such a high-ranking figure in the Land Of zdemons. Congrattions," Uchiha Miyoko said.


    Shiraishi, who hade to speak with her, found her sitting in the reception room, kneeling gracefully, dressed in an exquisite and vibrant kimono.


    She held a paper fan and appeared youthful, despite her middle-aged appearance. "Aunt Miyoko, don''t you have a position in the Land Of Demons as well?"


    Shiraishi recalled that Miyoko held an official post in the Land Of Demons, albeit under pseudonyms.


    "It doesn''tpare to what you''ve achieved. After all, we''re businessmen, and our main upation is wealth generation. You don''t need to be so formal; you can refer to me as ''Mother.'' After all, you and Ruri will be getting married sooner orter, and I''m eager to have grandchildren."


    Miyoko seemed to imply something quite daring. Shiraishi was somewhat taken aback by her teasing.


    After a yful moment, Miyoko asked.


    "So, Shiraishi, what brings you here today?"


    "I would like to discuss about Miroku-sama" Shiraishi replied.


    "Miroku-sama? What happened to her?" Miyoko tilted her head.


    "That''s why I''vee. Have you known Miroku-sama for a long time?"


    "Yes, I''ve known her for quite a while. She''s a unique individual; it often appears as though she is detached from worldly matters. She exudes an ethereal and untainted aura. It''s not urate to say she''s ignorant of world affairs; she possesses a profound understanding of thews governing the world. Nevertheless, she''s indifferent to many things. When Kosuke and I arrived here, I felt much the same as you do now. This could be rted to the distinctive beliefs and culture of this country. Compared to the Five Great Nations, the existence of this country itself is quite mysterious."


    Miyoko also expressed a degree of puzzlement.


    "That makes sense," Shiraishi smiled wryly.


    The Labd of Demons was an obscure nation with a unique priest culture. The superiors of all officials and nobles were priestesses, which was a long-standing tradition. The nation was more a gathering ce for those who believed in priestess than a conventional state.


    Even in remote mountain viges, tales of priestesses'' feats abounded. This cultural and spiritual belief system was deeply rooted and pervasive throughout the country. This influence might extend to neighboring small nations as well.


    The information provided by Katsuyu contained limited details about the Land of Demons and its priestesses. It appeared that uncovering the truth behind the priestesses would be a gradual process.


    --------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 146: 142: Changes in Sharingan

    Chapter 146: 142: Changes in Sharingan


    The military reform carried out in the Land of Demons smoothly integrated ordinary soldiers and ninjas into a unified entity. This change didn''t cause any disturbance in the world.


    People''s attention remained focused on the immense powerhouses of the Five Great Nations and the relentless Third Ninja World War, leaving little interest or concern for this remote neutral nation.


    Even if the news did reach their ears, they responded with little more than a casual acknowledgment, viewing it as typical for a country like the Land of Demons, the only nation in the ninja world without a daimyo. The mixing of ordinary soldiers and ninjas in a military reform didn''t strike them as particrly noteworthy.


    This alignment with Shiraishi''s expectations was precisely the indifference and disregard he had anticipated.


    While chaos reigned outside due to the ongoing Ninja World War, Shiraishi''s Land of Demons enjoyed a period of stability.


    Straight, expansive roads now connected every town, some of which had even absorbed previously remote rural regions, effectively merging urban and rural areas.


    Approximately half of the towns and cities in the Land of Demons had already implemented mandatory school enrollment policies.


    Shiraishi was aware that the establishment of these schools presented a distinct challengepared to road construction.


    Sufficient teachers were crucial and necessary.


    Shiraishi intended toplete the implementation of the remaining schools in the next two to three years. However, these schools were not oriented towards producing ninjas but were, in fact, regr institutions.


    The sole ninja school, located within the capital city of Oni, was situated in a restricted military zone inessible to ordinary citizens.


    The improved road infrastructure in the Land of Demons had not gone unnoticed by astute individuals and local business owners. Many foreign traders now ventured to the Land of Demons for potential business coborations, bringing with them various products and huge capital investments.


    Some perceptive businessmen witnessed the huge changes in the local roads after these continuous enhancements. Notably, the roads saw upgrades nearly every day, ensuring that each visit to the Land of Demons revealed novel developments.


    "It appears that those businessmen will start building their own roads when they return to their home countries. Could this affect our market?"


    Ruri was initially skeptical of Shiraishi''s investments in road construction, marveled at the incredible transformations brought about by the continuous improvements to the local infrastructure.


    The economic development had a positive ripple effect throughout the entire country. This progress bolstered Ruri''s financial standing further.


    Ruri held a substantial number of shares in the Purple Rose Medical Company, and the Purple Rose Merchant Association, founded by her parents, Uchiha Sosuke and Uchiha Miyoko, controlled most businesses beneath it.


    The Purple Flower Merchant Association oversaw enterprises in the medical, food, wine, tea, tourism, clothing, hotel, real estate, and various other industries. Though thesepanies might not have been top-notch in their respective fields, thebination of their endeavors represented considerable force.


    As a result, Ruri held a huge share of the wealth. Even without the need to work, the daily influx of money into Ruri''s ounts was more than sufficient to sustain afortable lifestyle for the rest of her life.


    The road improvements in the Land of Demons only served to hasten the flow of funds into her ounts.


    This was a direct consequence of the roads''pletion and their location far from the turmoil of the ongoing war between the Five Great Nations. This stability provided a secure tform for various business coborations.


    "It''s natural for them to think along those lines, but it''s not as simple as they imagine."


    Shiraishi exined, shaking his head.


    "What do you mean?" Ruri asked, puzzled.


    "They may have excellent ideas, but who will pay for road construction?" Shiraishi said, turning the focus to Ruri.


    But were these merchants willing to do so?


    For such a massive project, every family contributing would amount to an astronomical sum. The primary roads spanned the entire nation and consumed vast amounts of time,bor, and resources, daunting even the most determined of businessmen.


    For the nobility and the wealthy, such an endeavor was nigh impossible. To persuade them to finance national road construction would be more challenging, you might as well kill them.


    In his effort to reconstruct the roads across the Land of Demons, Shiraishi had mobilized not only ordinary road workers but also a significant number of ninjas, both his own and those recruited through the underground ck market.


    Even his own clones worked tirelessly,boring twenty hours a day, without pause, toplete this seemingly impossible feat within a matter of months.


    At a regr pace, this endeavor would require decades, if not longer. The Purple Rose Chamber of Commerce provided full funding for the project.


    The priestess''s policies were incredibly open. This broad support for ninja workers, huge funds, and official backingid the foundation for this monumental task.


    "Considering the existing systems in the world, including the Five Great Nations, it''s quite a challenge to achieve this in a short span of time. Those genuinely interested in road repairs are constrained by financial limitations, while the affluent are often reluctant to invest. Even if a few narrow and uneven roads are constructed on a whim, it will only be viewed as charity. It''s like being trapped in an endless loop with no solution, forcing the roads to continue deteriorating." Shiraishi exined with a smile.


    He had already identified the next location in the Land of Demons for revitalization.


    The economic pulse of the Land of Demons undeniably rested within the grasp of the Purple Rose Merchant Association, which controlled the majority of the nation''s wealth and served as a important cornerstone of its development.


    In political terms, the priestess held sway, wielding important authority such as appointing and discharging officials, overseeing diplomacy, policy implementation, personnel transfers, and more, all contingent upon her approval.


    Overseeing the military aspect was Shiraishi, the recently appointed Minister of Military Affairs. His responsibilities epassed warfare, though the Land of Demons, as a neutral nation, emphasized countering local banditry and safeguarding its own stability rather than expansion beyond its borders.


    The integrated forces of the Land Of Demons nowprised more than 1,600 ninjas, with 500 of them dispatched to various corners of the ninja world, involved in intelligence gathering, debt collection, security, and bounty hunting.


    The otherponent consisted of the newly restructured army, exceeding 60,000 ordinary citizens, essentially the original Land Of Demons military. These individuals were civilians trained forbat, and within their ranks, they represented a formidable presencepared to average citizens but paled inparison to the capabilities of ninjas.


    "Leaving that aside, the most immediate priority is reorganizing our army and making necessary role adjustments."


    The road construction could progress under the care of dedicated personnel, thus sparing Shiraishi from concerning himself with those details. The forting change in the military structure demanded his utmost attention.


    "Training these tens of thousands of soldiers into ninjas?"


    "Yes, it''s a long-term developmental task."


    "Given these tens of thousands of soldiers as a reserve, we might not need to recruit homeless individuals from across the world." Ruri remarked.


    "Perhaps... but it''s not that simple. Expanding the poption is beneficial. Moreover, not all of these soldiers can be instantaneously injected with the enhanced medicine. The production of such a substance is highly limited, with an annual output of fewer than 5,000. My goal is to increase the number of these enhanced ninjas to between 20,000 and 30,000 within five years."


    While they may notpare to the quality of the Five Great Nations'' ninjas, their numbers would make a significant difference in a decade.


    The advantage of enhanced medicine was that it transformed individuals into strengthened beings. They were not privy to the method of naturally using the energy. Once their physical capabilities reached their peak, the medicine diffused throughout their bodies, making it nearly impossible to discern its ingredients.


    This was a one-time, permanent drug, a far cry from the minority of elite members who used natural energy as part of theirbat arsenal.


    Nevertheless, enhanced civilians could still confront regr ninjas. By using group tactics and armed with weapons, they could handle Chunin-level opponents. Jonin would depend on factors like luck and strategy.


    "Oh, by the way, how has your recent training progressed? Any new breakthroughs?" Shiraishi casually changed the conversation.


    He wasn''t too concerned about the training of mid- to lower-tier fighters, as long as he produced sufficient strengthening drugs.


    Even if he took a conservative approach, he could amass at least 10,000 "instant ninjas" within five years. However, cultivating high-levelbatants required considerable time, effort, and the allocation of top-notch educational resources.


    "For now, there haven''t been any major breakthroughs."


    "In other words, you still have no clue about the Mangekyou Sharingan?"


    Shiraishi asked tentatively. He had recently been studying the pair of Mangekyou Sharingan that Miyoko had given him, uncovering numerous secrets.


    "No." Ruri replied with aplex expression.


    She did know how to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan, but it was absolutely impossible to do so. Her conflict with the elder Uchiha had led her to leave for the Land of Demons with some like-minded individuals.


    "I actually have some ideas." Shiraishi admitted with a cough.


    "What ideas?" Ruri inquired.


    "The Sharingan''s evolution should be rted to Yin Release, meaning it''s more spiritual and emotional."


    "Exactly."


    "Stimting the eyes with emotions is a conventional approach. However, emotions are varied. Evolving through hatred and pain can significantly influence a person''s character. Wouldn''t it be better to harness other emotions?"


    Shiraishi suggested.


    "Other emotions?"


    "For example, I mean If i sleep with Ayane, you¡ª"


    Boom!


    An explosion erupted, originating from Shiraishi''s front desk.


    "Sorry, my hand slipped. I didn''t catch what you just said. Could you repeat it?"


    Ruri''s eyes darkened abruptly, her gaze growing unnerving, and her face became expressionless.


    "I simply mentioned the idea that¡ªahem, anyway, anger is also one option, but I''m suggesting something else."


    "What other emotion are you talking about?"


    "Calmness." Shiraishi stated after careful thought.


    "Calmness?"


    Ruri pondered, lowering her head.


    "It''s like having a mind as still as still water, like practicing natural energy. The calmer a person''s mind, the more attuned they be to natural energy. Calmness is also an emotion, and you''ve had experience in this realm. It might be worth exploring this avenue."


    Ruri nodded slightly. Her Sharingan had always operated outside the boundaries of regr Uchiha Sharingan, and since she had no other leads, she was willing to test Shiraishi''s approach.


    Emotional calmness.


    A tranquil mind.


    As Ruri left, Shiraishi breathed a quiet sigh of relief, surveying the damaged desk with a touch of exasperation in his eyes, before instructing the staff to bring a recement.


    ...


    A few dayster, early July had arrived.


    And with it came the sweltering heat of summer. Ruri, d in a snug ck ninja attire, sat beneath the scorching sun in the middle of the training ground, her hands sped in what she referred to as the ''mind like water'' practice, unfazed by the rising temperatures.


    It was nearly dusk when Shiraishi found a moment to approach and assess Ruri''s training progress.


    At this moment, Ruri opened her crimson eyes, activating her Sharingan.


    Seein6 the unveiled red Sharingan, Shiraishi''s reaction was dull; his mouth fell slightly agape, and his expression took on a vacant look.


    "What''s going on with you? Why do you look so bewildered?" Ruri frowned seeing Shiraishi''s confused reaction..


    "Uh, it''s your Sharingan, Ruri..." Shiraishi pointed at Ruri''s Sharingan, his expression still quite unusual.


    "Sharingan?" Ruri touched her eyes, what happened to her Sharingan?


    Despite a modest increase in her pupil power, it was too soon for her Sharingan to evolve into the coveted Mangekyou Sharingan. Moreover, she felt no changes in her exclusive pupil technique.


    So, what had left Shiraishi so surprised?


    Ruri moved to a poolside and observed her reflection in the water, noticing the changed state of her Sharingan. Like Shiraishi, she momentarily froze in surprise.


    To her disbelief, her once three-tomoe Sharingan had regressed, changing into a two-tomoe Sharingan. It was a puzzling development ¨C Sharingan had never been known to spontaneously regress in the annals of Uchiha history.


    "Why did my Sharingan regress? If it did, my pupil power should reduce, but I sense an even greater strength within my eyes. What''s going on?" Ruri contemted, wrestling with the bizarre decrease in the number of tomoe in her Sharingan.


    "This might be the result of your training." Shiraishi walked to Ruri, and it was the first time he saw such a situation, so he wasn''t very sure of his assumption.


    "Training? You mean..."


    "Didn''t you mention it earlier? The transition from a three-tomoe to a two-tomoe Sharingan, along with increased pupil power... If you can return to the three-tomoe form, it''s possible your pupil power will ascend to another level."


    Ruri found Shiraishi''s reasoning usible. Her pupil power hadn''t diminished, so the regression might be an avenue to greater power.


    ....


    After that another week passed. At the end of July, Ruri gazed at her reflection with a strange expression.


    Her pair of red Sharingan hadn''t reverted from the two-tomoe Sharingan to the three-tomoe Sharingan as she''d hoped. Instead, they had undergone further degeneration, now appearing as one-tomoe Sharingan.


    However, the enigma deepened ¨C her pupil power hadn''t diminished. On the contrary, it had grown stronger.


    "Shouldn''t the Sharingan simply vanish?" Shiraishi, observing the anomaly in the mirror, was left speechless.


    "Try it, and you''ll see. My pupil power hasn''t weakened, so there shouldn''t be an issue." Ruri, frustrated but undeterred, continued her training, determined to decipher her new state.


    It wasn''t until half a monthter, at the end of July, that Ruri''s Sharingan underwent a change. It vanishedpletely. No matter how hard Ruri tried to activate it, her eyes remained in their ordinary state and refused to transform into the Sharingan.


    The situation made Ruri overwhelmed, but what baffled her even more was that although her Sharingan had disappeared, her pupil power hadn''t disappeared. It appeared to be brewing within her eyes, a sensation that confused her.


    To verify her thoughts, Ruri invited a fellow Jonin from her n to conduct an experiment.


    "Activate your Sharingan and use your Genjutsu on me." she instructed the Jonin.


    Her fellow n member, puzzled by the request,plied. He activated his three-tomoe Sharingan and cast a powerful Genjutsu upon Ruri, who only had regr eyes.


    Initially, the Genjutsu proceeded normally, but it soon became evident that something was wrong. The Uchiha Jonin felt as if he were ensnared by an irresistible force, rendering him unable to move.


    "How... How is this possible?" He struggled to speak but was silenced when a multitude of chains constricted around him, binding him into a helpless and ufortable position. The chains tightened inexorably, causing his skin to flush, and his face to contort with pain.


    Then, the chains abruptly vanished, leaving the Jonin to kneel on the ground, breathless, his sweat falling in heavy drops. He gazed up at Ruri with a newfound reverence.


    Though she hadn''t activated her Sharingan, she had effortlessly repelled his powerful Genjutsu. It was a remarkable feat.


    Unconcerned by the awe that her ability had stirred in the Jonin, Ruri remained focused on her mysterious pupil changes.


    Until now, the ability to rebound a Genjutsu without Sharingan activation had been unfathomable. Sharingan''s visual prowess had previously been indispensable for that feat, and it was impossible to break a Genjutsu without it.


    However, her Sharingan was not in its regr state ¨C if it was indeed active, it appeared as regr eyes, yet something within them had fundamentally changed.


    The power of her Genjutsu repelling ability seemed even more formidable than her three-tomoe Sharingan form from before. In the past, while it was possible to repel Sharingan Genjutsu of aparable level, it hadn''t been as effortless.


    To add to the mystery, this power was self-sustaining in her eyes and required no chakra to maintain. Ruri sensed that she had embarked on an entirely uncharted path with her Sharingan.


    As she continued her training, she couldn''t help but wonder about the incredible changes that might unfold in her Sharingan down this mysterious path.


    ...


    "Perhaps it''s a means to suppress the originally ingrained negative spiritual energy within Sharingan."


    In theboratory, Ruriy on the examination equipment, dressed in nothing but light and minimalistic underwear, revealing her well-defined figure and skin.


    She awaited the results of Shiraishi''s tests, who had just concluded collectingprehensive data from her body. He put forward his spection during this interval.


    Shiraishi''s suggestion to employ ''calmness'' as an emotional catalyst for enhancing Sharingan''s power stemmed from Ruri''s exceptional proficiency in harnessing natural energy.


    Her devotion to strength, including the art of cultivation, disyed an extraordinary level of dedication and concentration, bordering on achieving the elusive ''mind like still water.''


    This deep focus allowed her to empty her mind of any distractions, enabling a state of pure and profound love for her craft.


    Shiraishi and Ayane were unparalleled in this regard.


    At that moment, Shiraishi contemted whether this particr emotion, when applied to Sharingan, could potentially propel it closer to attaining the coveted Mangekyou Sharingan. What he didn''t anticipate, however, was the extraordinary transformation Sharingan would undergo.


    "Now that Sharingan has taken such a miraculous turn, and your pupil power remains intact, I find it quite interesting." Shiraishi remarked after Ruri''s Sharingan had regressed to its ordinary state.


    "Suppressing negative energy?" Ruri questioned.


    "I''m guessing that in the past, when you activated Sharingan, it was influenced by negative emotions. If I recall correctly, the first time you unlocked Sharingan was when arade from your n died on the battlefield, which opened your eyes due to the sadness."


    Ruri thought about the uracy of his statement. Indeed, the first time her Sharingan was awakened, it was due to the profound sadness she experienced following her n member''s battlefield sacrifice.


    The unresolved issues surrounding this incident, her disappointment in both her n and Konoha, as well as her simmering anger and frustration, had further fueled her Sharingan''s transformation into a three-tomoe state. It became apparent that these were not positive emotions.


    Hence, it was likely that her Sharingan had also absorbed these negative energies.


    "ording to the test results, your body and eyes remain unaffected, with chakra and natural energy flowing steadily. This is a positive development, showing no issues." Shiraishi assured her.


    "In that case, can I continue with this training in the future?" Ruri asked as she donned her clothing.


    As she dressed, Shiraishi couldn''t help but admire her physique and skin, his words punctuated by a yful smile. "Yes, you can, but if any new changes ur, please inform me promptly. This is very novel experimental data."


    "Understood. And can you stop staring at me like that?"


    Ruri squinted her eyes and squinted at Shiraishi unhappily. She hated this man the most, his behavior of being curious about everything.


    During her examination, she had found his scrutiny of her rather diforting, as though he wanted to run his tongue over her smooth skin.


    She covered her chest with her hands.


    "This is different from what you''re thinking. They''re two distinct matters. I apologize, but it''s been a while since I''ve had a partner to engage with. I can''t help being captivated by this interesting experimental data. Besides, you''ve initiated the initiatives on multiple asions, and there''s no need for any shyness."


    Shiraishi chuckled


    Ruri wasn''t entirely convinced by his reason.


    "Even so, it''s not the same concept, and they''re entirely different."


    "You''re right, I understand."


    "I''m going back."


    With those words, Ruri left theboratory.


    As Shiraishi remained behind, he contemted the significance of ''calmness.'' In his perspective, it was not so much an emotion as it was a state of mind free from all thoughts and emotions, resulting in an empty mental space without any positive or negative sentiments.


    The fluctuations of intense emotions could lead to differing mental states, thereby highlighting the profound power inherent in emotional calmness.


    For humans, emotions exert substantial influence over their mental states. Emotions fluctuate from moment to moment, making them challenging to control. In a way, only the dead can achieve such a state where their thought processes are stilled, and their minds arepletely vacant.


    However, Shiraishi recognized that it was not a practice that could be universally adopted. It held little significance for ordinary people as not everyone possessed a Sharingan capable of evolving and growing stronger through spiritual abilities.


    As he reviewed the data, Shiraishi couldn''t help but consider how mysterious the world could be. It was clear that human emotions and mental states were easily influenced by external factors, and emotions fluctuated continuously. Achieving and maintaining a calm state was no small feat, and he marveled at the inherent challenges.


    "Perhaps it''s a practice tooplex to be widely embraced, and it doesn''t hold much value for ordinary individuals." Shiraishi pondered. "Not everyone possesses Sharingan capable of evolving and growing stronger by relying on spiritual abilities."


    Shiraishi meticulously organized the data, sealed it, and ced it in a drawer for reference in the event of further transformations in Ruri''s Sharingan.


    Two hours passed as Shiraishi continued his work in theboratory, eventually emerging from the room. The evening sunlight streamed through the ss windows, casting a warm glow on the corridor, but the summer heat still clung to the air.


    "Shiraishi-sama, there''s an urgent message from the Land of Grass." a man in a ck windbreaker with Purple Rose embroidered on the back informed him in the dusky corridor.


    "An urgent message from the Land of Grass? Is something weon with the Bug Men on the battlefield between Konoha and Iwagakure?" Shiraishi inquired, his mind quickly connecting the dots.


    The Land of Grass typically meant an urgent report about the bounty hunter team in which the Bug Men was involved, and trouble on the battlefield was amon urrence.


    "No, that''s not the case. The message is about Ayane-sama..." The messenger seemed slightly uneasy.


    "Ayane?"


    Shiraishi was stunned. Ayane was supposed to be on a mission to capture white rats; how had she ended up participating in the intense war in the Land of Grass?


    "Yes, Ayane-sama... she is assisting Iwagakure in their attack on Konoha''s ninja forces." the messenger informed him, clearly sweating profusely.


    Ayane''s actions took Shiraishi by surprise. Her involvement in the most heated war in the Land of Grass, particrly after her mission to apprehend white rats, left him bewildered.


    "...." Shiraishi''s eyelids twitched as he struggled to contain his emotions. Eventually, he sighed, attempting to maintain hisposure. Getting angry with a woman was thest thing he wanted.


    He envisioned Ruri, striving to maintain a calm state of mind with a heart as peace as still water, and he strived to emte her. Nheless, the desire to lock Ayane up and train her persistently gnawed at him.


    "What on earth is happening here?" He inquired, his voice low.


    "It seems to be connected to the Third Tsuchikage." the messenger reported.


    "The Third Tsuchikage?" Shiraishi frowned, recognizing the influence of the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki.


    The Third Tsuchikage had a penchant for recruiting mercenaries, a practice consistent with the war-torn Ninja World''s ongoing conflicts. He would offer substantial bounties to formidable bounty hunters operating outside of any specific nation, entrusting them with brutal war-rted missions. This approach, though condemned by the other Kage, was Onoki''s distinctive modus operandi.


    "I see... In any case, this approach is far too conspicuous. Ry my message and ask her to return." Shiraishi responded calmly.


    "Understood, Shiraishi-sama."


    The messenger took his leave, and Shiraishi reflected on the situation. He knew Ayane had gone to capture the ''mice'' of Konoha, a mission that demanded her utmost discretion. To him, her bold participation in the war was concerning.


    Shiraishi resisted the urge to let his emotions get the better of him, understanding that it was not the time to be angry. Instead, he instructed,


    "Shadow Dancer, you should go to the Land of Grass without dy. Jiraiya, one of the Sannin, may not pose a significant threat, but Minato and his Flying Thunder God Jutsu is a powerful enemy."


    "Yes, Father."


    A shadowy figure emerged from Shiraishi''s body, quickly disappearing into the corridor without making a sound.


    -------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 147: 143: Resolution

    Chapter 147: 143: Resolution


    "Rotation!"


    In the dense forest within the Land of Grass, a woman''s body gracefully spun, unleashing powerful chakra radiating outward, forming a huge chakra sphere that whipped up a hurricane-like dance.


    In an instant, mes, lightning, and water projectiles from every direction disappeared or were forcefully redirected. The Konoha ninjas armed with a variety of weapons had grievous wounds and copsed to the ground like discarded rags.


    "Damn..."


    Although not intimidated by the overwhelmingly terrifying aura, they were filled with anger as they witnessed the heavy casualties suffered by theirrades.


    Those who could still move, despite being knocked down, disyed remarkable resilience. They promptly got to their feet, rushed towards the enemy, andunched determined counterattacks.


    Facing the menacing Konoha ninjas, the ck-haired woman, who had stopped spinning stared at them with pure white pupils and a faint smile gracing her lips.


    There was no regal or fearsome aura about her, yet hermanding presence alone allowed her to effortlessly y with these Konoha ninja as if they were mere pawns.


    "Earth Release: Landslide!"


    The voice echoed from behind the girl, and the earth began to fracture. The Konoha ninja attacking her found themselves abruptly stopped, bewildered by the sudden rupture of the ground.


    An Iwa ninja emerged from the shadows, taking the Konoha ninja by surprise.


    The battle raged on for several minutes beforeing to an end, with numerous corpses strewn across the ground, belonging to both Konoha and Iwa ninja.


    Even with the ambush by Iwa ninja, the powerfulbat skills and various secret jutsus of the Konoha ninja presented a considerable challenge.


    The white-eyed woman, however, remained silent regarding the oue of the battle.


    Her association with the Iwagakure was strictly a mary transaction, and the sacrifices made by the Iwa ninja were of no concern to her.


    Nevertheless, the Iwa ninja had sessfully annihted multiple Konoha squads with minimal losses, a testament to their skills.


    With the support of the Land of Earth, one of the Five Great Nations, the Iwagakure''s financial reserves were huge. They excelled in using money to hire powerful ninjas for participation in wars.


    "Now, this mission isplete. If you intend to continue hiring my services, ensure you have the funds prepared in advance," the woman smiled as she addressed one of the Iwa ninja.


    With that, she used the Body Flicker and vanished at a speed even the Iwa ninja couldn''t follow.


    "Hyuga Ayane... Konoha''s methods have truly sunk low. To use a ''Konoha ninja'' against Konoha ninja, Tsuchikage-sama indeed has a unique perspective," one of the Iwa j¨­nin remarked as he watched Ayane depart.


    He made no effort to detain her, fully aware that their rtionship was purely transactional, based on financial agreements.


    One party provided payment, while the other carried out the killings¡ªa straightforward and equal exchange.


    However, Ayane''s involvement ced the Konoha ninjas in the Land of Grass in a dire predicament. This was not solely due to her personal prowess but also because of the coveted Byakugan, which granted her an enhanced sensory ability more powerful than that of sensory ninja. It had be a crucial strategic asset.


    In the past, this formidable strategic asset was exclusively enjoyed by Konoha. However, Ayane''s presence meant that the Byakugan was no longer the sole province of Konoha.


    With sufficient funds, anyone could enlist the ''Byakugan'' to fight for them.


    Yet, this was something only Iwagakure could achieve. Other ninja viges, concerned about their reputation, were hesitant to take such a step, opting instead to contract bounty hunters from the underground ck market.


    ...


    "This marks the fourth time already!"


    Inside a tent at the Konoha camp in the Land of Grass, a temporary meeting was underway.


    As themanding officer, Jiraiya had called together over a dozen j¨­nin for a discussion to address the dire situation they now faced.


    "At this rate, we may have no choice but to withdraw our forces,"


    Jiraiya solemnly stated. He had never anticipated that the hard-earned stability in the Land of Grass would be disrupted by a young girl with the Byakugan.


    In just a matter of days, the patrol units sent out were subjected to four separate attacks.


    This resulted in the loss of one Jonin, over thirty Chunins, and a few Genins.


    Ever since the onset of the Third Ninja World War, Konoha has stationed approximately 2,400 ninja within the Land of Grass.


    However, following several months of reconnaissance andbat, they have suffered a loss of more than 300 ninja.


    Iwagakure''s side has faced a simr situation, with slightly heavier casualtiespared to Konoha.


    With the arrival of Ayane, though, the tide began to turn.


    The supply point was targeted, andmunication with the patrol units broke down repeatedly. In just a few days, dozens of ninja were lost, including several extremely important J¨­nins.


    Their only recourse now is to increase the defenses, grouping closely together. While the support is adequate, preventing Iwa''s movement from the outside remains a challenge.


    If they continue down this path without retreating, they risk being surrounded by Iwa''s forces, like being wrapped up like dumplings.


    The Jonins, including Jiraiya, understood the consequences of being surrounded in the same way the Third Raikage once was. The entire unit would be wiped out.


    In terms of siege warfare, Iwagakure excels, making them the most powerful force in this regard among the Five Great Powers.


    All the ninja viges have experienced the difficulties and horrors of Iwa''s sieges in the past.


    ording to Jiraiya''s n, a gap must be opened as soon as possible, enabling the patrol units to resume their regr operations.


    Currently, this level of movement can only be provided by a highly specialized team. However, these teams are rare, and due to their small numbers, they struggle to cover all areas effectively, leaving gaps in their intelligence gathering.


    "Minato alone can''t handle everything. If we restrict patrol duties to his team, it won''t be enough to oversee the rest," a J¨­nin remarked


    Currently, Minato was absent from the meeting due to his frequent field missions.


    Minato''s Flying Thunder God Jutsu offered unrivaled mobility. In many instances, his peers of the same level regarded him as Konoha''s White Fang, Hatake Sakumo.


    In terms of sheerbat prowess, Minato was still somewhat inexperienced, not as lethal as the White Fang, but he showed great promise.


    It won''t be long before he can rece White Fang.


    "If only Sakumo was still with us..."


    Another J¨­nin expressed a sense of nostalgia and longing, provoking solemn reflection among the group.


    The others couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like if Sakumo were still alive. Having two formidable opponents would be even more nightmarish for their enemies, as exemplified by the sess of Konoha''s mobile ear methods during the Second Ninja World War.


    This approach involved containing the enemy''s forces on one side, deterring them from reckless action, and ending battles at minimal cost.


    It was an effective strategy for both stifling the enemy''s main force andpelling them to shift to a defensive stance, which could give Konoha unexpected advantages.


    Nevertheless, finding these rare ninja who can execute such operations is exceptionally challenging. In the history of the ninja world, only a few have been capable of this type of work.


    "Speaking of which, we''re going up against a member of Sakumo''s team now, right? As a Hyuga branch ninja, it really is suspicious that she isn''t restricted by the ''caged bird,''"


    A J¨­nin brought up the recent Konoha defection incident in February, which the frontline fighters have heard only snippets about without knowing all the details.


    Despite being part of the Hyuga n, this defector remained unaffected by the n''s ''caged bird'' curse, an indication that the curse had been undone.


    "The number of Hyuga ninja at the front line is significantly smaller than before. This is the clearest evidence. The Hyuga n is still hesitating about deploying members from the branch family to the battlefield."


    Matters among the great ns are invariablyplicated, and as outsiders, they must adopt a wait-and-see stance since these issues are beyond their influence.


    "In hindsight, since she possesses the Byakugan, our circumstances is certainly more challenging. Jiraiya-sama, I suggest we pull back to a safer distance. In doing so, we''ll avoid getting surrounded by Iwagakure, which could be troublesome,"


    Finally, a Jonin proposed.


    Some were in agreement with this proposal, while others weren''t. However, a retreat would mean relinquishing control they fought hard to secure, only to see it undone by Iwagakure.


    Having finally forced Iwagakure to engage inbat in the Land of Grass, they were reluctant to revert to a precarious situation.


    Retreating would mean exposing the Land Of Fire''s territory once more to the forces of Yanyin. After they had forced the Iwagakure to fight here, Konoha was hesitant to let go of the advantageous position they had put in effort to. gain.


    "The current situation is far too delicate. We have toe up with an effective strategy against her Byakugan and form a specializedbat force to eliminate her as soon as possible."


    "Putting simply, she has the Byakugan. She seems to be aware of all our ambushes, and if the situation turns unfavorable, she would surely escape."


    "Not necessarily. The Byakugans''s observation range only extends between five and six kilometers in radius as it matures. Although her eyesight is superior to that of typical ninja, her sensory range falls short of a sensor ninjas."


    "She was part of White Fang''s team and was already a genius ninja at the age of sixteen. We don''t have sufficient elite ninja to deal with her."


    "That''s correct. Gari of the explosion release and the son of the third Tsuchikage, Kitsuchi, are powerful foes as well. Especially Gari, the former captain of Iwa''''s demolition unit, with an exceedingly high casualty rate from his explosive jutsu. Even a graze from him can result in severe injury due to the violent explosion."


    The J¨­nin had extensive discussions, but they couldn''t formte a definitive n by the end.


    After all, the Byakugan was mainly used by their side, but now they were on their enemy''s, causing their strategies and missions to change.


    Apart from Iwagakure, they couldn''t afford to ignore other potential threats.


    In any case, Iwagakure had also recruited other rogues to the battlefield.


    With the Jonins indecision, Jiraiya thought about this issue. Ultimately, he chose for a more rtively safe approach,


    "I''ve decided; we will retreat."


    "Jiraiya-sama?"


    "Currently, we have no means of getting urate information on Yanyin''s movements from the outside world. To avoid falling into an encirclement by Yanyin, we will retreat to this location for respite."


    Jiraiya pointed to a location on the map,


    "On the boundary line?"


    "Yes. While we rest here and formte a new strategy, I must also ry this information to the vige and develop a strategy to counter the Byakugan quickly, including creating a special elite team to deal with the Byakugan."


    The Jonin all nod in agreement, agreeing to Jiraiya''s approach.


    Undoubtedly, given Iwa''s character, if they can use the Byakugan''s abilities, they wouldn''t merely employ her once and then give up


    Allowing the vige to select some skilled ninja with the specific aim of countering the Byakugan. This would be advantageous in the battles within the Land of Grass.


    However, this idea was somewhat unrealistic, because it was difficult to target individuals with the Byakugan. Unless a considerable number of ninja are deployed to surround them, it remains difficult to eliminate Byakugan users.


    In past ninja world wars, the Hyuga n''s ninjas experienced significantly lower casualty ratespared to other ns.


    ....


    "Ayane-sama, you''ve had your enough fun. It would be wise to return to the Land of Demons as soon as possible. It''s dangerous here."


    In a secluded forest, Ayane encountered a fellow employed rogue nin by Iwagakure, known as Bug Man.


    Much like Ayane, he was currently employed by Iwagakure in various missions.


    Due to Iwagakure''s desire to engage both Konoha and Kumo at the same time, the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, who had a back injury and lingeringplications, waspelled to increase the budget to secure powerful bounty hunters from the underground ck market to confront both Kumo and Konoha.


    Bug Man Team''s mission scope was primarily within the Land of Grass, battling Konoha.


    asionally, as the third Tsuchikage''s thoughts and mood dictate, they may be dispatched to the northern border of the Land of Earth to confront Kumo.


    In essence, so long as the funds are avable, Bug Man had no qualms about who they engage inbat with.


    However, Ayane''s situation differs.


    As an unnamed defector on Konoha''s records, her name wasn''t even mentioned in the previous defection case. Yet, she now found herself pitted against Konoha, which had caused a series of bad consequences.


    This act, in a way, had humiliated both Konoha and the Hyuga n.


    It was likely that high-ranking members of Konoha and even Hyuga are even more eager to eliminate Ayane promptly.


    "Don''t worry. I have a n."


    Bug Man inwardly sighed.


    At this moment, a shadow, as dark as night, emerged from the grass, moved across the ground like lightning, and disappeared into Ayane''s shadow.


    Ayane was slightly surprised but quickly understood what happened. She offered the Bug Man a smile and said, "You see, everything''s fine. With Shadow Dancer''s Sage Mode, you don''t need to worry about my safety."


    Bug Man sighed once more.


    Shouldn''t they just send someone to forcibly retrieve this master? Why were they sending more people to assist her?


    "While Shadow Dancer-sama is with you, you should keep a watchful eye Ayane-sama. After all, your Byakugan is quite troublesome."


    Recognizing that he couldn''t dissuade Ayane from returning, Bug Man was left with no alternative but to utter these words.


    Iwagakure was different, as they are currently in a cooperative partnership. Unless it was ast resort, Iwagakure won''t unterally cut their ties, as it would constitute a breach of the underground ck market agreement.


    Once Iwagakure loses their credibility, they will no longer be able to engage bounty hunters from the underground ck market in their affairs.


    Numerous bounty hunters joined Iwagakure''s side this time, participating in the war due to the reputation umted by the Third Tsuchikage over the years.


    Losing this reputation would render all the effort from past years futile.


    However, other viges may not act as honorably.


    Particrly Kumogakutr.


    While Ayane supported Iwagakure''s faction, Kumogakure, who now harboured a deep-seated enmity with Iwagakure, might secretly use devious tactics.


    It wasn''t only Kumogakue who conveted the Byakugan; Sunagakure and Kirigakure may also engage in secret operations.


    To them, the Byakugan, a strategic-level Kekkei Genkai, surpasses the significance of most other bloodline limits.


    ...


    "Hyuga... Hyuga..."


    The defection incident, although it was finally brought under control, has almost be the hot topic again now.


    For Sarutobi Hiruzen, this year has presented more headaches than all the previous yearsbined.


    Regarding Hyuga Ayane''s affairs, Hiruzen''s knowledge was restricted to surface level information.


    However, with the defection incident, it was necessary to reassess the information on the surface.


    Naturally, certain aspects remained genuine even after defection, such as her exceptional ninja talent.


    One could not assess a prodigious girl who achieved Jonin status at sixteen through the lens of an average ninja. Furthermore, she possessed an incredibly powerful Kekkei genkai.


    In Konoha, individuals who attain Jonin rank in their teens invariably represent the pirs of thr vige in the future. For example, Hiruzen''s three students¡ªOrochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya¡ªknown as the Sannin, all achieved Jonin status before the age of twenty.


    Regrettably, Hiruzen''s knowledge about Ayane extended little beyond that. The bulk of information remained dubious.


    For instance, her loyalty to the Will of Fire was now marked with a bug question mark, along with her ability to skillfully disguise, dame like Chiba Shiraishi.


    The Third Hokage wasn''t worried that Ayane''s presence would lead to turmoil within Konoha. His intent was not to shield Ayane''s status as a traitor; rather, it was the Hyuga n seeking to downy her rebellious identity.


    In essence, if Ayane''s status as a defector were revealed, the problem would be primarily be attributed to the Hyuga n.


    The Hyuga n was already in dire straits due to their present circumstances. A recent investigation by Anbu revealed that rtions between the Hyuga n man and its branch family had grown increasingly strained. This was an expected development for Hiruzen.


    Soon after, Koharu, Homura, and Danzo entered the office. They had been informed of the situation and hade to discuss strategies for addressing the issue.


    Naturally, their goal wasn''t to handle the aftermath of the defection incident. Instead, they were focused on devising a strategic n for the frontlines.


    Hirazan had alreadymunicated with the Hyuga about Ayane''s situation, and her n would downy the matter to prevent chaos within the vige, which was their primary objective.


    "In the past, there was no precedent of a Hyuga n member defecting to other ninja viges, and the vige''s strategies regarding the Byakugan haven''t been explored in depth. It appears that the situation in the Land of Grass poses additional troubles."


    After hearing Homura''s statement, Koharu nodded in agreement.


    While Jiraiya also wanted the vige to formte a strategy against Byakugan quickly, the Byakugan was no ordinary Kekkei Genkai. Even with the sealing jutsus, it was impossible to fully counteract the Byakugan.


    The Byakugan possessed an advanced dojutsu which could clearly perceive the human body''s pathways. With it, a Byakugan ninja could foresee any chakra flow, provided the pathways existed.


    This was the primary reason many viges coveted the Byakugan.


    "Most of the Uchiha are currently stationed in the Land of Rain, where they are coordinating with Orochimaru to engage Sunagakure. A smaller part is in the Land of Hot Water, guarding against the Kumogakure. Even if we use the Byakugan against the Byakugan, it remains uncertain when the internal conflict within the Hyuga n will be resolved."


    "If you had supported me earlier and allowed the Wood Release n to seed, we wouldn''t be facing such dire circumstances now. Even if our enemy is supercilious, there would be nothing to be afraid of now."


    Danzo voiced his thoughts, his eyes reflecting cold determination and his attachment to the Wood Release experiment.


    "But the experiment itself was extremely unstable and resulted in the sacrifice of numerous skilled ninja. We can''t afford to make the same mistake."


    Upon hearing Hiruzen''s response, Danzo snorted.


    "Hiruzen, is there anyone in Anbu who can suppress her abilities?"


    Switching to another topic, Koharu inquired.


    The Anbu had assembled a significant number of aplished ninjas from the vige, skilled in their kekkei genkai and secret jutsus.


    Hiruzen replied, "While there are some candidates for suppressing the Byakugan, it is impossible topletely negate her abilities. Furthermore, Ayane is not a typical Hyuga ninja. Simr to Uchiha Ruri, she possesses extraordinary abilities and became a genius at the age of sixteen. She is truly powerful."


    Danzo and the others couldn''t help but think about Uchiha Ruri upon hearing this.


    Even among members of the same n, differences in abilities could be vast.


    Ruri had clearly demonstrated her strength during the defection incident, and it was clear to everyone present. She held her own in a head-to-head confrontation with Hiruzen. Though long-term battles might yield different results, she couldn''t be defeated swiftly.


    If Ayane were to be assessed simrly, she would be on par with such impressive skill. Thus, it was no surprise that the Land of Grass required additional support.


    The challenge extended beyond the Byakugan, as it was Ayane who used the Byakugan. She couldn''t be treated as an ordinary Hyuga ninja, or the consequences could be severe.


    "I recall there is a ninja named Might Dai who may be suited for this task."


    Danzo suddenly remembered a particr individual and mentioned his name, the ninja had left a strong impression on him.


    On the night of the defection incident, the ninja named ''Might Dai'' also performed very well, which excited him.


    Unfortunately, the following interactions revealed that despite his exceptional talent, he wasn''t the right fit for Danzo''s Root.


    The prospect of absorbing such an impassioned and unconventional ninja would introduce chaos to Root, like wearing those strange green tights.


    Thinking of this, Danzo''s eyelids twitched.


    "Might Dai is currently undergoing a special training."


    Hiruzen informed them.


    "Special training?"


    "For intensive physical training, a team from Anbu has been assigned to assist him."


    Hiruzen rified.


    Initially, they intended to develop Might Dai in various aspects, but he possessed dismal talent in ninjutsu and genjutsu, rendering him ill-suited for well-rounded training.


    "His Taijutsu is quite impressive, allowing him to counter the Hyuga''s Gentle Fist. He should join this Old Man''s Root on the Land Of Grass''s battlefield. There is no need to debate it; since the Byakugan is involved, she must be apprehended without dy."


    Danzo locked eyes with Hiruzen, his determination evident. Acknowledging Danzo''s resolve, Hirazan fell silent for a moment, then nodded in agreement.


    ------


    You can support me and read 80 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 148: 144: Preparations from All Parties

    Chapter 148: 144: Preparations from All Parties


    The Hyuga n, once a wealthy and influential family, now found itself in a crisis ofck of trust between its main family and branch family.


    This situation was only natural. While outsiders, might not fully grasp the turmoil that had shaken the foundations of the Hyuga n, those who governed it were well aware of the chaos that had unfolded within their own n.


    Even after months of war, they hesitated to send ninjas to the front lines to aid in the battle.


    However, the vition of the ''caged bird'' not only challenged the rules and traditions upheld by their n for hundreds of years but also disrupted the peace within their own n.


    If this continued, it might lead the vige to maintain prejudice against the Hyuga n.


    More members of the Uchiha n were participating in the battle this timepared to thest Ninja World War. Even those who harbored dissatisfaction with the Uchiha n werepelled to remain silent and not voice their grievances.


    After all, Uchiha Fugaku, the new head, had personally gone to the battlefield, engaging inbat alongside colleagues from Konoha.


    In contrast, the Hyuga n, also a prominent ninja n like the Uchiha, dared not send ninjas to the front lines due to a crisis of trust. It now appeared that this situation was about to change.


    Inside the coan meeting room, Hyuga Hiashi, the current head and eldest son of the previous generation''s exceptional head, assumed the seat of authority.


    He was nked by the main family''s elders on the left and the branch family''s elders on the right, a clear division between the two factions.


    "Now the n can no longer sustain further losses. Hyuga Ayane assisted Iwagakurr as a defected ninja, is seeking revenge for against our n,"


    An elder of the main family said.


    The release of the ''caged bird'' represented theplete escape of the branch members from the ''cage,'' rendering the Hyuga n''s rules ineffective in restraining the branch''s actions and intentions.


    "Hokage-sama is hopeful that we can contribute some manpower."


    "How can we possibly send people at such a time? Those within are panicking. Can they refuse?"


    "Naturally, Hokage-sama may not mind, but continued indifference may lead to rumors within the vige... Don''t forget, the Konoha White Fang incident happened just ''yesterday''.''"


    The moment these words were spoken, both the main n''s elders and the branch''s elders fell into a contemtive silence, recognizing the implications.


    Perhaps Hokage-sama might be reluctant to take such actions, but as the shadow of Konoha, Shimura Danzo, the leader of Root, might resort to extreme measures.


    The Hyuga n differed from the Uchiha n. Leaving a negative impression on high-ranking individuals could hinder their position within the vige and undermine their hard-earned reputation.


    After the defection incident, the number of Anbu patrols around the Hyuga n had significantly increased.


    It was an unprecedented development that has never happened before.


    This raised questions about the loyalty of the n''s upper echelons.


    However, the situation wasn''t as serious as it seemed. The Hyuga and Uchiha ns had distinct differences. There were no conflicts with the Senju n, and their rtions were harmonious. It was crucial not to cause disturbances at this time.


    The sudden surge in Anbu patrols likely aimed to prevent any simr incidents from recurring. In a way, it could be seen as beneficial for the Hyuga n.


    "Without Hokage-sama''s trust, the Hyuga n will face challenges in the future."


    "Indeed, Elder Danzo is not an easy negotiator."


    "Root has been targeting the Uchiha n for a while. If we end up on Root''s list, life will be challenging."


    Having finally attained its current position in thethe Konohagakure, and securing one of the prime locations in Konoha for their nnd, the Hyuga n wasn''t relegated to the outskirts, as had been the case with the Uchiha n.


    Even though the Uchiha n had been distanced from the center of the vige, they maintained a storng guard unit and boasted the most elite ninja force in Konoha, a force that couldn''t be ignored.


    The Hyuga n,cking these advantages, would find themselves marginalized in Konoha if they lost the trust and support of Hokage and other high-ranking officials.


    Apart from the night of the defection incident, they had suffered significant losses inbat power. An elder of the n had been killed, and many strong Jonin had been in, not through defection, but by traitors, leading to a series of subsequent consequences.


    "Since we can''t send ninjas from the branch family, how about dispatching main family ninjas to the battlefield?" suggested a branch elder.


    His words immediately attracted the hostility and dissatisfaction of the elders of the n.


    "This is too risky. What if something happens to the main n members on the battlefield?"


    "But in the current state of the branch family, there are too few branch ninjas who can be trusted."


    The branch elder sighed helplessly.


    "Even so, we cannot allow main family members to face such risks. What if they encounter a problem with their Byak6? Protecting the main family is your responsibility, is it not?"


    The head fixed him with a cold gaze.


    "But now it''s not just an internal n issue. The battlefield is now in urgent need of the Byakugan''s assistance. The trust between the branch n''s ninjas iscking, and the main n''s ninjas cannot participate in the war. We can''t afford to wait for rumors to start circting in the vige."


    "Hmph, isn''t this the fault of your branch members? Let the branch ninjas go to the front line, but closely monitor the main members of the n who go to the battlefield 24 hours a day, and don''t allow them to leave the house. This way, even if the caged bird is released, there will be no risk of defection."


    "You-"


    The head elder of the branch family disyed anger on his face.


    "Your branch is currently not trustworthy. This is for the survival of the n, and the n will also remember their contributions,"


    The head sat there calmly and made this statement.


    Hiashi, sitting at the main seat, had grown ustomed to such disputes among the elders of the main and branch families.


    Over the past few months, these quarrels had urred eighty or even a hundred times.


    However, this was the first time Hiashi had seen even the typicallyposed and indifferent elders of the n bing so agitated and flustered.


    In his past experience, the n''s elders were not known for their irritability.


    It appeared that the serious issues confronting the family had started to unsettle them.


    "Come in."


    Hiashi''s t voice silenced the tedious dispute in the meeting room.


    The meeting room''s door opened, and a young man who resembled Hiashi entered, nodded slightly to the elders, and then fixed his gaze on Hiashi.


    "Hizashi requesting permission to join the war."


    Kneeling on one knee, Hizashi spoke calmly in the center of the meeting room, disying no fear of the impending war.


    This was a sacrifice made for the n''s future or perhaps to protect something crucial. These were reasons worth sacrificing their lives for.


    "Hizashi, you..."


    The branch elders stared at Hizashi, thinking that he shouldn''t have appeared at this moment.


    "Apologies, Elder, but I cannot stand idly by while my n is embroiled in conflicts over such trivial matters. Since I bear this name and am also a Konoha ninja, the battlefield is our destination."


    "But..."


    "It''s alright."


    Hiashi''s t voice interjected as he stood up from the main seat. He looked at the hesitant branch elder and said, "I will go to the battlefield with Hizashi."


    "What!!!!?"


    Hiashi''s announcement shocked not only the branch elders but also the main elders.


    Only Hiashi was unfazed, and his decision had been anticipated.


    "Hiashi-sama, this is not allowed. How can you put yourself in danger?"


    "But given the n''s current situation, do we have enough personnel to deploy to the battlefield?"


    Hiashi asked the n''s elders.


    "Well..."


    "All the elders are quite old in age, and you deserve to enjoy your retirement here while we young people take on the battle. Besides, I''m also a Konoha Jonin."


    Hiashi asserted.


    The n''s elders looked away and cleared their throats. "Yes, yes. Since Hiashi-sama has made the decision, we old bones should remain in the rear to provide stability for the n. We will also arrange for Hiashi-sama''s security."


    Fighting? For the n''s elders, that was a thing of the past. Perhaps it was twenty or thirty years ago. Though they weren''t afraid of it, theirbat skills and mindset had long grown rusty.


    ---


    "Is the Hyuga n''s head going to the battlefield in person? What a troublesome development," Danzo muttered on the ins near Hokage Rock. He had gathered the Root team, consisting of six squads totaling 24 members.


    Nearly half of the Root''s forces had assembled here after learning that Hyuga Hiashi, the Hyuga n''s Head, was heading to the battlefield. Danzo bit his finger in frustration, deeming the situation troublesome.


    Originally, his intention was for the Hyuga n to send trusted branch members to support the battlefield. Sending main n members was not part of the n.


    Danzo believed there were various methods to make the branch ninjas trustworthy. Allowing the main members to enter the battlefield wasn''t necessary. After all, the Hyuga n was different from the Uchiha n, known for their honesty and dedication.


    "Ryoma."


    "Danzo-sama."


    A Root member stepped forward.


    "Your team is responsible for making contact with the Hyuga n. Ensure the ''safety'' of Hyuga Hiashi."


    "Yes."


    The Root ninja named Ryoma understood. "Safety" referred to doing everything within their power.


    If they encountered a dangerous situation, they were to protect Hyuga Hiashi even if it meant destroying his Byakugan to prevent the enemy from obtaining it.


    Ryoma and his team disappeared from the scene, joining the members of the Hyuga n on their way to the frontline battlefield in the Land of Grass.


    "The rest of you, follow me."


    Danzo led the remaining 20 Root members to leap from Hokage Rock and sprint rapidly towards the vast forest outside Konoha.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been on the battlefield..."


    Danzo muttered to himself, possibly anticipating the impending storm and feeling his blood begin to boil.


    They arrived at therge forest outside Konoha.


    "Danzo-sama!"


    A man with bushy eyebrows caught up from behind, causing many Root ninjas to be alert.


    This ninja was named Might Dai. He had performed remarkably well on the night of the defection incident in Konoha.


    Despitecking knowledge of Genjutsu and Ninjutsu, he could operate independently with his Taijutsu.


    However, due to the absence of leadership and a reliance on Taijutsu alone, he hadn''t been promoted to Chunin yet. But his strength was unquestionable, even as a Genin.


    "Don''t worry, it''s our own,"


    Danzo said, and the Root ninjas stepped aside.


    "Sorry, I''m afraid I''m a bitte,"


    Dai scratched his head and smiled sheepishly.


    "It''s alright; I had nned to wait here for you. Do you know the mission for this journey to the battlefield?" Danzo asked.


    "Yes," Dai''s expression turned serious upon hearing this.


    "It''s to deal with the S-rank traitor ninja, Hyuga Ayane, and I''m prepared."


    His excitement was palpable. Among the residents of Konoha, the Hyuga n was renowned for their Gentle Fist, which contrasted with the Hard Fist that he had mastered.


    He had been eager to experience the Hyuga n''s Gentle Fist for a long time, but the opportunity had eluded him.


    Dai and Danzo set off for the Land of Grass together. Danzo gazed ahead and spoke softly but firmly: "Based on the information from the front, Hyuga Ayane''s Gentle Fist surpasses the general understanding of the Hyuga n''s Jutsu."


    "What does that mean?"


    "The meaning is simple. Her Gentle Fist surpasses what we know about the Hyuga n''s jutsu. She is a ninja with the Byakugan that surpasses the normal Byakugan. If you approach Hyuga Ayane with the same expectations as you would for a typical Hyuga ninja in the vige, the consequences will be severe."


    Danzo''s expression grew solemn.


    Dai considered this, even though he didn''t fully grasp the situation. What he did understand was that the opponent was exceptionally powerful for simple and straightforward reasons.


    After hearing Danzo''s exnation, his determination only grew stronger. He anticipated a formidable opponent in Hyuga Ayane.


    "Don''t worry, Danzo-sama. After the special training arranged by Hokage-sama, I''m not the same as before. Besides..."


    Dai''s expression turned serious, and he subconsciously nced at his pouch, which contained a secret weapon provided by the vige.


    "Yes?"


    Danzo''s face remained expressionless, and he likely guessed the contents of the ninja pouch Dai was wearing.


    .....


    Land of Grass, Iwagakure Camp.


    "One more bowl!"


    Within a single-person tent, bowls were stacked to create a staggering scene.


    After consuming one bowl of in ramen, Ayane requested another from the chef.


    "No, I''m sorry, but the cafeteria''s food has run out."


    The food distributor was on the verge of tears.


    This woman had an enormous appetite. Food intended for forty or fifty people was devoured by her alone, and this wasn''t even her limit.


    Her eating habits had led toints about the recent food shortages.


    And, of course, she was the culprit responsible for it.


    "Really? Don''t try to deceive me; I have keen eyes."


    Ayane pointed at her eyes.


    He forgot about that. Even the trick of deceiving and pretending to cry was useless in front of the Byakugan.


    At that moment, the tent''s door opened.


    Kitsuchi and Gari entered together.


    "Kitsuchi-sama, and Gari-sama."


    "Carry on."


    "Of course."


    The distributor left, feeling relieved.


    "Seriously, don''t bother me when I''m eating. I''ve said I don''t want to discuss business during meals. Now, shouldn''t I get another bowl?"


    Ayane was depressed.


    "Are you truly from the Hyuga n?" Kitsuchi nced at the dozens of empty bowls on the table, rubbing his forehead with a headache.


    This woman treated this ce like her own home.


    "Look into my exceptionally pure Byakugan, and you''ll know I''m from the genuine Hyuga n," Ayane dered.


    Kitsuchi looked at Ayane''s piercing Byakugan and the mountain of empty bowls in front of her, feeling somewhat at a loss as to where to begin hisints.


    "And free room and board, isn''t that your own rule? I''m just following your rules."


    "It seems like next time, Tsuchikage-sama will add a use ''bring your own food'' to the recruitment form," Gari replied with a helpless smile.


    "Are you really so stingy, as ninjas from the Five Great Nations? Do you need to nag for this bit of food?"


    "No matter how generous we are, it won''t satisfy your appetite," Kitsuchi sighed.


    Ayane remained silent, evidently displeased due to the food shortage.


    "So, what do you want with me?"


    "It''s a big job with a 30 million ryo deposit,"


    Kitsuchi nced at Gari.


    Gari understood and ced a ck leather box filled with cash in front of Ayane, containing thirty million ryo.


    "A 30 million ryo deposit? Has there been any recent developments in Konoha?" Ayane asked with some surprise.


    Typically, such a huge deposit was highly unusual. If it existed, it suggested that Iwagakure was facing a dire situation. Furthermore, it likely indicated a high level of difficulty.


    "ording to reliable information, Konoha''s Anbu Root members have joined the battle here."


    "Danzo?" Ayane questioned.


    "I can''t confirm if Danzo himself is present, but there was an encounter with an attack from a Root ninja against the patrol team."


    Kitsuchi folded his hands in front of his chest, sporting a solemn expression.


    The Root, as the covert arm of Konoha''s Anbu, was consistently a major concern for other major ninja viges.


    The leader of the Root was none other than the so-called "Shadow," Shimura Danzo, the head of the Shimura n, the former disciple of the second Hokage, Senju Tobirama.


    Danzo was a powerful ninja who had experienced the First and Second Ninja Wars and was from the same lineage as Konoha''s Third Hokage.


    He was an enemy one had to be vignt about.


    "It''s quite strange. Root''s operations have always been known for their secrecy. If someone encounters them, there should be no survivors left behind for interrogation."


    "Their primary target is you," Kitsuchi exined concisely.


    Ayane''s wandering Byakugan eyes had probably gleaned news from Konoha, prompting them to take precautionary steps.


    "Am I their target? That''s really unnerving. You


    , Iwagakure must protect me,"


    Kitsuchi was momentarily speechless. If Ayane had worn a frightened expression, her statement might have sounded more convincing.


    However, instead of expressing fear on her face, she appeared eager, showcasing her mischievous nature.


    Thinking of her insatiable appetite... was she genuinely from the Hyuga n?


    "Our reinforcements will take another week to arrive."


    "Will it really take that long?"


    "There''s no way around it; there''s also a war in the north. We must consider the pressure from Kumo."


    "It feels like the alliance between you and Suna is fake."


    "Everyone does what they need to. Konoha is too strong. If we don''t start a war to weaken their power, we can''t rest easy."


    "You''re straightforward, Kitsuchi-sama"


    Ayane praised as she stood up, ran her fingers through her long ck hair, and smiled.


    "Kitsuchi is indeed an honest man, as evident by his string limbs."


    Gari chimed in from the side, prompting Kitsuchi to turn and re at him.


    Ayane chuckled twice and then asked, "So, what are the specific details of the 30 million ryo deposit?"


    "Come here to the battlefield, and it''s the lives of all the Root ninjas. For every Root ninja you eliminate, you''ll receive an additional 5 million ryo as a reward, with no upper limit. Your reward depends on your personal performance. The 30 million ryo here is your upfront payment."


    "No wonder so many bounty hunters want to cooperate with Iwa after making a lot of money."


    "Integrity and generosity are the capital that allows us to establish itself in the underground ck market."


    "What''s the time for this?"


    "Sooner is better. If we can secure Shimura Danzo''s head, we''ll pay 100 million ryo."


    "Really? Then I''m off to work."


    Ayane picked up the ck briefcase filled with 30 million ryo and left the tent.


    "Anything else?"


    "Uchiha Ruri... do you know her?" Kitsuchi asked.


    "That troublesome Sharingan woman? I know her."


    "Can I get in touch with her?"


    Knowing Kitsuchi''s intentions, Ayane sighed and provided a straightforward answer:


    "Give up."


    "Give up?"


    "Yes. She''s different from me. Even if you find her, she won''te here."


    Unlike her, that pesky Sharingan woman was a wealthy heiress, with an inheritance worth hundreds of billions, consisting of cash and valuable real estate. Her wealth was beyondparison, and the number of zeros in her bank ount made one question life.


    Even if Iwa were willing to pay a billion ryo, she probably wouldn''t bat an eye.


    Ayane walked out of the tent with such a depressed mood.


    After Ayane''s departure, Kitsuchi remained in deep thought, whispering to himself, "It seems that Uchiha Ruri has a difficult personality."


    "I think it''s just a matter of same-sex exclusion. Besides, why do you think these two are connected?"


    Gari asked.


    Ayane''s traitorous identity had only been exposed by Konoha in recently, and Ruri''s identity had only been revealed in February. It was now August, with a six-month gap between the announcements.


    "Both of them used to be part of the White Fang''s team. ording to some sources, they seemed to have had a good rtionship. Regarding contact, it''s likely an old suspicion by Konoha. In February, they probably kept Hyuga Ayane''s traitorous identity hidden, as they didn''t want to escte matters. It seems necessary to reveal it now."


    Kitsuchi spected.


    "Is that so? By the way, there''s another man who was originally a medical ninja and is also an S-rank traitor. What''s his name again? Well, let me think... Chiba... Shiraishi?"


    Gari furrowed his brow, attempting to recall the increasingly distant name.


    "No, I remember that his name was Chiba Shiraishi. In any case, he''s not a good person. Regarding the identity of the S-rank traitor ninja, he may have knowledge of some important Konoha secrets, or perhaps his medical ninjutsu is highly powerful."


    Being a medical ninja meant there was no chance for one to attain strength, and this individual''s background was quite vague.


    Only known facts included that he was a former member of the White Fang team, who had pursued a medical ninja path. He had never heard of any remarkable achievements during his period on the White Fang team.


    Inparison to the two great ns of Hyuga and Uchiha, he might be receiving attention incidentally.


    Tsunade, one of the Sannin, was an exception with formidablebat capabilities and outstanding medical ninjutsu.


    Kitsuchi simply epted it.


    ------


    You can support me and read 80 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 149: 145: Root

    Chapter 149: 145: Root


    The Land of Grass.


    In a mountainous and forested terrain, silence reigns, and no signs of habitation can be found. The sun setted, casting a crimson hue across the forest, creating a strikingly beautiful scene.


    Dressed in a ninja outfit that has been customized from a white kimono, she wore a moon-blue metal ring that snugly hugged her neck. As she moved through the woods, her long hair billowed in the breeze, and her pure white pupils remained fixed on her path. Suddenly, she arrived at a clearing and came to a stop.


    Even though she gazed intensely ahead, Ayane, who possessed the Byakugan, has essentially transformed her eyes into an round monitoring radar, ensuring no blind spots in any direction.


    What the Byakugan saw isn''t just the human body but also the human body''s pathways, which was crucial for using chakra. Unless one abandoned the use of chakra altogether, it was impossible for anyone to approach silently without being detected by the Byakugan.


    Of course, there could be exceptions, such as special stealth jutsus capable of concealing one''s presence, which might evade the scrutiny of her keen sight. However, up to this point, Ayane hadn''t yete across such a stealth jutsu.


    But there might be simr special talents within Konoha''s Anbu, for it is reasonable to assume that, given the myriad forms of jutsus, there could be secret jutsu and ninjutsu that exploit the unique abilities inherent in kekkei genkais, such as the Byakugan.


    Regardless, Konoha stands as the most powerful of the five major ninja viges, boasting a diverse array of ninja talents among its thousands of ninjas. Thus, the existence of those with unique abilities wasn''t surprising.


    Therefore, during this operation, Ayane maintained an increased state of vignce.


    Special ninja units like Anbu and Root, which specialize in recruiting individuals with special abilities, consist of elite members who have mastered unique secret jutsus.


    In Konoha, while not all elites necessarily end up in Anbu and Root, those who are drawn to these units are indeed elite individuals.


    "A reward of five million ryo per head always feels somewhatcking." Ayane said as she arrived at the clearing.


    ording to the standard head price in the underground ck market, as well as the bounty offered by Jonin, it is true that prices typically start in the millions of ryo. However, the Root members were filled with special talents. Even if they were not Jonin, the abilities they possess were top-notch within their respective fields.


    The selling price of a mere 30 million ryo left Ayane satisfied with Iwagakure''s generosity.


    "The movements of Konoha appear to have changed."


    The standard observation distance for a regr ''Byakugan'' extended from one to two kilometers. Those who have trained their ''Byakugan'' to an advanced level can survey a radius of approximately five kilometers.


    Ayane''s ''Byakugan'' has undergone extensive training, significantly expanding its scope. Currently, she can oversee a ten-kilometer radius around herself.


    Calcting by area, her range of observation is over twice the distance that a Hyuga n Jonin can cover with their ''Byakugan.''


    Thus, infiltrating Konoha''s patrol system swiftly wasn''t a difficult task for Ayane.


    Within the ten-kilometer radius she surveyed, several patrol teamsposed of a dozen or so Konoha ninja were not concealing their movements or destinations from her watchful eyes.


    "Compared to previous patrol methods, while there have been some changes, many patterns remain the same." Ayane noted.


    She ran her fingers along the bark of a tree, discovering discreet, peculiar symbols etched into it, resembling cryptic marks.


    "The transmission method for the code has also changed." Ayane observed.


    As a former member of White Fang''s team, she was well-acquainted with such codes and understood precisely the handoff code used by Konoha''s patrol.


    "Could these changes be due to their efforts to prevent defected ninjas like me from intercepting their information within such a short time?"


    Indeed, if the modified code isn''t clear regarding the new system, misinterpretation of symbols could lead to inurate intelligence.


    "Creating a new password system so quickly shows the formidable nature of the Sannin."


    Even Tsunade, often maligned by some, couldn''t be disregarded.


    From the very start, Ayane never underestimated Konoha''s elitebat abilities.


    Ninjas who achieve the rank of Jonin have survived through fierce battles and are then bestowed with the title of Jonin. Nheless, such a method didn''t hold much meaning for a ninja with he Byakugan like her.


    Ayane was an original Konoha ninja who personally joined the Konoha "Pioneer Unit." The White Fang Team was at its peak when she joined, umting a wealth ofbat experience that outsiders could scarcely fathom.


    Outsiders only marvel at the White Fang Team''s taskpletion efficiency and sess rate, unaware of the team''s missions execution method.


    Guerri warfare is precisely the domain where she excels at.


    ...


    "What? They''ve all disappeared? It''s only been less than a day." Jiraiya eximed with disbelief.


    At the junction of the Land of Fire and the Land of Grass, inside the meeting tent of Konoha camp, Jiraiya was shocked by the news. He couldn''t fathom how the new patrol team mode, something he personally asked about, could fail so spectacrly.


    Even if the enemy possessed Hyuga''s Byakugan,'' it was inconceivable that they could execute their actions with such incredible efficiency.


    Jiraiya had hoped that by falling back to a familiar territory, they could regain the upper hand in patrolling, but they were now faced with a more challenging situation.


    The patrol team had beenpletely wiped out, and it had all urred in less than a day. No bodies were discovered, and the perpetrators seemed to have vanished mysteriously into the forest.


    "Yes, Jiraiya-sama, it''s hard to believe. Achieving such speed is a daunting task, even for Minato, who possesses the Flying Thunder God Jutsu." one of the Konoha ninja said, sharing Jiraiya''s disbelief.


    The Flying Thunder God Jutsu was known for its exceptional speed, but it didn''t grant the user the ability to perceive. Speed alone wasn''t the critical factor. What truly mattered was understanding the enemy''s behavior, precise location, and making swift tactical judgments.


    In this regard, even Minato fell short. Equipped with a sensory ninja, it would still take time to adapt to such skills.


    "Damn it!" Jiraiya clenched his teeth. Despite his richbat experience, he was at a loss when it came to countering the unknown enemy.


    Even if he could gather forces to confront the enemy, they weren''t fools. Furthermore, they had the added advantage of surveince through the Byakugan.


    "This was bound to happen."


    A neer stepped into the tent, and it was Danzo.


    Four Anbu Jonin followed him as they entered Jiraiya''s tent.


    "Danzo-sama."


    One of the Konoha ninja, responsible for reporting to Jiraiya, greeted Danzo with a slight bow before stepping aside.


    Jiraiya''s frowned as he looked at Danzo. To be honest, he tried to avoid contact with this leader of the Root, who harbored ambitions of taking the Hokage position more than any other of the vige''s top advisers.


    "Hyuga Ayane was once the ''eye'' of the White Fang team. Back in the day, the White Fang team adopted a near-wlessbat strategy with exceptional timeliness, personally guided by Sakumo Hatake. They developed an understanding that outsiders can hardly understand. The current enemy is merely applying the efficientbat strategies used against other ninja viges to Konoha."


    "But there''s only one of her." Jiraiya pointed out.


    Among the White Fang team, Ayane and her Byakugan were equivalent to the unit''s ''eyes,'' guaranteeing they could track the enemy''s location and behavior in a timely manner. Her contribution yed a significant role in the White Fang team''s remarkablebat performance.


    "She left the White Fang team when she was around sixteen or seventeen. With several years of improvement, she''s now in the process of rising as a ninja. Her strength has improved by leaps and bounds, surpassing yours and maybe even the other Sannin."


    Danzo''s gaze bore into Jiraiya like a sharp de.


    "Powerful¡­" A ninja observed with astonishment through themunication.


    "It''s not surprising at all. Uchiha Ruri, who is the same age as Ayane, managed to face Hiruzen, one of the Five Kage, without losing in a short time. Can you do that, Jiraiya?" Danzo questioned.


    "No." Jiraiya replied, letting out a sigh. He was well aware of the incredible power held by Hiruzen, his sensei. Even in a short timeframe, he would be at a distinct disadvantage. Only Orochimaru might have a chance.


    "Miscalctions in terms of strength and the difference inbat experience of the leading soldiers exin why your unit was pinned down by a single opponent. During the Second Ninja World War, Suna''s main force was also pinned down by the White Fang team. The team severed any extraneous operations. As a result, Konoha could sessfully negotiate peace with Suna at that time. It was a forced oue." Danzo exined, sparking deep contemtion from Jiraiya.


    Indeed, Jiraiya and Sakumo adopted different approaches tomand. While they favored strategic oversight, Sakumo charged into the frontline, bing the ''sharp de'' that prated the enemy''s heart, thus dissuading the enemy''s main force from making rash moves. Now, his student Namikaze Minato followed the same pattern.


    However, outsiders struggled to replicate the White Fang team''sbat style. Otherwise, over the years in Konoha, only one White Fang team would have stood out, with the rest of the Jonin teams relegated to supporting roles.


    Hyuga Ayane, with her eyes had umted richbat experience in the "Pioneer Unit" during that time, mastering various forms of warfare: retreat, guerri, annihtion, and containment.


    "What should we do then?" Jiraiya inquired.


    "I don''t know either."


    Danzo replied, leaving Jiraiya even more troubled.


    Thinking about it. If they could target her, during the Second Ninja World War, Sunagakure would have already devised a targeting strategy and eliminated the White Fang team in their territory.


    "However, one thing is clear: the other party hase to the forefront. Eradicating this kind of rebel, who poses a significant potential threat to Konoha, is the duty of the Root."


    "Can it be aplished with just the Root?"


    "You won''t know unless you try. Sometimes, it''s meaningful to engage in battles where the oue is uncertain."


    Danzo made his point.


    "Hmph, is this thebat strategy of your extremists?"


    Jiraiya snorted softly. With this method, more people will needlessly sacrifice their lives.


    "Ninjas who join the Root are prepared to sacrifice themselves for the vige at any time, and that''s why they gather. If you give up the fight just because you can''t guarantee victory, there''s no need for the Root. War often demands the sacrifice of human lives for victory!"


    Ignoring Jiraiya''s discontent, Danzo left the tent with four of his subordinates after this statement.


    "...It''s truly a form of miscedpassion. Both of them are Sannin, yet they pale inparison to Orochimaru."


    Danzo nced back at the tent and muttered to himself.


    This is why the Land of Grass remained suppressed by Yanyin and unable to make any advancements.


    As for the direction of the Sunagakure, Orochimaru would go to great lengths to ensure that Suna ninjas wouldn''t set foot beyond the Land of Rain, eliminating the need for high-level concern. If the territory continued to contract like this, it wasonly a matter of time before Iwagakure breaches their defense line.


    "It seems that only Orochimaru-sama has the capacity of taking the position of the Fourth Hokage."


    A nearby Root whispered.


    "Hmph, bing Hokage is no easy feat. I just hope that when the timees, he won''t follow Hiruzen''s ''bnced'' policy."


    Danzo snorted disdainfully, subconsciously believing that the position of the Fourth Hokage was rightfully his.


    With Sakumo''s death, Tsunade''s inability to serve as Hokage, and Jiraiya''s perceivedck of decision, the Fourth Hokage role would naturally fall to Orochimaru.


    His aplishments in both the Second Ninja World War and this one left no room forpetition within Konoha, securing him a ce on the throne as the Fourth Hokage. This would provide him with a more solid foundation for coboration with Orochimaru.


    ...


    "In this way, it will continue to shrink, much like the Sunagakurr in the past."


    Ayane, navigating the mountains and forests of the Land of Grass, had not encountered any Konoha ninjas on patrol for several days.


    She was aware that Konoha was leaning towards adopting the ''turtle retreat'' strategy again, relinquishing this defensive area and allowing Iwagakure to advance. This tactic closely resembled the strategy employed by the Suna during the Second Ninja World War.


    She couldn''t help but express her disappointment at Konoha''s ''turtle'' strategy.


    It felt entirely different from the battle she had anticipated. She was ready to leave when multiple chakra signatures appeared within her Byakugans field of vision.


    "They''re here, the Root ninjas. Four of them, worth a total of 20 million ryo. Don''t even think about running."


    The moment she spotted the Root team, Ayane moved towards them without hesitation. For Ayane, who possessed high endurance, a ten-kilometer distance was merely a warm-up exercise.


    "So fast!"


    The Root ninja responsible for sensor couldn''t help butment on Ayane''s astonishing speed.


    "Has she appeared?"


    "Yeah, about ten kilometers."


    "Ten kilometers?"


    Hearing this, the other three members let out a low exmation.


    "Isn''t the farthest distance the Byakugan can observe only between five and six kilometers?"


    "That''s why Danzo-sama ims that these are her eyes surpassed the typical Hyuga, and they defiedmon sense."


    "What a monstrous ability. If the vige could harness these eyes, they would be a formidable war asset."


    The group proceeded silently through the mountains and forests. The Root team was within striking distance, and Ayane unleashed her attack without hesitation.


    Her Byakugan projected an invisible pressure that pierced the air. This caused the four Root ninjas to feel their shoulders and bodies grow heavy, and their movements slightly slowed. They were momentarily disoriented by a shocking force that even affected their brains.


    "Be careful!"


    The Root ninja who reacted quickest shouted.


    "It''s toote."


    Ayane surged ahead, closing in on one of the Root ninja, took a deep breath, andunched a punch.


    As her fist made contact with the human body, a terrifying explosion immediately resounded, echoing through the air. Apanied by a shrill scream, blood sprayed in the air, staining the chest, and the ninja fell lifeless.


    "Water Release - Water Dragon Jutsu!"


    Ayane looked back to see another Root ninja retreating while forming a seal. A huge water dragon emerged from the ground, adorned with numerous exploding tags, and plummeted from the sky.


    Ayane leaped backward, crossing her arms to shield herself, evading the water dragon''s assault. The explosive sh from the exploding tags shattered the earth. The impact was considerable, and although Ayane''s clothing was now dusty and she appeared somewhat disheveled, her body remained unharmed.


    "Is she... a human dragin?" The Root ninja who witnessed this spectacle showed surprise.


    Aya e effortlessly endured the impact from the detonating symbols,nding securely on the ground.


    "Making such a judgment about ady, is that really wise?"


    Ayane''s voice sounded as she swiftly closed the distance between them. Her right hand extended, her index and middle fingers were like a knife''s tip.


    Using her exceptional physical abilities, she swiftly dodged, leaping into the air. Her flowing sleeves released a barrage of shurikens embedded with explosive tagd.


    "Shuriken explosion array!"


    Another series of explosions ensued. Emerging from the smoke, Ayane dipped slightly, her ninja knife arcing across.


    Observing the Root ninja''s unsessful attack, he swiftly retrieved his sword and withdrew without hesitation.


    "One escaped."


    Having initially killed one ninja, only two remained out of the original four-man team. The fourth had left the battlefield, likely intending to return and report the news.


    Two Root ninja obstructed Ayane''s path, using their bodies to establish a human barrier and prevent her passage.


    "This is quite troublesome. If information leaks, it will create a headache."


    Ayane took a deep breath, her veins beside her Byakugan throbbing even more vigorously.


    Meanwhile, the escaping Root ninja continued his journey through the forest. The battle taking ce behind him was irrelevant. He was only focused onpleting his mission.


    For Root members, death was just a regr part of life. They had long forsaken everything, prepared to endure life-threatening situations for the vige.


    As a result, he felt no remorse for abandoning hisrades and fleeing. They were simply following the orders given to them by the higher-ups. These orders were closely tied to Konoha''s interests. Because they recognized the significance of these sacrifices, the four of them appeared here without hesitation.


    "In this way, the range exceeds five kilometers, which goes beyond the normal expectations for a Byakugan..."


    "Sorry, but your information can''t be ryed back."


    A sudden voice emerged from the side, startling the Root ninja. When he turned to look, his body experienced a tremendous impact.


    It was a gentle fist attack.


    His body was sent hurtling like a cannonball, colliding with a massive tree. It smashed through the tree, creating a crater in the ground.


    Coughing up blood, he writhed in pain. His internal organs had sustained irreparable damage, and he knew he was facing certain death. Not even Tsunade could heal such a severe injury.


    Ayane approached his side, watching as he writhed in pain on the ground. He appeared to make an effort to retrieve a weapon from his pouch to fight back, but his internal injuries were too severe to allow him to lift a weapon. He was left to die in pain.


    Had he died instantly from the initial blow, he might have avoided this suffering. However, it also demonstrated the resilience of these Root ninjas. Most ordinary ninjas would have perished instantly upon being sent flying, rather than enduring a period of pain.


    ...


    Konoha Camp, inside an inconspicuous tent.


    Danzo and other Root ninjas convened here. A masked Root ninja sat in the center of the tent, hands weaving intricate hand signs. Chakra surged through his body at a terrifying pace, causing sweat to bead on his forehead.


    He was performing a kind of ninjutsu.


    After an indeterminate period, he suddenly opened his eyes, signaling thepletion of the ninjutsu.


    "How did it go?" Danzo stepped forward and asked of the Root ninja.


    In response to Danzo''s question, the ninja carefully recounted all the details he observed with remarkable precision.


    "The entire battlested for two minutes and twenty-seven seconds. The Byakugan''s observation range extends to a radius of ten kilometers, and it can unleash a pupil jutsu like a mental shock, though its power is slightly inferior to that of Tsunade-sama. Furthermore, its speed far surpasses that of most Taijutsu J¨­nin. The Gentle Fist is highly destructive, and being hit would be fatal. Closebat isn''t rmended if you can''t match the opponent''s speed and strength."


    The Root ninja ryed these words with unwavering precision, as though he had participated in the battle himself.


    "It''s indeed a secret jutsu of the Hyuga n. This information will allow us to formte targeted tactics."


    Another Root ninja chimed in, considering the valuable data.


    "Observing a radius of ten kilometers with the Byakugan is unprecedented."


    "That''s precisely why it''s important to eliminate this threat as quickly as possible."


    The Root ninjas were already brimming with a desire to eliminate this formidable foe.


    Danzo nodded indifferently, remarking, "If there are no issues, we will leave in an hour."


    With that brief statement, Danzo exited the tent, his gaze tinged with a chill.


    "Understood, Danzo-sama."


    -----


    80 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 150: 146: Air God Strike

    Chapter 150: 146: Air God Strike


    The barren hills in the Land of Grass were poised for battle.


    The sounds of ninja shes filled the air, resembling the thunderous galloping of thousands of troops. The battlefield echoed with hysterical roars, the release of jutsus, and the sharp hissing of projectiles piercing the atmosphere.


    "Earth Release: Earthquake Core."


    Kitsuchi took the lead in the battle,manded the battlefield as he unleashed his earth release jutsu. With the jutsu he caused the ground beneath his feet to surge upward, drawing the attention of all.


    He swiftly followed with his second jutsu.


    "Earth Release: Rock Fist Jutsu."


    This jutsu encased his right hand in an immense, solid rock formation, which he then used to strike forcefully against the raised ground. The massive stones crumbled at a terrifying pace, crashing into the besieging Konoha ninjas, sending them flying and causing them to cry out in pain.


    Kitsuchi, as the Iwa Army''smander-in-chief in the Land of Grass, possessed not only strategic brilliance but also huge physical power, ranking among the elite ninja of Iwagakure.


    Although there was a gap in power between him and Konoha''s Sannin, given the right terrain and environment, the destructive potential of his jutsus should not be underestimated.


    What further bolstered his might was a natural, strange power umon among regr ninja. Thus, when his earth release and rock fist jutsu unleashed a level of ferocity and brutality like divine intervention, leaving the enemies in pain.


    After defeating the Konoha ninjas surrounding him, Kitsuchi led the Iwa ninjas forward, heading towards the uing battlefield, where one of Konoha''s Sannin, Jiraiya, awaited him.


    "Fire Release ¡¤ me Bullet"


    Jiraiya released a colossal fireball with the jutsu.


    Naturally, Kitsuchi didn''t need to fend off the attack himself, as the Iwa ninjas apanying him swiftly erected a sturdy earth barrier to block the fireball.


    "Today is the day you meet your end!" Kitsuchi taunted.


    "I''ll take your word for it." Jiraiya retorted, a smile on his face.


    Following a brief exchange in closebat, Kitsuchi took advantage if his unique strength to momentarily overpower Jiraiya. He then retreated, maintaining a safe distance to avoid the next attack.


    He squatted down, nting his hands on the ground. His gaze turned cold and sharp as he shouted,


    "Earth Release - Moving Earth Core!"


    The ground rumbled, as if a terrifying force was building beneath.


    Jiraiya struggled to stay steady on the quaking ground and began forming hand seals when he sensed something strange.


    Enormous shadows emerged from either side, two huge hemispherical rock masses closing in on him. Human flesh and blood would hardly withstand such pressure; without proper defenses, theserge rocks could inflict fatal injuries.


    "Summoning Jutsu!"


    A dense white smoke erupted between the two massive rocks. As the smoke cleared, a huge animal shadow came into view.


    "Jiraiya, you brat! You always summon me in the strangest ces!"


    It was a giant toad, holding a massive and sharp short sword while berating Jiraiya. Nevertheless, it efficiently wielded its huge sword to cleave the boulders on either side.


    Jiraiya maintained hisposure on the toad''s head, ignoring the toad''s scolding. His gaze remained fixed on Kitsuchi. So far, Kitsuchi had usedrge-scale earth release jutsu on the battlefield, an especially formidable weapon.


    When such a ninja seeded with this type of ninjutsu, it resulted in significant casualties.


    "That troublesome giant toad again?"


    While his execution of the Moving Earth Core Jutsu was somewhatcking in power due to his limited proficiency, the quick response and strength of the giant toad could not be underestimated, especially considering its ability to intercept his attack so rapidly.


    With the vast size of the toad, it appears it mist be restricted.


    "Why this sudden provocation at this time by Konoha? Is there a hidden agenda?"


    Kitsuchi abandoned his initial n to attack directly, considering Iwagakure''s current strategic positioning.


    With Konoha in its current dire state, Iwagakure merely needed to apply steady pressure to force a continuous Konoha retreat, negating the need for risky offensive maneuvers. Compared to Konoha, Iwagakure could not afford further losses.


    ...


    "Hmmm?"


    Ayane, who had been running through the forest, suddenly stopped. Her attention was drawn to a particr direction, where she detected nine individuals.


    Among them were two Root teams, totaling eight individuals, and their leaders. One of them was Shimura Danzo, the head of the Konoha''s Shimura n who had set a bounty of 100 million ryo on her in Iwagakure.


    "Nine people, with abined reward of 140 million ryo. As for this Danzo, I left him alive when I left Konohast time. It seems I''ll take revenge for that arrow from a few years ago."


    For Danzo, as the leader of the Root, he and Ayane share a life-and-death enmity.


    She will never forget the ordeal when she was betrayed by the Root, almost on the brink of death at the hands of that Suna Group.


    If it weren''t for the Root''s miscalction of their capabilities and a series of idental factors, their survival and the ensuing battle for revenge against Konoha and Hyuga would likely not be happening today.


    "I''m different from Shiraishi-kun. Women are petty creatures, they must always take their revenge."


    However, with the nine people led by Danzo, and her own strength to consider, Ayane questioned whether her n would seed.


    As the leader of the Root and a disciple of the previous generation''s Hokage, Senju Tobirama, Danzo undoubtedly boasted powerful abilities among the Jonin. Additionally, the Root entourageprised elite individuals, each possessing specialized skills in their respective fields.


    She resolved to give it a shot, musing, "Test the waters first, and if it doesn''t work, we''ll consider a retreat."


    While Ayane stood contemting her next move, Danzo''s group rapidly approached her.


    "It appears there are sensory ninjas among them, with sensory abilities extending beyond the range of my Byakugan. The fact that they''ve found me couldn''t have been a mere coincidence. Did they vanish earlier because they wanted to determine my approximate location?"


    It seemed that Konoha''s resolve to eliminate her was more difficult than anticipated. She pondered whether the Hyuga n had a hand in this.


    Overwhelmed by these questions, Ayane opted not to dwell on them for long. She rushed forth toward Danzo.


    "Danzo-sama" one of the apanying sensory ninjas whispered.


    "Has the other party started moving?" Danzo inquired.


    "Yes.".


    "Despite her petite appearance, we must not underestimate her. Be cautious of her Byakugan and Gentle Fists."


    Danzo cautioned, his gaze piercing.


    "Understood."


    "Proceed with the n. The other party is unaware of our possession of crucial information regarding her. We must use this to our advantage." Danzo dered.


    With those words, the eight Root ninjas apanying him elerated their pace to draw nearer.


    One hundred meters... fifty meters... twenty meters... The gap between the two groups steadily closed until they could clearly discern each other''s figures with the naked eye. There was no need for sensory jutsus or chakra perception; both sides could rely on their eyes to pinpoint their opponents'' precise locations.


    Ayane kept a mental count of the diminishing distance between her and Danzo''s group.


    In her sights, Danzo''s cold and gloomy image was bing more prominent.


    His hands formed hand seals, chakra gathered in his mouth as he readied to execute a jutsu.


    The rest of the Root ninjas likewise readied their chakra silently. When they were within ten meters, Ayane abruptly concentrated chakra in her legs, darting forward at an elerated pace.


    Five meters... This distance fell well within the range of her Byakugan. Ayane promptly channelled Senjutsu chakra into her Byakugan, sending forth an unseen, air-prating wave of coercion that silently advanced.


    Her objective was clear: she needed to eliminate the two Root ninjas first and then leverage her Byakugan''s advantage to outmaneuver her enemies within theplicated terrain. This was Ayane''s strategic approach.


    Her n seemed to be progressing as intended when a Root ninjaunched a ninjutsu attack.


    Boom!


    The explosion reverberated through the unseen air, creating a storm that widened Ayane''s eyes in shock. Her coercion attack had been deflected.


    "This guy''s jutsu is..."


    Ayane was shocked by this development. How could members of the Root be aware of her pupil jutsu''s method and range? Konoha''s intelligencework should not possess such information about her.


    A brief moment of doubt crept into Ayane''s mind.


    "Could it be ...."


    "Wind Release Vacuum Wave!"


    A sharp wind, reminiscent of a sickle weasel, shot forth from Danzo''s mouth, slicing through the trees on either side. It was a vicious wind that even solid rocks could not withstand, let alone the human flesh and blood.


    Ayane had no intention of recklessly taking on such a powerful Wind Release ninjutsu head-on. But, she saw a thin shadow extending from a Root ninja''s feet.


    Almost instantaneously, a horde of ck flying insects swarmed into the sky, obscuring the daylight as they filled the atmosphere.


    One of the root ninjas swelled up his arms and pushed towards Ayane''s body with his giant hands.


    Ayane swiftly stepped back, cing her palms on the ground and raised her arms expressionlessly.


    Arge earth wall was erected by her palm.


    The shadow connected with the earth wall and moved along its surface.


    Both the piercing wind and the giant hand had managed to shatter the earth wall. As the swarm closed in, Ayane vanished from her position behind the earth wall.


    "The tactical coordination used is good. Against an average ninja, such tactics would result in their defeat in an instant, but these tricks are meaningless before my eyes."


    Ayane stood upon a tree branch, fixing her gaze on Danzo and his team.


    Danzo remained silent, with only four Root ninjas standing alongside him.


    The remaining four took advantage of Ayane''s evasion during the previous attack, leaping into the air. Each ninja brandished a kunai and hurled them at the four corners of a square.


    The kunai touched the ground at these four points. As they did, a sequence of golden shes urred. Each sh was followed by the appearance of a Root ninja at the respective kunai''s location.


    They were well-prepared.


    "Four Purple me Formation!"


    A colossal cube-shaped barrier of translucent purple materialized, enclosing Ayane, Danzo, and the others within its confines.


    Momentster, another golden sh appeared beside Danzo''s group.


    Namikaze Minato was among those who materialized.


    Two other figures apanied him.


    One was Might Dai, instantly recognizable by his thick bushy eyebrows.


    The other was a young man in his twenties, bearing the same white eyes as Ayane¡ªHyuga Hizashi.


    "As expected, Sensei''s jutsu has been invaluable in dealing with this traitor."


    Danzomented, ncing at Minato with approval.


    Despite not being part of his faction, Minato''s mastery of the Flying Thunder God Jutsu was the key capable of changing the tides of battle.


    The battlefield''s dynamics were shifting rapidly.


    Ayane was caught off guard by how quickly Konoha''s forces had assembled.


    Her attention was drawn to the young man with blond hair, who appeared to be around her age. She regarded him thoughtfully and remarked,


    "I see. Is this the Flying Thunder God Jutsu? It''s indeed a highly convenient ninjutsu. It seems you''ve gone to great lengths to confront me. The root team sacrificed earlier was merely a bait, deliberately ced to deceive me."


    The Byakugan had already revealed the truth to Ayane, making her realize that the root team she had previously eliminated was a deliberate ruse orchestrated by Danzo.


    As for how they ryed this information, it was likely through the Yamanaka n''s Mind Transmission Jutsu. Ninjas from this n were indeed prime candidates for Anbu and Root.


    "Your basic fighting style is still the same as before."


    Danzo remainedposed despite Ayane''s sarcastic attitude and responded,


    "This was their own choice. They aremitted to eliminating any threats to their existence. That is the root''s purpose. Furthermore, their sacrifices were not in vain."


    "So what? Do you think this can deal with me?"


    "We have taken precautions against your pupil power and the power of the Gentle Fist."


    The implication was clear: the Danzo had woven was designed to leave Ayane, the traitor, with no escape.


    "As a guest it seems like I need to check how well your preventive measures are working."


    After saying these words, Ayane''s body disappeared from the branch in an instant.


    Danzo and his group promptly dispersed, understanding that Ayane excelled in closebat and would not simply await her opponent''s attack.


    "Rotation!"


    Hyuga Hizashi spun around, forming a chakra ball, and collided with Ayane, who was descending.


    The collision produced a resounding explosion, sending Hizashi tumbling through the air before falling down.


    Blood flowed from the arms that had expelled the chakra ball vigorously. While this didn''t drastically impact the battle, it significantly reduced the power of his Gentle Fist attacks.


    But Hizashi understood that Ayane''s attack was far more cunning than sheer brute force; she had identified the Rotations weakness, interrupted it in a single breath, andunched a second attack in quick session.


    Such a fierce offensive had surpassed not only him but also the entire Hyuga n ninjas in terms of cognitive understanding.


    The level of her Gentle Fist had reached a realm that was staggering.


    Hizashi was shocked at this


    "He''s also a Jonin from the Hyuga n, but the gap is so wide."


    Seeing this scene, Danzo narrowed his eyes and gained a more concrete sense of the sheer destructive force wielded by Ayane''s Gentle Fist.


    Even a light brush against such an attack could prove dangerous.


    "You''re really lucky Hizashi-sama, if i hadn''t been blocked, you would have left the stage directly."


    Ayane looked at Might Dai, who had blocked her second attack, with a hint of surprise. His body was brimming with green energy that radiated and dissipated constantly. This powerful force could even lift the earth with ease.


    "Although I''ve had heard of the Eight Inner Gates technique, this is the first time I''m seeing it in action." Ayane nodded in acknowledgment of the martial art.


    "If you chose to leave this battle¡­"


    The response Might Dai received was a resounding palm strike from Ayane.


    The fierce wind generated blew dust and debris from the ground into the air, causing huge cracks to form in the earth from the sheer force.


    The Root operatives positioned around responded by using their ninjutsu,ing to the aid of Taijutsu specialist Might Dai in their collective efforts to attack Ayane.


    After all, Ayane''s extraordinary physicality, superior strength, and speed made her a formidable opponent in the face of her Gentle Fist.


    A booming, earth-shaking noise filled the air as the ambient atmosphere became denselypressed. Something was on the brink of being unleashed.


    Then, Might Dai moved again, leaving from his original spot at speeds exceeding those of Jonin level Body Flicker. Heunched a devastating kick at Ayane.


    With each movement of his legs, the ground beneath them bore witness to cracks resembling arcs.


    Ayane remained undisturbed by the unseen airwaves exerting pressure on her body, maintaining herposure as this level of attack held no power over her.


    With graceful ease, she evaded Dai''s assault, disappearing from his line of sight and reappearing behind him. She swung her palm for another attack.


    Might Dai reacted quickly, his fist enveloped in green energy colliding with Ayane''s palm.


    A sonic boom reverberated.


    Bothbatants stepped back, using the earth as a foothold to raise their heels, applying force to their toes, and engaging in a mirrored attack stance.


    Dai couldn''t help but think, "I can''t break through her defense at all; I''m at a disadvantage."


    He was aware that his ability to hold his own against Ayane was only possible because the Root operatives had contributed to their battle. In a one-on-one encounter, he would have already lost the battle.


    "What a troublesome situation."


    Ayane had two objectives in mind as she engaged inbat with Dai. She needed to keep an eye on the ninjutsu of the Root operatives. Jutsus like those involving insects and shadows could spell trouble once they came into contact.


    "Wind Release: Vacuum Waves!"


    Danzo seized the right moment and exhaled a substantial amount of Kamaitachi wind that raced along the ground toward Ayane. Inparison to the attacks from the Root operatives, Danzo''s choice of timing and the jutsu''s range were spot-on.


    Ayane clenched her teeth.


    "Rotation"


    As the sharp wind approached, it was intercepted by her chakra sphere.


    This momentary pause provided Dai with a favorable offensive chance. The huge chakra radiating from Ayane''s entire body caused an explosive reaction on the spot.


    Dai''s expression twisted as he rolled backward. His eyes widened in disbelief as he observed Ayane standing unharmed in the field.


    "Is this merelypensating for the stiffness after using the Rotation by using the One Body Blow?"


    Hizashi discerned that Ayane''s approach, involving releasing chakra throughout her entire body, closely resembled the fundamental ''One Body Blow'' Taijutsu of the Hyuga n.


    This method involved utilizing one''s entire body to emanate powerful chakra and could often serve as an alternative to the Rotation''s absolute defense.


    Hizashi was observing this approach for the first time. While it sounded simple, it was a challenging jutsu to execute.


    Not every Hyuga ninja could mobilize chakra swiftly enough and seamlessly release the ''One Blow'' in the brief interval of vulnerability following Rotation. A strong physique and precise chakra control were key requirements.


    "Wasting chakra in this manner is a luxury I wouldn''t indulge in if it weren''t for this dire situation."


    Ayane said. Her words underscored her level ofmitment to this battle. The moment Ayane spoke, the tension in the air spiked as everyone within immediately became vignt


    "I won''t y with you any longer; I intend to end this battle as quick as possible."


    Ayane said as she amassed a huge amount of senjutsu chakra in the palm of her hand, a prelude to unleashing a certain jutsu.


    "Don''t bother!"


    Might Dai, shrouded in steaming green energy, darted toward Ayane at a speed almost impossible for human eyes to follow.


    "Too slow!"


    The atmosphere resonated with a foreboding presence. Every inch of visible terrain was affected by this peculiar force, asif there would be no survivors.


    The explosive shockwave, generated by the turbulent chakra flow, was even more deadly than an artillery shell.


    Dust and debris filled the air.


    As they awaited the dispersal of the smoke, they found that the terrain covered by the Four Purple me Formation was no longer suitable for footing.


    Ayane stood on top of a rock raised from the earth, her posture nearly unscathed. She became the focal point in the field, amid battered Konoha ninjas.


    Danzo retreated with injuries across his body, his arms and torso bleeding significantly. His injuries were severe, and he looked at Ayane with resentment.


    Fear of Ayane had reached its peak. Although she had hidden her true abilities, no one had anticipated they were of this magnitude.


    Ayane observed Danzo, who retreated without any action, and then scanned her surroundings. Having surveyed the area, she directed her attention to Minato, who had just risen from the rubble. He was the least injured among the Konoha ninjas.


    Ayane had already discerned his attack patterns.


    "There are a total of twenty-six time-space imprints here, with six on the Root operatives... I won''t give you the chance for sneak attacks."


    Although she could react with her own nerve response, but letting the other party approach her rashly was tantamount to a kind of gambling.


    Compared to the others, Minato was the greatest threat to her.


    Minato noticed Ayane''s vignce toward him. He recognized that using his space-time ninjutsu would undoubtedly make him a prime target. However, this was quite troublesome.


    All the time-space imprints he left here have been discovered.


    And just as Ayane prepared to act, something captured her attention. Her gaze locked onto a particr location.


    With the sound of explosions, a deluge of debris was hurled into the sky by the maelstrom of chakra-infused airflow. Meanwhile, the green steam enveloping Might Dai began to change color.


    His fluctuating chakra waves expanded, while the dense steam wall gradually solidified, nearing materialization.


    "Seventh Gate: Gate of Shock ¨C Open!"


    Roaring with an intensity almost like bellow, Dai generated an outward surge of turbulent air, repelling everything in its vicinity.


    Minato was momentarily taken aback and marveled at the power of Dai''s Taijutsu. No wonder he had been called in for this battle. He might be the only Taijutsu specialist capable of confronting Ayane head-on in this group.


    Ayane used her slender body to withstand the sudden, violent airflow and frowned slightly.


    There was a distinct shift in Dai''s form, which appeared to tremble ever so slightly. At that moment, Ayane''s expression changed, and she took a step back.


    Dai vanished from view and, upon reappearing, was now before Ayane. A surging wave of air had been harnessed to form a dense shell around him.


    A thunderous explosion resonated.


    Boom!


    While flying, Ayane managed to stabilize herself just before colliding with the barrier.


    She narrowly averted being thrown backward. As she regained her bnce, she noticed a fresh scratch on the back of her hand, and blood droplets began to emerge.


    "Blocked, but not entirely."


    The Root operatives watched Ayane in astonishment.


    "This is different. Dai''s Taijutsu attack was partially offset by Ayane''s chakra release. Her body isn''t as strong as it seems."


    Hizashi, with his Byakugan, was capable of witnessing Ayane and Dai''s battle in great detail. He understood that, although Dai currently surpassed Ayane in speed, her ability to expel the chakra air wall from her body at willrgely negated Dai''s power.


    To be honest, a deawn out engagement was disadvantageous for Dai. The Eight Inner Gates was a form of self-harm, resulting in a burst of power over a brief period.


    However, from Hizashi''s perspective, Ayane was an all-around ninja, an impregnable fortress, and her defensive capabilities negated most of Dai''s power, even after he had opened the Seventh Gate. The attacks thatnded on her subsequently proved inconsequential.


    "In these past few years, aside from the Sharingan woman, you''re the first person who has made me bleed." Ayane said with a faint smile on her face, but her eyes remained as cold as ice.


    Dai had activated the Seventh Gate, and speaking at this point would only waste energy. He was fully aware that he couldn''t sustain this mode for long. Even his own attacks would be nullified by Ayane''s Gentle Fist. He knew he had about three minutes before it would be life-threatening, so it wasn''t the time to hesitate.


    Without a second thought, Dai swiftly retrieved a yellow pill from his ninja pouch and swallowed it whole.


    "Taking medicine?"


    Ayane narrowed her eyes. She recognized the pill as a secret remedy from the Akimichi n, known to enhance physical abilities, restore chakra and blood, and slow down physical deterioration.


    After ingesting the pill, the blue steam enveloping Dai burned more intensely.


    At that very moment, both Dai and Ayane vanished from sight, creating an explosion on the ground.


    Ayane''s frowned as she struggled to keep up with Dai''s speed, realizing her strength was not dominant.


    Dai was no better off, with bulging veins visible through his green tights and an unnatural crimson tint to his distorted face.


    Even with the secret medicine from the Akimichi n to mitigate physical strain, he found it challenging to endure the side effects of the Eight Inner Gates.


    Ayane knew that if she could survive this round, victory was hers. Suddenly, Dai disappeared from sight. Under her Byakugans''s watchful eye, he rapidly lowered his body.


    Instinctively, Ayane crossed her arms, redirecting Dai''s upward kick from her chin to her arm, but the force still sent her upwards.


    Realizing the opportune moment, Minato and Danzo sprang into action. With Dai deprived of his leverage, he could only brace himself for the enemy''s onught.


    "Dai, focus on disrupting her attacks! Don''t rx!"


    Danzo yelled excitedly as a seal materialized on his palm. He leaped into action, charging towards the momentarily helpless Ayane.


    Minato, on the other hand, condensed a small, rotating chakra ball in his hands. He had ced a space-time imprint on Danzo, ready to direct his attacks onto Ayane when Danzo got close.


    The oue of the battle seemed clear. Every move was meticulously observed by Ayane''s white eyes. She parted her lips, revealing a serene smile tinged with blood.


    Her fingers extended towards a moon-blue metal ring on her neck, which shattered into fragments that fell to the ground.


    Her Senjutsu chakra surged within her, and her pure white pupils gazed at the bright blue sky.


    ''The sun is a bit harsh. Speaking of which, the weather today is also fine.''


    In a low voice, she calmly uttered three words:


    "Air God Strike."


    It was a unique energy fluctuation, existing between the tangible and the intangible, capable of dying the world into shades of ck and white.


    -------


    80 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 151: 147: Project

    Chapter 151: 147: Project


    The morning after the battle had concluded, within Iwagakure''s camp, Ayane expressionlessly unsealed a scroll. From it, she retrieved twelve corpses dressed in Konoha''s Anbu uniforms.


    ording to the pre-arranged price with Iwagakure, the bounty for the head of a Root ninja was five million ryo. With twelve corpses at hand, Ayane was promptly awarded 60 million ryo by Kitsuchi.


    These corpses were in rtively good condition, and Ayane knew that Iwa''s autopsy team could extract many Konoha secrets from them.


    But Ayane herself was indifferent to such information; she doubted that the secretive Root members would reveal much even in death. For her, the real valuey in the 60 million ryo.


    "Do you mind working together again, Hyuga Ayane? The reward will be worth your while." Kitsuchi asked with a strong desire to engage her services.


    Hiring someone to remove the Konoha Root threat, given the resources avable to Iwagakure, was undoubtedly a lucrative deal.


    "No, I have other matters to attend to, so I think our cooperation should end for now. We can revisit the possibility in the future." Ayane replied.


    Despite the enticing offer from Iwagakure, she recognized that her association with Konoha meant any future endeavors would be challenging and potentially fruitless.


    Furthermore, the recent battle had left her injured and weary. Her physical condition demanded some rest, especially considering her opponent''s formidable physique. She had suffered hand injuries and needed time to recover.


    Fighting the Konoha ninjas took a heavy toll.


    "What a shame."


    After hearing Ayane''s refusal, Kitsuchi didn''t insist, and could only hope for future cooperation.


    "By the way, a friendly reminder: if you ever encounter a Konoha ninja wearing green tights, be wary of their Taijutsu."


    Before leaving, Ayane gave Kitsuchi such a piece of advice.


    "Green tights... a Konoha ninja?"


    Kitsuchi pondered, attempting to deduce which Konoha ninja Ayane might be referencing.


    Among the elite Jonin he was familiar with, he couldn''t recall anyone who consistently wore green tights. Was this a reference to a newly appointed Jonin?


    "I''ll be more careful." Kitsuchi said, understanding that Ayane wouldn''t provide such a warning without reason.


    "Goodbye for now. We''ll meet again when the opportunity arises."


    Ayane concluded, turned, and walked out of the Iwagakure camp.


    As Ayane left, Kitsuchi thought about the warning Ayane had given him.


    "Kitsuchi, should we have someone follow her?"


    Gari asked as he approaching Kitsuchi discreetly.


    "No, we''ll have plenty of opportunities to work together in the future. Provoking a powerful ninja unnecessarily isn''t wise."


    Kitsuchi shook his head, and continued to speak in a calm tone.


    "Besides, integrity is the most important thing in the underground ck market. Only integrity can allow our vige gain a foothold in the underground ck market and attract those bounty hunters. If we break this agreement first, we will lose the credibility of the entire underground ck market."


    After all, training excellent ninjas consumes too much resources.


    Adhering to agreements would enhance Iwa''s reputation and attract bounty hunters to their cause. Breaching an agreement would undermine their credibility within the market.


    After all, nurturing elite ninjas required huge resources, and funds were essential for Iwagakure''s growth.


    Recruiting skilled bounty hunters, who were familiar with the warfare activities in the underground ck market, was more cost-effective than raising ninja from childhood to adulthood. Bounty hunters could use these remunerations as required. It was vital for Iwagakure to attract those experts.


    Even though tens of millions of ryo may seem significant, they were a rtively minor investment when weighed against the resources spent on cultivating elite ninjas from infancy to adulthood.


    "It''s unfortunate that we couldn''t contact Uchiha Ruri. Despite posting recruitment information on the underground ck market, there''s been no response. It appears she''s not interested in cooperating with us."


    Kitsuchi mentioned. As Ayane had saiid Uchiha Ruri had remained unresponsive to Iwagakure''s actions.


    It wasn''t clear if she was disinterested or wasn''t interested in rewards totaling tens of millions of ryo, or perhaps even hundreds of millions.


    However, Kitsuchi was inclined to believe the former. It was difficult to imagine anyone being indifferent to such a significant bounty, especially for rogue ninjas who no longer had a stable living environment.


    ........


    "How severe are Danzo''s injuries?"


    The fierce battle with Iwagakure had been strategically employed to create opportunities for Danzo''s Root and prevent Iwagakure''s ninjas and Hyuga Ayane from converging.


    This whole process had been meticulously nned, but the oue was beyond Jiraiya''s expectations.


    Deploying numerous elite Root members and even his own disciple, Minato, to confront Hyuga Ayane, a formidable defected ninja, had resulted in total failure.


    To Jiraiya, this oue was shocking.


    Most of the Root operatives who participated had suffered significant injuries, and many did not return.


    The leader of the Root, Danzo, remained in aatose state and continued to receive treatment.


    The water pots taken into his tent emerged stained with blood.


    "Elder Danzo is no longer in immediate danger, but it''s uncertain when he''ll regain consciousness. Even if he does awaken, hisbat abilities as a ninja in the future may be severely recuced."


    Minato informed Jiraiya from outside Danzo''s tent.


    Two Anbu stood guard at the tent entrance, both bearing wounds from previous battles. They allowed only medical personnel to enter, ensuring Danzo''s rest remained undisturbed.


    "This is quite serious. What happened? How did our operation fail?" Jiraiya sought answers.


    In his initial assessment, the annihtion battle had not been without risks, but he had estimated an 80% sess rate.


    Responding to Jiraiya''s question, Minato gave a wry smile and replied.


    "Well, I can only say that we underestimated the enemy''s strength and misjudged the extent of their jutsu. Even if we had possessed more information, it might have been challenging to target the enemy urately."


    Prior to the battle, they had acquired some information about Hyuga Ayane and made estimates based on the battle time of the decoy team. Their assessment had been intentionally cautious, yet they had grossly underestimated the opponent''s abilities.


    The reality had been astonishingly different.


    Reflecting on the overwhelming impact of the Gentle Fist strikes that had left them with no room for evasion,


    Minato admitted his perspective on the Hyuga n''s Gentle Fist required a fundamental shift.


    If not for Might Dai''s use of secret medicine to provide additional support at a critical moment, using the power of the Seven Gates, Danzo might have been killed.


    Furthermore, the injuries sustained were severe enough that even if they had been rescued, Danzo and the others would have faced imminent death.


    Minato himself had hesitated, using the Flying Thunder God Jutsu to move to the next round of attacks as Danzounched his initial attack. However, witnessing Danzo''s dire condition had led Minato to abandon this n and instead evacuate the battlefield with the wounded Danzo.


    For the safety of the remaining forces, two teams of Root ninjas, a total of eight, had chosen to remain behind and make a final stand.


    Jiraiya, informed of these events, bore an expression of profound concern. Even if he had been present himself, the situation would likely not have changed for the better.


    In the ninja world, intelligence was invaluable.


    While Jiraiya held no particr affection for Danzo, he recognized the significance of this battle for Konoha.


    Knowing more about their enemies tranted into fewer lives lost in the future. Armed with such information, strategies could be devised to confront even powerful enemies.


    Jiraiya assumed that Ayane, considering the considerable intelligence loss incurred in this encounter, would opt for a cautious approach rather thanunching another grand contest with Konoha.


    This change in her behavior would grant Konoha a respite. Regardless of her choice, whether she withdrew from the Land of Grass or acted with restraint, Konoha could now breathe more easily.


    However, the consequences of the heavy losses incurred in this battle were severe for the Root. The loss of twelve elite Konoha ninja members was a significant blow, and they were not likely to recover in the short term.


    Jiraiya hoped that Danzo could recover swiftly, but he harbored no unrealistic expectations.


    "Minato, I''m entrusting this matter to you. Take a few days off"


    "Yes, Jiraiya-sensei, please go ahead."


    After Jiraiya''s departure, Minato walked in a different direction, thinking about the challenge at hand.


    Clearly, it was quite challenging for him to intervene in this battle. The Byakugan would effectively restrain his Flying Thunder God, making it difficult to appear unnoticed within a ten-kilometer radius.


    A brief moment was required for Minato to charge up andunch an attack after each teleportation, creating a temporary weakness, simr to Ayane''s momentary stiffness after using the Rotation.


    This "freeze time" between executing the Flying Thunder God Technique and delivering an attack needed addressing, but Minatocked a clear solution.


    Continuous practice seemed the only way to minimize this weakness further.


    Moreover... Insufficient offensive power was a significant concern, and Minato''s blue eyes reflected this seriousness.


    He extended his palm, instinctively forming a blue chakra ball that fit in his hand. This was a self-developed A-Rank ninjutsu known as the Rasengan.


    The Rasengan was a unique ninjutsu that pushed the boundaries of chakra''s form and shape transformation. While its power could deal with most ninjas, it had limitations when facing stronger, more specialized opponents.


    A thought suddenly urred to Minato. He recalled Kakashi''s previous mission where he had used a Lightning Release ninjutsu that contrasted his own Rasengan. Kakashi''s ninjutsu had involved a change in chakra nature, the opposite of Minato''s change in chakra from.


    Minato''s eyes lit up.


    The idea ofbining chakra nature change with the Rasengan sparked Minato''s interest.


    This required coboration with Kakashi to exchange information regarding the Lightning Release nature transformation in exchange for insights into the Rasengam.


    Although Minato was well-versed in Wind Release, he had no experience with Lightning Release. However, his role as Kakashi''s mentor made it reasonable to share special jutsus with his disciples.


    ....


    Meanwhile...


    "I instructed you to catch those mice. Why did you be involved in the Land of Grass?" Shiraishi questioned Ayane upon her return.


    Ayane''s private actions hadn''t directly disrupted Shiraishi''s ns, but they had been surprising nheless. Fortunately, noplications had arisen, and Ayane had returned unharmed.


    "I understand."


    Ayane locked eyes with Shiraishi for three seconds before sighing and uttering these words.


    "Understand what?" Shiraishi sat, bewildered by Ayane''s response.


    Soon, he understood. Ayane stood before him, suddenly undoing the belt around her kimono''s waist. The material slid from her shoulders, exposing her milky-white corbone.


    Losing the shackles of clothes hinted at a captivating sensuality.


    "Wait, you, why are you taking off your clothes all of a sudden?" Shiraishi stammered.


    "Aren''t you going to punish me?, then go ahead."


    Ayane said as she sat with her back turned to Shiraishi, her exposed back showcasing a delicate and pitiful expression. She appeared like a vulnerable white rabbit, ready to be preyed upon.


    "I can''t resist you anyway. Whether it''s a whip or a rope, I''m prepared for it."


    As she spoke, a whip and a rope actually appeared beside her.


    "Why do you have these props ready in advance?" Shiraishi asked, baffled by the sudden shift from professional discussion to intimate role-y with a female ninja in white knee socks.


    It was quite tempting.


    "Anyway, put your clothes back on."


    "Aren''t youing?"


    "The devil wants it. Anyways this is an official office, not a ce for such behavior."


    As the Minister of Military Affairs for the Land Of Demons and a newly appointed official responsible for military affairs, he couldn''t engage in inappropriate conduct in his office.


    "This is a rare good opportunity to punish me logically."


    Shiraishi declined, prompting a slightly disappointed Ayane to reluctantly wear her clothes.


    "Now let''s discuss business."


    Bncing his duties between managing the country''s military affairs and his work in theboratory left him with little sleep. His engagement with Ruri at night added to his exhaustion.


    If this continued, his back might not hold up. Perhaps it was time to develop a drug for strengthening one''s waist.


    "For now, I''ll let you go since there were no troubles this time. But don''t take private action like this again, or I will wipe your *ss." Shiraishi admonished.


    "Then... don''t the other part need to be treated?" Ayane teased.


    Shiraishi blushed, jumping out of his chair as if he couldn''t bear the teasing any longer.


    Seeing Shiraishi''s intense anger and his helpless expression, Ayane smiled and said, "Alright, I was just joking, trying to lighten the mood. I brought you back a gift."


    With that, Ayane produced a scroll and motioned to unseal it with a gesture.


    To Shiraishi''s astonishment, the scroll automatically unfurled, revealing an arm covered in bloody scabs, emerging in a cloud of white smoke.


    "This is..."


    "Danzo''s severed arm. I wanted to kill him, but Namikaze Minato''s Flying Thunder God jutsu was fast, and his speed was truly monstrous."


    If it weren''t for her arrogant attitude and the use of senjutsu chakra to enhance her physical abilities, that battle might not have been as easy.


    Nevertheless, even in a fully liberated state, his nerve response speed could only match hers.


    Ayane recognized Minato as a "superman" with innate quick reflexes, bound to be the center of attention in the ninja world, assuming he didn''t meet an early death.


    "That''s why I sent Shadow Dancer to you. His incredible nerve response,bined with a convenient space-time jutsu like the Flying Thunder God , presents an incredible challenge. That Mount My¨­boku guy genuinely handed me with a huge problem."


    Having said this, Shiraishi snorted in frustration.


    He had realized how challenging it would be for Minato to continuously improve his superhuman neural responsebined with the elusive Flying Thunder God jutsu, based on the defection incident.


    "Might Dai is even more powerful than you initially described. It''s likely due to the influence of secret medicine, and Konoha probably invested heavily in his training."


    "That information is from a few months ago, so discrepancies are expected. It makes sense for Konoha''s higher-ups to identify a unique talent and invest significantly in their development. However, it''s not a grave concern. The Ninja World War concerns the five major countries, and there''s no need for us to participate."


    Konoha may produce many elite ninjas, but so do other viges. Even if Konoha aimed for victory, they would exhaust their resources.


    Shiraishi wasn''t worried about any post-war reprisals from Konoha for the next seven or eight years. By then, he anticipated that he wouldn''t fear Konoha''s power.


    Ruri and Ayane both had top-notchbat powersparable to the five kages. Combining thebat power of himself and his several clones, it wasn''t a lot of problem to deal with one of the five kages.


    After seven or eight years, with the outstanding talents of the Uchiha, Hyuga, and Uzumaki, there would be more topbat power.


    Therefore, Shiraishi wasn''t very worried about Konoha. He was worried about something else at the moment ¡ª


    Uchiha Madara and White Zetsu.


    Shiraishi had no intention of confronting Uchiha Madara until he was thoroughly prepared, mindful of the deterrent effect the name held.


    By severing White zetsu''s influence, his intelligencework would crumble, preventing him from obtaining outside information and gradually pushing him into a dire situation.


    The safest course of action was to cut ties with White zetsu. However, the execution of this n depended on Madara''s responses and his unique tactics.


    "So, have those White zetsu been dealt with?"


    Shiraishi asked about Ayane''s work progress these days.


    "Part of it has been dealt with, but many others have been missed. They are hiding deeper."


    Ayane''s answer didn''t meet Shiraishi''s expectations.


    "Is that so? You showed your face without authorization this time, which disrupted the deployment here a bit. Just think about it from another angle, there is also a ce for usability. And..."


    "And what?"


    "Uchiha Madara''s purpose, if i guess correctly, it should be the tailed beasts. Currently, the tailed beasts are in the hands of Konoha and other Ninja Viges. The only one not in the hands of the Viges is the Seven Tails in Takigakure located at the Land Of Waterfalls. I have sent people into Takigakure Vige to act as eyeliners. If there is a problem, we will respond."


    "What about Uchiha Obito?"


    "The old man has limited mobility. He really needs a spokesperson that fits his idealization. It could only be an idiot easy to control. Therefore, the next step is to deal with the white zetsu around Uchiha Obito. I want to see what sort of response Uchiha Madara will make if the white zetsu around his ideal puppet is dealt with."


    "So, should I still deal with these rats once more?"


    "No, there''s no need to worry at the moment. This n requires patience. We need to establish the right path while controlling the risks of any mid-process idents. When dealing with individuals like these, who are deeply seasoned, one slip could lead to a trap. The same error won''t be made twice by Uchiha Madara. For now, we can locate white zetsu, but not Madara himself."


    Eliminating more white zetsu was meaningless as long as Madara''s location remained unknown. The key was to pinpoint Madara''s location through the white zetsu''s connections.


    Before that, Shiraishi needed to make extensive preparations, increasing his strength, and be ready for battle.


    "It''s a good time for you to return. I urgently need the assistance of your Byakugan."


    "Assist with what?"


    "Drawing a map."


    "We need detailed topographical maps of every region in the Land Of Demons."


    "Are you establishing argeb?".


    "No, it''s something more important than a researchb. I intend to build a country within a country, somewhat like Roran. However, the country within my country is unique. From officials to civilians, it will consist of ''newborn humans'' who have mastered natural energy. I''ll call this project ''Nature Genesis'' for now."


    Shiraishi wasn''t certain what would happen if the natural energy system suddenly flowed into the world. Hence, he wanted to create a dedicated "Nature Genesis." which would serve as an essential experimental area for understanding how humans using natural energy could establish a stable social system.


    The Chakra system had caused abnormal development within the ninja world, neglecting the significance of civilians and exacerbating wealth disparities, thanks to the power held by ninja elites.


    Natural energy had the potential to bridge this divide.


    The experiment might unveil new life or lead to destruction as a world system. Therefore, the n was crucial in reforming the world.


    Picking the right location, investing in the inhabitants, ensuring "Nature Genesis" concealment, appointing protectors, and addressing numerousplex issues that hadn''t yet surfaced were all part of the preparation process before the n could officiallyunch. This preparation phase could span several years.


    -------


    You can read 80 chapters ahead on Patreon.


    Patreon - patreon./Chizihn

 Chapter 152: 148: The Blood Mist

    Chapter 152: 148: The Blood Mist


    80 advanced chapters on Patreon


    Patreon./chizihn.


    ------


    "The Byakugan..."


    Whaty before the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, was aprehensive report containing detailed information about the battle.


    The report included intelligence about thebat capabilities of the S-Rank rogue nin, Hyuga Ayane, which had been ryed from the front lines by the Anbu operatives.


    It wouldn''t be fair to call this operation entirely fruitless, but it hade at the cost of twelve Root ninja lives in exchange for informations about the enemy''s evolving strength, making it seem somewhat less worthwhile at present.


    Additionally, this operation exposed the core support tactics utilizing the Flying Thunder God jutsu, making Konoha''s strategies vulnerable to enemy awareness and potentially subject to countering the jutsu in the future. They could only hope for another stroke of luck to encounter such a favorable opportunity.


    And most importantly, it was just one person.


    The most significant concern, however, was that there were two other individuals involved. Considering these three as a collective enemy, any intelligence gathered may have may not be of any use.


    "So, Hiruzen, how do you n to address the repercussions of this situation?" asked advisors Koharu and Homura, who stood in front of Hiruzen''s desk, looking determined.


    "Danzo took away half of Root''s manpower for this operation, but only a few survivors remain from the personnel who executed it. We need to urgently replenish our ranks."


    During the ongoing war, Danzo''s Root yed a crucial role. Whether it involved harassment or intelligence gathering from the enemy, Root''s contributions were invaluable to Konoha. Without them, the regr Anbu forces alone couldn''t handle all aspects of the battlefield.


    The division of roles was clear: Anbu controlled the interior, while Root maintainedmand over the exterior, a mutual understanding cultivated over years by the vige''s leadership.


    Now, with Root suffering heavy losses and its leadership group incapacitated, even if they recovered, their strength wouldn''t be the same. This was a considerable headache for Hiruzen.


    "However, we don''t have many exceptional ninjas remaining in the vige. Most are highly critical of Root''s existence. It may take some time to replenish our ranks." Koharu said, borating on the vige''s internal situation.


    "No need to worry at the moment. Danzo took only half of Root''s power this time, leaving the other half in the vige, ensuring some continuity in our operations for now." said Homura.


    "Danzo is currently incapacitated, and the Root is temporarily under the management of Jonin from the Aburame n, Ryoma. I will establish contact with her as soon as possible."


    Aburame Ryoma, a prominent Jonin of the Aburame n, had a remarkable track record in battle. She joined the Root during the Second Ninja World War and became Danzo''s right-hand woman.


    With Danzo unable to lead, the Root couldn''t simply stagnate. Appointing a temporary leader was necessary to stabilize the situation.


    In terms of strength, leadership skills, and most importantly, loyalty, Aburame Ryoma was undoubtedly a ster Konoha Jonin.


    "Now, Hiruzen..., what are your thoughts on the matter of the Hyuga n''s Byakugan?" asked Homura as he turned his gaze toward Hiruzen.


    Hiruzen remained silent.


    "Hyuga Ayane''s Byakugan is a type we have never seen before. It fundamentally differs from the traditional Byakugan ability of the Hyuga n, including the Gentle Fist."


    As advisors, they were well-versed in the battle''s intelligence.


    "The pupil releasing justu of her Byakugan she used which can silently subdue an opponent. Even a Jonin not paying attention might be instantly killed. What''s even more terrifying is the terrifying nature of her Gentle Fist, leaving no escape for the target. Even if one didn''t witness it in person, it''s easy to imagine the desperation Danzo faced."


    Homura took a deep breath after sharing these details, caution evident in his eyes.


    "Do you think the Hyuga n is deliberately concealing their abilities? I don''t believe so. The Hyuga n has been an integral part of Konoha for decades. If they were hiding something of such significance, Hashirama-sensei and Tobirama-sensei wouldn''t have missed it."


    Hiruzen''s response indicated that he couldn''t fathom the Hyuga n deliberately withholding crucial information from the vige.


    If that were the case, their sensei, the former Hokage would have left behind a warning in the scrolls to be vignt regarding the Hyuga n''s eyes.


    "The role of the Byakugan on the battlefield is vital, but it''s just in terms of function. If a formidable outsider like Hyuga Ayane is born from the n, it might disrupt the vige''s bnce."


    For the Kekkei Genkai ninja, a powerful Uchiha is enough to give them a headache. If the Hyuga n faces instability once again, their strategy against them must adapt.


    Currently, they were in a crucial wartime period, and Konoha couldn''t afford any disruptions.


    As concerned consultants, their worries weren''t unfounded.


    Hyuga Ayane''s unique Byakugan and her extraordinary disy of the Gentle Fist had surpassed theirmon understanding of the Hyuga n''s abilities.


    "I disagree with this."


    "Hiruzen, we must ask about this matter. Understanding whether this Kekkei Genkai has undiscovered abilities is crucial. I suspect that Hyuga Ayane''s Byakugan has undergone some transformation that surpasses the limits of ordinary Hyuga n members. It''s like..."


    At this point, Homura paused briefly, looking directly at Hiruzen with a serious expression, and he continued,


    "The difference between the Sharingan and Mangekyou Sharingan."


    Upon hearing these words, Hiruzen showed signs of hesitation.


    "There''s no room for hesitation. Whether it''s a mutation by chance or the result of an established evolutionary path, we need to verify this with the Hyuga n. If this mutation is unique, it''s one thing, but if other Byakugan can also experience mutation and evolution... I''m taking this precaution for good reason."


    Both Byakugan and Sharingan are Kekkei Genkai Doujutsu.


    It''s possible that, like Sharingan, Byakugan possesses previously unknown mutation and evolution capabilities.


    Just because it hasn''t happened before doesn''t mean it''s impossible. If the Hyuga n has made some secretive changes due to Hyuga Ayane''s case, it could negatively impact the vige''s bnce.


    "I will think about it for a while."


    At a time like this, Hiruzen didn''t want to jeopardize the trust between the Hyuga n and himself. Investigating the Hyuga n at this point could lead to unnecessary conflicts with the Hokage.


    After all, the notion of the Byakugan''s mutation is based solely on spection without concrete evidence.


    If they could study Hyuga Ayane''s eyes, it would be eptable to get urate data, but based on their guess alone, it''s necessary to investigate the Hyuga n, but Hiruzen felt quite repulsive.


    Although he voiced these concerns, Hiruzen was inclined to delegate the issue to his two close friends, Koharu and Homura.


    Both the Byakugan and Sharingan have potential mutation and evolution capabilities. However, as Hokage, he couldn''t rely on such spection to endanger the strong rtionship between Hyuga and the vige.


    "This opportunity can''t be missed."


    "Don''t worry, I understand the gravity of the situation. We should pacify the Hyuga first, without coercion. This situation is different from the Uchiha problem. I will think it over again, and we will find a solutionter."


    Hiruzen reached for a cigarette on the table with a troubled expression, took a deep puff, and exhaled the smoke.


    Seeing Hiruzen in this state, Kaharu and Homura realized they wouldn''t get any further at the moment.


    After going back, Kaharu turned to her partner and remarked, "I can''t help but feel that Hiruzen is starting to resemble what Danzo mentioned. His recent decision-making seems more hesitant than before."


    "Yes, he''s shown hesitation before, but he wouldn''t have dyed us like this. As for the Hyuga n issue, it can''t wait. If there''s even a possibility of mutation and evolution within the Hyuga n''s Byakugan, we can''t predict the future changes it might bring to the vige."


    The power of Kekkei Genkai of a ninja is incredibly formidable. The Hyuga n is valued and trusted by the vige''s leadership due to the strategic importance of the Byakugan. However, in terms ofbat effectiveness, they have been inferior to the Uchiha n.


    If the Byakugan potentially possesses the same mutation issue as the Sharingan and undergoes a more significant transformation, the Hyuga n could rival the Uchiha n''s power within Konoha.


    At that point, the Byakugan would hold more strategic significance than just being a trait of strategic importance.


    "It''s a shame that Tobirana-sensei didn''t leave behind more information about the Byakugan."


    "It''s never toote to learn now. Hiruzen couldn''t provide a breakthrough, so we''ll have to rely on our own efforts."


    "Your thoughts..."


    Koharu looked at Homura in surprise.


    "Danzo isn''t around, so Hiruzen might not listen to us. We are also considering the vige''s future, and Hiruzen will appreciate our good intentions. The Hyuga n issue can only be resolved by being honest with each other immediately."


    Homura looked into the distance, which was the direction of the Hyuga n.


    ....


    "These are the ancient scrolls passed down by our Hyuga n."


    In the vast library of the Hyuga n, a n elder led the way, guiding Kohary and Homura to the deepest corner of the library, where important records left by the Hyuga n''s ancestors were stored.


    With the n elder''s approval, they received special ess as high-ranking consultants.


    "Please understand, this is a necessity."


    Surprisingly, they obtained permission from the Hyuga n quite smoothly, granting them ess to read the materials within the n''s library.


    Following them, there were also a few Jonin who were close associates, assisting in managing the intelligence.


    After all, there was a huge amount of materials, and processing them solely with the two of them could take a considerable amount of time.


    "You''re wee. Our n''s handling of the situation hasn''t been perfect. It''s only natural to address Hokage-sama''s concerns. We have already received information about the frontline through Hizashi''s reports, so we understand the concerns of our advisors. No matter what, the Hyuga n will wholeheartedly support Hokage-sama''s decisions." The n elder said.


    Not long after, he allowed Koharu, Homura, and their group of associates to remain, then walked out himself.


    Outside the library, several n elders were waiting.


    Seeing someone emerge, they pulled him aside and asked in low tones, "Is it really eptable to do this? This is our ns hard-earned collection. There can''t be any idents."


    Opening the Hyuga n''s library and granting the advisors ess to the n''s centuries old records has left many n elders uneasy.


    "After all, this is a orders from Hokage-sama. By doing this, we can also eliminate Hokage-sama''s concerns about our n. We''re different from the Uchiha."


    "I''m afraid this isn''t an order personally issued by Hokage-sama."


    One of the n elders made a surprising remark.


    The other n elders were initially startled, but they understood the truth after some thought.


    In other words, the two advisorss arrived here for an inspection, and this didn''t originate from Hokage''s directmand but instead they bypassed his authority, allowing them to intervene directly with the Hyuga n?


    "Hokage-sama is the leader of the moderate faction in the vige. Considering our n''s significance to the vige, he would never issue such an unreasonable order." The n elder said in a low voice.


    "Forget it, let''s not dwell on it. Regardless of whose orders it is, it doesn''t matter. What''s important now is to ensure the n''s standing within the vige."


    "Will Hiashi-sama consent to this?"


    "Hiashi-sama is currently on the battlefield, and we can handle this here. He''s still quite young, and it''s sufficient to leave the matter of engaging in the battlefield and fighting the enemy to the branch family. As the n head, it''s safest for him to stay within the n. After all, the protection of our n''s precious eyes can''t be left to chance."


    "Yes, Hiashi-sama is a young man with much vigor. It''s understandable that he wants to make contributions and not waste his youth, but this matter hasn''t been managed well. As the n head, there''s no need topromise for the sake of the branch family. Safeguarding our n is a natural obligation and responsibility."


    As the n head, Hiashi had personally gone to the battlefield, and the n elders harbored much discontent.


    The collective defection of the ninja from the branch family had already caused considerable harm to the Hyuga n. Any ident to the n head on the battlefield would onlypound the chaos within the Hyuga n.


    Not only was it about appeasing the branch family members, but there was no need to go to such lengths.


    "Atst, our status within the n and in the vige seems to have stabilized, and we can breathe easy."


    One of the n elders heaved a sigh of relief.


    After all, they didn''t take pleasure in being scrutinized by high-ranking individuals.


    Given the current state of the Hyuga n, it''s better to exercise caution, as they truly couldn''t afford any moreplications.


    ...


    "What are you up to?"


    In the external corridor, sunlight bathed the area, and the sun seemed eager to share its light and warmth with the earth.


    When Ruri and Ayane encountered each other in the corridor, Ruri asked Ayane this.


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you intentionally showed up in the Land of Grass and offered a reward for that small grudge, there was no need to ce yourself in this situation."


    ording to Ruri''s knowledge, when Ayane left the Hyuga n, she took a huge sum of reserve funds from the n, sufficient to provide for the Hyuga n members in the Land of Demons without any financial worries.


    Ayane siding with Iwagakure and waging war against Konoha had displeased Ruri.


    "Well, what''s the matter? Maybe it was a whim, or perhaps Konoha was a little naive? So what if it is?"


    Although Ruri had posed a question, Ayane responded with a question of her own, employing a smile to mask her intentions.


    Pointing to her chin with a finger, Ruri was very annoyed by Ayane''$ innocent look of acting like she had no idea of what she was doing.


    "If our location here ispromised due to something like this, you should be aware of the consequences."


    Ruri frowned.


    "Oh, I was only joking. You don''t have to take it so seriously. In any case, the more intense the ninja world war, the more beneficial it will be for our growth."


    "To be honest, I hate your character so much.."


    Ayane''s unpredictable actions, often engaging in reckless and dangerous endeavors, angered Ruri. How much longer would the vige permit this woman to continue her audacious actions?


    Merely thinking about it made Ruri angrier.


    It wasn''t solely due to Ayane revealing herself on the battlefield in the Land of Grass; it was more urate to say she harbored resentment toward every aspect of this woman''s being.


    Especially her monstrous chest!


    "I hate you too."


    Ayane responded, concealing her jealousy with an innocent smile.


    When you hate someone, sometimes it''s more essential to maintain a wless smile instead of openly revealing your jealousy and hatred.


    "I''ve told you numerous times, don''t amile like that. I have warned you before."


    "I just thought that returning under such favorable circumstances made me happy. Of course, if you don''t care, it''s no problem."


    "It seems that you''re only pure on the outside, and your nature is really promiscuous."


    "Oh,ing from you, who''s been monopolizing more than her fair share of time, are you in any position to say such things to me? Washboard."


    The term "Washboard" nearly caused Ruri''s dark pupils to ignite.


    A certain nerve in her brain hadpletely short-circuited.


    "Ahem, I''m sorry, I might have gone a bit far. In fact,paring you to a teapot lid might be a more better word. After all, there''s still quite a gap between a washboard and a teapot lid, isn''t there?"


    Sensing intense hostility, Ayane''s smile grew even more cheerful.


    Surrendering through wordy.


    The two women locked eyes in the corridor, and the gap between them slowly lessened.


    Yet they continued to gaze at each other.


    Not only that, but the distance between them closed further, and they started to bump chests with each other.


    In the air where their eyes met, it was as if sparks and lightning bolts were about to erupt.


    In the office, the staff was reporting recent work progress to Shiraishi.


    "¡ªThat sums up our work for this month."


    "Thank you for your efforts. You may leave."


    "Yes, Shiraishi-sama."


    The staff exited, gently closing the door behind them.


    Shiraishi closed the proposal book on his desk, walked to the window, observed the distantndscape, exhaled a long breath, and allowed his body to rx.


    Staying seated for an extended period can make one''s body feel somewhat numb. It seems that he should engage in more physical exercise in the future.


    After all, workingte into the night is quite taxing.


    "What a peaceful sight..."


    A smile crept across Shiraishi''s face as he gazed at the beautiful scenery before him.


    Boom!


    On the distant mountain, suddenly there was an explosive sh, blooming iparably gorgeously on the top of the mountain.


    "..."


    ....


    The Land of Water.


    This ind nation had a unique culture, despite facing the vast continent of the Ninja World across the sea. It has abinednd and sea area equivalent to that of major nations such as the Land Of Fire.


    Surrounded by the sea on all sides, with numerous high mountains within, the country remained shrouded in dense fog all year round.


    Due to its istion from the maind, the Kirigakure in the Land of Water had refrained from participating in the Ninja World War since the First Ninja World War.


    Recently, this country, enshrouded in perpetual fog, has gotten the sinister moniker "Vige Of The Bloody Mist" steadily spread about the ninja vige of the Land of Water, known as Kirigakure.


    A caravan steadily progresses along a fog-covered route.


    The four-wheeled vehicle carried valuable cargo, with guards donning ck hooded windbreakers marked by the Purple Rose emblem on their backs.


    This is a caravan from the Land of Demons.


    With the recent military reforms in the Land of Demons, these guards possess a new identity¡ªthe Land Of Demons Army.


    Even though this fact hasn''t circted widely in various countries, there was no need for too much publicity.


    They transported their valuable cargo on their journey. After a couple of hours'' travel, they will arrive at thergest port city in the Land of Water.


    There, they will board the Land Of Demons military cruiser docked at the port city and safely return to the Land of Demons.


    "This country is terrible."


    Someone voiced their thoughts, having seemingly harbored this sentiment for some time on the journey.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Of course, it''s Kirigakure. It''s truly terrifying. We''ve set up a branch there, but the moment you step out, you''re under surveince."


    Beyond that, you can hear faint screams every night. They were the sounds of ninjas who had died in battle.


    "This is the internal affairs of another country and doesn''t concern us. Our only responsibility is to sell drugs."


    "That said, the vige is exceptionally bad. I heard they only had one graduate from the ninja academy this year; the rest all died."


    Even though such information was prohibited from spreading in Kirigakure, some rumors inevitably surfaced.


    It was only natural; the vigers would go mad from prolonged repression.


    "That little brat named ''Hozuki''? It''s truly unfortunate."


    A wordless exchange transpired among them, with everyone venting their dissatisfaction about the dire circumstances in Kirigakure.


    For the personnel assigned here, opening a store in Kirigakure isn''t life-threatening, but it''s extremely troublesome to be under surveince even when using the restroom.


    Distrust, bloodshed, brutality, and an evil atmosphere shroud the vige.


    Just as they continued to transport their cargo and advance, the sound of shing metal reverberated from the bridge ahead, obscured by the fog.


    It was the noise of weapons shing inbat.


    Intense chakras shed and detonated, while the water beneath the bridge churned. Water dragons from different factions bit and writhed, drenching the surroundings with rain.


    The atmosphere grew cild as both sides refused to yield, relentlessly bombarding each other with ninjutsu, shuriken, and explosive tags.


    These were Kirigakure ninjas, fighting against their ownrades due to differing ideologies and allegiances.


    Theirrades'' blood was shed as a result of differing ideas and factions!


    "It''s happening again, a battle in the Blood Mist."


    ###


    UPDATE: I may have to drop this fic for a while. I''m currently tranting and editing 227 - 235, but the author had fleshed out this fic extensively. It''s getting tiring to make names for the Chinese words in the raw, even ces that aren''t in cannon. If it gets worse I might just drop. Also if anyone can assist with the words, names and ces doment.

 Chapter 153: 149: Lightning Sword - Kiba

    Chapter 153: 149: Lightning Sword - Kiba


    Trying out a new TL. Check it out.


    #####


    "Shiraishi-sama, we have received information from Kirigakure."


    A staff from the Intelligence Department, as part of their usual routine, reported to Shiraishi about the intelligence they had gathered recently, with particr emphasis on information regarding Kirigakure.


    "What''s been going on over there?" Shiraishi asked after some contemtion.


    The Land of Water, isted by the sea, kept Kirigakure within its borders and maintained a strict policy of seclusion, regardless of entering or exiting.


    Purple Rose Medical Company''s branch in Kirigakure was made possible because the Priestess sent a letter to the Daimyo of the Land Of Water. Through country to country diplomacy, this made it possible to have a branch within Kirigakure in name.


    Naturally, offerings gifts to the Water Daimyo and many of the prominent nobles were indispensable. Otherwise, cing personnel in Kirigakure wouldn''t be nearly as easy.


    The level of xenophobia in the vige was astonishing to outsiders.


    During his time in Konoha, Shiraishi had some knowledge of the vige, but during that time, while Kirigakure was reclusive and isted, it hadn''t reached this level of seclusion.


    Those entering Kirigakure were under constant surveince by Kirigakure Anbu, and all they manage to glean is fragmentary news.


    Moreover, neutral individuals from the Land of Demons were only permitted to enter and exit once every other month. Exceeding this number could result in forced detention. This is a stiption within the agreement and is thoroughly enforced.


    "It appears there''s a significant power shift happening within Kirigakure. Though it''s unclear who''s leading it, the people stationed there in the past month have often reported hearing battle noises at night. Even outside the vige, conflicts have been frequent."


    If heard identally, it could even be regarded as a foreign enemy''s invasion.


    If the battles at night were enough for foreign enemies to invade, Kirigakure would never have had the power to be counted amongst the Five Great Ninja Viges.


    Evidently, this was an internal conflict among Kirigakure Ninjas themselves. The intensity of certain conflicts has led to factional confrontations and the tragic practice of killing themselves within the vige.


    "What''s the specific cause?"


    "Based on the intelligence avable, it may be rted to their ninja academy''s graduation assessment held between march and april this year. It had increased the tensions."


    "The Hozuki Incident?" Shiraishi nodded.


    Momochi Zabuza, a graduate from Kiri''s academy, had ughtered all fellow candidates in that year''s graduation exam, leaving himself as the sole graduate.


    This event wasn''t unique to Shiraishi; other viges must have learned of it in short order and likely took some pleasure in the news.


    In recent years, Kirigakure had adopted a test in which two groups of two candidates were pitted against each other, with the victors securing graduation from the ninja school.


    And thus, the legend of the "Blood Mist" was born.


    Based on most ninja''s impressions, Kiri nins were oftenbeled as ''vicious,'' ''brutal,'' and ''bloodthirsty.''


    Although the number of ninjas had been reduced to some extent, those who survived the ordeal in Kiri were the elite, always ready to shed blood, and they could be considered the best among ninja.


    Nevertheless, the fact that only one candidate graduated this year was an anomaly. Even if Kirigakure followed the ''elite'' path, the higher ups couldn''t ignore such an event.


    In all likelihood, various debates and discussions have been held on this matter.


    From what Shiraishi knew, not all of Kirigakure''s senior managed appreciated thebel of "Blood Mist Vige." Such an event was likely to cause further friction.


    The internal strife within Kirigakure likely seized this opportunity to create deep divisions among the factions.


    One side intended to continue enforcing the ''Blood Mist'' policy, while the other wanted to abolish this unjust examination method immediately.


    However, as Kirigakure, one of the Five Great Ninja Viges, has always practiced secrecy, Shiraishi could only deduce this much.


    Additional information will only be evident through Kirigakure''s following actions.


    "Advise our personnel stationed in Kirigakure to remain patient and carry out their responsibilities diligently."


    "Understood."


    After the Intelligence Department staff left, Shiraishi contemted and reflected.


    The situation in Kiri was intensifying. Sooner orter, those stationed there would likely be kicked out. Even with guarantees from the Land Of Waters''s Daimyo, it couldn''t be taken lightly.


    Furthermore, the annual fees for these guarantees were huge amounts.


    If it weren''t for the purpose of nting some pawns within Kirigakure and obtaining more information, Shiraishi would never have entertained dealings with the Land Of Water''s nobility.


    To the best of Shiraishi''s knowledge, Kirigakure''s transformation was in part due to the Land Of Waters''s nobility consistently reducing their funding for Kirigakure.


    The Land of Water is an isted nation overseas. Apart from its participation in the first Ninja World War, it has remained dormant and had little interaction with the maind nations.


    As a result, the ninja in Kirigakure became all but irrelevant.


    Unlike Konoha, the Land Of Fire found itself surrounded by enemies. Consequently, among the Five Great Nations, the annual development funds bestowed upon Konoha by the Land Of Fire''s daimyo are numbers that evoke envy among other ninja viges.


    Nevertheless, Kirigakure''s ambitions for development are hindered by the reluctance of the their daimyo and nobles to shoulder huge military expenses.


    After all, the status quo suffices for the ninjas, and there''s no need for external expansion. The daimyos and nobles, from their standpoint, prioritize the country''s defense.


    This policy stroke Shiraishi as stupid.


    Yet, in the eyes of those with vested interests, the daimyo and nobles are primarily motivated by their own interests. This entails curtailing ninja expenditures while indulging in extravagance and profligacy.


    For themon people, they are the poor and weak ss, collectively disregarded by both the ninjas and the nobility.


    If Kirigakure seeks transformation to break free from this impasse, it is inevitable that most of the high-ranking officials within will be implicated, and it might even implicate the daimyo and nobles.


    "Let''s wait and observe for a while," Shiraishi concluded, refraining from taking any immediate countermeasures.


    The current state of Kirigakure remained unclear, and the extent of the factional conflict and the situation of each faction''s leaders are uncertain.


    As a neutral party, he need only fulfill his duties effectively.


    ...


    "Cough, cough... cough, cough..."


    Within a pristine white room, dim yellow light cast an eerie glow. The room exuded an air of death in thete-night setting.


    A womany upon a hospital bed, writhing in pain. Her eyes barely open, she stared nkly at the ceiling light. Her face pale, she was ravaged by disease.


    At that moment, a figure donning a ninja mask and attire entered through the door, bearing a bowl of soup. Slowly, he approached the woman in the bed.


    His attire indicated that he was an Anbu directly under Kirigakure''s Mizukage, part of the infamous Kirigakure Hunter nin corps.


    The eyes behind the mask had a cold and unforgiving gaze, as he was here solely to carry out Mizukage''s orders.


    "Ameyuri-sama, it''s time to take your medicine," the Anbu said.


    The woman on the bed turned her head and eyed the bowl of soup in his hand with fear, shaking her head vigorously.


    "I''m not sick... take it away," a protested.


    "Only patients can deny being sick. Mizukage-sama has asked us to prepar this medicinal soup, which will greatly benefit your health. Drink it while it''s still hot,"


    The Anbu encouraged, attempting to soften his tone as he spoke to the woman.


    "...take it away,"


    "As one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Kirigakure, you shouldn''t be so stubborn. You''ll need to recover from your illness and face your enemies. Here.....i will feed you,"


    Ignoring the woman''s struggles, the Anbu firmly held her shoulders, helping her to sit up. He brought the bowl of soup to her pale lips.


    Just as he was about to tilt the bowl to make her drink, he suddenly detected something wrong. Swiftly, he dodged to the side, causing the bowl of soup to crash to the floor, spilling its contents.


    A snapping sound followed.


    Even though he managed to dodge in time, he couldn''t escape the assant''s attack.


    The intruder''s mastery of the Body Flicker far surpassed that of the Kiri Anbu.


    The neer reached the bedside, observing the woman writhing in pain on the bed, and sighed softly.


    The woman on the bed breathed a sigh of relief, gazing at her visitor. She spoke in hushed tones, "Long time no see... I''ve heard you''ve joined the third as well... are you here to kill me?"


    The figure offered no response. Instead, he extended his hand and touched her forehead.


    The woman on the bed immediately felt tired as she fell asleep on the bed.


    ...


    In the early morning, sunlight pierced through the mist, casting a glow upon buildings in Kiri.


    On the silence of the morning, a group of over a dozen ninja rushed out of Kirigakure, led by two male ninja.


    One had a with long, thorny, yellow hair. With a Kiri Anbu mask, slender frame resembling that of a young woman. However, their true gender was a male, and he carried a needle-like tool on his back.


    Kushimaru Kurirare, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, the wielder of the longsword needle with a thread which allowed the user to pierce and stitch things - The Nuibari.


    The other ninja had long brown hair, a vertical whip, a long beard, and his left eye was covered with a ck cloth. His sharp teeth and cruel appearance gave off a menacing vibe.


    Jinpachi Munashi, another of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, wielder of the explosive sword - Shibuki.


    Referred to as the "ruthless duo" among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Kushimaru Kurirare and Jinpachi Munashi were often inseparable, operating in pairs. In the world, they were notorious figures for their brutalbat methods.


    But they considered their actions amusing and a source of glory.


    They were followed by elite ninjas from Kiri as well.


    Presently, the two of them were executing a ssified S-rank mission personally entrusted by the Third Mizukage.


    As they moved beyond the vige''s borders, they maintained high speed movement.


    "Leaving a mission like this to us suggests that the third is quite understaffed," Jinpachi''s disdainful voice echoed through the misty forest.


    As those trailing them were trusted confidants, there was no need for restraint or hesitancy speaking about the vige. Venting their concerns felt necessary.


    "Considering his old age, it''s only natural that he might have lost some of his edge. And as I mentioned earlier, it would have been more efficient if he just executed them directly. If we insist on calling themrades in the vige, she, under the guise of a genius, contracted a grave illness and passed away at a young age. His vision isn''t what it used to be."


    "Hmph. More pressing than this is finding out who allowed that woman to leave in secret."


    "There are numerous suspicious people" Kushimaru pointed out.


    In the vige, there were several who opposed the esteemed ''Blood Mist'' policy. Even though they had been purged to some extent, their resilience was evident.


    "Once we deal with the sick woman, we''ll return and kill them all. The opposition''s blood will be scattered by Shibuki," Jinpachi''s lips curled, revealing sharp teeth, as he released a cruel and eerieugh.


    ....


    In the Land of Fire, within Konoha.


    In a conference room with only three individuals, Hokage Hiruzen directed an indifferent gaze at the two advisors, Koharu and Homura.


    Under Hiruzen''s scrutiny, the two advisors hesitated briefly. But before they could speak, Hiruzen seized the initiative and questioned them, "Why did you secretly issue my order to investigate the Hyuga n?"


    Initially, he had been reluctant to believe it.


    Koharu and Homura had audaciously passed his Hokage warrant in order to probe into the Hyuga n''s Byakuga rted information.


    After discovering this, Hiruzen felt like he might copse, his face contorted with anger.


    Were it not for these two being hisrades-in-arms he had known since childhood, he might have ordered Anbu to immediately detain them in konoha prison for a period of reflection.


    As advisors, did they truly not understand the seriousness of falsifying the Hokage''s order?


    A single misstep could lead to them losing their status as advisors and being confined to prison, with almost no possibility of getting out.


    Yet, these two hadmitted this act even in the current circumstances.


    If the Hyuga n became displeased with him as Hokage over this matter, choosing to take the opposition''s side, there would be no way to mend that rift, regardless ofter efforts.


    "We did it for your sake, Hokage. A delicate bnce has been disrupted, and we cannot allow it to crumble due to the Hyuga n," Homura stated.


    "If you truly held me, the Hokage, in high regard, you would not engage in these unnecessary actions. The same goes for the Uchiha situation, and now the Hyuga n... Are you determined to turn them all into enemies?" Hiruzen questioned the two angrily.


    His voice was so loud that even the Anbu stationed outside could clearly hear it. It marked the first time they had witnessed their typically gentle and benevolent Hokage erupt into such a furious rage.


    "This... We didn''t force the issue. In fact, when we visited, the main family promptly granted us ess to relevant information about the Byakugan, without any dissatisfaction,"


    Homura attempted to change the focus elsewhere to calm Hiruzen down.


    "...the issue doesn''t lie there. You two..."


    Hiruzen felt a piercing headache and struggled to find the words to reprimandthese tworades-in-arms. Why did they have to disrupt his strategies every time?


    "The Byakugan matter carries significant implications. Regardless of your reasoning, we wanted to protect Konoha and uphold Tobirama sensei''s philosophy," Koharu remarked.


    At the mention of "Tobirama-sensei," Hiruzen''s expression turnedplicated, and he visibly softened. He sighed.


    "Yes, that''s the only way we can have peace of mind. After all, the Byakugan''s vital role on the battlefield is clear to everyone, and there''s no room for surprises. During our visit to the Hyuga n, we did uncover many secrets about the Byakugan. We''llpile the information and leave the decision to you,"


    Homura continued, shifting the conversation to emphasize what they had learned following their visit to the Hyuga n alongside Koharu.


    "This is not an isted incident," Hiruzen stated firmly.


    "This time, you made a grave mistake. I will deduct the consequences from your sries for the next three years. Furthermore, you are prohibited from issuing my orders privately!"


    "We understand,"


    The two advisors sighed in relief, with the issue temporarily resolved.


    Just as they were about to continue the conversation, a knock sounded at the door.


    "Come in," Hiruzen called.


    An Anbu entered and reported to Hiruzen, "Hokage-sama, a messenger from Kirigakure is requesting an audience."


    "Kirigakure?"


    At these words, the three of them exchanged surprised nces. They wondered about Kirigakure''s purpose foring to Konoha at this time.


    The Anbu then presented the letter from the Kirigakure messenger.


    After reading its contents, Hiruzen frowned.


    Afterwards, Koharu and Homura also read the letters one after another, they frowned in concern.


    The content of the letter was simple.


    Kirigakure hoped that Tsunade, one of the Sannin, could intervene to cure the disease afflicting Ameyuri Ringo, the wielder of the Dual Lightning Sword Kiba from the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    Kirigakure expressed their willingness to engage in diplomacy with Konoha in return.


    "What do you think?"


    "Given their request, we should agree. In the midst of this fierce war, Konoha is in dire need of a strong ally."


    Although Kirigakure''s recent reputation as the "Blood Mist Vige" was unfavorable, it was another vige''s internal matter. As an executive of Konoha, they couldn''t pass judgment on it. What concerned them was Kirigakure''s stance toward Konoha.


    .....


    Within Konoha Hospital,


    Tsunade held the printed document in her hand. It not only featured a human anatomical diagram, but also contained numerous sinister ck spots. As she perused it further, Tsunade''s brows furrowed deeply.


    She looked at the woman lying on the operating table, who seemed akin to a lifeless corpse, her breathing weak, almost on the brink of death.


    Afterward, Tsunade set the materials aside, exited the operating room, and entered the adjacent chamber. Inside, a female ninja from Kirigakure sat in anxious anticipation.


    Upon seeing Tsunade enter, the Kirigakure ninja promptly rose and inquired with eagerness, "Tsunade-sama, how is Ringo''s condition? Can it be treated?"


    Tsunade perceived the Kiri nins anxiety. She shook her head and replied, "Forgive me for my inability. What she suffers from isn''t an incurable disease, but rather a long-term poison that haspletely destroyed her body functions. It''s nothing short of a miracle that she''s still alive."


    The Kiri nin was stunned.


    "Tsunade-sama, you''re the most skilled medical ninja in the field. Are you kidding me?" She found it hard to believe.


    "Aren''t you also a medical ninja? You should be aware of how grave Ringo''s condition is. To be honest, this exceeds the realm of medical ninja capabilities. The poison has infiltrated her bone marrow, even merging with it."


    "Can we give up all hope?"


    "Hmm... not entirely."


    Tsunade''s words injected a glimmer of hope into the ninja.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I hace managed to eliminate the poison from her body. However, if my observations are correct, the poison has been deeply rooted in her system for an entire year. It has already eroded her bonespletely. Even if we were to remove the poison, her bones will be fragile due to the damage. Thus, the price of saving her life means she can only stay in a hospital for the rest of her days."


    The Kiri nin fell silent. For a ninja, this oue was tantamount to death.


    "In any case, I extend my heartfelt thanks, Tsunade-sama. Kirigakure will always remember your kindness."


    "You''re wee; it''s the most I can do," Tsunade sighed.


    Judging by the state of Ameyuri Ringo, she had probably guessed the inner turmoil in Kirigakure.


    Rather than directly killing Ameyuri Ringo, the wielder of the Kiba, directly, they had chosen the crueler path of slowly poisoning her, disguising her as a young genius who died. For a woman, for a ninja, this was more brutal than death.


    "Well, I''ll take my leave then."


    No matter what, Ringo''s injuries had to be addressed. This was an order from her immediate superior and had to be carried out unwaveringly.


    However, even Tsunade, one of the Three Legendary Ninjas and Konoha''s medical master, was helpless, and the Kirigakure ninja was simrly at a loss.


    They could only take it one step at a time.


    As she was leaving, Tsunade hesitated and stopped the Kirigakure ninja:


    "That..... please wait."


    "Is there anything else, Tsunade-sama?"


    "It''s nothing; I just wanted to ask if you will continue to be involved in Ringo''s affairs."


    The Kiri nin registered the uncertainty in Tsunade''s eyes.


    "Yes. I know the odds are slim, but I don''t wish to abandon her."


    "Your intention is good, but slightly unrealistic. Furthermore, you will only be wasting your time by searching for other doctors in haste."


    Tsunade cautioned as such.


    The eyes of the Kiri nin came back to life and asked: "Does Tsunade-sama know someone who can heal Ringo Jonin''s injury?"


    "Well... To be honest, I don''t really want to mention that person''s name."


    A trace ofplication shed across Tsunade''s eyes.


    "That person''s name?"


    The Kiri ninja tilted her head in confusion.


    "Chiba Shiraishi."


    ''?''


    The Kiri nin hasn''t heard of the name before, she was unsure if he was someone famous. A trace of confusion shed in her eyes.


    Among the famous medical ninjas in the ninja world, there doesn''t seem to be an outstanding medical ninja named ''Chiba Shiraishi''.


    Even if they were hidden in the fog and then closed, it was impossible to know nothing about it. However, the name was a bit familiar, but she couldn''t just recall who it was.


    "The S-rank rogue ninja who escaped from Konoha before can be regarded as one of my students."


    "Tsunade-sama''s...student?"


    "It isn''t the kind of master and disciple. I just taught him some medical ninjutsu during my tenure in the ninja academy." Tsunade said.


    The Kiri nin seems to have recalled something about this person.


    "Is his medical ninjutsu better than Tsunade-sama?"


    "No, in general, his medical ninjutsu shouldn''t be exaggerated to this point. But in terms of treating diseases in this area, he has more methods than me."


    Tsunade guessed that Shiraishi, who had mastered Sage Mode, must have mastered the extremely powerful healing sage art of Katsuyu.


    It shouldn''t be difficult to transform senjutsu chakra into strong vitality and help rejuvenate Ringo''s body.


    "But the problem is, I have no idea where he is at the moment."


    The Kiri nin had no idea on how to react. "Is there any other method?"


    "Pay a visit to the Land of Demons."


    "The Land of Demons?"


    "The drugs developed by the Purple Rose Medical Company have the power to rejuvenate the body. ording to my deduction, they should possess even more powerful bod -rejuvenating drugs within theirpany, although those might not be avable on the open market."


    Tsunade outlined an alternative.


    "The Purple Rose Medical Company?"


    The Kiri nin considered this, reflecting on how their drugs were highly effective, and they also cooperated with thepany.


    "I see. In essence, thank you very much, Tsunade-sama. Then, without further dy, I shall take my leave. Please convey my thanks to Hokage-sama, and know that Kirigakure will always remember Konoha''s friendship."


    "Farewell."


    Tsunade watched the Kirigakure ninja leave, then sat down in a chair, gazing out of the window with a distant fascinated look.


    -------


    80 advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 154: 150: The Butchers

    Chapter 154: 150: The Butchers


    Within a Forest in the Land of Tea, a sinister scene unfolded.


    "Go to hell!"


    Jinpachi brandished his explosive sword, infusing it with chakra, and numerous exploding tags materialized on the swords''s surface before beingunched at a Kirigakure ninja.


    With a deafening explosion, the Kiri nin was obliterated beyond recognition, and dismembered flesh remained suspended mid-air.


    As the sky became adorned with brilliant red from the st, Jinpachi had an intoxicated smile on his face.


    "No matter how many times I swing Shibuki, the exhration of the explosion is truly fascinating. I simply can''t get enough."


    Indulging in the pleasure of torturing and killing humans, Jinpachi hoisted his sword on his shoulder, sweeping it around.


    Several Kiri nins dangled invisibly between trees, suspended mid-air as if part of a gruesome puppet show, bound by imperceptible threads.


    Their bodies convulsed, they weren''t death, they could only moan wordlessly in pain pitifully


    Blood trickled down their fingers, leading them to their inevitable descent into the abyss of death.


    Kushimaru, concealed behind a mask and armed with Nuibari, tilted his head slightly and let out an eerie, ear-piercingugh, like an artist admiring his masterpiece:


    "Is the pain unbearable? Don''t worry, you won''t die until you appreciate all my masterpiece. I will cut off your hands and feets one by one to experience the most extreme beauty in the whole world."


    After he spoke, he lightly manipted the silk thread linking his sword, resulting in a spray of blood.


    The only thing that remained the same, however, were the kiri nins suspended like marites; they didn''t die directly, but suffered from the fear of slow death.


    "Your methods remains as slow as ever. At this rate, that woman will escape." Jinpachi interjected.


    "Don''t preach to me, I''m enjoying the thrill of killing people."


    In contrast to Jinpachi, who reduced his enemies to ashes instantly, Kushimaru reveled in affording the enemy a slow death, where they pleaded and contorted in pain, disying a range of suffering.


    Though the process was cumbersome, the time wasted was inconsequential, as long as he enjoyed this evocative "tune."


    "Very well, as you wish."


    Despite the fact that their fallen enemies were fellow vigers, it was evident that these people were not on the same side. Thus, even towards their own, the ruthless duo did not show mercy, resorting to ruthless means for their draths.


    After about ten minutes of enjoying in the pleasure of his killing, Kushimaru instructed his subordinates to tidy up the battlefield and recover the bodies.


    "I have questioned them thoroughly. They were fleeing towards the direction of Land of Demons." Jinpachi reported.


    "The Land of Demons? What business do they have there?"


    "I''m not sure. They did seem to have stayed in Konoha for a while."


    "Maybe, they''re searching for Tsunade, one of th Sannin, to seek her healing abilities. Yet even the top medical ninja in the world cannot mend such injuries."


    Kushimaru calmly analyzed.


    "What shall we do when we get there? That ce is a neutral nation. Will we need to show restraint?" Jinpachi asked with a smirk.


    "What''s your opinion?"


    After that, both of them wore cruel smiles.


    As the "ruthless duo." their approach was straightforward ¨C eliminate any one who dared obstruct their path.


    ......


    "Please stop!"


    At the western seaport of the Land Of Demons, a ninja donning a ck windbreaker featuring an Purple Rose emblem embroidered on the back intercepted an approaching unidentified ship.


    The vessel was small and not a registered ship.


    Such unregistered ships had been denied entry into the port of the western sea area within the Land of Demons.


    Six guards with ninja swords or short swords at their sides monitored the scene.


    "I am Kuraki a jonin from Kirigakure. I''m on a ssified mission within the Land of Demons. Please assist us." Te female Kiri ninja spoke, she was the leader of the group on the ship. She proceeded to present a warrant for inspection.


    The guard received the warrant and went to a guardhouse-like structure to confirm its authenticity, given that even though the control measures of the Land of Demons were stringent, they were not asx as rumors suggested.


    Soon after, the guard returned, handed the warrant to the Jonin, and assured her: "The warrant checks out. Our country has recently adjusted some procedures. I apologize for any inconvenience you''ve experienced. You may proceed."


    "It''s perfectly fine. Thank you." She responded .


    She directed some other Kirigakure ninjas to disembark, one of whom was carrying an injured young woman on his back. Her condition appeared grave.


    Seeing this, the guards promptly arranged afortable carriage for the Kirigakure team. Driven by their own personnel, they ced the injured woman within the carriage and headed towards the capital, Oni City.


    Given the limited space in the carriage, only one person remained inside to tend to the wounded, while the others provided protective measures at the front and rear.


    A woman and a man closely followed behind the carriage.


    "It''s rather strange how entry inspections in a neutral country have gotten stricter." One of them said.


    "That''s not our concern. Our mission is to ensure the safety of Ringo and to cure her disease." Responded the leading jonin.


    The male Jonin nodded, then closed his eyes for a moment, seemingly detecting something. He reopened them, his expression cautious.


    "Whatt''s wrong?" She asked.


    "I''ve detected thirteen people tailing us secretly. They all possess considerable strength."


    The Jonin responded candidly.


    "As you aren''t a sensory nin, you can only sense eleven people. Two of them likely used a unique stealth jutsu, making them challenging to detect."


    As one of Kiri''s few excellent sensory nin, The jonin was well aware of the exact number of "surveince" operatives secretly trailing them and the direction they were moving in.


    "It''s just that I didn''t anticipate the vige''s internal conflict would escte to this extent. The actions of the third have crossed a line. They even maliciously framed an aplished Jonin from the vige. If I hadn''t received that letter, I would have assumed that Ringo had an incurable disease and was bedridden in the hospital."


    The sensory nin showed an angry expression on his straightforward fave.


    "All of this is the result of a conspiracy by the third. Currently, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen are divided into three factions: those supporting the third , those opposing him, and those maintaining neutrality. However, given the present circumstances, the neutral factions could easily sway towards the third, bing his puppets."


    After all, the third was Kirigakure''s rightful Kage. His amassed prestige over the years made it difficult for anyone to challenge their influence.


    "We must attract more ninjas to our side, particrly those who were deceived by the third. They were manipted and remain unaware of the truth."


    The sensory nin spoke with solemnity.


    While acknowledging the difficulty and understanding the imminent risk to their lives, he knew that if this continued, Kirigakure would ultimately descend into an abyss of endless internal conflict, depleting its resources in endless internal discord, and ending up as the weakest of the five great ninja viges.


    At that point, the situation would be dangerous.


    "We''ll address this in due time. If Ringo''s disease can be healed, she will significantly increase our ranks. We are desperately short of powerful ninjas who can contend with the third. Most of the remaining Seven Ninja Swordsmen are either colluding with the third or ruthlessly targeting theirrades. Particrly the sadistic duo and that damned nonster!"


    Kuraki was also raging about the matter.


    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen, originally tasked with protecting Kirigakure, had be corrupted, prioritizing personal ambition and desires. They reveled in killing their ownrades and willfully descended into darkness and an endless cycle of violence.


    As a member Kirigakure, she felt deeply ashamed of these people.


    Among them, the sadistic duo,posed of Kushimaru Kurirare and Jinpachi Munashi, and the wielder of Samehada, Fuguki Suikazan, were among the most depraved. They continued to eliminate their fellow ninjas on false charges, poisoning Kirigakure with an ominous atmosphere and terrorizing its vigers.


    The relentless killing needed to be stopped.


    ......


    The messenger from Kirigakure had arrived, and the news swiftly reached Shiraishi''s ears. To be honest, this news took Shiraishi somewhat by surprise. Before long, he learned the reason for the visit of the Kirigakure.


    They were hoping for the Purple Rose Company to provide active body medicines, not avable on the market, that had superior efficacy. These were required for the treatment of one of their woundedrades in Kirigakure.


    "Who is the sick person they wish to treat?" Shiraishi asked.


    "Ameyuri Ringo." The staff replied.


    "Is she the wielder of the Dual Lightning Swords Kiba? Didn''t rumors in Kirigakure suggest she had an incurable disease?"


    "The medicalpany''s preliminary test results indicated that."


    The staff ced the test sheet before Shiraishi.


    Shiraishi looked through the data therein, which was rather strange. The data didn''t seem to suggest a disease at all; instead, it seemed to result from excessive consumption of a certain drug, leading to a decline in physical function. This suggested that the internal strife within Kirigakure was more intense than Shiraishi had imagined.


    Shiraishi observed various data on theb test sheet, indicating that Ringo wasn''t afflicted by an incurable disease but had been framed by her own people using an unknown drug.


    This had worsened her health, and she was now terminally sick. Even the ninja of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had descended into such dire circumstances, underscoring the intensity of Kirigakure''s internal conflict.


    "Yes, thepany''s medical ninjas reached a simr diagnosis. Furthermore, ording to them, they initially sought out Tsunade in Konoha."


    "Have they failed? Naturally, this extends beyond the scope of normal medical ninjutsu. If her vitality has deteriorated to this extent, her physical function may be weaker than that of a 100 years old. Recovery, if possible, would only be throughpensating with vitality."


    Even with more powerful active body medicines from the medicalpany, it wouldn''t be aplete remedy.


    At best, it could alleviate the injured''s suffering. Tsunade had referred them to the Land of Demins, as the medicines developed by thepany might be insufficient for treating injuries of this magnitude.


    Shiraishi was still pondering whether to intervene. However, he was indeed intrigued by Ringo''s peculiar condition. It provided him with unique patient data that could benefit his research.


    "Give the active body medicine to her. I¡ª"


    Shiraishi abruptly rose from his seat and nced out the window in the distance.


    "That''s it for now. I have an important matter to attend to."


    With those words, Shiraishi vanished from the office.


    .....


    In the vast forest near Oni City, a team of over a dozen people darted forward.


    Leading them were the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Kushimaru and Jinpachi, bearing the exploding sword, stitching needle sword, Shibuki, and Nuibairi, respectively.


    They were chasing another group of Kirigakure ninjas who were escorting Ringo. They had determined that the others were bound for the Land of Demons.


    "Haha, the roads in this country are so wide; it makes you want to destroy them." Jinpachi said with a cruelugh, recalling the broad main road he had seen in the Land of Demons.


    "First, let''s locate the woman. If I''m not mistaken, after leaving Konoha, their destination should be Purple Rose Company." stated Kushimaru.


    Compared to Jinpachi, who had an intense desire for explosive destruction Kushimaru was more of a military strategist. A clear-minded and flexible thinker.


    He believed that if effective treatment couldn''t be obtained in Konoha, their primary goal upon reaching the Land of Demons would be the Purple Rose Company, renowned in recent years. It was difficult to fathom whom else they might turn to for the treatment of Ringo''s disease.


    Although he had his doubts about the Land of Demons possessing a new type of medicine capable of treating Ringo, they had wasted too much time on their journey. They needed toplete the mission as soon as possible and return to the Third Mizukage.


    The trees nked their path, quickly retreating as the team made swift progress.


    Suddenly, high-speed shurikens sliced through the air from the depths of the forest. Kushimaru and Jinpchi hadn''t even moved when more than a dozen of their subordinates rushed ahead to intercept them.


    Each ninja unsheathed their swords to block the barrage of shurikens that hade upon them suddenly.


    However, at the moment of contact, they all sensed that something was wrong with their bodies. Their movements grew stiff, and the world before them distorted, filling them with a powerful urge to sleep.


    Their bodies gave out, and they fell helplessly to the ground.


    "This..... is this Genjutsu?"


    One Kiri ninja barely resisted the drowsiness induced by the genjutsu and hypnosis. But despite the struggle, his body remained immobile, as though welded in ce. He could only watch as hey helpless on the ground, unable to lift a finger.


    "Correct, this is indeed a genjutsu, but no rewards for you."


    A woman with ck eyes and a me fan strapped to her back spoke as she emerged from the forest, her voice cold and stern. Her meditation had been interrupted, making her rather irritated.


    Moreover, the ninjas were too hostile, constantly vowing to kill someone. This didn''t resemble a mission of friendly engagement between Kirigakure and the Land of Demons.


    "You trash, you really all are useless! You were all put down so easily."


    Seeing that his subordinates were so useless, they were all eliminated by the enemy''s genjutsu at once, Jinpachi cursed angrily.


    He grabbed his sword, ready to advance and confront the woman, but Kushimaru extended a hand to block him.


    "Wait, don''t attack just yet."


    "Hey, what are you stopping me for?"


    Jinpachi grumbled, clearly displeased with Kushimaru''s action.


    "This woman is Uchiha Ruri, an S-rank rogue from Konoha." Kushimaru spoke with a calm tone.


    "Konoha''s? No wonder she seemed familiar. But it''s strange. How could a rogue ninja from Konoha end up in a ce like this?"


    Jinpachi who now recognized Ruri was confused why a rogue ninja from Konoha would be in the Land of Demons.


    ''Could it be for sightseeing?''


    "The Land of Demons is a neutral country, so they might be seeking refuge here."


    Kushimaru stated, looking directly at Ruri. His tone was rxed, showing little concern that Ruri''s power could challenge him and Jinpachi. After all, they were a ruthless duo among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, and theirbined strength made it easy to take down hundreds of Chunin.


    "Want to have a go at her?"


    Jinpachi asked with a smirk. He was eager to engage in a fight, not because Ruri was an S-rank rogue, but because he relishedbat.


    An Uchiha ninja with a Sharingan was no pushover.


    "Of course, I stopped you to remind you to be cautious of her Sharingan Genjutsu. A woman''s cry of pain is more delightful, and their blood even more delicious. Plus, a Sharingan makes for a rare collection."


    Kushimaru held Nuibairi behind his back, and the eyes behind his mask showed cruelty and excitement for blood.


    "I see. Sharingan Genjutsu can be troublesome, but her genjutsu are even more strange. They can be triggered by touching an object. However, I hold the Shibuki, which turns everything to dust."


    Jinpachi replied, not bothering to exin his reasons for fighting. For their ruthless duo, fighting and killing required no justification. Just the immense satisfaction.


    He brandished his explosive sword, circled quickly, andunched an attack on Ruri from behind.


    At the same time, Kushimaru also picked up Nuibairi. Unlike Jinpachi, Kushimaru attacked from the front.


    When facing a Sharingan user, the most effective strategy was to attack from both sides. This ensured that the genjutsu could only affect one person at a time, leaving the other to strike back once the genjutsu was released. Their seamless cooperation left no room for weakness, not even against a Sharingan genjutsu.


    However, as Kushimaru approached Ruri, he felt something was wrong. Why hadn''t she activated her Sharingan yet? Had she be too confident or arrogant? Were there any traps around them?


    These thoughts raced through Kushimaru''s mind, but he couldn''t escape the fact that they were closing in on Ruri. Victory was within reach.


    Then, suddenly, Ruri disappeared between the two ninja swordsmen. Both Kushimaru and Jinpachi widened their eyes.


    Boom!


    The exploding sword detonated between them, sending them tumbling backward from the shockwave. They rolled on the ground, covered in dust, andnded on their backs.


    Jinpachi had an explosive scar on his chest and a blood hole in his shoulder, where the needle sword had pierced him. Kushimaru fared worse, with his chest charred from a direct hit.


    "Idiot!!!! What are you doing? Didn''t you see it was me?" Kushimaru''s voice was filled with anger and with an eerie tone as he shouted at Jinpachi.


    "I should be asking you who made a blood hole here! Your coordination is terrible!" Jinpachi retorted, holding his sword, a hint of murder in his eyes.


    "You dare call my coordination bad? How about experiencing the feeling of being skewered by my sword?"


    The two were clearly not on the same page, and their anger boiled over.


    "I wish I could, I will blow your entire body to pieces! With your feminine and weird look on those embroidery needles used by women. You''re not worthy of standing side by side with me among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen!" Jinpachi''s cold eyes locked onto Kushimaru.


    The mutual resentment between them was evident, and both wished they could devour each other alive.


    Although they were often dubbed the "ruthless duo." the trust between the two wasn''t unwavering. They were more of colleagues who liked killing. When it came to personal gain, their so-calledrades could easily be expendable.


    "This is the famed ruthless duo? Your friendship seems quite made of stic." A light-hearted voice quipped from the other side of the forest.


    A woman with long ck hair and white pupils approached them, poking fun at the fragile bond between Kushimaru and Jinpachi.


    "What did you say?!!!"


    Kushimaru and Jinpachi turned their heads at the same time, and were furious at the visitor. But when they glimpsed her pure white pupils, their eyes widened, and they recognized her immediately.


    Rolling their eyes, they muttered in unison, "Hyuga Ayane!"


    Hyuga''s Byakugan, like the Sharingan, was also present in the Land of Demons. The two ninja swordsmen struggled to catch their breath, their intuition hinting at a huge revtion: something was seriously wrong in the Land of Demons.


    Without thinking too much about it, they turned and fled towards the opposite side of the forest. Facing the Sharingan alone was daunting, and having both Sharingan and the Byakugan sealed their chances of victory.


    Furthermore, the presence of the two S-rank Konoha rogues in the Land of Demons was vital information that needed to be reported.


    ---------


    You can support me and read 80 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 155: 151: Taking a Stand

    Chapter 155: 151: Taking a Stand


    Within the forest Kushimaru and Jinpachi fled frantically, with their lives hanging by a thread.


    They had experienced firsthand the vast gap in strength that separated them from their enemies during the recent battle.


    Their only option was to relinquish any thoughts ofbat and focus solely on escape.


    Eliminating thoughts of battle enabled them to flee at an incredible speed. They even used deliberate tricks, like using the explosive sword to smash the trees they passed, creating obstacles for their pursuers.


    As long as they could increase their chance of escape, no matter how stupid the method was, they had to use it.


    But the enemies chasing them possessed both Sharingan and Byakugan. Escaping under thebined might of these eyes was nothing short of wishful thinking.


    Long ck hair billowing in the wind, two figures, one ck and one white, raced like lightning and thunder. They left no clear distinction between their afterimages and tangible forms in their wake.


    "Damn..."


    Kushimaru didn''t have time toplete his thought before two striking female ninjas,nded in their path.


    Compared to them who had been running with all their strength, Ruri and Ayane had rxed expressions on their faces.


    "Damn! Since I can''t escape, I''ll just blow you both to pieces!"


    Jinpachi''s face contorted with fury. Seeing this scene, he had understood the fact that defeating these two enemies was the only means of escape from here.


    Kushimaru also recognized the futility of escaping, and his eyes gleamed with determination.


    Since there was no chance of escape, it will be a battle to death. Ninjas from the Blood Mist don''t know the word surrender.


    Jinpachi his sword covered in exploding tags, and charged toward Ruri. Meanwhile, Kushimaru used his Nuibairi to weave a thread trap around Ayane.


    Without uttering a word, Ruri and Ayane leaped in unison, exchanging positions in mid-air like ck and white, and started their attack.


    Ayane pressed her palm onto Shibuki that was about to and she released a powerful chakra shockwave.


    A fiery explosion followed in mid-air, sending Jinpachi hurtling backward. He looked at Ayane who remained unharmed and with her palm intact, in disbelief.


    ''This Monster!'' Jinpachi was filled with terror.


    Ayane had used chakra alone to nullify the power of his explosive sword and she still had the strength to strike back.


    On the other side, Kushimaru was suspended in mid-air, as if he was performing a graceful puppetry act, with his body pierced by his own long knife and needle.


    Blood coursed along the threads, and his concealed expression beneath the mask must have been one of pain.


    Ruri stood before him, peering up at him from below with an expression of indifference.


    "...how is this possible... I would never miss..."


    Kushimaru couldn''t fathom how he''d fallen into Ruri''s genjutsu so easily.


    "Why...why...you didn''t even use.. the Sharingan..."


    He was confused as to when he''d fallen under Ruri''s genjutsu.


    Without using tools or direct bodily contact, genjutsu couldn''t be executed.


    Kushimaru had merely looked into eyes not in the Sharingan state, yet he had fallen into to the genjutsu. He hadn''t even realized that he himself was the target of his needle sword. He, the master of the sword was stabbed. He''d been vignt against Ruri''s genjitsu, cautious and vignt, but his defenses had crumbled.


    He couldn''tprehend what the trigger medium for the genjutsu might be.


    Using eyes not in the Sharingan state to induce genjutsu merely by visual contact appeared inexplicable. Yet no other factors could exin the situation.


    But Ruri had no obligation to rify the mystery to Kushimaru. Each ninja''s abilities were confidential and couldn''t be disclosed to unrted parties.


    Ruri then shifted her attention to the woods, from which Shiraishi emerged, scratching his head.


    Ayane had also sessfully concluded her battle. The explosive power of Shibuki offered no resistance to Ayane''s gentle fist.


    Jinpachi''s whole acupuncture points were blocked, chakra flow stopped, and his pathways and internal organs had been impacted by the gentle fist.


    Ayane threw Murashi Jinpachi on the ground and waited for Shiraishi to handle the remaining two.


    "The battle''s over, and you''re fashionablyte." Ayaneughed.


    "You two acted rather quickly." Shiraishi said honestly.


    Even the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, renowned for their countless legendary feats, couldn''t withstand the sheer might of these two individuals, who had ruthlessly crushed them.


    "Why have people from Kirigakuree here?" Ruri asked as she frowned.


    "Most likely, they came to hunt down Ameyuri Ringo." Shiraishi replied after giving it some thought. It seemed the most usible reason.


    Kirigakure was gued by internal conflict currently, and the fact that Ringo was almost assassinated by her own people hinted that some didn''t want her to live in peace.


    Otherwise, Shiraishi couldn''t fathom what the notorious Seven Ninja Swordsmen members were doing in the Land of Demons.


    "Chasing and killing Ameyuri Ringo... But isn''t she one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen? I heard she''s seriously sick." Ayane expressed her surprise.


    "I only got this news recently. The situation is moreplicated than it seems."


    Shiraishi exined briefly, touching upon Kirigakure Mission''s visit to the Land of Demons. He outlined the turbulent internal situation in Kirigakure.


    "I didn''t expect Kiri to fight so fiercely, even more ruthless than Konoha."


    Ayane admitted, she was clearly impressed.


    At this moment, Shiraishi squatted down, cing his palm on Jinpachi''s forehead, making the man instantly drowsy, who then fell into a deep slumber.


    After a while, Shiraishi withdrew his hand from Jinpachi''s forehead.


    "How are they?" Ruri and Ayane inquired with concern.


    "Based on their memories, these two haven''t made contact with anyone from the Land Of Water for four days, and Kirigakure has no knowledge of their whereabouts. They entered the Land of Demons through smuggling, using a hidden route. So, no need to worry about them causing diplomatic issues." Shiraishi reassured them.


    "In other words, it''s okay to kill them both?" Ayane asked with a smile.


    "Well, after all, both of them have significant bounties on the underground ck market, and their heads are quite valuable."


    With many ninjas in the Land of Demons army involved in the underground ck market and working as bounty hunters, he was well-versed in the high-value targets there.


    As topbatants from Kirigakure, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen carried huge bounties in the underground ck market, ranging from tens of millions of ryo.


    On the underground market''s reward list, the owner of Nuibairi, Kushimaru, had a bounty of 35 million ryo. The owner of Shibuki had a bounty of 30 million ryo. Together, the two were worth a total of 65 million ryo.


    "Even though their corpses are valuable, what''s even more precious are the two ninja swords handed down through the generations in Kiri."


    Ayane pointed the two swords.


    Despite their unimpressive appearance, Ayane recognized that the cost of these two swords exceeded the reward offered by their owners. Each of the Seven Kirigakure Ninja Swordsmen wielded top-tier swords considered priceless in the ninja world.


    These seven ninja des, responsible for countless bloodshed in the ninja world, had been crafted uniformly by top swordsmiths using rare chakra metals and ores over an extended period.


    Each sword had unique abilities.


    For example, Shibuki only required a chakra supply to unleash a terrifying explosion. The user can control the exploding tags in the swords body. Touching it lightly would maim or kill normal ninjas.


    Nuibairi was remarkable for its piercing ability, effortlessly prating any solid object, even the human body. A steel wire was connected to the hilt, which could be used both for directbat and to create advantageous trap environments. Its performance was exceptional.


    But for now, these two swords were theirs. Although they didn''t appreciate how these weapons were used, they were invaluable collectibles.


    "Before that, I want to extract all the secrets from their bodies."


    The physical worth of the two ninja swordsmen didn''t merely lie in the bounty offered, but also in the numerous precious secret jutsus and confidential information about Kirigakure. These held more value for Shiraishi.


    "What about Ameyuri Ringo? Do you n to get involved with her?" Ayane turned to Shiraishi.


    Shiraishi shook his head.


    "No, I don''t intend to meddle in Kirigakure''s internal affairs. It might cause unnecessary trouble. I will keep her here for now and ensure her condition doesn''t worsen."


    The matter of Kushimaru and Jinpachi in the Land of Demons hadn''t been disclosed to anyone. As long as they dealt with them discreetly it would keep them away from Kirigakure''s radar.


    The Kirigakure ninja who''d apanied Ringo were different. They hade on orders from a certain high-ranking Kirigakure envoy to Konoha and then sought medical assistance in the Land of Demons under Tsunade''s assistance.


    These Kirigakure ninja couldn''t be touched or harmed, at least not within the Land of Demons territory.


    Shiraishi was awaiting a response from Kirigakure before deciding whether Ringo would remain here.


    If Kirigakure granted permission for Ringo to stay in the Land of Demons, then Shiraishi would arrange her medical treatment in the Land of Demons.


    However, given the medical standards of the Land of Demons, even with the finest healing medicines, Ringo couldn''t return to her original state. Only through the secret jutsu given to him by Katsuyu could she be fully healed.


    But Shiraishi wouldn''t use the jutsu.


    As an unaffiliated party, intervening in the affairs of Kirigakure would reveal his location to Tsunade and breed resentment among some in Kirigakure.


    For some individuals in Kirigakure, Ameyuri Ringo was a thorn in their side that had to be removed.


    .....


    At the headquarters of the Purple Rose Medical Company.


    They were several adjacent high-rise buildings stand in the suburbs outside Oni City, the capital of the Land Of Demons.


    These buildings are interconnected by bridge decks, forming a massive structure resembling a huge monster entrenched on the ground. While not entirely modern, whenpared to the old days of the ninja world, thisplex structure reflects the progression of time.


    Sunlight filters through the transparent ss, illuminating the bustling figures of staff members scurrying through the corridors. They were the diligent employees responsible for thepany''s operations.


    Within a lounge, the Kiri sensor nin entered and inquired about the status of Ringo from Kirigakure J¨­nin, Kuraki.


    "She has been temporarily stabilized. The upper management of thepany is willing to use unreleased drugs to treat Ringo-sama, but expecting aplete cure is somewhat unrealistic." Kuraki sighed.


    "Look at it positively, this might be a silver lining for Ringo." The sensor nin responded.


    Kuraki offered a bitter smile, they had reached a point of no return. Although they hoped Ringo could recover to wield Kiba again and contribute to their reformers, even with the best medical treatment in the ninja world, restoring her to her former state was impossible.


    Kuraki hade to terms with this, yet a trace of reluctance remained.


    Despite their exhaustion, the discussion turned to their next steps.


    "What should we do next?"


    "You stay here and care for Ringo-sama; I will report back to our superior." Kurakisuggested.


    "But you''re the medical ninja, don''t you need to stay?"


    "No need, the medical ninjas in thispany have medical skills as proficient as mine."


    "That''s true. But, it''s not just medical ninjas, there are sensor ninjas here. My sensory ninjutsu was disrupted as soon as I entered this building."


    The sensor Jonins expression turned serious. Among the opponents he had faced, only Konoha''s Aburame n could use their special bugs to disrupt his sensory ninjutsu. However, he hadn''t expected that entering this building wouldpletely nullify his sensory abilities.


    Yet, Kuraki wasn''t really displeased by that.


    With Purple Rose''s monthly ie had reached a scrary huge figure. A giant of this level would definitely be coveted by their severalpetitions to steal drug information. So, this level of security was justifiable.


    The notion of this country''s style being distinct struck a chord with Kuraki, who observed the blending of ninja and ordinary people in the bustling streets, and the extensive roads frequented by foreign businessmen.


    Looking out from the window of the lounge, she could see ongoing construction work, with both regr craftsmen and ninjas with flexible hands contributing.


    In her view, this was a squandering of ninjabat potential. Engaging in these meaningless tasks day after day would strip away theirbat capabilities.


    However, as an outsider, shecked the authority to criticize the politics of another country. She couldn''t help but feel saddened for the hard working ninjas who now worked as craftsmen.


    s, these once formidable ninjas were now rendered powerless and would face an unfortunate fate.


    "After so many days, there haven''t been any idents here. It appears that our pursuers were misled by the information we left, possibly heading to other locations."


    Kuraki guessed. If their pursuers had truly arrived, with their audacious nature, they would have disregarded this neutral country and caused trouble, forcing them to show up.


    The fact that this hadn''t urred suggested that these people hadn''t yet reached the Land Of Demons, providing at least two weeks of safety.


    "Nevertheless, we can''t afford to be careless because of this. After I leave, you will be left alone here. Stay within this building and avoid conflicts with the people of this country."


    "Understood."


    The sensor Jonin nodded. After Kuraki finished her instructions, she exited the lounge.


    "Take care on your journey."


    "Don''t worry, I will return with new orders from our superiors in ten days."


    ....


    Two dayster.


    Land of Water, Kirigakure.


    "Mizukage-sama, the mission with Kushimaru and Jinpachi has failed." A figure who appeared to be about 12 or 13 years with purple pupils respectfully reported after he entered the Mizukage''s office.


    The Third Mizukage, who was dealing with documents, asked indifferently, "Have they returned? I need to know the details."


    "Sorry, Mizukage-sama, both of them are dead." .m


    The Third Mizukage, who was processing the document, suddenly raised his head, and the pen in his hand also paused. He fixed his gaze on the teen with sharp eyes. "Yagura, you.. you just said they died. What happened?"


    Yagura, with no emotion in his purple pupils, expained with a serious expression,


    "News from the underground money exchange in the Land of Tea indicates that someone imed a bounty of 65 million ryo for their bodies."


    "Underground money exchange? Who was it?" The Third Mizukag asked, his tone cold.


    "Konoha S-rank rogue ninja, Hyuga Ayane.".


    "Konoha!"


    The calm fa?ade of the Mizukage crumbled, revealing anger for the first time.


    "What''s wrong with Konoha''s Hokage Sarutobi, why are they allowing such a dangerous traitor to roam freely?"


    "With all due respect, Mizukage-sama, Konoha is deeply engaged in the battlefields of the Land of Rain and the Land of Grass. Pursuing rogue ninjas of this caliber is beyond their capabilities."


    "Have you recovered the bodies of the two of them? Do you know their whereabouts?" The Third Mizukage asked asposed as possible.


    "I don''t know where they are now. Many have handled them since, making it difficult to trace." Yagura said truthfully.


    Afterward, he sensed something and raised his head slightly. He saw the third Mizukage with an increasingly cold expression. A terrifying Chakra had manifested, enveloping his body like flowing water. The office became cloaked in a heavy atmosphere, making it hard to move and breathe.


    Yagura understood why Mizukage was furious.


    While the deaths of Kushimaru and Jinpachi were irreversible, what was critical were the two ninja swords in their possession. Nuibairi and Shibuki. Reiming these swords required tracking down Hyuga Ayane, a rather challenging task.


    Yagura wasn''t intimidated by Mizukage''s anger, but his expression grew more solemn as he continued, "There''s one more thing to report."


    "Go on."


    "This is a letter from Konoha''s Third Hokage and a letter from the Priestess of the Land Of Demons." Yagura said, cing the two letters on the Mizukage''s desk.


    The Mizukage opened and read the letters, his brows furrowing after finishing them.


    "What''s going on, Mizukage-sama?" Yagura asked curiously.


    "Kuraki took Ringo to Konoha to seek medical treatment from the Tsunade."


    "I see." Yagura nodded thoughtfully. "What''s the reason for the Land Of Demons High Priestess?"


    "Konoha''s Third Hokage stated that Tsunade is powerless to treat Ringo''s disease and rmended seeking medical care at the Purple Rose Medical Company in the Land Of Demons. The Priestess is asking about the situation."


    "Understood. So Ringo is now recovering in the Land of Demons. I will dispatch someone to deal with her immedia--." Yagura stated with a cold expression.


    "Wait a moment" The Third Mizukage called Yagura to a halt.


    "Is there anything else, Mizukage-sama?"


    "Forget it."


    "Forget it? You mean... you''ll let her go like this?" Yagura''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Too much has been sacrificed..."


    The Third Mizukage stood up and gazed out of the mist-covered vige from the window. His eyes, cloudy with fatigue, seemed to detect a hint of blood amidst the thin mist. His gaze grew more pained.


    "Gengetsu-sensei left this vige in my care before he died, and I''ve failed in leading it properly. This is my responsibility."


    As the disciple of the former Mizukage, Gengetsu Hozuki, he had inherited the mantle of Mizukage in a time of turmoil. However, as the Third Mizukage, he had not been able to effectively lead therge Kirigakure.


    Kirigakure was now embroiled in self-inflicted chaos, a quagmire of infighting resulting from his hesitation and ineffectivemand.


    Yagura stood in silence, observing the aged and weary back of the Mizukage. At this moment, Yagura realized just how old the third Mizukage had be.


    ....


    In the dark.


    A presence emerged, but the figure''s identity remained concealed.


    "Lord."


    Kuraki, who had secretly returned to the Kirigakure, knelt and bowed to the shadowy figure.


    "The third has ordered Yagura to send you to take Ringo with his permission. But you must return to the vige immediately with Kiba and ensure no idents ur. Yagura is already preparing to leave, and you should head to the Land of Demons as soon as possible to avoid arousing suspicion."


    "And what about Ringo?"


    "Kushimaru and Jinpachi were killed by Konoha''s S-ss rogue ninja, Hyuga Ayane. Their bodies were exchanged for bounties in the underground ck market. Kirigakure will soon announce that Ameyuri Ringo went to the Land of Demons for medical treatment and died to a serious illness. It appears the third has grown old and has be hesitant."


    The figure in the dark sighed.


    Kuraki understood the message. The third would not target Ringo anymore; they would conceal her death as a result of a severe illness, allowing Ringo to live out her life safely in the Land of Demons.


    "Yes, I''ll convey this news to Ringo-san as soon as possible to stabilize her mood."


    Since there was a new decision in the vige, Kuraki had no choice but to obey.


    "By the way, is there truly no way to treat Ringo''s illness?" The figure in the shadows inquired once more, not wanting to give up such a valuable J¨­nin.


    "No, whether it''s Tsunade-sama or the Land of Demons, they can only alleviate further body deterioration." Kuraki replied.


    "That''s a shame then." the figure responded.


    They had hoped that Konoha''s Tsunade could heal Ringo''s injury, which had prompted Kuraki to bring her to Konoha. However, the oue remained unchanged.


    "But..."


    "But what?"


    "Konoha''s Tsunade-sama mentioned that Chiba Shiraishi, an S-rank rogue ninja, could potentially heal Ringo''s illness."


    Kuraki conveyed Tsunade''s message.


    "Chiba Shiraishi? I remember he was a medical ninja from Konoha''s White Fang team in the past, and he was with Hyuga Ayane, who killed Kushimaru and Jinpachi." The figure in the darkness recalled.


    "With all due respect, the chances of finding Chiba Shiraishi are very slim." Kuraki sighed.


    She honestly believed that even with Tsunade''s mention, they had little hope of locating Chiba Shiraishi. Theck of information, the traitor status, and the embarrassment of seeking assistance from the defected ninja made it a daunting task.


    "I understand. This is the situation, and there''s no alternative. You should leave quickly, and ensure Yagura doesn''t be suspicious. He''s a more ruthless and ambitious individual than the third." The figure warned.


    "Understood." Kuraki nodded but didn''t leave, her face disying hesitation.


    "What''s troubling you?"


    "My lord, could you reveal your true identity to me?"


    Kuraki didn''t find this request impolite. She had beenmunicating with this unknown individual in the dark for over a year without a face-to-face meeting.


    The resources, intelligence, and connections the individual possessed had made him increasingly wary. In her perception, even Yagura, the prominent figure beside the third Mizukage, couldn''t have such a strong background and connections.


    The figure in the dark hesitated.


    "You''re right; it''s time for you to know my true identity. I apologize for keeping it hidden for so long. I had initially nned to wait for a while, but there''s no harm in revealing it earlier."


    In the darkness, the figure emerged halfway, leaving Kuraki with a shocked expression. She stammered,


    "You- you are..."


    .....


    After handling the problem with Kushimaru and Jinpachi, Shiraishi not only acquired various secrets and ninjutsu from their minds, but he also gained a deeper understanding of the current state of decay within Kirigakure.


    In Kirigakure, ninjas were constantly pitted against one another, and this seemed to be connected to the daimyo and nobles of the Land Of Water.


    Overall, the entire territory of the Land of Water could be described in one word¡ªchaos.


    Given the ongoing infighting within Kirigakure, Shiraishi needed to rearrange personnel. He was even contemting withdrawing some of them.


    With the internal strife at this level, arge-scale internal conflict would erupt sooner orter if things continued to deteriorate.


    While Shiraishi pondered, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    A member of the intelligence department entered, looking concerned, and ced a scroll in front of Shiraishi.


    "Shiraishi-sama, this is for you."


    "For me?" Shiraishi was slightly surprised.


    The scroll had eight characters written vertically on its exterior, "Chiba Shiraishi, this is an Invitation for you."


    Shiraishi scrutinized the scroll, quickly scanning its contents. Though the scroll was not particrly long, it conveyed a significant amount of information, enough to leave Shiraishi in a state of confusion.


    The final lines of the message read: "Shiraishi-san, pleasee to the Land of Rainbows for a discussion."


    At the end, the sender added their own name, a name that struck Shiraishi like lightning, followed by the logo of Kirigakure.


    -------


    85 chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 156: 152: Encounter

    Chapter 156: 152: Encounter


    The Land of Demons.


    Deep within the mountainous terrain, water from the waterfall cascaded down from a higher reach, forming a massive pool below.


    In the center of this pool, a woman d in a ck ninja outfit sat on a stone jutting out from the water, her hands folded as she attuned herself to the rhythm of nature, achieving a profound state of tranquility.


    It was a state equivalent to ''emptiness,'' where everything within her body and mind was purged. The chakra within her body effortlessly harmonized with natural energy, without any obstructions.


    Soon, her closed eyes snapped open, revealing the distinct red color of her Sharingan with a tomoe emerging.


    It was a moment of rebirth for her ocr power, essentially the restoration of her original Sharingan. This recovery was bolstered by the powerful pupil power she possessed in her tomor state, resulting in an even higher pupil power.


    "Just regaining the one tomoe feels like a challenging task. At this rate, it may take three years or more to fully restore the three tomoe."


    Ruri thought aloud.


    While she had grown stronger since herst battle with Madara, she couldn''t help but be reminded of the overwhelming power he had demonstrated. The disparity between her strength and his wasre, and the memories of her defeat left her restless at times.


    Ruri stood up from stone, moving to the pool''s edge to straighten out her clothing. She marveled at the extraordinary ability to practice in an environment where water sshed but never made contact with her clothes or skin.


    "It''s incredible training in a ce where water sshes around, yet not a single drop can touch your body or cloth."


    Ayane came from the forest in front, showing that very smile that made Ruri disgusted.


    "I would advise you to adjust your tone when speaking to me."


    "Don''t take it the wrong way, I was merely curious about your current Sharingan."


    Ayane said as her gaze fixed on Ruri''s one tomoe Sharingan. Even though it was a single tomoe Sharingan, it exuded a more powerful aura than the previous three tomoe Sharingan.


    "Hmm." Ruri nodded.


    "Your Sharingan is certainly unique in this situation. But why can''t my Byakugan experience some remarkable changes as well?" Ayane pondered aloud.


    The Byakugan''s evolutionary pathwaycked the clear hierarchy observed in the Sharingan.


    Ruri had the one tomoe, two tomoe, three tomoe and the forbidden Mangekyou Sharingan. In contrast, the Byakugan''s development was more simpler.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself. The Sharingan and Byakugan serve different functions. Perfection doesn''t exist in this world."


    Each had its own unique charm within its respective field, just like how medical ninjas in a ninja team helped reduce casualty rates. The shorings of one individual wereplemented by teamwork, bringing the strength closer to perfection.


    As a former member of the White Fang''s team, Ruri deeply understood the importance of such cooperation. If the Sharingan was like a sharp de capable of piercing an enemy''s heart, then Ayane''s Byakugan was the discerning eye capable of unraveling thousands of tactics and the ultimate shield within the team.


    Despite her hatred of Ayane''s personality, she was the sole Byakugan user capable of achieving a harmonious fighting rhythm and an ideal partnership.


    "That''s true, but I can''t help but feel somewhat unsatisfied. I should probably have Shiraishi-kun examine me thoroughly, checking every part of my body carefully..."


    Boom!


    A sudden explosion rocked the air, and a powerful chakra surged at Ruri''s shoulder, manifesting as a blood-red physical chakra arm. It swung forth and struck Ayane''s body.


    "It''s even stronger than before. The bones in my arm are in pain."


    Ayane remarked even though she sessfully deflected the blow.


    "You should improve your genjutsu. Against someone like me, your genjutsu is useless and will only be a waste of your chakra."


    Ayane responded with a slight smile, offering Ruri this piece of advice.


    Ruri''s genjutsu could be used through various means: tos, physical chakra, or even physical contact.


    Ordinary people facing Ruri inbat would quickly sumb to her genjutsu unless they managed to evade or counter those three forms of attack.


    For ninja like Ayane, who could clearly discern the direction of an opponent''s chakra flow and deflect powerful chakra attacks from any part of their body, Ruri''s genjutsu wouldn''t stand a chance.


    Chakra intended for genjitsu would either be directly redirected along its original path or even scattered, rendering the genjutsu ineffective.


    "I don''t know who may have fallen prey to my genjutsu in the past. Genjutsu are but a trick, and I won''t waste precious time on such things. And don''t forget, myst name is Uchiha."


    After Ruri finished speaking, Ayane''s eyes widened upon hearing this.


    Without a moment''s dy, Ruri rotated on her heel, and her body dissolved into ck smoke, vanishing into thin air.


    Ayane turned around and, to her astonishment, saw Ruri''s figure reappeared at the exit leading to the forest outside, staring at her with a mocking smile.


    "My genjutsu targets both touch and sight at the same. It ispletely useless to prevent the sense of touch. You would do well to remember this. It appears that your Byakugan still needs some more training."


    "Hmph...."


    Ayane pouted and looked at Ruri with an irritated expression. What was meant to be a disy of recent progress had backfired, leaving her Byakugan''s capabilities dwarfed by a mere genjutsu.


    Her attempt to show off her recent progress had been foiled, and her Byakugan was clearly no match for Ruri''s powerful Sharingan.


    If not for her pupil power being more powerful than even the basic Sharingan, or even the three-tomoe form, it wouldn''t be difficult to challenge her continually. This was because, in a sh with the ordinary Sharingan, Ayane''s Byakugan would subdue it, and the failure of the genjutsu would recoil on the user.


    "So, you two are here."


    In the midst of the tense atmosphere, Shiraishi located this secluded area utilized for meditation.


    The sight of Ruri and Ayane in this locale appeared to surprise him. Were the two of them training together today?


    "Perfect timing. I won''t need to search for you individually. I have something to discuss with you."


    "What''s up?"


    Ruri crossed her arms over her chest, turned her head, asking him.


    "Our location has been exposed."


    Shiraishi''s revtion was truly startling. Both Ruri and Ayane''s expressions froze.


    "What happened? How did we get exposed?"


    "I don''t have all the details. I have a few guesses... but this development took me somewhat off guard."


    Shiraishi scratched his head, conveying a somewhat helpless smile.


    As he spoke, he unfurled the scroll he had brought and presented its contents to the two young women.


    The name of a Kirigakure ninja, renowned and prominent, had naturally captured their attention.


    "Are they seeking cooperation?"


    Despite the inadvertent revtion of their whereabouts, Ruri, Ayane, and Shiraishi all understood that this was but a ruse on the part of the other party.


    It was a form of spection,cking concrete proof that the three of them resided within the Land of Demons. Moreover, it carried an underlying intention to request cooperation.


    All three recognized the dangerous and deteriorating situation in Kirigakure.


    The other partycked the confidence to single-handedly reverse the tide. Partnering with notorious rogue ninjas would though certainly tarnish Kirigakure''s reputation which would ultimately prove less damaging than the potential failure of internal reforms within the vige.


    Naturally, this was predicated on the assumption that the other party believed the three of them to be hidden within the Land of Demons.


    In the current context, it appeared to be a test, but the direct inclusion of their names at the end of the scroll raised questions. Was it an act of overconfidence or sheer foolishness?


    The three could not exclude the possibility of the individual responsible for sending this scroll here was the Kirigakure ninja themself or someone else might be plotting something else. The possibility couldn''t be ruled out.


    "This is the current situation, but beyond seeking cooperation, it could also be a ploy to provoke us..."


    Shiraishi nodded in agreement.


    "If it''s someone else... Uchiha Madara?" Ruri contemted.


    "No, if it were Uchiha Madara, there wouldn''t be a need to this at all. Because once we are exposed, it would inevitably reveal information about his own whereabouts. Inparison, we have an advantage. Madara wouldn''t engage in such trivial provocations."


    Even if Madara learned of their location, it would not fundamentally affect them. At most, it might make tracking him marginally more difficult for them. In contrast,pared to the three of them Madara was in a more vulnerable position.


    Shiraishi understood that Madara''s primary objective was not the elimination of the three of them. Instead, he appeared to be waiting and nning for something else.


    That something was of greater importance than the three of them and it was surely rted to the Divine Tree and the Tailed Beasts.


    So, even if another party employed the Kirigakure Ninja name to intimidate or threaten them, it was highly improbable that Uchiha Madara was behind such actions.


    "Are you going to meet them in the Land Of Rainbows?"


    The meeting ce suggested by the other party was in the Land Of Rainbow, a nation close to the Land Of Water.


    "I''d like to hear your thoughts as well. This is an important matter, so we shouldn''t be careless."


    What intrigued Shiraishi the most was the uncertainty surrounding the identity of the individual mentioned in the scroll. It was unclear whether it was indeed the Kirigakure ninja or perhaps someone else pretending to be them.


    It was obvious that the mysterious figure hidden within the shadows was equally uncertain about whether the three of them were indeed secretly residing in the Land of Demons. They were ying a guessing game, where neither party possesses concrete knowledge.


    "Then, let that child Tu, head there. If the person in the scroll is urate, we can arrange for our journey with the reverse summoning jutsu."


    While Ruri was confident in her own abilities, it was prudent to exercise caution in the world, where hidden dangers often lurked.


    "However, the scroll doesn''t specify the meeting time. We can''t have Tu stay in the Land Of Rainbows for a long time."


    Ayane pointed to the scroll''s content, expressing her doubts. The information was indeed somewhat vague, as it only mentioned the meeting location without providing a specific time.


    "No, they have actually mentioned the time. In my estimation, there''s a high likelihood that they''re genuine."


    Shiraishi stroked his chin, deep in thought. If it were indeed this ninja seeking cooperation, he would need to strategize carefully on how to approach and cooperate.


    Konoha stood as a deadly enemy, and theplex politicalndscape made forming an alliance nearly impossible.


    Kumogakure had a domineering approach, favoring physical confrontation for resolution, which rendered them an unsuitable ally.


    Iwagakure was simr to Kumogakure, with a stable internal environment, making cooperation unlikely.


    As for Sunagakure... there might be a chance. However, the Chiyo siblings, high ranking members of Suna, had sessfully redirected internal conflicts caused by the mysterious disappearance of the third Kazekage towards external conflicts. This had increased the morale of Suna forces.


    Thinking about it carefully, it appeared that only Kirigakure, embroiled in fierce internal strife and with an extreme eagerness for systemic change, had the potential to be a "friend."


    The chances were not low.


    The premise was that they had to aid the reformers in toppling the rule of the third Mizukage, ushering in a shift beneficial to the Land of Demons. Otherwise, there would be no room for negotiations.


    The pace of these events had to be carefully controlled.


    ....


    In Kirigakure, Yagura was tasked by the Third Mizukage to visit the Land of Demons, an incident that didn''t trigger muchmotion.


    After Kuraki arrived in the Land of Demons, she saw Karatachi Yagura, the Mizukage''s right-hand man, who stopped in front of a ward in the Purple Rose Medical Company.


    He was been apanied by several Jonin on his journey, but despite his efforts to suppress it, a cold aura lingered about him, which emanated a cold and ufortable atmosphere.


    It was the consistent aura of those who strictly followed the ''Blood Mist'' policy. Merely passing by them could elicit the disgusting scent of blood.


    Among them, Yagura stood out, having an aura that even overshadowed the contemporary Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    In Kirigakure, he held a position of authority second only to the Mizukage himself. If there were no unforeseen events, Yagura was poised to inherit the mantle of the fourth Mizukage, bing the new leader of the Blood Mist faction upon the impending abdication of the third Mizukage.


    Hence, the reformers, Kuraki and the sensor nin Nakayoshi, naturally looked colder towards Yagura.


    "This is the third''s order document."


    Yakura naturally didn''t have much to say to these two, unwaveringly executing the Mizukage''s orders.


    "Is it true that Ringo-sama has been released?"


    Kuraki asked, well aware of the facts. She choose to ask the question to avoid arousing suspicion, as she had covertly returned to Kirigakure in advance.


    Yagura''s eyes betrayed no emotion as he replied coldly, "Though I have a strong desire to rid ourselves of reformers like you, Mizukage-sama''smand is to set Ameyuri Ringo free. I am grateful for Mizukage-sama''s kindness. Upon your return, please remain cooperative and avoid any confrontations with Mizukage-sama. After all your medical ninjutsu and sensory ninjutsu are vital assets to the vige."


    This was less an act of kindness on the third Mizukage''s part than a result of his advanced age and increasing indecision.


    Additionally, he considered the unique abilities of Kuraki and Nakayoshi.


    Training skilled medical ninjas was no easy task, and the training of sensory ninjas also consumed time and resources.


    Combatants could be reced swiftly, but the loss of medical and sensory ninjas, once incurred, left a void that couldn''t be swiftly filled. Even Konoha, which had a rtively strong medical system, was reluctant to relinquish medical ninjas easily.


    Furthermore, the medical system was still in its development stage.


    "We understand."


    Kuraki nodded, her expression was unreadable.


    "I won''t enter the ward, considering people like me aren''t particrly wee to see Ringo. I will visit Miroku-sama, the Miko, to discuss Ringo''s situation . And you, make sure to prepare quickly, and do remember to retrieve the Kiba. We will meet outside Oni City at three in the afternoon."


    Returning to Kirigakure entailed the protection of the medical and sensory ninjas, in addition to safeguarding the invaluable Lightning Sword.


    This was why Yagura was sent to convey the Mizukage''s others. After these words, Yagura turned and departed, gollowed by the jonin behind him.


    After Yagura''s departure, Kuraki and Nakayoshi breathed sighs of relief.


    Overall, the mission could be considered a sess.


    However, the strife between the Blood Mist faction and the reformist faction wouldn''t stop here. Instead, as time passed, the conflict between these two groups would intensify, possibly escting into a coup that could jeopardize the entire vige''s stability.


    As Jonin of Kirigakure, they couldn''t remain uninvolved.


    ....


    Ameyuri Ringo hade seeking medical treatment in the Land of Demons but died due to an incurable disease. This news rapidly spread throughout the ninja world, with varying reactions from different viges.


    Ultimately, this was Kirigakure''s internal matter and didn''t concern others. Besides, Ameyuri Ringo, the Lightning Release genius, had been gravely ill, with rumors circting for some time. Over the past year, she hadn''t been seen on any missions, leading to the assumption that her severe illness had now imed her life.


    Upon hearing the news, Tsunade, who knew some of the inside details, was stunned and sighed.


    Honestly, Ringo hadn''t suffered from an incurable disease; she had fallen victim to severe poisoning that had severely impaired her body''s functions, rendering her incapable of continuing as a ninja.


    The only person in the ninja world who could heal her injuries was her former student, Chiba Shiraishi, who had long since defected from Konoha.


    She had rmended that Kirigakure send Ringo to the Land of Demons to prevent her condition from worsening, but the results so far hadn''t been as sessful as hoped.


    The alternative, or perhaps the bitter truth, or was suicide.


    Tsunade had witnessed such situations multiple times. For a ninja, enduring a debilitating condition that forced them to spend their days bedridden was often more painful than death.


    Choosing to end their life was seen as an escape from a state of inhumanity, sparing them from confronting their own grim, incapacitated existence. For Ameyuri Ringo, death was a form of relief.


    "No matter the vige, these political struggles are all toomon." Tsunade sighed as she sipped her tea.


    In this regard, as a member of the Konoha ninja, she couldn''t afford to mock other viges.


    ...


    Three dayster.


    In a port town of the Land Of Rainbows, a discreet, dimly lit alleyway concealed the emergence of Tu from the ground. His head rotated more than 180 degrees as he meticulously surveyed the town.


    After sensing the ''target'' chakra, he retreated into the ground and swiftly advanced towards the ''target''s'' location.


    In less than ten seconds, Tu stopped, reemerging in a small dark room.


    He turned his head to look around, and after confirming that there was no problem here, he immediately performed seals, and pressed his palms on the ground.


    Poof!


    Apanied by the sound of puff with white smoke drifting through the house, the figures of Shiraishi, Ruri, and Ayane appeared here.


    "It is truly a hidden environment."


    "Well, Kirigakure is quite the heavyweight, and if discovered, it could spell trouble." Shiraishi replied, amused by the secrecy.


    Having areived their destination, Shiraishi activated his sensory ninjutsu, ensuring they were safe. He directed his attention to a wooden door nearby, leading to another room containing their ''target.''


    "I''ll handle this alone." Shiraishi affirmed.


    "Are you sure?" Ayane asked.


    "Yes, the ''target'' came alone, and although it''s not necessary, I''ll entrust external surveince to you."


    With a nod to Ayane, Shiraishi pushed open the nearby wooden door and entered the inner room. The setting mirrored the outer room, enveloped in dim light, perfect for concealment.


    Within, a figure obscured by the darkness stood.


    Startled by footsteps behind him, the figure turned to face Shiraishi.


    "I didn''t expect to see the real deal. Seems like my spection was urate."


    The figure in the dark confessed quite unexpectedly.


    Shiraishi nced around the dim surroundings, addressing the individual with a degree of admiration, "You deliberately chose a ce like this and dispatched a shadow clone toe. Your caution is impressive."


    "My main body is under the third''s surveince. It wouldn''t bode well if he grew suspicious."


    "Let''s cut to the chase. I don''t have much time to spare. How do you propose we cooperate?" Shiraishi asked straight to the point.


    The other party held a prominent position within Kirigakure, making their circumstances cumbersome. Establishing contact with them as traitors presented its own set of risks.


    "I need you to heal Ameyuri Ringo''s disease and temporarily conceal her presence. This should be quite simple for you, considering your influence over the Land of Demons." The fifure requested.


    "And what will you offer in exchange?" Shiraishi pressed.


    "When the time is right, Kirigakure will clear your names, erasing any records of you as traitors."


    Shiraishi narrowed his eyes.


    The other party had evidently foreseen his reaction. It seemed that they had conducted a thorough analysis of the series of changes urring within the Land of Demons. This suggested a certain degree of understanding.


    "Interesting, but I don''t think Ringo''s situation is worth the effort. Tell me about the other conditions, and I''ll weigh the advantages and disadvantages."


    While the Seven Ninja Swordsmen enjoyed a ster reputation, the concessions required of Kirigakure to rectify the rebellious ninja''s name were big.


    This undertaking would have significant implications for Kirigakure on the international stage.


    -------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 157: 153: Intimidation

    Chapter 157: 153: Intimidation


    Volume 2 nowplete on my Patreon.


    ------------


    "Are there any other conditions?"


    Facing Shiraishi''s question, the figure in the shadows took a moment to contemte. After thinking for a while, they offered a smile and responded:


    "Personally, I''m more interested by the way you govern the Land of Demons. However, based on the highly ssified information retrieved from the two bodies of Kushimaru and Jinpachi, you seem to possess a deep understanding of our Kirigakure, or more urately, the state of affairs in the Land of Water. It''s only a matter of time before a significant coup takes ce within Kiri. This coup is inevitable, even if the third voluntarily steps down."


    The chaos within Kirigakure had initially been ignited by the third generation''s misguided policies. Yet, the current situation was no longer under the third generation''s control.


    Both the Blood Mist faction and the reformist faction had set their sights on the fourth generation Mizukage. In a sense, the third generation served as a symbolic "puppet." a shield used by both sides to divert public attention.


    The figure in the shadow sighed and continued, "The Blood Mist faction needs the third as a scapegoat so they can seize power in Kiri easily. On the other hand, the reformists require the third to be the target of ''hatred,'' to depict him as a brutal, Blood Mist loyalist who hadmitted various atrocities. To overthrow tyranny, one must first paint the image of a tyrant. It is only natural. The third made a series of deep budget cuts in Kiri, in an attempt topromise military expenditures for the Land of Water, and finally giving birth to the ''Blood Mist faction'' and encouraging the ruthless actions of opportunists."


    Shiraishi nodded in agreement. Recognizing that the actions and policies of the third had led to the rise of the Blood Mist faction and the chaos within the vige.


    The Third Mizukage had taken this further by embracing the secret traditions of the previous Mizukage. Diplomacy was cast aside, making it difficult for Kirigakure to gauge external affairs urately and preventing outsiders from infiltrating the vige and obtaining information about its internal operations.


    In the wake of reduced military spending, increased secrecy, and the ascent of opportunists, the Blood Mist policy had emerged as a product of the power struggles among high-ranking individuals.


    Since the conclusion of the First Ninja World War, Kirigakure had experienced almost three decades of rtive peace, thanks to the daimyo of the Land of Water''s efforts to cut military expenditures. Faced with an uncooperative daimyo, the third Mizukage had adopted an elite strategy, a policy that had inadvertently led to brutal killings.


    This had resulted in the cruel graduation exams at the ninja academy, where students had been pitted against each other in deadlybat.


    The brutal graduation exams had been one of the casualties of this policy, resulting in deadly confrontations between two-student teams.


    Despite the brutality of these exams, they had proven effective in producing skilled and efficient ninja. Thepletion rate of missions had increased, and the overall strength of the vige''s ninja had improved. The intimidating moniker of "Blood Mist" had struck fear into the hearts of outsiders.


    With time, the Third Mizukage had escted the Blood Mist policy further, making secrecy more stringent and promoting the actions of opportunists. This strategy, born out of necessity, had unintended consequences that had spiraled out of control.


    Shiraishi had a clear understanding of the matter''s cause and effect. He recognized that the reasons for the turmoil within Kirigakure extended beyond the third Mizukage and the high-ranking officials implementing the Blood Mist policy.


    He contemted the situation and offered his perspective. "If I understand correctly, you want to be the Fourth Mizukage and resolve these disputes as soon as possible."


    "Indeed. Only by achieving this can I im the moral high ground to put an end to the reign of the Blood Mist."


    The figure confirmed this with determination making no secret of their attachment to the position of the fourth Mizukage.


    Although Kirigakure wasn''t riddled with holes now, it would only be a matter of time before those Blood Mist faction''s misbehavior causes Kirigakure to fall apart.


    And at that time, there will definitely be arge number of elite Kirigakure ninjas who will deviate from the vige and be defected ninjas.


    That was the fate of the loser.


    As long as they became the fourth Mizukage, they will avoid such actions from happening and end the reign of Blood Mist.


    Therefore, they needed greater fame and enough strength to support themself and eliminate the officials who supports the implementation of the Blood Mist.


    So far, although they had manged to umte huge amount of power in secret, they could only take some small actions in secret. People from the Blood Mist faction were hunted down like a mouse crossing the street.


    The reason was very simple. The third Mizukage used by the Blood Mist faction represented the absolute authority of Kirigakure.


    "Compared to the negative impact of joining forces with a rogue ninja, if Kiri is torn apart by the Blood Mist, that would be thest thing I want to see."


    There were good reasons, however, Shiraishi shook his head and remarked, "Not enough."


    "Not enough? Is there anything else you need? Just name it, as long as it falls within my limits."


    The figure paused before making another concession.


    "No, I''m not referring to the matter of renumeration. I believe that even if you be the Fourth Mizukage, it won''t be enough. Based on the information I''ve gathered, the root cause of your internal problems isn''t solely the Third Mizukage but those officials who implemented the blood mist policy."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You should understand the reason why the Third Mizukage is easily manipted?"


    The figure narrowed his eyes abruptly.


    "You mean... the daimyo?"


    "Excessive military expenditure cuts have stunted Kiri''s growth. To push Kiri forward, the Third Mizukage was cornered into making a bad decision. It is hard to determine whether hidden forces from the Water Daimyo are colluding with the Blood Mist faction."


    "It''s all a guess..."


    "Indeed, it is a guess. But, just as you guessed about my presence in the Land of Demons, why not entertain this assumption? If you don''t change the daimyo''s military expenditure cut policy, what will you do when you face a dilemma like the Third Mizukage?"


    The figure fell into silence. They couldn''t honestly admit they wouldn''t follow in the footsteps of the Third Mizukage, allowing the Blood Mist faction to regain momentum based on misguided policies.


    "Money... is an extremely realistic issue."


    The figure smiled helplessly.


    "Is this why you implemented military unification in the Land of Demons?"


    The Land of Demons had adopted a system where military forces, including both ordinary citizens and ninjas, were united into a singr military organization.


    This approach left no room for the daimyo and nobles to justify military expenditure cuts. A stronger united military institution secured their rule.


    However, the challenge was in achieving this military unification. The government model of the Land of Demons differed from the ninja world''s major nations.


    In the five major nations, the daimyos and great nobles had their private ninja groups, although not on par withplete ninja viges, they had significant power.


    The consolidation of military power into a single institution was aplex process, as it required defining whether the Five Kages would continue their dominance without outside interference, or if the daimyos and nobles would directly govern.


    This change couldn''t ur overnight. The daimyos and Ninja Viges deliberately avoided tackling this issue, which furtherplicated military unification.


    "That was merely an experiment. It seems the experiment wasn''t a total failure and can barely sustain itself."


    "So, you don''t trust me?" The figure frowned.


    "Yes."


    Shiraishi nodded honestly, indicating that he couldn''t rely on the other party''s promises. He continued to provide his reason.


    "Your power is insufficient, and your promises are empty words. Moreover, Kiri''s economy is tightly controlled by the daimyo. It struggles to make ends meet, relying on meager mission rewards. Given these circumstances, I find it challenging to ce my trust in you. After weplete this mission, you might very well stab me in the back, sever this alliance, or even expose us."


    Shiraishi straightforwardly addressed these concerns, challenging the other party to respond. The fact remained that the other party''s power was inadequate to justify the risk involved in the cooperation.


    Even if it was initiated under the pretense of aiding the other party''s pursuit of the Fourth Mizukage position, it couldn''t be dismissed with a simple "name rectification" reward.


    "So, I need to consider the potential consequences of betrayal on our side if the information were to be revealed. You need take responsibility for us in that regard. After all, it was you who approached me, not the other way around. Without this assurance, cooperation isn''t possible."


    Shiraishi couldn''tpromise on this matter, and the risk had to correspond to the reward. The offered reward from Kirigakure wasn''t enough to justify the huge risk of betrayal. If they were betrayed by Kirigakure, the consequences would be dire.


    The figure fell into an uneasy silence.


    To be frank, they didn''t know how to respond to Shiraishi''s questions. They had never encountered such an audacious rogue who dared to negotiate the division of rewards and risks. The word "arrogant" was the only fitting description for Shiraishi''s audacity.


    "If I guarantee your safety, what actions can you take?"


    "At the beginning of the n, you may deploy us, even for a direct assassination of the Third Mizukage. However, you would need to lead him to a concealed location, and we will execute the operation. It would be unrealistic to directly infiltrate Kirigakure and assassinate the third, given the tight Anbu and Jonin protection."


    "Uh... I don''t need your assistance for that. How to handle the Third is my responsibility."


    The figure was sweating profusely. It hardly seemed appropriate for rogue ninja to make audacious statements about assassinating the third Mizukage in front of high-ranking member.


    "Fine, if you wish to end the third''s rule on your own, then it doesn''t matter. However, don''t try to change the subject, you haven''t told me how you will reduce the risk of betrayal after the mission''spletion. We aren''t in the same situation as you. We are traitors and bear a stigma."


    ''It appears you still know you are a traitor.'' The figure grumbled inwardly.


    The aggressive tone he had disyed earlier seemed out of character for roghe. This was the first time he had seen someone pressure a high-ranking figure..


    "How about we form a ninjutsu contract?"


    "No, the contract may be dispelled, and I cannot trust it."


    "What, then, do you propose?"


    "I have documented the terms."


    Shiraishi retrieved a scroll from his robes and ced it in the figure''s hand.


    The figure was growing somewhat impatient, feeling tricked once again. While going through the scroll''s contents, the figure''s demeanor grew increasingly fric, only halfway through before shouting,


    "No! This is far too impossible! Kiri would be collectively pressed upon by the daimyo and the other ninja viges. The consequences would be even more miserable than the reign of terror brought about by the Blood Mist!"


    "This is the foundation for our cooperation. Even if you do regret itter, you will suffer the same heavy price as we would. So, we can cooperate without reservations. We share a destiny, and we will either prosper together or die together."


    "I refuse to ept it! If that''s the case, we shall terminate this cooperation immediately!"


    The figure appeared genuinely enraged, extremely dissatisfied with Shiraishi''s attitude.


    "It''s toote. You already know some of my ns. Should you end our cooperation now, the embarrassment Kirigakure faces will be exposed to the world. You don''t need me to spell out the specifics of what will happen then."


    "...are you threatening me?"


    Facing the figure''s anger, Shiraishi shrugged nonchntly.


    Throughout history, it has been easier to invite a god than to abandon one. Now that he''s been invited, it must result in a satisfactory oue. The other party was holding onto a lifeline, and Shiraishi was clutching theirs.


    At this juncture, Shiraishi had the leverage to threaten Kirigakure.


    "Please don''t interpret it as a threat; I came here to cooperate with you genuinely." Shiraishi smiled.


    To be honest, as one of Kiri''s high level member,, the figure had never anticipated that they would be so urgently infuriated by someone. A mere traitor was threatening them. What a situation.


    "Anger won''t solve anything. You''re too agitated. Would you like to step outside for a calming cup of tea, have something to eat, and discuss this more calmly?"


    "Can I kill you now?"


    The figure took a deep breath, seemingly wanting to take a bite out of Shiraishi.


    "I see you''re making jokes. Honest cooperation forms the basis for a mutually beneficial oue. As a rogue ninja, I naturally have to consider the future of my family and subordinates. It isn''t wrong to be cautious. In contrast, you can''t guarantee our safety. Isn''t that yourpse in judgment? I don''t require a partner who might betray us at any moment."


    "...I need to think about it."


    After all, Shiraishi''s suggestions were quite at odds with the general environment of the ninja world. One mistake, and Kiri would be torn to pieces.


    "Of course, this must be carefully considered. I look forward to our next meeting."


    Shiraishi recognized that he had achieved his goal and opted not to rush the other party at this point.


    "I won''t see you off."


    Hearing the anger of the voice behind him, Shiraishi smiled indifferently and walked out of the dimly lit room.


    Outside, Ruri and Ayane were waiting for him.


    "How did it go?"


    "Progress is satisfactory so far. No matter what, he won''t dare to abandon our position at this point. Additionally, he''s currently in a vulnerable position, with limited power within Kirigakure. It''s an opportune moment."


    It wasn''t guaranteed that the other party would agree; it depended on the extent to which they wanted to reform Kirigakure.


    If they merely sought to end the Blood Mist''s rule, then their coboration would likely end after a few years. Once their strength had fully recovered, they could distance themselves without fear of retaliation.


    However, if the goal was to uproot the root causes of the Blood Mist and prevent a repeat of the atrocities, then this would be a favorable oue for Shiraishi.


    He could wholeheartedly assist the other party, ascend to the throne as the fourth Mizukage, and establish a destined alliance in the years toe.


    For this reason, Shiraishi needed to make preparations on multiple fronts.


    ....


    In the shadows, Kuraki was engaged in a conversation with someone.


    "Let''s not concern ourselves with Ringo. You and Nakayoshi shouldn''t act rashly for now. You will be under surveince after returning. Should you push them beyond their limits, being medical ninjas or sensor ninjas might not be sufficient to save your lives."


    The figure in the shadows cautioned Kuraki.


    "Yes. I will take note of this with Nakayoshi."


    "Recently, the actions of others has also stopped temporarily. At the moment, our most important mission is amassing strength. and it isn''t the best time to make a move."


    Even though they earnestly desired to bring the Blood Mist''s rule to an end, the Blood Mist faction imed the orthodox title of the third Mizukage. In terms of both power and prestige, the reformists held no advantage. Overthrowing the Blood Mist''s rule wouldn''t happen overnight.


    "Yes."


    "Furthermore¡ª"


    At this point, the figure suddenly rrembled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, really. I''m done here for today. You may leave."


    For some reason, Kuraki detected a remarkable irritation in their tone, as if they had encountered something that made them feel angry.


    "Very well. I will take my leave."


    After Kuraki left, the figure let out a heavy sigh.


    "I will remember you, Chiba! Shiraishi!"


    While speaking, they navigated the darkness, pushed open a door, and advanced along the dimly lit path.


    When they reached the innermost room, they broke the silence by addressing the darkness within, "Send five people who are proficient in government affairs to the Land of Demons, without alerting the Blood Mist faction. I needprehensive information about that country. After their arrival, someone will coordinate their actions. Disperse."


    In the darkness, only the sound of shuffling figures could be heard, then they faded into nothingness.


    "If you want to dismantle the one-country-one-vige system created by the god of ninjas, let''s see where your confidencees from, Chiba Shiraishi!"


    ....


    Upon returning to the Land of Demons, Shiraishi''s initial action was to discreetly relocate Ameyuri Ringo.


    After all currently, Ameyuri Ringo had died from an incurable disease, she now belonged to the type of ninja who stayed in the shadows. Any exposure could bring unnecessary troubles to the Land of Demons.


    After Shiraishi''s arrangements, Ringo was swiftly transferred to a specialized hospital within the military sector. Besides a few personnel within the military, the rest refrained from interacting with her.


    Moreover, the medical facilities here were more advanced than those outside, albeit with a slight shortage of staff, their medical proficiency falling slightly short of Konoha''s.


    When the military''s forerunner organization had been established, Shiraishi had initiated the training of medical ninjas, heavily investing in their education. Applying Konoha''s extensive medical knowledge in practice, he had created the current military medical department.


    Nheless, in a brief period, catching up to Konoha''s overall medical level was still a considerable challenge. This was the reason he had sent some staff to Konoha for ''educational'' purposes, to study medical technology there. In this regard, Konoha remained unparalleled in the ninja world, and no one could contest its status.


    Contrary to the outside, the hospital within the military sector was notably more peaceful, with stricter management. This became Ringo''s initial impression upon being hospitalized there.


    Aprehensive sensory barrier had been arranged, able to detect any abnormal Chakra presence attempting an unauthorized intrusion, promptly activating the rm system and suppressing it by force.


    As Ringo looked at the scenery beyond the window, the hospital ward''s door creaked open.


    An unfamiliar young man entered, garbed in a white medical coat, holding a medical kit in hand, unmistakably a medical ninja dedicated to professional healthcare.


    His distinct scent, a blend of medicinal materials and chemicals, could only be acquired through frequent dealings with such substances.


    "Are you Chiba Shiraishi?" Ringo asked, forcing a pale smile despite her vastly different posture from the legendary Lightning release ninja.


    "So he appears to have shared some tedious details with you." Shiraishi quipped, cing the medical kit on the table by the bedside and exhaling audibly.


    "I didn''t expect him toe to my rescue. What sort of arrangement have you reached?"


    Ringo expressed her curiosity, knowing the difference between Kirigakure and Iwagakure, raising concerns about hiring rogues.


    "That''s a long story. In short, there must be a prerequisite for cooperation."


    "In other words, I am the important ''tool'' that maintains cooperation between you?"


    Ringo found herself irritated and helpless by being treated as a ''bargaining chip.''


    "Let''s tone it down, you''re merely a bonus asset at best." Shiraishi conveyed, using an apt term to describe her unfavorable position in the cooperation.


    After hearing this, Ringo was infuriated, she gritted her teeth , "Don''t you have a lover, talking to a woman this wasy?"


    Shiraishi ignored Ringo''s mockery, peering at her with pity and empathy, further infuriating her. What did that look signify? Was he looking down on her?


    "Alright, let''s end this topic of discussion. I''ll begin using medical ninjutsu."


    Shiraishi intervened to calm Ringo''s anger, pressing a finger against her forehead.


    A blend of Chakra and natural energy, Senjutsu chakra, began its operation, morphing into an abundance of vitality that permeated from her forehead, enveloping her body.


    The processsted about ten seconds before Shiraishi''s finger disengaged from her forehead.


    "Is this sufficient? Are you merely here to deceive me?" Ringo asked skeptically, her gaze sharp.


    "Your condition is quite bad. But, please don''t be concerned; simply give me one month. After that period, I will have you regain your peak strength."


    Shiraishi reassured her.


    The task proving more challenging than imagined.


    Her body''s function had decayed to such a state. A little carelessness may cause her body to copse. With his half-baked Sage Mode, she must be treated carefully, which will take a long period of time.


    After hearing Shiraishi''s assurance, Ringo calmed down.


    "Very well, for now, remember to take the medicine in the medical kit regrly. I''lle back tomorrow."


    With these parting words, Shiraishi left the ward without dy.


    Ameyuri Ringo''s sickness was of minor consequence to him. He was more preupied with the actions of Kirigakure''s representative in this game and was making preparations for that.


    Should he relinquish the initiative, the situation could turn dangerous. So, it seemed necessary to resort to intimidation once more.


    -------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 158: 154: Communication and Contact

    Chapter 158: 154: Communication and Contact


    Volume two nowplete on Patreon.


    -------


    The Land of Grass.


    Konoha Camp.


    Inside a tent, Danzo wearing a ck kimono was seated, while quietly receiving treatment from a medical ninja.


    After administering medication, the medical ninja smiled and spoke, "Danzo-sama, judging from your current recovery progress, you should be able to act independently in another week."


    Danzo nodded lightly, his face devoid of visible emotions. He understood his physical condition better than anyone else.


    While the injuries from the Gentle Fist had nearly healed, they had still left a significant negative impact on his body, resulting in a noticeable reduction in his physical responsiveness. Furthermore, the loss of an arm had diminished his strength to less than 70% of his prime.


    However, when ounting for the summoned beast, Baku, he could barely participate as a seniorbatant of Konoha in the uing war.


    Despite his aspirations for the Hokage position, he knew this wasn''t the time to pursue it. The vige faced pressing issues, andpeting with Hokage Hiruzen for power wasn''t the solution. Outsiders could exploit the situation.


    Once the medical ninja left, a member of the Root entered. Draped in a ck coat and concealing their eyes behind sunsses, they carried an aura of mystique that hinted at extraordinariness.


    His name was Aburame Ryoma, hailing from the esteemed Konoha Aburame n. He belonged to the same generation as the Sannin and possessed the strength to rival them.


    As the deputy leader of the Root, he had temporarily overseen the organization in Danzo''s absence, and hismand was guided by a militant and radical mindset, which Danzo highly trusted.


    "You''re here, Ryoma."


    "Yes, Danzo-sama. Congrattions on your recovery."


    Ryoma''s tone was t, reflecting indifference to the situation.


    Danzo was ustomed to Ryoma''s indifferent and reserved demeanor, which often implied a deep contemtion of strategic matters. The sunsses further obscured any hints of his thoughts.


    "During my time ina, what happened in the ninja world and the vige? Tell me everything; I need to assess the direction of our next actions."


    "Of course."


    Danzo had, in fact, awakened a week prior but had prioritized his recovery due to weakened mental and physical faculties.


    Ryoma then proceeded to provide an ount of significant events during Danzo''s recovery period, with in-depth exnations for important matters and brief summaries for less significant ones.


    Having served under Danzo for many years, Ryoma excelled at conveying information efficiently, enabling Danzo to understand the current situation rapidly. He had to determine whether Konoha''s status was favorable or not.


    Upon learning that Koharu and Homura had secretly vited the Hokage''s orders, initiating a secret investigation into the Hyuga n over a personal dispute, the calm expression on Danzo''s face transformed into one of displeasure and anger.


    "These two fools, despite their many years of service as advisors, they have acted recklessly! Is this the time to hold the Hyuga n ountable?"


    Moreover, the matter had little to do with the Hyuga n itself. While Danzo was humbled by the situation, he believed it more fitting for Hokage, in this case Hiruzen, to address the situation.


    The Hyuga n wasn''t a fighting faction within the vige, and its role differed significantly from the Uchiha n.


    It needed the personal attention of Hokage to avoid alienating the Hyuga n and potentially drawing them closer to the Uchiha, which would result in even more significantplications.


    "It seems that I must return to the vige as soon as possible."


    After a moment of contemtion, Danzo decided that appeasing the Hyuga n was more vital than maintaining pressure on them. He understood Hiruzen''s humble and diplomatic disposition and believed that as advisors, Koharu and Homura will definitely not receive any too severe punishment, it would be just a mere warning.


    This shoring had indeed be the basis for the development of roots in peaceful times, but at this time, if the advisors were allowed to go on messing around, this shoring of the Hokage would instead be the chief culprit that destroys the bnce of the vige.


    "Danzo-sama, that is not necessary."


    Ryoma spoke at this time.


    Although when he got the news, he was also dissatisfied with the behavior of the duo as consultants. Originally, the Hyuga n was already in dire straits because of the defection incident. Doing so would only add fuel to the fire and alienate the rtionship between the vige and the Hyuga n.


    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?"


    "Hokage-sama has personally issued an apology and severely reprimanded the advisors during a Jonin meeting. Additionally, Anbu will monitor the two advisors 24 hours until the war ends. Furthermore, Hokage-sama is willing to make concessions to the Hyuga n."


    Ryoma ryed this information methodically.


    "Is that the case?"


    "And... based on the information I''ve gathered, when the two advisors visited the Hyuga n that day, there was no conflict. In fact, they obtained permission from the Hyuga n''s elders. It seems that only the branch family raised someints."


    However, the branch family within the Hyuga n held no significant power, rendering their concerns irrelevant. After all, following the defection incident, the management of the family divisions had be more stringent.


    Danzo was somewhat surprised to hear about the Hyuga n''s response. He expected that Hiruzen would attempt to resolve the situation, but he hadn''t anticipated such a concession from the Hyuga n''s leader.


    They had previously taken a strong stance and resisted the consultants'' search operation, and Hiruzen wouldn''t have interfered. In this case, even the Anbu would have considered the Hyuga n''s position within the vige and supported them.


    However...


    Danzo couldn''t predict whether this development would ultimately be beneficial or detrimental for the vige. After careful consideration, he found it to be reasonable.


    The Hyuga n''s elders were retired ninjas who had been out ofbat for decades, focusing on the political side of the vige for a minimum of 20 to 30 years. Their response was in line with their customary approach, which leaned toward diplomacy over confrontation.


    "For the vige''s current situation, the Hyuga n''s response is a favorable one."


    Ryoma suggested after some hesitation.


    "However, this could create problems if certain people decide to manipte the situation secretly. From a long-term perspective, it could spell disaster for Konoha."


    Danzo gritted his teeth and squeezed out these words.


    "Are you saying..."


    "Hyuga Ayane."


    "That sounds rmist."


    "I''ve personally faced all three of them, and they are anything but ordinary ninja. Especially Uchiha Ruri, who fought Hiruzen that day, held her ground despite being at a slight disadvantage."


    Although in that battle, Hiruzen hadn''t used his full strength due to the need to protect the Nine Tails Jinchuriki, it couldn''t be confirmed if Uchiha Ruri had done the same.


    Furthermore, Hyuga Ayane had disyed remarkable strength. Based on the power she had demonstrated, it would take Might Dai, with his Eight Gates, and the entire Rootbat force to win against her.


    The strength of these two women were undoubtedly at the level of ninjaspared to the Five Kage.


    "Do we have any spies within the Hyuga branch?"


    "It''s just a suspicion, but therein lies the problem. We can''t be too forceful with the Hyuga n, but we can''t ignore it either. If Hyuga Ayane has malicious intent, the Hyuga n could be a ticking time bomb within Konoha''s walls. They won''t easily relinquish the ''caged bird'' seal, as it''s a convenient asset for them."


    Danzo''s eyes glistened with resolve. If he were in their shoes, he would use such a transparent conspiracy.


    The Hyuga n differed from the Uchiha n, even if they suspected that there maybe internal spies that might leak Konoha''s secrets, they couldn''t act recklessly or impose drastic measures upon the Hyuga n.


    The Byakugan had always been one of Konoha''s most crucial strategic assets, surpassing even the convenience offered by the Sharingan. It had yed a significant role in Konoha''s covert operations and counterattacks.


    "How can we prevent this?"


    In response to Ryoma''s question, Danzo simply shook his head, unable to devise a solution in the short term.


    "Currently, we will have to set the Hyuga n matter aside. With the Hyuga having restored some stability to the vige, it''s important to quickly end the war between Sunagakure and Iwagakure."


    "The Root is currently understaffed."


    Ryoma highlighted the dire situation faced by the Root.


    "That''s not an issue. I will select six Jonin from the Shimura n and integrate them into the Root as temporary members. They will temporarilypensate for ourck ofbat strength."


    "With all due respect, if this continues, the Shimura n..."


    Ryoma had a premonition that the uing missions for Root would be exceedingly challenging and demanding.


    "That''s the destiny of ninja, as well as the destiny of the Root. If it''s for Konoha, it''s a worthy sacrifice. Next, we must head to the Land of Rain."


    Danzo''s eyes gleamed with resolve as sharp as a sword, as if he knew that the country was on the cusp of facing the most terrifying storm in its history.


    "The Land of Rain?"


    "Iwagakure is a formidable opponent, particrly inrge-scale joint ninjutsu, which is their forte. Additionally, Iwagakure has more manpower in the Land of Grass than Konoha, and our forces can only barely hold their ground in direct confrontations. I will deploy Dai there to increase ourbat strength, with the next battlefield being in the Land of Rain."


    Danzo tapped the area of the Land of Rain on the map with his cane, his eyes cold.


    "If we want to break the alliance of Sunagakure and Iwagakure, we must start by weakening the weakest link, Sunagakure."


    "But..."


    Ryoma hesitated.


    Although thebat strength of Sunagakure was weaker than that of Iwagakure, Suna had the liberty to attack Konoha with all their might, without constraints. Orochimaru had fought a defensive battle in the Land of Rain, which had been far more brutal than the Land of Grass.


    "No need to worry. I already have a countermeasure. I will leave in a week once I''ve fully recovered. You prepare and transfer the Shimura n''s Jonin here."


    "Yes."


    Seeing Danzo''s unwavering decision, Ryoma could onlyply.


    "By the way, Danzo-sama, should I follow you to the Land of Rain?"


    "No, you should continue to protect the Hyuga n head. His demeanor may be cold, but he can treat both the main family and branch family equally. He serves as a vital bridge for maintaining stability between the Hyuga n and the vige. His presence will be crucial for addressing the Hyuga n''s future issues."


    "Understood. I''ll protect him with my life."


    Ryoma nodded seriously..


    ...


    The sphere of chakra interweaved with the breath of the wind.


    That was the Rasengan infused with the wind chakra nature transformation¡ªWind Release: Rasengan.


    Afterward, he directed the chakra ball, imbued with the change in nature of wind attribute chakra, towards the ground and pressed it down.


    Apanied by a resounding roar and the sound of stone fragments slicing through ss, it made one instinctively want to shield their ears from the piercing noise.


    Arge crater appeared in the ground, resembling andscape ravaged by a huge beast and its minions. Whenpared to a standard Rasengan, the power of the Rasengan infused with chakra nature transformation had undoubtedly elevated to a higher level.


    Minato observed the huge destructive force of his own ninjutsu, his face glistening with sweat and sporting a tired smile.


    "This form is mainly for demonstration purposes." Minato remarked regarding his ninjutsu.


    Although its immense power was more than sufficient for dealing significant damage to ninja like Hyuga Ayane, its preparation time hindered its usability in conjunction with the Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    The need to imbue the chakra with the change in wind nature dyed the jutsu. It still had ws, as the simultaneous execution of this ninjutsu and the Flying Thunder God Jutsu could lead to failure and potential harm to his body.


    Therefore, for the time being, it was not viable for practicalbat. However, due to its huge destructive capabilities, it could be employed as a trump card for one-hit kills. But various factors needed to be taken into ount when using it.


    "Amazing, so powerful!"


    The three people who practiced alongside Minato were naturally Kakashi, Obito and Rin.


    Obito gaped at the enormous crater created by Minato. To be honest, the destructive force of this ninjutsu exceeded his understanding, even whenpared to his own Fireball Jutsu.


    Obito who was captivated by this particr ninjutsu, held his right wrist with his left hand and syed the fingers of his right hand widely, shouting enthusiastically,


    "Excellent, I want to try it too! Come out, Rasengan!"


    A gust of wind passed between his fingers, but nothing happened.


    Kakashi looked at him with his signature dead fish eyes, like he was looking at an idiot.


    Rin and Minato shared awkward smiles while trying to be polite.


    "Are you an idiot, Obito? Your weak weak chakra control ability makes you not suitable for this jutsu. You should focus on mastering your Fire Release jutsu." Kakashi said.


    Obito had very limited qualifications when it came to chakra control. It might be due to his nature, nerves, or if there was something wrong with his brain. This rendered him incapable of learning certain high-precision chakra control techniques, and he exhibited no progress.


    If he continued like this , even with the awakening of his Sharingan, his genjutsu abilities would likely remain subpar.


    After all, genjutsu was a specialty that needed incredibly precise chakra control, making it more challenging to learn than many other jutsus.


    "What are you talking about, Kakashi? Once I awaken ky Sharingan, I will definitely surpass you for sure!"


    Obito immediately said unconvinced.


    "The Uchiha n is renowned. Even without the Sharingan, you can be an exceptional ninja. Just relying on the Sharingan for your status. Or so if you don''t have the Sharingan, you can''t be an elite ninja?" Kakashi said in a t tone.


    This statement ignited an inner fire of frustration in Obito, he was about to burst in anger. Just as he was about to retaliate, Kakashi extended his hand, and a perfect chakra ball spun in his palm.


    It was Minato''s Rasengan.


    "It''s amazing, Kakashi, you''ve quickly mastered Minato-sensei''s A-rank ninjutsu." Rin praised Kakashi with adoration in her eyes.


    "Tch, it''s merely an A-rank ninjutsu. I will eventually create an even stronger S-rank secret jutsu! Just wait and see!" Obito said, tasting the bitterness of envy upon witnessing Rin''s adoration for Kakashi.


    Minato merely smiled, observing the exchange. Although he found it somewhat surprising that Kakashi had quickly understood the Rasengan, it didn''t seem entirely imusible considering Kakashi''s talents that defiedmon sense.


    "Alright, let''s end our training for today. We have a patrol mission tomorrow, so we should rest during the remaining time."


    "Yes." came the response from the trio, and Minato left with a flicker.


    "What''s next?" Obito asked.


    "I n to train alone for a while, so don''t disturb me." Kakashi said.


    "Going to be y with the ghosts again."


    Obito replied with his hands behind his head. He looked at Kakashi''s leaving cold back, with his sword slung across it, and let out a soft snort.


    Kakashi arrived in a quiet forest where dense leaves blocked out the sunlight, casting a dim atmosphere.


    Kakashi touched a tree beside him with one finger, and a current coursed through his finger before dispersing into numerous threads, extending and spreading in every direction.


    After confirming that no one was observing him, Kakashi retrieved a dark green crystal resembling chalk from his pouch.


    "Can this little thing really transmit information?" Kakashi held the crystal, he doubted whether such a small object could truly store and transmit a significant amount of information. After all, nothing like this had ever appeared in the ninja world.


    It was more convenient than using messenger birds of the viges. Additionally, as long as a person had mastered natural energy, they could use it at their discretion, even if the distance spanned thousands of miles.


    This device was thetest information collector developed by the research department of the Land Of Demons, using natural energy for information transmission and storage.


    However, due to its high production cost, it was not yet possible for widespread use. Therefore, the initial owners of these information collectors held crucial positions.


    "Forget it, just send the information quickly."


    .....


    Far away in Oni City, in the Land of Demons, within military jurisdiction offices, Shiraishi was seated in his own office, savoring a rare peaceful afternoon tea.


    The current international climate was still dominated by ninja battles among the four viges. While the Land of Demins did not directly intervene, it gathered battlefield information to avoid being caught off guard.


    As Shiraishi sipped his tea, on the left side of his desk, there was an instrument sealed in stic wrap. It appeared as a square device with a side length of 50 centimeters. Suddenly, the device emitted mechanical sounds.


    Then, a nk sheet of paper emerged from a slot.


    The paper was unlike ordinary paper. It was created from the wood of Shikkotsu Forest''s trees, which had soaked in natural energy for thousands of years, making it highlypatible with natural energy.


    Currently, only the Land of Demons'' military used this paper for information transfer.


    The data on the paper was received from the Land of Grass, and the only person Shiraishi thought of was Kakashi.


    Though the device had been developed for less than a week, its ability to transmit information quickly over such long distances was remarkable. It appeared the budget allocated to the scientific research department was being put to good use.


    Shiraishi believed that swift information transfer would undoubtedly be an inevitable aspect of future wars. The device reminded Shiraishi ofmunication tools like telegraphs from his previous life. However, unlike telegraphs, themunication device in this world reced electricity with natural energy.


    Once natural energy could be widely used, it would bring about tremendous changes in this world''s way of life. Shiraishi was eagerly anticipating the prospects.


    After reviewing the information sent by Kakashi, Shiraishi nodded slightly.


    Though Kakashi was unable to partake in the high-level meetings exclusive to Jonin due to his age and limited qualifications, the information he provided was still valuable.


    What Shiraishi valued most was the information about Namikaze Minato¡ªhis adaptable fighting style and the powerful ninjutsu he was developing.


    "Has he sessfully incorporated wind nature change into the Rasengan?"


    Shiraishi spected that Minato would develop such derivative ninjutsu based on previous information, but he hadn''t expected the progress to be so rapid.


    It appeared that Minato''s talents extended beyond just space-time ninjutsu, epassing nerve response speed that defiedmon human sense and the ability to understand and develop jutsu.


    While a jutsu like the Rasengan could be copied using Sharingan, further incorporation of nature change increased it to at least an S-rank, if not surpassing that rank.


    The Sharingan couldn''t replicate such high-level ninjutsu. Though Minato''s jutsu was still in its infancy, Shiraishi believed that he''d perfect it in no time.


    "The initial judgment was correct, this guy might be the turning point in the Third Ninja War, and he will also be the most challenging enemy..."


    Just the Flying Thunder God Jutsu was challenging enough. If Minato developed such a destructive ninjutsu, stronger defensive measures would need to be considered.


    Nheless, the same trick might not work twice. Following the Nine Tails Jinchuriki incident, Minato would have more Anbu personnel guarding him, making it more difficult to pinpoint his location.


    While Shiraishi mulled over this matter, a subordinate came in to report.


    "Shiraishi-sama, Kirigakure''s secret envoy visiting the Land of Demons has arrived."


    Shiraishi set down the information ryed by Kakashi, wearing a smile.


    It seemed that recent events weren''t all negative. As long as he pinpointed Kirigakure''s weak point, he would eventually draw them onto his side, making it impossible for them to leave.


    Shiraishi grasped the visitor''s purpose behind Kirigakure''s secret mission.


    As Shiraishi awaited a reasonable offer for how much value Kirigakure might provide him, the other party sought to determine whether cooperation with Shiraishi could revitalize Kirigakure and propel it even further.


    Considering the changes in the Blood Mist, that person likely harbored significant grievances against the daimyo and nobility of the Land of Water.


    However, the one-country, one-vige system was deeply ingrained in people''s minds. Making hasty changes would likely lead to Kirigakure''s downfall, so Shiraishi understood the other party''s cautious approach.


    "It''s a good time; lead me to meet them. We mustn''t underestimate our valuable allies."


    ------


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 159: 155: The Demigod

    Chapter 159: 155: The Demigod


    90 advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn


    --------


    September, the season of scorching sun.


    The Third Ninja World War raged on.


    As the convergence point for these devastating conflicts, the Land of Grass and Land of Rain have suffered immensely due to their unfavorable geographical positions.


    Domestic economies were dwindling with each passing year. The daimyo and nobles were primarily concerned with their self-preservation, while even the ninja viges are reluctant to interfere in Land Of Rain''s war. The stark disparity between the Great Ninja Viges and the Smaller Ninja Viges was evident to anyone with discerning eyes.


    This huge gap could not be bridged by one or a few individuals.


    The Land of Rain, in particr, has endured more frequent and profound suffering due to ongoing war.


    Dawn had arrived, but the new day didn''t bring sunshine; instead, it ushered in continuous, cold, heavy rain that washed away the stench of blood in the air.


    Corpses, weapons, blood, and scattered bits of flesh littered thendscape. Huge snakes slithered across the battlefield.


    "Charge forward!"


    Orochimaru stood atop arge, blood-rinhed purple snake, surrounded by several mottled snakes. A casual swing of a python this size could deliver an attack as powerful as ninjutsu. The strength of the Sannin was unmistakable.


    With their ability to control these huge summoned beasts and their secret ninjutsu, they posed a nightmare for their enemies.


    Compared to the Land of Grass, the battlefield in the Land of Rain was more brutal and savage. Sunagakure''s relentless assaults intensified with each passing day, and skirmishes became more frequent.


    Sharp wind des sliced through the air, and kunai with explosive tags targeted therge snakes. Every Suna ninja understood that only by defeating Orochimaru could they break through Konoha''s defensive formation in the Land of Rain and advance into the Land of Fire to wreak havoc.


    Orochimaru understood this as well, but as themander-in-chief, he couldn''t retreat. The consequences would be disastrous if he were to fall here.


    He understood his situation in the Land of Rain; remaining undefeated was the ultimate victory. His mission was to stop Suna troops in the Land of Rain, and he couldn''t concern himself with the sacrifices made to achieve that goal.


    In his eyes, sacrificing a small number of people and setting traps to exchange a few casualties for significant Suna losses was justified.


    The battle extended into thete afternoon, and Konoha wasn''t celebrating as they repelled the Suna forces once more. This attrition was unfavorable for Konoha because, with their troops in the Land of Rain, it would only be a matter of time before Suna breached their defensive formation.


    However, there was no better alternative. Suna had shifted from conducting small-group skirmishes to directly overwhelming them withrge forces in a high-pressure strategy. No matter how cunning Orochimaru''s traps were, they couldn''t effectively dent Suna''s massive army.


    In truth, there was no way for Konoha to withdraw from the Land of Rain''s battlefield.


    "Is there still no reinforcements? We won''tst much longer at this rate."


    At the Jonin meeting in the camp, a tired Jonin voiced their concern. With fewer than 3,000 Konoha ninja in the Land of Rain, they were vastly outnumbered by the 5,000-strong Suna troops.


    "There are many teams patrolling in the Land of Fire, but they are primarily focused on preventing Suna''s elite squads from infiltrating and causing chaos. They cannot be easily diverted. The vige can provide a maximum of 500 people to support the Land of Rain battle."


    Another Jonin provided a practical analysis. The situation on Iwagakure''s side also couldn''t be ignored, and the pressure there was equally high.


    Additionally, the Kumogakure troops in the east had also scattered part of Konoha''s forces. They were maintaining vignce as Kumogakure engaged in war with Iwagakure.


    This was to prevent the Konoha ninja, previously assigned to defend against the Kuno, from being transferred to the Land of Rain, which would significantly improve the situation.


    "Five hundred people won''t make much of a difference."


    "What else can we do but continue to fight? If only we had known it woulde to this, we wouldn''t have hastily pursued peace negotiations with Suna during thest ninja war."


    One of the Jonin expressed their discontent. The expressions of the others also began to change.


    Indeed, this incident filled them with regret.


    Previously, during thest Ninja World War, Konoha held the upper hand in their battles against Sunagakyre.


    The White Fang''s team had boldly pushed into enemy territory, disruoted them which overwhelmed the front lines with Konoha''s sizable army, and forced Sunagakure to retreat and engage in a defensive battle. Even the Third Kazekage couldn''t pose a significant threat to Konoha.


    However, after a Jonin meeting in the vige, their stance changed, opting for peace talks with Suna to avoid further sacrifices. These negotiations only worsened Konoha''s situation.


    Hatake Sakumomitted suicide, White fangs''s team disbanded, with the Uchiha and Hyuga defecting, leading to a significant weakening of Konoha''s overall power.


    If, during thest ninja world war, they had pursued a strategy of wearing down Sunagakure until they were exhausted, they would have paid a price, but it would have been better than the current situation where they were simply outmatched. If that had happened Sunagakure would no longer dared to provoke Konoha, eliminating that particr threat.


    Now, their focus shifted to dealing with Iwagakure and guarding against Kumogakure. Distributing troops along the third front, even Konoha with its deep roots, found it challenging.


    At this juncture, a Chunin responsible for urgent messages entered the meeting tent, informing Orochimaru, "Orochimaru-sama, Danzo-sama hase to visit."


    Danzo? This name raised eyebrows among the Jonin present. Despite their reservations about dealing with this mysterious ninja, they recognized the potential for Danzo''s support to be crucial in repelling the Sunagakure''s offensive.


    The Jonin meeting concluded, leaving Orochimaru alone to await Danzo. Several minutester, Danzo entered the tent, apanied by a Root operative, who stood guard outside to prevent unauthorized entry.


    "Danzo, what are you doing here when you should be assisting Jiraiya in the Land of Grass? I don''t have time for your games right now," Orochimaru grumbled.


    "I''m here to help you repel Suna. The situation in the Land of Rain is more urgent than that of the Land of Grass," Danzo replied.


    "With the forces you''ve brought,bined with all of the ninjas here, we can''t confront Suna directly. The difference in overallbat capabilities is too vast, and we can only manage to resist," Orochimaru maintained a calm facade, though he was far from pleased with Danzo''s support.


    "If we don''t lose, we win. Your mission in the Land of Rain is to stop Suna. Kumo''s unexpected involvement has diverted some of the vige''s forces. At this critical moment, the key to turning the tide is in the Land of Rain, not the Land of Grass."


    "Turning the tide?" Orochimaru frowned.


    "ording to my investigation, half of Suna''s food supplies are provided by the Land of Rain as protection fees for protecting the daimyo and nobles."


    "I''m aware of that," Orochimaru acknowledged.


    "We need to escte the scale of the war and draw the Land of Rain into the warpletely."


    Danzo uttered only this sentence, believing that Orochimaru understood its meaning.


    White Fang''s suicide, along with the defection of the Uchiha and Hyuga ns, significantly diminished Konoha''sbat strengthpared to the beginning of the previous ninja war.


    Moreover, Suna and Iwa arrived well-prepared, and with time passing, Konoha''s situation would only deteriorate.


    "Do you mean..." Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, a certain figure shing in his mind.


    Standing on top a huge smander, disying the demeanor of a powerful man, the ninja who had bestowed upon him the title "Sannin" -


    The demigod - Hanzo, the smander.


    Every recollection of that battle filled Orochimaru with a deep sense of humiliation. He not only suffered aplete defeat but was also rendered utterly defenseless, earning the revered title of Sannin in the eyes of outsiders.


    What a disgraceful memory, one that led to his enduring resentment towards the Land of Rain, including the old man controlling the smander ¨C The demigod.


    "That''s right, just as you guessed. Involving Amegakure into the battlefield willpletely disrupt the situation in the Land of Rain. This will let Amegakure and Hanzo then share some of the burden with us."


    Orochimaru closed his eyes and thought for a while, then opened his eyes, with a sinister smile on the corner of his mouth, and his tone became hoarse. "Very well, this seems like a good idea. But how do you propose to get that old man to intervene? He obviously intends to be a coward in this war. Otherwise, he would have already joined the fight when Suna invaded the Land of Rain."


    So, from Orochimaru''s point of view, this may also be a temptation by Suna to Hanzo.


    After all, during the beginning of the Second Ninja World War, Hanzo had defeated Suna. Later, when Suna attacked Konoha, they had taken a route through the Land Of Rivers, avoiding the Land of Rain. This hinted that Suna''s leaders had their considerations and might even have reached an agreement with Hanzo during the beginning stages of that war.


    "My secret reports indicate that Hanzo has be naturally suspicious in recent years. He has grown more cautious in his actions, and the turmoil in the Land of Rain and Amegakure has left him mentally and physically drained. He likely cares more about protecting his reputation as a ''demigod'' than taking on another challenging war."


    "Danzo, are you joking? If that''s the case, how do we get him to share the burden with us?" Orochimaru questioned frowning.


    It was ust that, as Danzo had said, Hanzo''s fighting spirit has declined, and he only wanted to protect his honor as ''demigod'', and has be less aggressive. How could someone like him intervene in a dangerous war and share the pressure instead of Konoha?


    Danzo didn''t answer Orochimaru''s question but instead continued, "No, this is the perfect scenario. Hanzo''s reluctance to act ys right into our hands. Unlike Hanzo, there are many young people from the Land of Rain who aren''t scared of death and they''re determined to defend their surrounded country. We will use them as a catalyst to force Hanzo out of Ame."


    This strategy would not only reduce the threat from Suna but also weaken Iwa''s power, providing a more stable environment for Konoha.


    "Then we will proceed as you suggest, Danzo," Orochimaru responded, his eyes cold.


    The most significant difference between him and Jiraiya lies in the fact that no matter how morally questionable the strategy may be, he would go to great lengths if it can secure victory for Konoha. The casualties, the sacrifices, were merely cold numbers in his eyes.


    Danzo nodded in agreement.


    He admired Orochimaru''s willingness to do whatever it took to win. If it were Jiraiya, he could never condone such methods.


    "Don''t worry, that''s precisely why I''m here. Root will bear this burden!"


    .....


    Amegakure.


    This vige stood in the midst of an ind sea, its spire-like towers resembling a steel jungle exposed to the pouring rain.


    Inside a tavern, members of the Akatsuki organization huddled together in a single room.


    Their meeting had a simple agenda: to continue aiding the poor people in the Land of Rain and persuade Konoha and Suna to end the war, allowing the Land of Rain so they could recover their economy as soon as possible.


    Currently, half of the Land of Rain''s poption lived in precarious conditions, and this will only worsen with time. The only solution was to stop the war between the Suna and Konoha.


    However, despite Yahiko''s multiple attempts to negotiate with Konoha and Suna, they were consistently rebuffed and turned away, often with great hostility.


    While Yahiko remained undeterred by these setbacks, he couldn''t help but feel angry and powerless. He firmly believed in the power of mutual understanding and felt that people should be able to reach a peaceful resolution. The continued refusal of Konoha and Suna tomunicate confused him.


    It was clear to him that war only caused severe trauma, injuring both sides and tearing families apart. In light of this, Yahiko couldn''t understand why Konoha and Suna persisted in battling each other, causing suffering to all parties.


    Observing the frustration of hispanions, Nagato recognized the difficult challenges that Akatsuki faced.


    Ultimately, the issue boiled down to ack of funds. Even if Konoha and Suna ceased hostilities, finding the resources to rebuild the Land of Rain remained a top priority.


    The members of Akatsukicked the means to generate ie through business ventures and relied on mission rewards. Nagato couldn''t help but think that it might be more profitable to go to the Land of Demons and use his Rinnegan to move bricks.


    After the meeting, Nagato stepped onto the second-floor balcony, gazing at the rain falling from the eaves.


    "Is that you, Konan?"


    Nagato turned slightly as he heard footsteps approaching.


    "Yes. Nagato, what''s on your mind?"


    "Just thinking about how to secure funding."


    Nagato paused and then continued, "I''m sorry; it''s my fault."


    Konan couldn''t help but remember the millions of ryo in debts that Nagato had helped her pay off. It was then that she discovered Nagato''s involvement in the underground market, hunting criminals from various countries in the Land of Rain and quietly supporting Akatsuki''s operations.


    While Akatsuki''s funds remained insufficient, the acquisition of materials continued. Only Konan knew this secret.


    As the procurer, she was well proficient in the prices of medicines and materials. If someone else took over, they would quickly realize the financial challenges.


    "It''s not your fault. I''m just determined to fulfill the dream the three of us share. This is a small effort."


    "Do you really think you shouldn''t tell Yahiko and the others? They might understand..."


    "No need. Yahiko already has enough on his te. I don''t want to burden him further."


    As the leader, Yahiko carried immense pressure, and Nagato understood this well. It was precisely this understanding that drove him to work behind the scenes.


    Nagato believed in the importance of facing reality. He wanted to be the silent force supporting Yahiko''s dreams, the unknown hero.


    Even so, he found joy in it.


    "I''ve always envied Yahiko''s personality since I was a child. He was never discouraged, no matter the setbacks. He has a unique power to inspire others, a natural leader. He saved me in the past, and now I want to be the unknown hero who stands beside him. These are my honest thoughts. Don''t try to persuade me, Konan. I believe Yahiko has the power to change this country."


    A smile graced Nagato''s face.


    Listening to Nagato''s words, Konan couldn''t help but agree and nodded solemnly.


    Yahiko''s optimism and willingness to sacrifice for others had inspired many, leading to the formation of Akatsuki. It aimed to change the nation and a world marred by the distortions of constant wars.


    ....


    On the highest floor of the tower, the sound of rain from outside no longer prated, effectively isting all disturbances from the outside world.


    Within the room, the flickering candlelight revealed a figure slowly straightening up, visible through the window paper.


    This figure had not left the room, as there were numerous Amegakure ninjas stationed outside, wearing gas masks for continuous 24-hour protection.


    "Is there an issue?" The room''s upant, an old man, asked in a calm voice.


    The Ame nin responsible for conveying information, knelt on the floor, emanating an air of reverence. He clearly held deep admiration for the person within the room.


    After all, this individual was a renowned ninja, a pinnacle figure in the ninja world. The demigod, Hanzo the smander.


    Hanzo was also the guardian of the Land of Rain. In the Second Ninja World War, he emerged as the Land of Rain''s greatest hero, consecutively defeating ninjas from three different nations.


    For the new generation of Ame ninjas, Hanzo''s legendary exploits were ingrained in their upbringing. Living legends naturally inspired respect and reverence from within.


    Despite the toll of years on his physical abilities, his unwaveringmitment to protecting the country and preserving peace continued to motivate the newer generation of ninjas. He stood as a symbol of strength and a source of hope for the youth in the Land of Rain.


    "Hanzo-sama, we are currently engaged in battle with Konoha and Suna. ording to our records, 113 viges, 19 small towns, and two cities have suffered varying degrees of damage."


    This constituted a significant loss for the Land of Rain.


    Such losses were particrly severe for the Land of Rain as a small nation with a rtively weak economy since the Second Ninja World War. Years of persistent banditry,bined with the third Ninja World War, had exacerbated the country''s economic woes.


    Although it was the responsibility of the daimyo and nobles to aid the homeless poption in the Land of Rain, these figures were struggling to secure their own survival. One could only imagine the plight of the homeless in this situation.


    "I see. I will negotiate with the representatives of Konoha and Suna. I will urge them to avoid conducting future battles in popted areas."


    Hanzo in the room was silent for a while, and said these words slowly.


    The Ame ninja tasked with themunication hesitated briefly, showing a hint of doubt on his face.


    In reality, he would have preferred to witness Hanzo''s furious reaction upon receiving such news, leading to the wiping out the invaders in the Land of Rain.


    He desired a repeat of the glory from the Second Ninja World War, where the Land of Rain had held its head high on the international stage rather than merely issuing condemnations.


    "Uh, Hanzo-sama¡­"


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Actually, many people in our vige hope that Hanzo-sama will step forward and uphold justice for the Land of Rain. They want you to lead the charge against the Konoha and Suna again. Currently, many people in the Land of Rain are living in dire circumstances."


    Themunication ninja''s eyes reflected hope. He longed for the demigod he had revered since childhood to assume a role of national importance, bing a hero and an aspiration for the country''s youth.


    Many Ame nins held strong dissatisfaction with the actions of Konoha and Suna. However, they were forbidden to engage these forces, as any such action would mark them as rogue ninjas.


    Yet, as the ninjas from foreignnds continued to act unchecked within the Land of Rain, these restrictions became increasingly frustrating. These intruders from Konoha and Suna hadmitted various misdeeds, including breaking into residences and theft.


    Because of theck of evidence and the ferocity of ninjabat, ordinary citizens would flee in desperation upon encountering them. But, in their haste to escape, many belongings were left behind.


    Returning to their homester, they found that many of their possessions, especially food and money, had been stolen, leaving nothing behind. Only the ninjas from Konoha and Suna were capable of such actions.


    "Regarding this matter, I will let the daimyo handle it. Although I sympathize with what happened to these people, as the leader of Ame, I can''t overstep my authority to intervene until the daimyo''s orders have been issued. It is a pity..."


    After careful consideration, Hanzo in the room provided this response, conveying bothpassion and powerlessness.


    The Ame ninja seemed to have something stuck in his throat, rendering him unable to speak, and his gaze grew distant.


    Through his unwavering dedication and hard work, he had risen from obscurity to stand alongside the figure he admired, even if only as an insignificantmunication officer. He took pride in his work.


    Was it disappointment he felt? Perhaps, but it was more likely doubt. He couldn''tprehend why the ninja he revered was refraining from action during these critical times. Or was it truly a matter of inconvenience due to theck of orders from the daimyo?


    The name of the Land of Rain was in jeopardy, yet the nobles remained focused on their own enjoyment, oblivious to the fate of their nation. Hanzo must have been aware of this.


    "Yes, Hanzo-sama."


    He consoled himself with various reasons, trying to justify why Hanzo could not intervene. But regardless of the exnations, it was challenging to satisfy the doubts in his heart.


    Just as he was about to exit, another Ame nin hurried in, clearly in a state of panic.


    "It''s bad, Hanzo-sama."


    "Why are you so flustered? This old man is still alive."


    Hanzo''s voice turned cold and powerful in response.


    "Yes!!!! yes!!!."


    Startled by Hanzo''s sudden intensity, the Ame nin who just arrived swallowed hard and replied:


    "Hanzo-sama, the vigers are in a battle with the Suna messenger who arrived for a visit!"


    "Suna?"


    Hanzo, who had not shown his face throughout, knitted his brows in slight confusion. Why would a Suna ninja, instead of confronting Konoha suddenly arrive for a visit?

 Chapter 160: 156: The Coming Year

    Chapter 160: 156: The Coming Year


    90 advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn


    --------


    The streets of Amegakure were drenched in a biting cold rain.


    The gaze of themoners and ninjas of Ame turned hostile as they fixed their attention on the lone Suna ninja.


    Naturally, these Suna ninjas, who had brought cmity and suffering to their own country, didn''t receive any warm reception.


    If it weren''t for their desire to avoid further esction, this lone Suna ninja might not have left this ce unscathed.


    After all, many families in Amegakure had lost their loved ones due to the presence of these Suna ninjas, and they harbored deep grudges against them.


    A standoff ensued, and before long, a team arrived from the street up ahead.


    The first among them was a figure adorned with a gas mask. Long, light-yellow hair cascaded down, and down, his palms exposed to the air were covered with wounds left by the battle. The signs of age were evident on the skin that was no longer as youthful as it once was.


    However, what truly stood out were the eyes, cold and piercing, which locked onto the Suna J¨­nin.


    Initially, themoners and ninjas of Amegakure met the gaze of the Suna ninja with defiance, but they soon found themselves trembling, as if they were prey being stalked by a fearsome predator in the forest.


    The atmosphere radiated an oppressive force previously unfelt by anyone, overwhelming their senses with ruthless intensity.


    The dazed Suna ninja remained in the rain, snapping out of it only when the Amegakure J¨­nin who followed the masked figure called out, their face reflecting the rain and a cold sweat of anxiety.


    "Suna ninja, Hanzo-sama has a question for you." The Ame nin following Hanzo said.


    He was also in a bad mood mood as he addressed the one of the Suna ninjas who had caused considerable harm to the Land of Rain.


    The Suna nin finally collected himself, audibly swallowing and pulling a letter from his pouch, prepared to deliver it directly to Hanzo. An Ame J¨­nin wa about to step forward and take the letter in ce of Hanzo, but Hanzo intervened.


    "I will receive it personally."


    Meeting rhe Suna''s messenger in front of so many people, if he sent his subordinates to ept the letter on his behalf, it would tarnish the title of a demigod he had worked his entire life to uphold.


    He had endured countless battles, emerging with his name, and he could not let a matter as insignificant as this undermine his exalted status. This was a position earned through a lifetime of struggle, one he was determined not to tarnish, even in death.


    Observing the reverence and respect emanating from the vigers and ninjas around him, Hanzo once again felt the pride associated with his title as a ''Demigod.''


    It was only fitting that the people of this vige regarded him with such reverence, never looking down upon him. It was an honor he had strived for his entire life, and he was determined to take that honor with him into the grave.


    "Hanzo-sama, this letter was jointly sent by the Daimyo of the Land of Wind and the Land of Rain. The message has been delivered, and now I shall take my leave."


    The Suna messenger stated with a tremor in his voice. He could barely meet Hanzo''s unfathomable eyes, and he made a quickk departure, seemingly fleeing the scene.


    This aroused ridicule from themoners and ninjas of Ame. To them, the ninja of major viges appeared ordinary. In front of the protector of their country, they could only present a less than of embarrassing appearance.


    Hanzo, having reassured the people of the vige, Hanzo led people entourage back to the top of the tower. He had already skimmed through the letter from the Daimyo of the Land Of Wind and the Land of Rain. Having read its contents, he fell into contemtion within his private chambers.


    The contents of the letter were straightforward. The Daimyo were requesting assistance, as their resources were stretched thin. They implored Amegakure to aid Sunagakure in driving the hateful Konoha from the Land of Rain to restore peace to their country.


    Hanzo inhaled deeply, clenching his fists as anger red in his eyes, with a desire to burn everything. However, the thought of the mobilizing Suna army made him hesitate. He wondered whether it was wise to provide any form of assistance to Suna.


    Hanzo was keenly aware of Suna''s cunning intentions. Initially, Suna had deployed troops in the Land of Rain, intentionally avoiding direct confrontation with the Land of Fire, waiting until Konoha''s forces had gathered in the Land of Rain beforeunching their offensive. Suna''s ultimate goal was indeed the Land of Fire, but in the process, they sought to weaken the Land of Rain, a calcted strategy on Suna''s part.


    With each conflict, they deliberately restrained themselves from fully attacking Konoha, not wanting to forfeit the opportunity to seize the Land of Rain while also diminishing Konoha''s presence in the area. Eventually, they would break through Konoha''s defense line and attack the Land of Fire. By that time, the Land of Rain would likely be in ruins due to the excessive oppression from Suna.


    Hanzo suspected that the puppet master orchestrating these events behind the scenes was none other than the old puppeteer, Chiyo. Only someone like her would harbor such cunning stratagems to test the limits of his status as demigod.


    The price of entering this war was steep, and Amegakure might pay the ultimate price. Furthermore, Hanzo''s strength showed signs of declinepared to thest Great Ninja War.


    Failure would end not only his demigod title but also the power of Amegakure would fall into others'' hands.


    A defeated demigod was no longer a demigod.


    Thus, Hanzo made a decision he found difficult to face.


    "I hope the old woman will be content with this." he muttered.


    When it came to matters of war, it was best for the Land of Rain to keep its distance.


    ....


    In the Land of the Rain, the weather begins to turn cold after mid-October, and the fighting spirit of the ninjas gradually decreased.


    In this country where rain fell all year-round, winter is exceptionally harshpared to many other countries.


    "We will temporarily stop our attack on Konoha."


    At the Jonin meeting in Suna camp, Elder Chiyo made this deration.


    Supplies sent by Hanzo from Amegakure had secretly arrived at Sagakure''s camp along with a letter from Hanzo. The letter expressed the hope that Sunagakure would swiftly deal with Konoha''s ninja and redirect their focus toward the Land of Fire, rather than continuing to upy the Land of Rain.


    In response, Chiyo opted for a temporary ceasefire. The power of the Land Of Rain had weakened, it had not yet met her expectations.


    Additionally, as long as Suna maintained its presence in the Land of Rain, they could utilize protection agreements to secure some supplies from the Land Of Rain, significantly reducing Suna''s daily expenses.


    Chiyo also conveyed this reasoning in her letter. She cited the dwindling fighting spirit among Suna''s ninja, partly due to the cold weather, as the reason for their decision to postpone the defeat of Konoha''s ninja until the early spring of the following year, specifically in March.


    Hanzo''s level of anger was not a matter Chiyo concerned herself with. Her original aim was to weaken the Land Of Rain''s power. Regrettably, the battle had not evensted a year.


    By allowing the Land Of Rain to share the supply burden, Suna could keep their losses to a minimum. They would then bide their time until March when they couldunch an all-out attack on the Land Of Fire and im its resources.


    Given this favorable situation, Chiyo had no urgency to rush Suna''s ninja into a full-scale attack on Konoha.


    Hanzo, the leader of Ame, posed a significant threat to Suna. Thus, it was essential to curb the expansion of the Land Of Rain.


    "Yes."


    The Jonins just obeyed Chiyo''s order and they didn''t raise any objections.


    "Furthermore, we will increase our co-operation with the Land of Demons, ensuring that the Purple Rose Company can continue producing the medicines we require inrge quantities. We willunch a general attack on Konoha in early March of next year. If all goes as nned, Suna will have taken control of this area of the Land of Fire by April."


    Chiyo indicated the location on the map with her finger.


    It marked the border of the Land Of Fire, in close proximity to the Land Of Rain, and identified several resource-rich regions.


    "In July, we will expand further, securing several additional resource-rich areas. My calctions suggest that a total of 5,000 ninjas will be needed. Following the New Year, an additional 2,000 reinforcements will join the battlefield from our vige."


    Unlike Konoha, with its three battlefields, or Iwa''s two battlefield, Suna and Kumo had no conflict of interest and were far removed from Kirigakure across the sea. Besides, the Land Of Wind held little strategic value.


    Therefore, all of Suna''s might could be focused on Konoha. This was a golden opportunity for Suna, the result of over five years of meticulous preparation by Suna. During this time, Suna had conducted a myriad of strategic analyses, mapping out contingency ns for handling unforeseen circumstances.


    This was the foundation of Chiyo''s confidence. Suna did not need quick sess and instant benefits. They held the upper hand and simply needed to move cautiously, consuming Konoha''s strength. As the battle waged on within the Land Of Fire, Konoha''s resistance would gradually weaken. At that point, the resource-rich regions of the Land Of Fire would be ripe for plunder.


    Starting from January next year, the arrival of an additional 2,000 ninjas on the front lines,bined with the more than 5,000 Suna ninjas already present, wouldprise a force of 7,000 in total. Against Konoha''s troops of less than 3,000 with Orochimaru, Chiyo could find no reasonable grounds for Suna''s defeat.


    The menacing aura emitted by Orochimaru also added to Chiyo''s concerns.


    Among the ninjas she knew, this snake brat was the most ruthless in battle, unrelenting even in the face of considerable damage. This unwavering tenacity was one of the reasons Suna had to stop their advance thus far.


    The other ninjas nodded in agreement. Even with all 7,000 ninjas transferred to the Land of Rain, there would still be thousands of ninjas guarding Sunagakure. This provided a buffer in case of emergencies, allowing ample time to provide support.


    In summary, the strategy had stayed true to when the Third Kazekage was in charge. The primary goal was to weaken the Land Of Rain''s power and deplete Konoha''s numbers, objectives that had been nearly achieved.


    By March next year, it would be the Land Of Fire''s turn.


    During that time, Jiraiya, who took a detour to the Land of Grass, would be surrounded by Iwagakure, inflicting further substantial losses on Konoha. Such a strategy could be deemed perfect.


    Naturally, one must also remain watchful of the Third Hokage who sits in Konoha.


    Once Orochimaru is defeated, it''s possible that the Hokage himself would move to the front lines. To constrain the Third Hokage, it would likely require at least two thousand ninjas.


    "Since there are no objections, let''s conclude the meeting. Even if victory seems imminent, we cannot afford to drop our guard against Konoha. ording to my intelligence, the leader of the Konoha Anbu ck Ops, Shimura Danzo, has been covertly operating within the territory of the Land of Rain. Therefore, instruct the Suna team patrolling the perimeter to exercise utmost vignce."


    "Understood."


    All the superiors withheld theirments for a moment.


    Indeed, during this juncture, they couldn''t growcent, lest the enemy finds an opening.


    "In addition, our attack on Konoha is scheduled for March next year. I will hold a high-level meeting to identify candidates for the Fourth Kazekage, based on your performance in the uing general attack and your overall contributions. Please ensure the candidates are well-prepared."


    Within the meeting, a number of jonin, who stood as candidates for the Fourth Kazekage, disyed glimmers of excitement in their eyes, while simultaneously sizing up the other candidates with a degree of caution.


    "Finally, I wish to emphasize that private fighting is not allowed, as these may disrupt the carefully orchestrated n for the general attack in March next year. Any breaches will result in the immediate nullification of your candidacy for the position of Kazekage."


    After this stern pronouncement from Chiyo, she departed from the meeting room, followed by her younger brother, Ebizo.


    Compared to who would secure the title of the Fourth Kazekage, Chiyo ced a greater emphasis on weakening Konoha and securing advantages for Sunagakure as a whole.


    Hence, there was zero tolerance for candidatespeting among themselves for the Kazekage position. Any vitions would be dealt with severely, and their eligibility to stand as candidates for the position of the Kazekage would be revoked.


    ....


    Kirigakure.


    In the vige cloaked in dense fog, the scent of blood lingered long after its presence.


    Within the office of the Mizukage, Yagura provided a report on his recent activities.


    A total of 32 suspected reformist ninjas had been executed, with 17 more subjected to brutal interrogations by the hunter-nin corp.


    "Yagura, your personality has grown increasingly irritable as ofte." The Third Mizukage said to Yagura.


    Despite his calm and young face, those who knew him well understood he was a ruthless executioner. Yagura held the most terrifying sharp de. Compared to the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, he was more evil. He served as the chief executioner of the reformists.


    Some even spected that it was this seemingly harmless-looking man, Karatachi Yagura, who had set the Blood Mist policy into motion, mercilessly ughtering his fellow vigers. Nheless, Yagura had always held the position of Third Mizukage''s right-hand.


    The vige''s hunting squads were also under Mizukage''s personalmand. It was evident that the Third Mizukage remained wary of Yagura''s involvement.


    Consequently, many observers adopted a wait-and-see stance regarding Yagura''s ascent to the position of the Fourth Mizukage. Those who managed to keep some distance from the Third Mizukage held more extensive leeway to consolidate their influence.


    The closer one stood to the Third Mizukage, the more highly valued they were, and correspondingly, they were observed more closely.


    "I apologize, Mizukage-sama. The Reformists are causing so much disorder, and suppressing them is the only way to stabilize the situation in the vige."


    Yagura replied calmly. He was well aware of his increasing irritability in recent times. Of course, this wasn''t a result of the Reformists'' conflict with the Blood Mist Faction, but rather due to something else.


    For the first time in so many years, he had been threatened by mere rogue nins. Though there was a desire tough off this situation, upon deeper reflection, the sheer audacity of the act was incredibly disrespectful to his position. Serious consideration of such impertinence could only fuel his irritation.


    "How are Fuguki and the others faring?" .


    Yagura pondered for a while, and immediately before replying to the question


    "Since the death of Kushimaru and Jinpachi, their authority has beenpletely taken over by those led by Fuguki. While they do answer to Mizukage-sama, I believe vignce is still warranted."


    "I shall handle this matter by myself. As for the wielder of Kiba, has a sessor been selected?"


    "We haven''t made a choice yet. Within the Vige, there are very few ninjas proficient in lightning release, and they also need to be perfectly in sync with Kiba. In recent years, there is only Ameyuri Ringo who qualifies."


    Following Yagura''s report, the Mizukage expressed a sigh of regret. Among the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist, Kiba possessed the greatest offensive capability, paired with a speed and long rangebat style. Owning Kiba meant victory against more than a hundred Chunin.


    "In addition, as for the two swords, Shibuki and Nuibairi, I''m making efforts to establish contact through the ck market with Konoha''s rebel Hyuga Ayane. However, progress has been a bit slow."


    "We must be quick as possible, whether through force or money, to retrieve both of the ninja swords back to the vige."


    "Understood." Yagura.replied.


    He promised to return the two ninja swords to the vige without specifying a deadline, though Mizukage understood that this was aplex mission that couldn''t be done in a short time, so he didn''t set a deadline for Yagura..


    Yagura left Mizukage''s office and made his way to a long-abandoned water tower.


    At the base of the water towery an extensive andplex sewer. asionally, Yagura would meet his subordinates there.


    "Yagura-sama, this is information from the Land of Demons."


    Emerging from a wall was a highly skilled user of stealth ninjutsu. Even with sensory abilities, it would be challenging to detect his presence. He had always served as the link between Yagura and the rest of the group.


    Yagura received the scroll, and the figure promptly melted back into the wall, disappearing.


    Yagura secured the scroll and, as he stepped through the gate of the water tower, he was approached by two people.


    Yagura maintained an expressionless visage, seemingly aware that he had been under surveince for quite some time.


    "Yagura, you still like doing things secretly. You might deceive the Third, but you can''t hide from my watchful eyes. Do notpete with me for the position of the Fourth Mizukage, or you will die miserably."


    One of them openly issued a threat to Yagura. His teeth were jagged, and the scent of blood wafted towards Yagura.


    He possessed a sturdy physique, with long orange hair extending down to his waist and arge ninja sword wrapped in bandages on his back. This was the powerful sword, Samehada, one of the Seven Ninja Swords.


    The person before him was none other than the current wielder of the sword Samehada, Suikazan Fuguki.


    A staunch supporter for the Blood Mist Faction among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    Although he belonged to the same faction as Yagura, the two held numerous differences. Yagura surpassed him in terms of reputation and strength, with Yagura being a formidable jonin, if not stronger than him.


    ording to his investigations, Yagura had also secretly trained a mysterious force, the purpose of which remained unknown.


    But, it wasn''t too challenging to deduce that this force had been meticulously assembled over a long period of time in preparation for the position of thr Fourth Mizukage.


    "Absorbing the forces of Kushimaru and Jinpachi has evidently swelled your ego, hasn''t it? Fuguki, do not forget, I defeated you in the past."


    Yagura sighed softly, then raised his gaze, gazing into Fuguki with his emotionless purple eyes.


    The enormous sword, Samehada, was sent hurtling toward Yagura.


    Faced with this unusual attack, Yagura remained unwavering. He intercepted therge sword with a hooked staff from his back, remaining firmly in ce.


    "Indulging in past victories. If this is the excuse for your eventual failure, Yagura, you have my permission to say these words."


    Fuguk said with a bloodthirstyughter. His sharp teeth appeared to be stained with blood, casting a menacing and savage impression.


    "Boring."


    "Who is the boring one? Unlike you, who operates in secrecy and shadows, I disy my influence and power, as someone honorable. If you pledge your allegiance to me now, after I ascend as the Fourth Mizukage, I can assure you the position of Anbu Minister. What do you say? This position is enough with your abilities."


    Fuguki also extended an invitation to Yagura, disying a sincere expression.


    As a prominent representative of the Blood Mist Faction, Yagura was undoubtedly someone who understood his ambitions.


    Although Yagura had defeated him in the past, for the position of the Fourth Mizukage, he could set aside past conflicts, as long as Yagura would work for him.


    In this way, beside the Third Mizukage, he would have an inside source for gathering information about the vige. Coupled with the support of other high-ranking officials, thepetition for the Fourth Mizukage''s title would serve as an excellent stage for him to emerge victorious.


    This prospect thrilled and delighted him.


    "I''ll entertain the dream when I wake up."


    Yagura left this statement behind as he continued past Fuguki.


    "Yagura! You will regret rejecting my offer today. I know everything about you, while you know nothing about my power!"


    Fuguki angrily shouted from behind.


    Regrettably, Yagura''s steps continued resolutely away from him.


    "Hmm, you''re as predictable as ever."


    Observing Yagura''s retreating back, he didn''t offer an apology or retract his threats. The expression on Fuguki''s face was exceedingly dark.


    He assumed that with his alluring propositions, he could persuade Yagura, only to have them fall on deaf ears. His understanding of ttery appeared to be sorelycking.


    Having absorbed much of the Blood Mist Faction''s power, he already had the background required to be the Fourth Mizukage. He could only put an end to this when the Third Mizukage stepped down.


    The title of the Five Kage was tantalizingly within reach. He couldn''t understand why Yagura was being so stubborn. Whatever secret power he''d umted didn''t appear to pose a real threat to him.


    He who held the overall picture would be the Fourth Mizukage in the future.


    "Let''s go, Kisame. In the future, he will kneel and beg me for mercy."


    Fuguki departed, calling a ninja named Kisame who followed him.


    "Yes, Fuguki-sama."


    The youth name Kisama was only about twelve or thirteen years old, with a face resembling a shark, he followed Fuguki with due respect.


    ....


    "Shiraishi-sama, the Dragon Vein has sessfully been nurtured."


    In the Land of Demons, Katsuyu expelled a diamond-shaped crystal, norger than a palm, from her mouth and ced it in front of Shiraishi.


    "Sorry, Shiraishi-sama, it seems I may have stained your table." Katsuyu spoke softly.


    "No, i don''t care about such matters." replied Shiraishi.


    Katsuyu''s saliva might appear unpleasant, but it possesses medicinal properties. When applied to human wounds, it elerates the healing process.


    After washing the crystal, Shiraishi held it in his hand and examined it closely.


    After several months of transformation, the original half Dragon Vein crystal now resembled aplete crystal. Avender glow emanated from it, making it appear more translucent and beautiful.


    Moreover, Shiraishi sensed a powerful chakra within it.... no..... it was Senjutsu Chakra.


    If this were merely for chakra storage, it wouldn''t have taken so long. Manufacturing Senjutsu Chakra and storing it is a more challenging task, which is why Katsuyu''s preparations had taken this long period.


    Regardless, there was no rush for Shiraishi; he didn''t need to engage inbat personally at this moment. Obtaining this item a few monthster wouldn''t significantly affect his ns.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Katsuyu."


    "You''re wee, Shiraishi-sama."


    With this crystal, Shiraishi no longer needed to be concerned about a shortage of chakra in the future. He could userge chakra consumption ninjutsu as much as he desired.


    After all the chakra stored here was almostparable to that of a Tailed Beast. In times of insufficient energy, he could umte natural energy and chakra, merge them into senjutsu chakra, and store it in the crystal. He could then retrieve and use it as needed.


    In Shiraishi''s view, this function was somewhat simr of the Uzumaki n''s Yin Sealing Jutsu.


    Both served to store chakra gathered over time and use it when required. There was no need to fret over running low on chakra.


    However, in terms of convenience, the Dragon Vein proved superior, withrger reserves.


    "It has been nice to be able to assist you, Shiraishi-sama."


    "It has been a great help."


    With this item, Shiraishi could also transfer chakra to Ruri and Ayane during battles, giving him more confidence when he might confront Uchiha Madara.


    Speaking of Madara, he had recently be more discreet in his actions.


    ording to intelligence from the frontlines, some of the White Zetsu''s hidden abilities had grown more challenging, indicating significant enhancements.


    Madara recognized that he would ultimately be defeated without White Zetsu''s surveince, so he needed to strengthen certain aspects of the White Zetsu''s abilities to gather information from the outside world.


    "What is Shiraishi-sama''s next course of action?"


    "I n to eliminate the White Zetsu by Uchiha Obito''s side. I want to see how Uchiha Madara will respond."


    "When?"


    "I''m nning to do it next year. Our movements are attracting more attention; the longer we dy, the greater the risk of our location being discovered. Currently, I don''t want to reveal my whereabouts to those in Konoha."


    "You do need to be cautious. Tsunade-sama has inquired about your whereabouts on multiple asions."


    "Tsunade-sensei is too serious; perhaps it''s amon trait among women." Shiraishi chuckled.


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama is greatly concerned that Shiraishi-sama may seek vengeance against Konoha in the future."


    "Revenge on Konoha? If one day I were to attack Konoha, it wouldn''t be driven by vengeance. It would only signify that the era dominated by ninjas hase to an end." Shiraishi said confidently.


    Revenge against Konoha was out of the question. Shiraishi held no grudge against Konoha. Even in the event of war, it would solely be due to the advent of a new era and the necessity to put an end to the Ninja Viges, with Konoha at the forefront.


    Moreover, he couldn''t think of any other reason that would lead him to attack Konoha.


    In the face of therger narrative, personal grudges and hatred were inconsequential.


    Regardless of the circumstances, Shiraishi refrained from letting hatred influence his actions.


    "By the way, the New Year is just two months away. This year''s festival must be celebrated properly. After all, it represents a fresh beginning. We should also monitor the city''s development. Action is the only measure of truth."


    "Is the New Year festival significant in the Land of Demons? There might be various entertaining activities."


    Katsuyu spoke cheerfully.


    "Entertaining?"


    "Yes, the Land of Demons is heavily influenced by Miko culture. I recall that the annual festival includes the priestesses dancing and other such activities."


    Hearing this, Shiraishi nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, the Land of Demons, deeply immersed in the priestess culture, held New Year festivals that differed significantly from other countries.


    The culture of Miko held a unique ce in the Land of Demons. It was like the way the people of Konoha believed in the the Will of Fire.


    The Miko dancing... sounded like a good form of entertainment. it was certainly something to look forward to


    #####


    I''m going to try TLing a novel next instead of fanfiction.

 Chapter 161: 157: Ceremony (1)

    Chapter 161: 157: Ceremony (1)


    90 advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn


    ----------


    Konoha, Uchiha n.


    In a snowy courtyard, an elderly man sat alone on the corridor, leisurely fishing with a rod.


    Before long, footsteps approached from the corridor, causing the old man to turn his head slightly, spotting Uchiha Rindo walking towards him.


    "The retired life is trulyfortable, Elder Sora." Rindo said jokingly, breaking the silence.


    "I may be old, but I prefer not having to battle every day at this age."


    "It''s interesting to note that the Hyuga n has be much more peacefultely." Rindo stroked his chin as if thinking about something.


    "Don''t burden an old man with these matters." Elder Sora responded curtly.


    "I merely wished to hear your thoughts. It could potentially influence the Uchiha n." Rindo exined.


    "Boring questions and answers. What do you require of me?"


    Regarding the actions of the high ranking officials, or the actions of the Hyuga n, the elder Sora had no intention of paying attention to them nor was he interested in knowing.


    Compared to these matters, he preferred to focus on whether the fish he would catch was fat and if the maid at home could prepare a meal that would satisfy him.


    "Do you know about Fugaku''s child?" Rindo asked.


    "The child with the girl called Mikoto? I believe their child was born in June this year."


    Elder Sora recalled it carefully, and then remembered this incident. In June of this year, Uchiha Fugaku''s child was born.


    "Yes, the child''s name is Uchiha Itachi.".


    "Itachi? A fine name. And? how is it rted to me?"


    "Don''t be so dismissive, Elder. Fugaku wishes for you to ept his child as your disciple once he grows up."


    "..... my energy is not what it once was, and I have decided to withdraw from external affairs. After all, Fugaku is the head of the Uchiha. Can''t he teach a child properly?"


    Elder Sora''s tone was cold. He understood Fugaku''s true intentions. Fugaku is trying to use him to increase the significance of the Uchiha head to dissuade the radicals within the n. Otherwise why would he want an old man like him to take his child as disciple? It might be a temptation as well.


    "I''m merely conveying his wishes. There''s no need to direct your anger at me, right?" Rindo responded, scratching his head helplessly.


    "Instead of wasting energy on such boring tricks, it''s better to concentrate on uniting the n. Fugaku has been the head for only a few months, and he''s anxious to achieve a legacy surpassing the previous generation. I understand his mentality. The more he fails to attain something, the more he desires to prove to others that he possesses that power. This immature stubbornness isn''t beneficial for the n." Elder Soramented.


    "Should I respond to him that way?" Rindo questioned.


    "Advise him to perform well on the battlefield and not think of messy matters."


    Elder Sora face showed disappointment, but he still gave a suggestion.. Although he held little expectations for the Uchiha n within the vige, he didn''t expect that Fugaku, in less than six months, would be unable to withstand the radicals'' pressure and secretly seek his assistance.


    Fugaku wished to be resolute with the n, yet couldn''t harden his heart. He wanted to amodate the n in every way but remained dissatisfied with the radicals'' methods, refusing tomunicate with them and rejecting their ideas blindly.


    Elder Sora simply hoped that this war would help Fugaku mature and dissuade him from viewing the n with such immature perspectives.


    However, Elder Sora understood that this was a challenging endeavor. The negative influence of the Sharingan on one''s thoughts and personality was undeniable. Pessimists would only perceive pessimism. Fugaku was merely one of the casualties.


    "Understood. I will make it clear to him." Rindo acknowledged and left.


    He had only acted as a messenger and, sensing that Elder Sora was in a bad mood, he decided to leave.


    .....


    In the cold winter, the people of the Land Of Demons still felt the warmth of the sun from the sky.


    Despite life being slightly better for the people in the country, they were still ustomed to storing more food at home to survive the harsh winter.


    In an era where a significant portion of the workforce remained unliberated, both those in war zones and peaceful regions endured a modest way of life. Naturally, those in war-torn areas faced even greater challenges.


    Before the uing New Year''s festival, Shiraishi, with some free time on his hands, led an expedition to explore the rural areas.


    The primary roads between towns in the Land 9f Demons had been improved, and even roads passing through forests and mountains had been cleared by skilled ninjas.


    The development of rural roads was also in progress, although in some remote and challenging areas, the development faced difficulties. This development n was crucial for theing years.


    Shiraishi didn''t expect to revolutionize the way of life of the country''s inhabitants overnight. Even with specialized professionals like ninjas, rapidly changing the lifestyle and the country''s status was impossible in a single year.


    For example, in the Land of Wind, if they could use water release jutsus to constructkes in the country, the country would have already been implemented it changing the status quo easily. This would have eliminated the necessity of annually importing water sources at considerable expense.


    Ninjutsu was time-sensitive, and the water flow produced by the Water Release were no different. When the chakra within the water stream disappears, the water flow would naturally disappear, and the resultingke would also cease to exist. It was suitable for addressing immediate needs but not for providing a solution each time for arge poption such as that in the Land of Wind.


    The same applied to Earth Release and Lightning Release. However, some special jutsu were designed to be permanent, like the Wood Release.


    As a result, Earth Release ninjas whocked knowledge of professional road construction could only produce roads that wouldst for a while and after that the road would copse immediately. The ninjas ninjutsu only speeds up the process rather thanpleting the work in one step. Otherwise, there would be little significance to the existence of civilians.


    But by instilling ninja professionals with construction knowledge, it was possible for them topete in the construction industry. Some specialized personnel could be equivalent to a thousandborers. For instance, when Ruri used the Susanoo to transport building materials and Ayane used her Air God Strike to demolish old structures, huge manpower and resources were conserved, leading to cost reductions.


    Shiraishi aimed for the reasonable utilization of every resource, understanding the significance of ninjutsu''s convenience but also recognizing the importance of the morale of ordinary people participating inbor.


    The great era wasn''t shaped by people but by the collective efforts of humanity. History was created by the collective, not by a single person. In this world, unorganized people held no sway. Adapting wasn''t a choice, but a necessity for survival.


    After inspecting these remote rural areas, Shiraishi wasrgely content. While some regions were far from perfect, he believed in rewarding his subordinates'' dedication rather than dampening their enthusiasm with excessive criticism.


    With the New Year approaching, workers might be eager to return home to be with their loved ones, parents, children, and spouses. It was human nature to miss their families.


    As a result, construction might slow down as some employees temporarily left to reunite with their rtives. Yet, as long as the work waspleted by early spring, Shiraishi held no reservations about their dedication.


    These inspections took nearly half a month, and although not every location was inspected, some key areas were randomly selected for review.


    He had faith that his subordinates wouldn''t forget their original purpose due to the improved quality of life. However, this trust was not a license forcency. Shiraishi believed firmly that personal practice was the foundation of the right to speak, and he held himself ountable.


    ...


    This time of the year, snow nketed thend. Inside the room, a stove burned warmly, and drew formed on the windows.


    After returning from the inspection mission, it was already dusk, and Shiraishi sat in the entrance, beginning to remove his shoes.


    "You''re back a bit early this time."


    Ruri said from behind Shiraishi.


    In the past, when Shiraishi conducted inspections, it would typically take at least a month.


    As he removed his shoes, Shiraishi turned his head and offered a slight smile. "That''s because I didn''t inspect every location but chose a few ces at random for in-depth investigations. Naturally, it was faster than the usual inspections."


    Shiraishi noticed fewer slippers in the shoe cab and asked curiously, "Is there someone else here?"


    "Hmph, you can tell just by looking." Ruri snorted softly, then turned and walked away.


    Shiraishi, who hadn''t been paying attention, proceeded into the living room, only to discover there was indeed a visitor. What''s more, they weren''t strangers. Ruri''s mother, Miyoko Uchiha, and Ayane were seated and engaged in a conversation. The atmosphere suggested they got along rather well.


    Ruri took her seat opposite them, picked up a teacup, and sipped her tea quietly. The living room lights illuminated the space, creating a bright and clean ambiance.


    "Shiraishi is back." Miyoko greeted Shiraishi with a smile.


    "Yes...."


    "I feel like you''re growing more and more manly. If you were twenty years younger, Auntie, might have to catch up with you."


    Miyoko teased Shiraishi boldly, showing no fear of Ruri''s presence.


    Shiraishi became anxious about Ruri''s possible reaction, worried that she might throw the cup out of her hand bursting her mother''s head. But he was relieved when he saw react calmly by merely sipping her tea. She seemed ustomed to her mother''s off-line behavior.


    "But, I''m old now..."


    Dressed gorgeously everytime, Miyoko maintained the appearance of someone in her twenties. To Shiraishi, she seemed the least qualified person to make such remarks.


    "No, Auntie looks very young now, like a teenage girl." Ayane chimed in with a smile.


    "Ayane-chan still speaks so sweetly. If only Ruri could be the same. Right, Ruri-chan?"


    Miyoko covered her mouth andughed lightly. Although she knew that Ayane was speaking politely, she still felt happy when she was called a teenage girl. Then she hinted at Ruri with her eyes, as if she hoped that she would also say some pleasant words of praise.


    "Old women shouldn''t try to imitate young girls by pretending to be younger.."


    Ruri replied calmly, setting down her teacup. This retort made the corners of Miyoko''s mouth twitch.


    "Boys are indeed more fun. So, Shiraishi, I will take care of you tonight." Miyoko said with a smile, her eyes implying something more.


    ....


    "By the way Auntie, why are you and Ayane here together?" Shiraishi asked.


    "We''re discussing preparations for the uing festival.".


    Women typically put a great deal of enthusiasm into festive activities.


    "Ah, I see. Carry on with your discussion, don''t worry about me. I''ll head upstairs to rest for a bit."


    Shiraishi wasn''t particrly interested in women''s conversations and was exhausted, desiring nothing more than some rest.


    While the three women talked about the festival''s arrangements in the living room, Shiraishi retired to his room to catch up on some sleep.


    Despite being a ninja and having more energy than most, the prolonged period of high-intensity work left him mentally drained.


    He slept off in a drowsy state. When he woke up, he noticed that he was little thirsty and his nose was congested.


    The bright morning sun was already outside, indicating it was the next day. The wind whistled, giving a cold impression, but it had the atmosphere of the New Year.


    "Are you not feeling well?"


    Ruri, beside him, opened her eyes, sensing something was wrong with his situation.


    "Yeah, I seem to have a bit of a cold."


    Shiraishi mumbled, covering his head in difort.


    "You should take care of yourself more when you go out alone. Fortunately, you''re a medical ninja."


    Ruri sat up from the bed, then got out and prepared a cup of hot water. She found some cold medicine and ced it on the bedside table for Shiraishi.


    "Sorry to trouble you."


    Shiraishi said as he took the medicine and washing it down with a sip of hot water.


    "Are you nning on working today?"


    "No, I want to take a good rest at home. It won''t hurt to dy the work for a day or two."


    "Really? I was thinking of taking you shopping with us today." Ruri responded, her voice betraying a hint of disappointment.


    "Given that I haven''t made it to the grand festival, I''ll focus on recuperating in the next few days. You all go and enjoy yourselves."


    Shiraishi said, feeling somewhat dizzy. He couldn''t help but think more if he had prepared more for his trip instead of rushing in, things might have turned out differently.


    After taking the cold medicine, Shiraishi decided to stay put, not wanting to risk moving around.


    Seeing Shiraishi in this condition, Ruri also felt it was inappropriate for him to go out at this time. He had been diligently working, and the nights at home were quite hard, so she thought he deserved a few days off.


    After getting dressed, Ruri headed outside. They had Shadow Dancer make sure Shiraishi wasn''t left unattended.


    Once she was outside, Miyoko, and Ayane, were already waiting.


    "It''s strange, why didn''t Shiraishi-kune out?" Ayane asked, tilting her head in confusion.


    "He has a cold, so he needs to recuperate at home today." Ruri replied.


    "That''s unfortunate. It does seem like Shiraishi-kun''s body isn''t as strong as it used to be." Ayane stroked her chin and spoke in a very professional tone.


    "It''s probably because he''s been staying upte recently. Even though you''re not married yet, it feels like you''re in the honeymoon phase and can''t get enough of each other. Ruri should show some restraint in this regard. But it''s the same as when mom was young. Dad also worked hard to give birth to little Ruri." Miyoko chimed in with augh.


    "What nonsense! Should a mother be saying that?"


    Ruri blushed a bit. Shiraishi''s cold was probably rted to their passionate nights together.


    Nheless, these needs were perfectly normal, and Ruri might have a bit more desire than the average person.


    "Let''s stop discussing such meaningless topics. I only agreed toe out to rx which made me push back my training." Ruri took a deep breath to change the conversation.


    "Yes, Ruri is adorable. Let''s put that aside. After all, the festival is quite lively, and you need to prepare."


    "Auntie Miyoko has been here for many years, so you must have experienced many of the festivals. How does itpare to Konoha?" Ayane asked with curiosity.


    "Konoha? I rarely return to Konoha during the New Year. Recently, I''ve only visited asionally or used secret channels... It''s difficult topare them. Both have their own unique aspects. However, the Land Of Demons regional customs and culture are more prominent."


    Having lived in the Land Of Demons for many years, Miyoko was well-acquainted with its customs and culture. It had a distinct culture, unlike the Land of Fire who believed in the Temple Of Fire ''The Buddha'' and Konoha''s ''Will Of Fire''


    Moreover, the culture was shaped by regional customs and beliefs, with the Land Of Demons Miko culture being particrly unique.


    Afterward, the three women strolled around Oni City''smercial street.


    Ruri and Ayane wore clothing without emblems and covered their faces with masks, considering the sensitivity of their identities.


    The Land Of Demons had seen an increase in foreign visitors, a result of Shiraishi''s leadership. However, they had to be cautious about revealing their identities.


    Ruri and Ayane were both renowned S-rank rebels who had defected from the White Fang team, making them well known figures in the ninja world.


    Despite the fame, it also brought numerous downsides.


    Shiraishi, on the other hand, was viewed differently. As Konoha provided little significant information about him, the viges saw him as a non-threatening medical ninja.


    Viewed from that perspective, this assessment wasn''tpletely wrong. His personalbat abilities might be formidable, with the presence of his several clones, but his actual level was that of an elite jonin.


    "Although Shiraishi doesn''t have a clue about doing business, he has unique insights into business development. He has turned thismercial street into a bustling hub in just a few months."


    Miyoko pointed out, indicating the various branded shops in themercial street. Despite the apparent luxury of the products and stores, their pricing remained affordable, helping to stimte the Land Of Demon''s economy.


    "Didn''t you and Dad do this?" Ruri asked suspiciously.


    "No, while the detailed development is indeed created by us, Shiraishi provided the grand strategy. He said very bluntly at the time that wealth was concentrated on the rich, and ordinary people can''t get the opportunity to climb up thedder. The goods in the stores will be monopolized by the rich, which will eventually lead to the downfall of the entire market. With dead money, it will eventually lead to the decline of the power of the country."


    Ruri and Ayane might not know much about business matters, but they could see that even ordinary citizens, with loans from the Purple Rose Merchant Association, had begun their own businesses, and the market was thriving. It was clear that Shiraishi''s grand strategy was urate and was genuinely aiding the Land Of Demon''s economic growth.


    "Can the entire market really shift based on just one statement?" Ruri questioned.


    "No, it might also have something to do with the roads." Miyoko said, her gaze fixated on the regr street beneath her.


    Her expression hinted at a thoughtful insight. Initially, she had reservations about Shiraishi''s proposal for road construction.


    If not for Ruri threatening her with Sharingan, she wouldn''t have invested in a project that appeared unprofitable.


    She was, after all, a businesswoman, essentially an interest-exploiting vampire, not a charity organization. Benefitting themon people meant sacrificing her interests and diminishing her wealth. As a businesswoman, she was reluctant to engage in such a loss-making endeavor.


    However, as a top ninja businesswoman, she had learned a valuable lesson: road construction, seemingly a money-losing endeavor, was, in reality, the path to prosperity. The capital invested would eventually lead to tenfold or even hundredfold return. Road construction wasn''t only viable; it was also extremely lucrative.


    With the opening of roads in the Land Of Demons, more businessmen were willing toe to the nation, which fostered increased business interaction. This rapid development was greatly attributed to the contributions of these foreign businessmen.


    Different from Ruri and Ayane, who were concerned with product packaging, quality, and functionality, Miyoko, being a businesswoman, could see the bigger picture from the changes observed over the past six months.


    An unprecedented transformation, unbeknownst to the ninja world, was quietly taking ce in the Land of Demons.


    They spent the morning picking and buying a multitude of products, with no concern for budget constraints.


    Themercial street of the Land of Demons was wider and offered a greater variety of productspared to Konoha. This was due to not only the merchants from the Land Of Demons but also the substantial influx of wealthy foreign traders, resulting in the flow of wealth that naturally led to the rapid development of themercial district.


    "Ahh..... my stomach is full. I didn''t expect to find such delicious food here."


    Ayane said as she returned to their private room, where they could eat and drink openly without interruption from outsiders.


    "You eat so much every time. You should consider losing some weight." Ruri said to Ayane as she looked at the empty tes in front her.


    "It''s not an issue; I just have a bit more in the chest department. My figure isn''t out of shape at all." Ayane replied with a cough.


    "It''s fine, a girl who can eat is a blessing. But it''s also a test of her husband''s ability to earn. Ayane-chan can enjoy as much as she wants, Auntie will take care of the bill."


    Miyoko expressed her fondness for Ayane''s cheerful temperament. Even though she didn''t always speak the truth, she was pleasant to be around.


    "Thank you, Auntie Miyoko. In that case, I won''t hold back. It would be a shame not to enjoy all this delicious food." Ayane replied.


    And so, Ayane continued to eat and drink at the table for a long time. Although she ate heartily, her movements were elegant, free from any semnce of rudeness, making her appear like a well-mannereddy.


    Ruri couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy as she watched Ayane eat her meal. Despite Ayane''s hearty eating habits, it seemed like her only notable growth was in the chest area, which was not the case for most people who consumed so much food. Normal people would be fat pigs.


    Ruri changed in her seat a few times, but Ayane showed no signs of stopping even after such a long time. As time dragged on, Ruri began to grow suspicious. Ayane''s eating habits usually didn''t take this long.


    And then it happened...


    Ruri noticed something was wrong. Ayane was taking much longer than usual to finish her meal, and it was dragging on excessively.


    Something was wrong. Herplexion changed suddenly, her eyes turned a deep shade of red, and she locked eyes with Ayane, who happened to look up at that very moment.


    Ayane''s eyes were dull, her body was stiff, and the utensils in her hand hung suspended in the air.


    "Hey, Ruri, you do this¡ª"


    Miyoko immediately recognized that Ruri had used her Sharingan to cast an genjutsu on Ayane.


    While she knew that Ruri harbored resentment towards Ayane, using her Sharingan to manipte her friend was a step too far.


    Poof!


    Ayane''s body erupted into a puff of white smoke and vanished from her seat opposite them.


    Miyoko''s voice abruptly fell silent.


    ''A shadow clone?''


    Ayane, the woman of deception who wouldn''t speak a word of truth, showed cunning and an element of danger that Miyoko had never realized until this moment.

 Chapter 162: 158: Ceremony (2)

    Chapter 162: 158: Ceremony (2)


    Boom! Boom!


    The sound of approaching footsteps reverberated through the corridor, someone rapidly approaching the room.


    Despite her anger building up inside, Ruri had to make an effort to control her emotions, avoiding any idental outbursts that might devastate the entire building.


    Before opening the door, she mentally prepared herself. Thoughts of violently confronting those who dared to intrude without permission ran through her mind.


    With a resounding crash, Ruri forcefully swung open the door, seemingly unbothered by the potential damage she might inflict on it. In the end, a severe crack marred the door frame as a result of her hasty entrance.


    Startled by Ruri''s abrupt arrival, the two upants in the room appeared surprised.


    Yet, the catastrophic scenario she might have imagined failed to manifest. Instead, both people inside were unusually well-behaved and proper.


    Ayane remained seated at the edge of the bed with a chair, fully clothed, showing no signs of disarray. She was spoon feeding Shiraishi hot rice porridge with a gentle touch, as if she was tending to a patient carefully.


    Ruri''s face betrayed no emotion, her stern presence filling the room. It wasn''t so much anger radiating from her as it was an aura meant to unnerve those inside.


    "I realized that Shiraishi-kun was home alone, so I brought over some lunch. I didn''t do anything... Are you angry?" Ayane set down the spoon and the bowl of hot rice porridge, calmly addressing Ruri.


    "No. I just thought it would be nice if you let me know beforeing over. There''s no need for it to take so long to feed him." Ruri responded with a tone as level as Ayane''s.


    Though their conversation seemed normal, Shiraishi could sense the palpable tension in the air.


    "Well, Shiraishi-kun''s kindness is hard to resist, and he''s been pulling me closer. It is a bit of a dilemma, so I stayed for a while." Ayane exined with a gentle smile.


    "Didn''t you just decide stay refusing to leave?" Shiraishi interjected.


    "What are you talking about? Shiraishi-kun, men should never lie to women."


    Ayane replied, her head tilted in apparent confusion, as if she waspletely unaware of what Shiraishi was talking about.


    "Alright, Ruri, there''s really nothing to it. Can you take her out? I would like some time alone." Shiraishi said while rubbing his forehead, feeling exasperated by the tense atmosphere.


    Shiraishi massaged the area between his eyebrows, deeply troubled by the tense atmosphere. The more Ayane tried to rify the situation, the worse it seemed to be.


    This woman had a remarkable knack for maintaining herposure even when facing challenging situations. A mere hint of embarrassment and the truth would remain unspoken.


    "You should have considered me a wounded person beforeing over here,"


    Shiraishi remarked, his eyes filled withint as he gazed at Ayane. It wasn''t so much about angering Ruri as intentionally disrupting his rest. He could likelyprehend the root of this resentment. As a result, a sense of guilt began to well up within him.


    While Shiraishi pondered these thoughts, Ruri, on the other side, took a deep breath and said, "You can continue your conversation here. I''m not that possessive."


    With that statement, she left the room, her attitude just as cold as usual.


    Approximately ten seconds after Ruri left the room, a sudden deafening noise rang out.


    Boom!


    The entire room, no the entire house, from the rooms to the foundation underneath, experienced an intense and horrifying tremor.


    Amid the panic and screams, the house tilted at a thirty-degree angle. In his weak state, Shiraishi awkwardly rolled off the bed and fell onto all fours on the ground.


    "What''s going on¡ª?"


    Shiraishi barely had time to voice his confusion when he heard a resounding crack from above.


    Looking upward with a sense of foreboding, he watched as a gaping hole formed in the ceiling, causing stones to fall down.


    The entire house was reduced to rubble. Shiraishi and Ayane were buried beneath a huge amount of debris.


    Passersby were drawn to the scene.


    An old man walking his dog passed by. He nced at the copsed house and continued on his way with a nonchnt expression. His dog barked twice.


    ...


    After enduring the cold wind all afternoon and moving to a new single-family vi in the evening, Shiraishi''s cold appeared to worsen. His n to rest and recuperate during his illness had been thwarted. However, the chaotic events from earlier in the day had subsided, and he could finally enjoy a peaceful evening.


    Shiraishi nned to take another day off topensate for missing a day of rxation.


    During the night, as hey in bed, Shiraishi suddenly noticed Ruri standing beside him, her eyes locked onto him without blinking. Her gaze, akin to a deep, cold abyss, sent a chill down Shiraishi''s spine.


    "Ruri... what''s the matter?"


    Shiraishi asked, feeling an unsettling thump in his chest. His worsening cold had made his tone nasal.


    "I''m thinking about... if i should strangle you right now." Ruri said in a cold tone.


    ''Please don''t say such dreadful things at night.'' Shiraishi said inwardly as he felt the cold chill creeping into his very bones.


    When Shiraishi was about to respond, he suddenly felt a severe twist in his waist.


    "Ah!"


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but shout. As he gingerly touched his painful waist, he realized it had turned an rming shade of blue.


    Indeed, it had.


    Just as Shiraishi was about to speak, Ruri changed her position and straddled Shiraishi, digging her nails deeply into his neck.


    "Why can''t you control your lower part?"


    "I''m truly dedicated to you, you''re the best woman in the whole world." Shiraishi hurriedly replied.


    This statement wasn''t just a polite statement. It came from the heart.


    "What about her?"


    "Well...."


    It wasplicated. It wasn''t easy to exin. After all, what was wrong with men having desires? He just didn''t want to let anyone down.


    As adults, they had grown more open about their feelings. To him, each of them was a unique and cherished individual.


    They were worth risking his life for.


    Though he held these sentiments, saying them out loud made him feel something terrible might happen.


    "If you''re lying to me, I won''t go easy on you. I''ll kill you." Ruri warned.


    "I''m not lying."


    "What about her!!?"


    Her fingers were tightening on his neck. They seemed to be drawing blood.


    "It appears you have no excuses left, so I''ll deal with you tonight."


    Her murderous intent was evident.


    Initially, Shiraishi believed Ruri was simply joking, but he soon realized she was serious.


    The sound. of the howling wind outside seemed to grow louder.


    ...


    When he woke up in the morning, the warmth of a burning stove contrasted with the cold outside.


    Shiraishi''s cold had not yet healed, and his eyes were surrounded by heavy dark circles.


    The woman who shared his bed was entirely naked. She woke up at that moment, her breath warming the air as she asked by his ear, "How many times were you ''killed''st night?"


    Shiraishi''s entire body ached, and he couldn''t muster the strength to speak.


    Seeing Shiraishi''s silence, Ruri understood he had been overtaxed and deprived of his much-needed sleep. She, however, showed no signs of sympathy. Instead, she continued to exploit his weakened body relentlessly.


    "I almost thought i was going to die."


    After a long silence, Shiraishi sighed heavily.


    "It''s best for men like you who wants to ride two boats to die."


    Ruri said to him with a cold re, paying no mind to hisints. The man, much like that Byakugan woman, couldn''t speak a single word of truth. They had both learned to be deceitful.


    Shiraishi didn''t object. He acknowledged that he was a despicable man. He turned around and drew Ruri into his arms, tenderly stroking her belly with one hand.


    "We didn''t use any protectionst night. Will you get pregnant?"


    "Don''t worry, if there''s a child, I will kill the man who wronged me on the spot."


    "Please don''t talk about killing all the time. it''s bad luck."


    "I hate you."


    Shiraishi held Ruri even closer, allowing her to rest her head against his chest.


    "Then you can hate me forever, but I''ll love you forever."


    Ruri didn''t know whether to feel happy or irritated. If he had been confined in that underground base of her childhood home without any outside exposure, she might have been spared of theseplications. She opened her mouth and bit down on Shiraishi''s exposed arm.


    ....


    As the night of the festival arrived, a new year began.


    The weather in January grew colder, but the city''s atmosphere managed to dispel the chill, enveloping it in a warm and inviting ambiance.


    The New Year''s Eve Festival was really different from the one in Konoha.


    In Shiraishi''s opinion, Konoha''s New Year''s Eve Festival was rather unremarkable. It mainly consisted of shopping, dining, watching some unoriginal entertainment, and witnessing juggling acts which were copied from unknown sources. The festival neither celebrated nor deepened Konoha''s unique cultural heritage.


    Even in the Land of Fire,re-scale religious ceremonies were organized. The daimyo would invite genuine monks from the Temple of Fire to lead ceremonies in the capital.


    In Shiraishi''s view, a unique culture not only deepened people''s faith but also bolstered their sense of belonging to a particr "organization."


    Konoha was different. it maintained no such rituals. In a way, it had different beliefspared to the Land of Fire.


    Konoha, along with other ninja viges and countries, operated based on long-term contracts or alliances of interest rather than shared governance. There was no unity of power either.


    The Land of Demons, an enigmatic country where military, political, and economic power are solely under the control of the high priestess herself.


    It is apparent that this nation has its own allure for the priestesses and lovers of the mysterious, rather than simply imitating other countries'' customs and rituals at their most important festival of the year.


    Along the main road of Oni City, amid the typical festival-goers in ordinary clothes, there was no shortage of people dressed in peculiar and unique outfits, contributing to the vibrant atmosphere.


    Shiraishi, Ruri, and Ayane who were wearing masks to hide their identities, blended into the crowd with their ordinary appearances.


    The owner of the open-air grilled Takoyaki stand had dressed as a ghost. The fron store adorned with eerie lights evoked the ambiance of a haunted house, luring curious onlookers.


    And then, a little girl garbed as a shrine maiden rushed by, clutching a coin, likely on a mission to vanquish demons.


    The peculiar culture of the Land of Demons was distinctly evident. This being their first time partaking in such a festival, it was natural to be curious.


    The huge moon in the sky cast its glow upon the snow-covered streets. This year, the road surface was smoother than in the past, and the city appeared cleaner, further kindling the spirit of festivity among the people.


    In addition to the local cultural activities in the Land of Demons, foreign traders attending the festival brought their own countries'' uniqueness without overshadowing the hosts, fostering a romantic ambiance.


    "It''s so much livelier than Konoha."


    Ayane said, her pink yukata and rabbit mask giving her an endearing appearance as she looked at the lively and orderly festivities.


    Shiraishi silently agreed. From the moment he set foot in the Land of Demons, he had invested significant funds, invited professional Craftsman to assist in transformations, and enlisted ninjas capable of the craft.


    This year''s festival bore the fruits of their collectivebor.


    As the capital of the country, Oni City was already a rtively prosperousrge city. Following this new wave of improvements, it would be disgraceful for it to pale inparison to Konoha, given the huge investments of time and resources.


    Ruri remained silent, her eyes captivated by the dazzling array of beautiful sights before her. In her moon-white yukata and vibrant fox mask, she exuded a sense of interest.


    For their first time at such a festival, the three of them wandered without a specific goal, taking breaks on benches along the snowy path and observing the festivalgoers'' extravagant outfit.


    Continuing their walk, they reached the heart of themercial street.


    Here, a vast open square featured a magnificent and well-thought-out stage. Arge number of priestesses in red and white or pure white garments, danced on the stage.


    The soft sound of flutes filled the air, creating a lively yet serene ambiance.


    People exchanged hushed conversations, their voices no match for the enchanting melodies.


    The priestesses took to the stage, wearing bright red lipstick and jingling ornaments on their heads and clothing, such as bells that rang as they swayed to the music.


    In contrast, the pure white-d priestesses stopped dancing, forming an outer circle. This allowed the red and white-d priestesses to continue their circle dance.


    With their eyes closed, they lifted seven knives in their hands, as if engaged in a sacred and solemn prayer ceremony.


    Afterwards, the seven knives erupted in a burst of spectacr mes, illuminating the surroundings and inciting cheers from the spectators.


    Their movements were graceful, their expressions solemn and divine, and their dances executed wlessly. These exceptional Miko were selected from shrines across the Land of Demons and assembled here to conduct the annual blessing ceremony for the country.


    As snowkes gently fell from the night sky, they resembled countless feathers wafting through the air before gentlynding on the stage.


    Thebination of snowkes and the Miko dancimg created a spellbinding spectacle.


    People were momentarily transported away from the cold winter night. Their spirits and the priestess'' fervor danced as one, praying for happiness, reunions with family, purification of their hearts, and the dawn of a new year.


    "Shiraishi-kun, you were utterly lost in thought. I called you several times, but you didn''t respond."


    Coming to his senses, Shiraishi found both Ruri and Ayane looking at him with unfriendly eyes.


    "I was praying for you just now."


    Shiraishi replied with a smile. After all, surrounded by the enchanting dancers, he was as captivated as everyone else. That''s right he wasn''t stunned by the beauties.


    "Damn it! are you having ideas about other women?" Ayane retorted, annoyance in her voice.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!"


    Cold sweat formed on Shiraishi''s forehead. He had merely been admiring the beauty of the ceremony, yet Ayane was drawing unwarranted conclusions.


    "What sacred and solemn prayer ceremony? It''s clearly a seduction ritual!" Ayane fumed.


    Ruri, though less vocal, shared Ayane''s disapproval. Despite her aversion to Ayane, she agreed on this point.


    This wasn''t a sacred blessing ceremony. It seemed like a seduction ritual aimed at enticing men. Especially men like Shiraishi, who could be emotionally and physically swayed easily.


    "Come on!" Ayane seized Shiraishi''s arm and led him in a particr direction.


    "Where are we going?" Shiraishi was baffled.


    Ayane pointed at a clothing store nearby.


    "Don''t you want to withstand temptation? I''m going to get a Miko costume too!"


    ''What''s going on in this woman''s head?'' Shiraishi wondered, struggling to understand this woman''s logic.


    Ten minutester, Ruri and Ayane, now dressed as Muko, stood before Shiraishi. Shiraishi scratched his head, unsure of what to do.


    "It seems that wearing the Miko costumes adds more to the festival experience." Ayane said, gazing down at her costume with satisfaction.


    "I''m hungry, let''s go get something to eat."


    Shiraishi had little choice but to agree He decided it would be wise not to wander around further.


    After all, this was a festival, the streets were filled with Miko performances and blessings, particrly in themercial street''s center, where the melodious sound of flutes could be heard from a distance.


    The three of them entered a hot spring tavern to have a meal and enjoy the hot springs afterward. While ordering food, they also bought a few bottles of sake.


    The flute''s melodies could still be heard from outside, where priestesses continued their gorgeous dances to pray for people.


    Shiraishi closed his eyes, sipped sake, and listened to the flute''s tunes while imagining himself dancing with one of them.


    Life seemed peaceful and pleasant this way.


    However, his daydream was interrupted as the dancing Miko in his imagination transformed into Ruri and Ayane, wearing in their attire, gracefully performing before him.


    "Cough!"


    Shiraishi choked on his drink, coughing. He opened his eyes to find an ufortable atmosphere at the table.


    Ruri and Ayane were locked in a tense exchange of res. Several empty sake bottles sat beside them, their faces flushed with drunkenness.


    "If you can''t handle your sake, you shouldn''t have drunk so much. We could''ve enjoyed the festival afterward."


    Shiraishi looked at the two who werepeting silently, and thought that today could be passed without any worries, but it seemed he thought too much. How could these two women coexist peacefully.


    "Shiraishi-kun, just stay seated, unlike a certain someone, i can hold my sake well, and I''ve never turned down a drink." Ayane held the cup in her hand, and drank in one gulp.


    "I''ve heard that women with big chests are poor drinkers."


    "Oh... Are you still jealous of them?"


    Ayane retorted, puffing out her chest slightly, causing things to tremble beneath the thin fabric.


    "You''re the jealous one. I''ve wonpletely. Your ugliness is written all over your face."


    Ruri shot back, a smug smile ying on her lips. She raised her cup elegantly and took a sip.


    Ayane took a deep breath, her chest heaving, showing the extent of her frustration.


    Then, she uttered two words,


    "Teapot lid."


    Ruri disyed a visible annoyance at the words.


    "Who''s sleeping next to Shiraishi now? You can see it with your Byakugan, right?"


    "Teapot lid."


    "...b*tch."


    "Teapot lid."


    The tension crackled in the air. Their utensils clinked and sparked as fork and knife collided.


    "Alright, it seems like you''ve both had a bit too much to drink. How about we head to the hot spring to calm down?" Shiraishi suggested, hoping to diffuse the situation.


    "Shiraishi-kun, just sit here."


    "That''s right. You''re not at fault for not being able to control your lower body."


    "Things were weird from the start, but obviously I was the one who honestly met Shiraishi-kun first, and I was the one who kissed him first. Why are you acting so shamelessly teapot lid? Are you trying to seduce Shiraishi-kun?"


    Ayane vented her frustration towards Ruri. The more she thought about it, the more resentful she became.


    Shiraishi just took a sip of his wine.


    "What''s the importance of your words? You b*tch, you''re the one being shameless."


    "Wasn''t I the one to win his love first?"


    "Even if you won him with a sword, it doesn''t change the fact that you are weaker than me. The unwilling face of a loser is truly ugly."


    "Strength is used to show power. No wonder Shiraishi-kun can''t let go of my gentleness. With you around, he must have been under lot of pressure."


    Observing the two engaged in a verbal confrontation, their gazes locked, with sparks flying in the air, Shiraishi realized they would likely continue bickering all night.


    He sighed and decided to continue drinking. The sound of the flute filled the air, and the lively festival carried on. It seemed that this year might be peaceful.


    ...,..


    At noon, the sun shone brightly, creating a beautiful day. The bustling festival had concluded, leaving Oni City quiet and empty during the day.


    Something was moving under the bed. Ruri got up, gathered her long hair as she picked up her clothes and began dressing.


    "Ruri, what time is it?"


    Shiraishi asked groggily. He was experiencing a mild hangover due to the heavy drinking at the tavern the previous night. The bed felt warm andfortable, and he had no desire to leave.


    It was the New Year season, so he could afford to rx a few more days without worrying about work.


    Ruri didn''t respond but said, "I''m going out to buy a new house."


    Shiraishi was surprised. They had only bought this house a few days ago. Why would they need a new one already?


    "What''s wrong with this house? Why do we need a new one?"


    "This house.... isn''t clean. I want a new one."


    Ruri walked out with a nk expression, her expression was as cold as usual.


    "Shiraishi-kun, whats... the matter? Do you still want it.....? No, I couldn''t do itst night..."


    Ayane''s voice sounded from behind, where her white arms wrapped around Shiraishi''s neck. She opened her eyes slightly and giggled, clearly still feeling the effects ofst night''s drinking.


    "Ayane? You...?" Shiraishi was startled as he suddenly realized Ayane was sharing the bed with him.


    His head began throbbing again. Thinking back, they had all consumed arge amount of drinkst night, which led to¡­


    Shiraishi''s face paled.


    "Ayane, get up!"


    "Huh? What''s wrong?" Ayane lifted herself up slightly, her pajamas partially undone. She yawned, rubbing her sleepy eyes.


    "No time to exin; just hurry¡ª"


    Boom!


    The foundation of the building trembled, causing the entire vi to tilt at a 30-degree angle due to a powerful force.


    The walls began to crack visibly.


    In their panic, Shiraishi and Ayane rolled off the bed just as arge stone fell from above.


    Meanwhile, Ruri stood outside staring at the house now in ruins expressionless.


    -----


    90 advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 163: 159: Surge

    Chapter 163: 159: Surge


    90 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn


    -----------


    The new residence remained a splendid two-story vi,plete with a reasonablyrge courtyard and a small training area. It was spacious enough for taijutsu, as long as they didn''t involverge-scale ninjutsu.


    The paths to the garden were thoughtfully designed with intricate carved marble, and a part of it was covered by a nket of white snow.


    Close to the gate, a rather luxurious pet house stood. It was a two-story dwelling for a creature that looked like a cat but was not quite a cat. This weird creature wadzily lounging by the pet house''s entrance, enjoyed the warmth of the sunlight.


    After a while, a ck-haired girl wearing a miko outfit emerged from the vi. Her pupils slowly changed color, spreading from the pupils to the whites of her eyes in rippling waves. She carried a lunchbox and approached the creature by the pet house, setting the meal down for it.


    The creature leisurely rose from the ground, sniffing the lunchbox a few times before perceiving the mouthwatering aroma of the food.


    "Ameyu-nee, your cooking skills keeps improving"


    The creature praised the ck haired girl.


    This girl was Shiraishi''s wind clone, Ameyu, a unique soul clone capable of using wind release and sage MODE. Despite being a clone, she had her independent personality, marked by her silence andck of emotions from birth.


    Ameyu affectionately stroked the soft fur of the creature, showing her skillful touch.


    The creature, Raimei, was another of Shiraishi''s soul clone, the lightning clone. A beast capable of using lightning release and sage mode as well. It wasn''t merely lightning release, it had pure speed abilities that made it difficult even for Jonin to defend against its surprise attacks.


    Raimei didn''t resist Ameyu''s touch, it was a gesture of the strong bond between them.


    As Raimei enjoyed the meal, Shiraishi walked out of the vi, closed the door, leaned against the door frame, and exhaled deeply.


    "Yo, Father,"


    Raimei greeted, extending his paw. Ameyu also bowed slightly.


    Shiraishi approached, but before he could speak, Raimei asked, "Have you being kicked out again?"


    "No, the house was getting stuffy, so I came out for some fresh air,"


    "Human beings will always have various disputes because of their unfulfilled desires. Whether father or mothers. In the end, it''s caused by father''s love, right?" Raimei said insightfully.


    "Are you just lounging around here with nothing to do?" Shiraishi frowned.


    "No, I''m simply stating the truth. Artificial life forms like usck these extraneous desires. All we require is afortable environment and good food to be satisfied," Raimei stated proudly.


    "It seems I should consider adding the function of breeding offsprings to you next time,"


    "But my soul is a fragment of your own. If I were to breed an offspring, where would I find a female to mate with? Maybe cats would be a better choice, they are graceful and dignified after all like myself," Raimei analyzed.


    "...you''ll start work on the construction site tomorrow."


    "...okay."


    Raimei sighed. There was no choice but toply. After all, he was his father, the great creator right? The creator was infallible, and if there were any mistakes, it was undoubtedly the stupid son or daughter''s fault.


    However, thinking on it, it was his father who resorted to bullying a cloneposed of his own soul fragments because he couldn''t bear the battle between the two women in the house. What a pitiful and sad father.


    As Raimei reached for another piece of fried chicken from the box, he noticed that another chicken leg had disappeared, with Shiraishi munching on it.


    "Father, that was my fried chicken leg,"


    This was a nutritious meal lovingly prepared by Ameyu-nee for him. Was it reasonable for a father to steal food from his own children? Where was his shame?


    "Ah, I knew you would share it with me if you couldn''t eat it all. Aren''t you supposed to be grateful and thankful to me?"


    "Father, have you been squeezed by mothers to this miserable point where you have to steal food from your pet to live?"


    "Go to the construction site the day after tomorrow. Your assistance will be needed,"


    "Father, your generosity truly moves me," Raimei remarked sarcastically.


    "It''s never toote to recognize my big heart,"


    Shiraishi responded, snorting as he finished the chicken legs and disposed of the bones in the nearby trash. Then he reached into Raimei''s lunchbox once more.


    Raimei sighed helplessly. Sometimes, as a son, one had to help their father asionally.


    .....


    In the dead of night.


    Raimei continued to rest at the entrance of the pet house, snacks and hot drinks thoughtfully provided by Ameyu as his supper.


    Snow gently fell from the sky, the moon illuminated the night, creating a serene ambiance.


    "What a beautiful night," He thought.


    Despite the day''s unpleasant events, he cherished the peace of enjoying his peace with these moments.


    While snacking and admiring the snowy night, the vi unexpectedly shook. It seemed that the chakra bombardment caused the entire building to vibrate.


    "It''s starting again. Father must be struggling with the challenges of hugging the left and right side. Life can be quite unsatisfying,"


    Raimeimented, taking a sip of his hot drink, exhaling contentedly, and swaying his tail.


    Click!. The sound of a doorknob turning.


    Shiraishi stood at the door holding a nket and approached Raimei''s pet house. A bad premonition swept over Raimei as he observed Shiraishi''s strange behavior.


    "What... Father, why do you have a nket?"


    "It''s too noisy inside. Please keep quiet here. I''m going to sleep here with you tonight,"


    This choice arose from Shiraishi''s concern that the house might suddenly copse in the middle of the night, burying him alive under the ruins.


    Yet, Raimei''s concern went beyond this. The pet house was his territory. This was not an ordinary invasion, it was a takeover of his living space.


    Ignoring Raimei''s dull expression, Shiraishi climbed into the pet house andy down on the floor.


    Only then did Raimei realize that Shiraishi was serious about this arrangement.


    "Although it''s a bit cramped, I didn''t expect it to be so peaceful here, with such a lovely night view. You have afortable living environment, Raimei,"


    Shiraishi said as he stretched inside the pet house, though he couldn''t fuly stretch.


    "I think you should better return to the house to sleep,"


    "It''s the responsibility of a son to support his father,"


    "I''m not of age."


    "What does that matter? You''re already a responsible adult."


    Raimeiy on the ground, utterly helpless about how to counter Shiraishi.


    "Heee.. you don''t mind if I have a few of bites; I''m a little hungry. I basically didn''t eat anything this night, and I''m almost hungry,"


    Shiraishi reached for Raimei''s snacks and munching them with relish.


    Raimei was speechless.


    ''Go to Hell!!! Father!!!!!.''


    .......,.


    Konoha Year 44, Early February.


    The Land of Demons embarked on a new year''s work surge. The workers had concluded their holidays and were now ardently contributing their energy to the year''s work.


    With top management taking the lead and granting sufficient funds, the Land of Demons had entered a highly critical phase of rapid development.


    Various new industries had sprung up like mushrooms after the rain, and foreign businesses had flocked to learn and invest, propelling economic and industrial growth within the Last Of Demons.


    During this period, Shiraishi kept a close eye on the ninja war. It was evident that the major powers reaffirmed their dominance in the ninja world through war. The smaller nations affected by these war couldn''t endure the damage inflicted by therger powers'' wars, resulting in increased destion and weakness.


    For instance, the Land of Rain''s daimyo and nobles had shifted allegiance to the Sunagakure and the Land Of Wind respectively, abandoning theirmitment to the country and its people. While the citizens of the Land of Rain bore resentment and despair, theycked the means to overthrow this unjust ruling structure.


    Several factors contributed to this circumstance. First, it was rooted in the historical legacy of the daimyo and nobles, who had always upied a superior position, being considered celebrities in the world and inheriting nobility.


    Second, the Land of Raincked the power to overthrow this unjust system.


    Third, theirck of education. The institutions and organizations dedicated to peace and saving the nation faced challenges due to vague goals and strategies.


    The fourth reasony in the major powers'' influence.


    A small ninja vige like Amegakure, which once shone during the Second Ninja World War, boasted a unique geographic position and is ruled by a legendary powerful ninja, Hanzo. In the event that the morale of Amegakure isn''t weakened during this war, the peaceful development of Amegakure might pose a significant threat to therger nations.


    Nevertheless, as per the current scenario, Suna''s ultimate objective remains Konoha and Land Of Fire.


    Since October ofst year, the Sunagakure has sent more of their envoys to the Land Of Demons, and their purchase of medical equipment has grown increasingly extravagant.


    With the Land of Rain no longer posing a threat to Suna, the logical next step would be to target Konoha and invade the Land of Fire.


    Having ess to more information than most, Shiraishi can easily discern the grand strategy of Suna.


    There are individuals in Konoha who may have also deduced this strategy, particrly those from the Nara n. Known for their keen intellect, they have long served as the think tank of the the vige, often holding critical positions as Jonin squad leaders.


    The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had immense trust in the Nara n due to the long-standing alliance between the Sarutobi n and the InoShikaCho ns, which dates back to the Warring States Period. To this day, InoShikaCho remains a steadfast member of the Hokage faction.


    Shiraishi could imagine the Hokage faction amassing a wealth of information for the Nara n to analyze. While the specifics may remain difficult to analyze, Suna''s grand strategy and ultimate goals can certainly be deduced.


    Shiraishi eagerly anticipated what steps Konoha would take next.


    Should Orochimaru''s troops face difficulties in the Land of Rain, it could bring about a change in the bnce of the five major nations in the ninja world.


    In the lounge of the office building¡ª


    Shiraishi leaned against the window, gazing out at the clear sky. The window was open, allowing a refreshing breeze to enter.


    "Close the window, or you''ll get frostbite,"


    Azy female voice sounded from behind, as if they were feeling cold.


    Considering it was only February and the snow had recently stopped, but the weather remained quite cold.


    "Ah.. Sorry,"


    Shiraishi realized his mistake and closed the window.


    The room returned to silence, with the cold air now blocked from the outside.


    Wrapped in a quilt, a young woman with long ck hair sat on the bed. She had a petite face and a youthful appearance, resembling a girl of sixteen or seventeen. She was in the about dressing and held her breasts with her hands.


    Her bust, with its size, shape, color, and even firmness, was something many women would envy and be obsessed with.


    A faint blush tinted her face, making her even more alluring. The feeling of creating life surpassed her expectations.


    In fact, it was about the taste, and she knew that it would drive her to madness, making her unlike her usual self. However, surrenderingpletely to this man''s control wasn''t such a bad thing.


    Rather she skew this would happen, she had never managed to escape this man''s grasp since her childhood.


    Shiraishi looked at Ayane with a fascinated expression, his eyes very different from when he looked upon Ruri.


    While Ruri projected an outer coldness but unleashed her inner passions during the act, Ayane was the opposite. She appeared flirtatious on the surface but was surprisingly conservative on the inside. Her shy and slightly resistant reactions only served to arouse the desire of men to conquer her.


    "By the way, there''s something you need to do."


    "What''s that?" Ayane asked, still dressing, her head tilted.


    "You will have to cooperate with Iwa,"


    "I see,"


    "Your mission is to eliminate certain unsightly obstacles."


    "If it involves Konoha, I can''t guarantee the mission''s sess. Last time I fought against Konoha''s ninjas, several of my abilities were exposed. They''ll likely be more cautious now."


    She knew that even if they had information about her, the odds of actually defeating her were different. However, if her information was leaked, then if she attacked Konoha again it wouldn''t be smooth as like thest time.


    Because of the profound background of the Konoha ns, various secret jutsus and forbidden jutsus were endlessly. If there wasn''t any one to support her, she had to be careful when fighting against Konoha again.


    "I''ll have Raimei apany you,"


    "In that case, it shouldn''t be a problem. Even if I''m surrounded by thousands of ninjas, as long as Raimei shows his full form, I can escape without any worry."


    She had full confidence in Raimei''splete sage mode.


    "It was, after all, created by me for such situations. With its containment abilities. As long as you don''t meet ninjas who use that troublesome space-time ninjutsu like Minato it could even capture Kage-level ninja." Shiraishi agreed.


    Even though Raimei''s full form had never seen actualbat, Shiraishi was extremely confident in his abilities. He was in perfect synergy with Ayane''s Byakugan.


    With this settled, Shiraishi came up behind Ayane, embracing her still-warm body.


    "Ah... are about to go again? I just got dressed"


    "Rx, you can dress again. After all, we won''t see each other for a while, so I''ll make it up to you," Shiraishi murmured as he unbuttoned her kimono and ran his fingers along her white knee socks.


    Ayane responded to his advances with a hesitant reaction.


    What a wicked man. She wished she could be in control, but she found herself unable to resist.


    .....


    The Land of Rain.


    This was a drab, colorless country, devoid of picturesquendscapes.


    It rained constantly here.


    Surrounded by three nations with formidable military might - the Land of Fire, the Land of Earth, and the Land of Wind. The Land of Rain has found itself embroiled in war among major powers on multiple asions.


    For therger nations, thisnd serves as a canvas for their reckless exploitation, with little regard for the lives dwelling upon it.


    Countless people have lost their parents, their homes, their dignity, and some have even died from hunger and poverty.


    Even in a rtively prosperous city within the Land of Rain, the constant rain serves to erode any vibrancy, rendering the city a bleak gray.


    "Stop looking around here, if you''re not buying, leave!."


    The owner of the shop scolded Yahiko sternly, his eyes filled with contempt and disgust.


    In his eyes, Yahiko was merely a ninja living in poverty, with a worn-out uniform and a rusty forehead protector, hinting at his inability to pay for the minimal maintenance fee for his ninja headband. He was far from the distinguished guests the shopkeeper wished to entertain.


    Yahiko''spanions from Akatsuki couldn''t help but furrow their brows at the shop owner''s harsh words.


    "Why are you staring? You must be Ame ninjas, right? Everyone knows that the ninjas of Amegakure live in poverty in this country. If you intend to cause trouble, the ninjas from Sunagakure wille to take care of you. I advise you against using violence in this ce."


    The shop owner spoke arrogantly. His top-tier ninja tools were designed for Sunagakure, not the poor ghost ninjas from Amegakure.


    "You''re from the Land of Rain too, so why do you speak this way?"


    One of Yahiko''srades retorted, his anger simmering beneath the surface.


    While their poverty was a reason they couldn''t afford such items, being scorned by their fellow countrymen left them feeling both angry and sad, as if the very foundations of their country were crumbling. Didn''t the shop owner feel a sense of belonging to their shared country?


    "Hmph, the Land of Rain? I''ve grown to hate this weak country. Next month, I''m moving to the Land of Wind, where I can live under the protection of a powerful country."


    "What?"


    "The daimyo and the nobles only care about themselves, paying no attention to the life or death of themon people like us. Why should I continue to pay taxes letting them eat and drink as much as they like, ying with women everywhere?"


    The shop owner uttered these words coldly. He once harbored hopes that the country would improve. Yet, observing the inaction of the daimyos and nobles, who remained hiding in their safe havens, enjoyingvish foods, drinking expensive drinks, and and enjoyingpanionship of beautiful women, left him feeling disenchanted.


    These sentiments left the members of Akatsuki momentarily speechless.


    "Leave this country as well. It''s already rotten from its very core, with even the daimyo and nobles obedient to Suna''s eords. You''re still young; there''s no need to waste your life here."


    Looking at the rtively young faces of Yahiko and hispanions, it was evident that they were all under the age of twenty.


    At this point, the shop owner let out a sigh and stopped speaking harshly.


    "Sorry, but we won''t abandon this country," Yahiko stated resolutely.


    Even though they could barely make ends meet and struggled to feed themselves, their funds were crucial for aiding the poor people teetering on the brink of life and death.


    Despite their slightly worn ninja tools, they were not yet beyond use. Their organization could greatly benefit from individuals skilled in repairing and maintaining ninja gear, but such talent typically overlooked their group. After all, the repair and maintenance of ninja equipment required highly specialized people and were typically the domain ofrge ninja viges.


    "A bunch of fools. This country is beyond saving."


    With his arms folded, the shop owner looked at the backs of the youths slowly disappearing in the rain, shaking his head while sighing.


    Yahiko and the others left the city with heavy hearts. Although the shop owner''s words were harsh, they reflected a another serious problem.


    The Land of Rain was on the brink of falling apart, with the daimyo and nobles having lost their credibility, and Amegakure remaining silent during the ongoing ninja world war.


    A foreboding sense of dread began to take root within Yahiko and the others. If such a corrupt influence was allowed to spread, the Land of Rain would surely descend into chaos, itsnd soaked corpses and blood.


    Running through the rain, their hearts weighed heavy.


    "Brother, look over there..."


    One of them from Akatsuki pointed ahead, sensing something strange.


    All of them raised their gazes and, in an instant, their expressions changed dramatically.


    The vige in front, exposed to the relentless rain, was engulfed in a raging fire, its fire raging uncontrobly despite the downpour.


    Thick ck smoke billowed into the sky.


    "Hurry!"


    They hastened their pace, soon reaching the burning vige.


    On the muddy roads, behind windows, atop rooftops, and clinging to walls, they discovered numerous lifeless bodies.


    Elders, women, children..There were no survivors.


    This wasn''t the aftermath of a battle; it was a massacre, one marked by unequal power.


    Yahiko squatted beside the lifeless body of an old man on the ground, cradling a cold child in his arms. He pried open the old man''s stiff hand, revealing a few grains of uncooked rice that had tumbled from his grasp.


    It was evident that the old man had met a brutal end at the hands of looters desperate to secure this precious source of food.


    "Was this the work of bandits?"


    "No, it was done by ninjas! There are many young and middle-aged people in this vige. Judging by the evidence, the entire battle ended under a minute. After our operations cleaned out the Land of Rain, we effectively eliminated any powerful bandits."


    Yahiko''s voice was resolute, his fists clenched in anger.


    Was it Konoha, or perhaps the Suna? Why had they done such a horrendous act? What had these innocent vigers done to deserve this?


    So many questions swirled within Yahiko''s mind, and within him, confusion and fury continued to brew.

 Chapter 164: 160: Rains Wrath

    Chapter 164: 160: Rain''s Wrath


    90 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn


    -----------


    The rain poured relentlessly.


    The air carried a natural chill, and due to the constant rainfall. The Land of Rain has arge number of water channels that continued to rise year after year.


    In this gloomy vige, whether a ninja or amoner, as long as one stepped outside theirfort they needed a raincoat to keep their clothes dry and ward off the cold.


    "Have you all noticed the recent decrease in food distribution?"


    Several Ame ninjas discussed life and death matters in a tavern.


    For ninjas during wartime, although money had its value, the paramount concern was food that could fill their bellies. They often preferred exchanging mission rewards for tangible foods, especially in the case of the poor ninjas from Amegakure.


    These ninjas had suffered oppression from therger nations, leading to difficult lives. Even if unspoken, they felt resentment if the vige failed to support them in these trying times.


    Therefore food shortages were indeed a pressing issue, directly affecting the life and death of Land Of Rain ninjas.


    "Have you noticed too? I''ve started rationing the rice in my porridge. I''m afraid it will finish in just a few days."


    "I recall that untilst November and December, the vige had a huge supply of food. If I remember correctly, there was an envoy from Suna around that time. They didn''te here to request for dupply from Amegakure, did they?" One of the Ame ninjas had drunk a bit too much.


    When the rest of hisrades heard this, their faces immediately showed shock, and they hissed at him in a hushed tone.


    "You fool, are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    One of them scolded him in a low voice.


    "Ah, ha.. sorry, it was a slip of tongue..."


    The drunk Ane nin suddenly sobered up and began to apologize with a pale face. He nced around carefully but noticed that no one else had taken notice, and he fell silent.


    "During the Second Ninja World War, Hanzo-sama was a powerful ninja who single-handedly defeated a big nation''s ninja army. Why would hepromise with Sunagakure?"


    "That''s right. Hanzo-sama is like a demigod in our Amegakure. Sunagakure wouldn''t dare to be presumptuous here."


    The Ame nin who had been drunk nodded repeatedly.


    In reality, doubts were already creeping into everyone''s minds. However, they couldn''t bring themselves to believe that Hanzo, the leader of Amegakure and the ninja demigod who had led them to shine in thest Ninja World War, would submit to Suna.


    Hanzo''s contributions to Amegakure were undeniable. He led from the front in every battle, and the countless scars on his body were a testament to his life as a warrior.


    While he had suffered hidden injuries in his youth, leading to a decline in his physical fitness as he aged, his strength still instilled fear in ninjas from neighboring powers.


    "Don''t worry, as long as Hanzo-sama is with us, Suna won''t dare to act recklessly here. They will only target the daimyo and those useless nobles."


    "If they dare toe, Hanzo-sama will make sure Sunagakure is buried. He''s known as the demigod for a reason."


    The truth of every Amegakure ninja''s inner thoughts was filled with admiration for Hanzo.


    The vige''s continued sovereignty in the war-torn Land of Rain, the only refuge in the area, was due to Hanzo guarding it. As long as Hanzo remained, the ce was a sanctuary.


    If the leader of Amegakure, the ninja demigod who led the vige to shine in thest Ninja World War, was a weak person, thest war would not have rendered all nations fearful of him. Hanzo would not have be an insurmountable peak for other ninjas.


    After leaving the tavern, the once drunk Ame nin moved out into a dark alley alone, transformed into a secret ninja, and disappeared beneath the ground.


    ...


    Within a few days, rumors spread in Amegakure.


    The food supply from the vige was indeed dwindling, an observation shared by many. Considering the stockpile of food held at the beginning of the war, it shouldn''t be consumed so quickly.


    The rumors, however, primarily revolved around Hanzo. ording to these rumors, he had provided important vige resources to Suna in an attempt to gain favor, selling them at a drastically low price. This included not just food but also medicine and ninja tools.


    In a high tower.


    Hanzo who was protected by dozens of Ame elite ninjas, could not stand by while such rumors spreadpletely in Amegakure.


    He knew that if these rumors took root in Amegakure, even if they were false, they would be true, which will ultimately lead to the loss of his reputation and lead many vigers to stray from his authority.


    This would not serve his rule over Ame.


    Moreover, the rumored deal with Suna was indeed real, though it was hidden, known only to a handful of trusted associates. Had one of his confidants betrayed him?


    Hanzo mentally recalled their names but couldn''t fathom it being any of them. If it wasn''t a betrayal within his circle, then who was responsible for leaking this secret information to the vigers?


    His suspicion fell on that Suna''s puppeteer. That old woman, Chiyo.


    "Hanzo-sama, how should we address these rumors?" The reporting Ame ninja asked softly.


    If the situation wasn''t handled properly, the rumors were certain to spark internal conflict.


    "Don''t worry, it was merely a dy in the merchant''s rice delivery, which led to the reduction of the food supplies sent out. Everything will return to normal the day after tomorrow, and these rumors will naturally fade away." Hanzo stated confidently.


    "Yes."


    The messenger replied with a sigh of relief.


    Clearly, these rumors had been exploited by people with ulterior motives. It was inconceivable that Hanzo-sama, as the leader of Amegakure, would make such a dishonorablepromise with Sunagakure.


    "By the way, Hanzo-sama, there is another matter that requires your decision."


    "What is it?"


    "ording to reports from those who went outside the vige, numerous viges in the Land of Rain have recently suffered tragic massacres, with all their supplies looted. ording to the report, a total of 2,400 people died,, and many viges remain unounted for. The actual number of dead people is likely higher."


    "What did you say?"


    In his private chamber, Hanzo stood up in surprise upon hearing the staggering number of deaths. He hastily left his room, a mixture of surprise and anger on his face.


    "Is this information urate?" Hanzo demanded.


    "Absolutely."


    The Ame ninja replied, his expression solemn. Hanzo''s expression grew increasingly uncertain.


    "Do we have any clues who could have done it?"


    "Despite attempts to hide the evidence at the crime scenes, it wasn''t too difficult to see that it was the work of ninjas."


    "Is this news being blocked?"


    The messenger shook his head, wearing a wry smile.


    Blocking such a major incident was near impossible. Within days, this information was likely to spread throughout Amegakure, more serious than the previous rumors.


    Hanzo sighed, pondering how to manage this situation.


    Suffering from oppression by ninjas of powerful countries, Amegakure ninjas would undoubtedly suspect that these attacks were orchestrated by those very foreign ninjas.


    Yet, the reasons behind such actions remained unclear.


    It was unlikely that Suna would carry out these atrocities without cause.


    The old puppet woman wouldn''t target the Land of Rain in such a brutal manner, pulling Amegakure into the war with no apparent benefit to Sunagakure.


    But if it were Konoha...


    "Konoha!"


    Hanzo''s expression changed slightly, and he swiftly regained hisposure, dismissing the messenger.


    Back inside his room, Hanzo had a gloomy expression. He retrieved a secret letter from Chiyo, dated from december of the previous year. The letter mentioned Shimura Danzo, leader of Konoha''s Root, leading his ninja forces to the Land of Rain, their intentions were unknown.


    At the same time, it served as a warning to Amegakure, cautioning them not to fall into Konoha''s trap, thereby bing enemies with Sunagakure.


    "Danzo!"


    Hanzo clenched his fist tightly, a murderous gleam in his eyes. Although there was no concrete evidence, it seemed likely that should Ame interfere in the war, Konoha would benefit most.


    To achieve peace in the Land of Rain and stabilize Amegakure, it was imperative to discreetly support Suna and bring the war in the Land of Fire, forging a front alliance between Ame and Suna against Kinoha.


    Now the only beneficiary in this scenario would be Konoha. Konoha was at a disadvantage against Suna and seemed tired. The only way to rectify this was to draw Ame into the fray, so Ame and Konoha would form an alliance against Suna.


    "Truly the darkness of Konoha. I greatly underestimated you, Shimura Danzo!"


    Hanzo struck the ground in anger, though it was all conjecture with no definitive evidence.


    Hanzo believed that this was only the beginning of Root''s schemes, likely to result in numerous massacres in the Land of Rain, which would be wrongfully attributed to Sunagakure.


    Once he found concrete evidence linking Danzo''s Root to these crimes, he would not hesitate to join forces with Suna inying waste to the Land of Fire. Even in the face of that masterful schemer, as the demigod, he couldn''t be afraid of anyone


    His only fearsy in the relentless surge of elite ninjas from Konoha, along with the Kekkei genkai users and secret jutsus.


    "Summon Kandachi to me!" Hanzo issued an order to his attendants.


    Shortly after, the Ame nin named Kandachi, arrived at Hanzo''s chamber and knelt on one knee. "Hanzo-sama, what are your orders?"


    Kandachi was a middle-aged man, with his right eye concealed beneath a ck eyepatch, and an aged Amegakure protector adorning his forehead.


    Despite his mature appearance, his demeanor remained formidable, and his presence far exceeded that of ordinary ninjas. As Hanzo''s trusted right-hand man, Kandachi was distinguished not only by his impable performance but also by his remarkable powers, making him one of the most famous jonin in Ame.


    "I need to conduct some investigations personally, and this time, you will apany me."


    Hanzo emerged from his chamber, wearing a gas mask with a chain coiled around his waist. This chain was linked to a sharp-ded sickle, holstered securely behind his back.


    "Yes."


    Although he was curious about why Hanzo had moved out personally at this critical juncture, the subordinate had no choice but toply with orders.


    Hanzo made his way to the outer corridor of the towering structure, surveying the rain-soaked, gray vige below through his cold, pale-yellow eyes. It appeared that his presence had been forgotten by some, given his absence from the ninja world for an extended period.


    Despite his firm belief that Konoha ninjas were responsible, he understood that the Land of Rain could not withstand any more upheaval.


    Thus, he had to conduct an investigation himself to uncover the true mastermind behind these atrocities. Once the culprit was identified, they would bear the wrath of a demigod''s relentless vengeance.


    ....


    "Hurry up, leave no one alive!"


    A ninja wearing a brightly colored mask with a strange aura gave orders to the three subordinates at his side. Each of them wore simr masks.


    They were ninjas affiliated with Konoha''s Root division.


    After joining this organization, they had discarded their names, pasts, and futures, forsaking all emotions and dedicating themselves to supporting Konoha Vige for eternity. For the sake of Konoha, they would carry out the darkest, most despicable, and ruthless acts without hesitation.


    In a rain-drenched vige, anguished screams resonated as everyone unfortunate enough to reside there met merciless death.


    The root ninjas had no guilts in their hearts for taking the lives of so many innocent people.


    To the Root, sacrificing themselves or others were equal acts. Justice, human nature, and ethical dilemmas held no sway. They always chose the course most advantageous to Konoha, without need forplicated considerations.


    Amidst the downpour, the fires of disaster zed, devouring everything in their path within the vige.


    The four root ninjas efficiently eliminated 121 vigers without a shred of hesitation, leaving behind false clues.


    Though they knew that this act alone wouldn''t determine Amegakure''s course of action, it served as the initial stage in their borate plot. Before March arrived, they were confident that Amegakure and Sunagakure would be at odds. Their goal now was to entice Amegakure into falling in theirs trap.


    "Time for the next stage of the n."


    The captain of the group said softly.


    After all, if they wanted to hide this from a ninja of Hanzo''s level, this sort of trick wouldn''t work. In order to convince Hanzo that it was indeed Suna who had done this, the next action was the key.


    "Next-"


    However, before he could borate further, the four of them suddenly leaped in surprise and dodged arge number of trees bursting forth from the ground, binding their bodies.


    "What... What is this? Wood Release?"


    The four eximed in shock, as the vines tightened around them. Unyielding and relentless, the vines squeezed them into lifeless forms in the tree branches.


    The trees receded into the earth as though nothing had happened, and four white creatured emerged from the ground.


    Weirdughters sounded from their mouths.


    "Night and Dream, root schemes are far too troublesome. Allow us to achieve your goals for you directly. The greater the chaos in this country, the more Nagato can walk on the ''correct'' path.. Hehe.."


    Their forms changed, and they donned Root uniforms and masks. A few minutester, their transformation wasplete.


    A few momentster.


    Kandachi led a group of Ame''s elite ninjas to the burning vige.


    "Have we arrived toote?"


    Tiredness showed across Kandachi''s face. He had spent these past days tirelessly investigating the perpetrators behind the horrifying massacre in the Land of Rain. Yet, all his efforts had proved fruitless.


    "Bury the vigers." Kandachi instructed.


    The Ame nins entered the vige with anger and buried the cold corpses.


    As one of the Ame ninja, searching a house for remains, he felt an icy chill around his neck, his lifeblood spurting forth before he copsed. "Who...?"


    Other Ame ninjas reacted to the disturbance. What they witnessed were four ninjas donned in Konoha Anbu attire, each wearing a mask over their faces.


    These Konoha Anbu masks, with their unsettling and cold designs, were more borate than those of the Hokage''s Anbu.


    These masked figures hadn''t anticipated being discovered by the Ame ninjas so quickly, but they soon regained theirposure, and with their cild eyes, initiated their attack.


    "These are... Root!"


    Kandachi, as Hanzo''s right-hand man, had knowledge of the most confidential information.


    Konoha Anbuprised two categories. Thise that answered directly to the Hokage, and the other, belonging to Konoha''s elder, Shimura Danzo.


    Different from the Hokage''s Anbu, Root''s masks featured more vibrant colors and paint, giving them a sinister and icy aura. These four individuals sported the same type of masks, exuding an air of eeriness and coldness.


    In that moment, Kandachi realized that these four were, indeed, Konoha''s root ninjas.


    "Water Release: Rain Array!"


    Kandachi swiftly formed a seal, causing the rainwater surrounding them to transform into slender, piercing water needles that relentlessly stabbed at the four root ninjas.


    "Wind Release: Wind Fan!"


    A powerful gust of wind swept away many of the water needles.


    Kandachi took out a kunai and engaged the Root Ninjas inbat.


    After a brief fight, it became apparent that these Root ninjas primarily used Taijutsu in their fights, with only asional use of wind release ninjutsu. One of them clearlycked proficiency in taijutsu, finding themselves overwhelmed by Ame ninjas and failing to use any ninjutsu to reverse their predicament.


    Kandachi felt a sense of doubt. Shimura Danzo''s leadership consisted of elite ninjas, and ack of aptitude in Taijutsu should be offset by the use of exceptional secret jutsus.


    The selection process for the Root entailed possessing unique abilities, meaning these individuals shouldn''tck special skills. Moreover, why did they keep using wind release, when water release would be more advantageous given the location? Could these really be Root ninjas?


    Observing Kandachi''s immense strength, the four Root ninjas hesitated briefly and initiated a retreat.


    This gave the impression that they had no opportunity to flee and were forced to seek hide within the vige. However, when they were eventually exposed, their desperation led them to resort to killing to maintain secrecy, conceal their location, and, in the end, they met defeat and had no choice but to escape.


    Kandachi''s keen instincts were telling him that these individuals held significant secrets. He shouted "Capture them."


    Knowing that detaining these people could potentially unravel the mystery behind this incident.


    The four Root ninjas resorted to explosive tags to obstruct the path of the Ame ninjas. As they fled through the storm, under dark, cloudy skies, with lightning and thunder echoing ominously, the foreboding sense of impending catastrophe loomedrge.


    "Dammit!"


    Kandachi watched as his team grew more distant from the fleeing Root ninjas, frustration etched on his face. He was just one step away from unraveling the truth, from capturing them, and everything falling into ce.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind rushed by, and a shadow shot through the rain at a terrifying speed. Kandachi was startled but soon recognized the figure that emerged, a look of astonishment crossing his face.


    "Hanzo-sama!"


    In the midst of the rain curtain, an oppressive silence enveloped the area as the four Root ninjas were struck hard before they could react. They were sent tumbling and rolling through the mud in agony. Upon standing up, they beheld the ninja who had appeared before them, fear glinting in their eyes.


    Hanzo the demigod, the legendary figure from Amegakure. Hanzo locked gazes with them, then vanished into the rain once more.


    "Ah!"


    They hadn''t even sensed his approach. The foury in the mud, bones shattered, masks on the ground, and blood spewing from their mouths.


    "Hanzo-sama."


    Kandachi approached with the team of Ame ninjas.


    Hanzo nodded and turned his gaze toward the fallen Root ninjas. One of them, struggling, attempted to withdraw a stack of explosive tags from their pouch, presumably to detonate them and die along with their secrets.


    Swoosh!


    Hanzo''s sickle severed the ninja''s arm, throwing it into the air, the explosive tags bing drenched by the rain.


    Hanzo, wielding the sickle, stared at them with cold eyes. "Who sent you?"


    The four Root ninjas clenched their teeth and remained silent. Their masks had been shattered, revealing their true faces. Kandachi scrutinized them closely, his expression shifting to one of surprise.


    "What''s the matter, Kandachi?"


    "Hanzo-sama, I believe I recognize this face. I remember him; he''s a jonin from Sunagakure." Kandachi pointed at one of the fallen Root ninjas.


    "Suna?" Hanzo was equally shicked.


    The ninja in question remained unflinching, muttering, "Danzo-sama will avenge us."


    Without warning, Hanzo swung his sickle, cleaving the ninja''s body in two, ending his life. "It doesn''t appear to be a transformation jutsu. No matter how advanced the transformation jutsu, it should revert to its original form after death."


    Hanzo was still troubled. He had been convinced that Konoha''s Danzo was the architect of this scheme, yet the mastermind behind the incident was actually from Suna. Could it be that the puppet old woman was scheming to engulf both him and Konoha?


    Hanzo''s expression darkened as the implications sunk in.


    Had that secret letter, the one cautioning him to be wary of Shimura Danzost year, been a precursor to this event? Was it designed to direct his suspicions toward Danzo, leading him toy me on Konoha?


    Suna''s goals extended beyond striking the Land Of Fire. They also wanted to use the opportunity to destroy the Land Of Rain. Their purpose appeared to be to force him into conflict with Konoha, with Suna secretly benefiting from the chaos.


    Hanzo marveled at the insatiable ambitions of the puppet old woman, who was pushing the limits and seeking to swallow even the Kingdom of Rain whole. Was she unafraid that her appetite would ultimately lead to her ruin?


    A chill ran down Hanzo''s spine, his teeth gritting, as pent-up anger that had umted over the years threatened to erupt uncontrobly, much like a volcanic eruption.

 Chapter 165: 161: Declaration Of War

    Chapter 165: 161: Deration Of War


    Suna initiated a full-scale military mobilization.


    The preliminary strategic objective of pressuring the Land of Rain had beenrgely achieved. While they still aimed to further weaken the Land of Rain, it would inevitably lead to direct confrontation with Amegakure.


    When it came to dealing with the Land of Rain, Chiyo was unwilling to cross the line with the demigod, Hanzo.


    Having faced Hanzo head-on in multiple past encounters, Chiyo fullyprehended the sheer power and dread that Hanzo wielded. Pushing him to his limits would only result in vengeful retaliation from Amegakute.


    At this juncture, concluding the operation was the best course of action, leaving potential avenues for cooperation in the future.


    "Elder Chiyo, reinforcements will arrive in two days."


    At the end of the previous year, Suna had decided tounch a full-scale attack on the Konoha forces stationed in the Land of Rain by March of this year, with the intent of swiftly defeating Orochimaru''s troops deployed in the Land of Rain as quickly as possible.


    Forunching an extended military raid in the Land Of Fire''s territory, safeguarding the strength of their own forces was important. The most crucial part of this was the 2,000 ninja brigade dispatched from Sunagakure''s directly.


    After merging with the Suna forces, the total number would surpass 7,000, granting them a huge advantage over Orochimaru''s ninja forces of less than 3,000.


    The Land of Rain had been squeezed to its limit, leaving only one remaining goal, which was also a key strategic objective for this war ¨C the invasion of the Land of Fire.


    The vibrant world there awaited Suna''s ninja after this sess. Compared to the barren Land of Rain, the Land of Fire represented a true paradise.


    "Thank you for your hard work. Are the medicines, equipments, and food supplies ready?" Chiyo''s expression softened.


    Ninja wars didn''t always start asrge-scale battles. Often, it consisted of skirmishes among small teams. Large-scale battles were typically reserved for specific objectives or when no other alternatives existed.


    For instance, Suna''s uing n to invade the Land of Fire was alreadyid out in the Land of Rain, and there was no need to waste more time in engaging in a head-on sh with Konoha. Despite the potential for heavy casualties, the benefits obtained afterwards will be huge.


    "Yes. Sincest October, we''ve been secretly umting funds, enough to support a 7,000-strong army for a year. However, after purchasing medicines and ninja tools, the food shortage became critical. So, we borrowed a sum of money from the Purple Flower Merchant Association in the Land Of Demons to procure food," The Suna jonin reported truthfully.


    Chiyo nodded.


    During times of war, the cost of food increased far above peacetime rates.


    Ninja tools were also expensive, with ordinary kunai costing up to a hundred ryo. High-quality kunai could fetch between three hundred and five hundred ryo, and the finest ones went for more than a thousand ryo.


    A ninja typically carried between five and ten kunai, along with various special ninja tools such as shurikens and explosive tavs, not to mention ongoing maintenance expenses. Even if one considered minimal quality and quantity, the overall cost amounted to an astronomical figure.


    Ninjas didn''t onlypete based on their skills and abilities but also the quality of their equipment. The quality of a ninja''s gear could y a decisive role in battles.


    This was a primary reason Chiyo had adopted the strategy of squeezing the Land of Rain. The Land of Wind was not as rich an prosperous as the Land of Fire, with most of itsnd consisting of barren deserts unsuitable for cultivation. Their economic and resource utilization ranked lowest among the five major nations. Even with the daimyo''s full support, resource consumption often outstripped avable resources.


    In order to conserve scarce resources, squeezing the Land of Rain had proven to be a good move. It reduced the Land of Rain''s threat, while also shifting the burden of Suna''s huge military expenditure to the Land of Rain.


    "As long as we win this war, we won''t need to worry about repaying the loan. Currently, our focus should be on Konoha," Chiyo replied confidently.


    She had a clear vision of the war''s unfolding.


    Konoha''s forces were divided among three groups, and the number of Konoha ninjas stationed in the Land of Rain was fewer than 3,000. Konoha stood little chance against Suna''s impending assault and would soon fall, opening the gateway to the Land Of Fire.


    In Chiyo''s estimation, borrowing funds from other countries to acquire all the necessary war resources wasn''t a significant problem. Suna would soon use the Land Of Fire''s resources to swiftly repay the loan and further increase the military might of Sunagakure.


    Chiyo believed her n was virtually foolproof, as she had meticulously considered every aspect of the situation.


    At this moment, another Suna ninja entered the room.


    "Elder Chiyo."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The leader of Amegakure, Hanzo, wishes to speak with you."


    "The old man with the snorkel?"


    Seated in her chair, Chiyo frowned, pondering Hanzo''s intentions for seeking her out at this particr time.


    No matter how much she thought it over, she couldn''t discern Hanzo''s motives. So, Chiyo rose from her seat and instructed the Suna J¨­nin, "Lead the way. The old man isn''t to be trifled with."


    Most of the ninja in Amegakure were expendable, and while Ame had shone brightly during the Second Ninja World War, it was primarily due to Hanzo''s efforts alone.


    Thus, Chiyo wasn''t thrilled about Ame''s attitude but was merely tolerating Hanzo''s presence to save face.


    Afrr arriving outside the camp, the sky was obscured by dark clouds, and shes of lightning lurked within. asional thunder rumbled, and the rain showed no sign of letting up.


    About a dozen Ame ninjas apanied Hanzo, all elitebat forces from Amegakure. They didn''t enter the core of Sunagakure''s camp but waited on the outskirts.


    Nevertheless, there were numerous Suna ninjas lurking in the shadows, watching Hanzo with a mix of hostility and fear. Young Suna ninjas might have doubts, but those who had survived the Second Ninja World War knew just how formidable this seemingly frail old man was.


    Even the Konoha Sannin, who now shone brightly in the ninja world, had been his defeated opponents. Through his own efforts, he had bnced the scales in the Land of Rain, even if it meant a defeat in the overall war. In the previous Ninja World War, his personal strength had reached unmatched heights.


    "Hanzo, what brings you here at this time?"


    Following a few Suna nins, Chiyo stopped roughly ten meters away from Hanzo and asked about the purpose of his visit.


    Hanzo remained silent for a while, the expression in his eyes calm.


    The sound of wind and rain surrounded them, chilling raindrops dampening his hair and his gas mask-d face.


    After a prolonged silence, just as Chiyo began to grow suspicious and tension filled the air, Hanzo finally spoke, "Are these three people your Suna ninjas?"


    After Hanzo''s words, the Ame ninjas behind him immediately shoved the three Suna ninjas, who appeared to have endured severe torture, forward. They stumbled a few steps and copsed in pain as they were pushed onto the muddy ground.


    Chiyo looked on in slight astonishment, puzzled by Hanzo''s intentions. A Suna ninja beside her approached the fallen three, crouched down, and examined their injuries, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    "Elder Chiyo, these are ninjas of our vige. The team was out to perform a secret mission before."


    The J¨­nin turned to Chiyo, who nodded before fixing her gaze on Hanzo. Just as she was about to speak, Hanzo beat her to the question, "I would like to ask, what kind of secret mission they were carrying out?"


    "I can''tment on such matters. Besides, why are they in your hands?"


    When it came to future strategic ns, Chiyo wasn''t about to reveal anything to an outsider like Hanzo.


    "A secret mission?" Hanzo sought confirmation.


    "Yes."


    "They are ninjas from your vige? Really?"


    Despite her confusion regarding the situation, Chiyo openly acknowledged it.


    "Now that you''ve admitted that they are indeed Suna ninjas, things have be easier..."


    Hanzo''s eyes remained devoid of emotion, and he reached for the sickle handle concealed behind his back. Chiyo''s expression shifted slightly, revealing a vignt expression.


    Numerous Suna ninjas swiftly emerged from the sidelines, surrounding Hanzo and hispanions, their faces taut with tension.


    A vivid red liquid floated before their eyes.


    The three Suna ninjas on the ground each bore wounds inflicted by the sickle. With a pull of a chain, the sickle soared through the air and returned to Hanzo''s grasp, its de stained with the blood of the three ninjas.


    "Hanzo! What do you think you''re doing?"


    Chiyo''s expression turned furious. How dare he kill ninjas from her vige in her presence? She was a high-ranking adviser of Suna. Was he trying to instigate a war between Amegakure and Sunagakure?


    "Are you angry? It should be this old man who shoud be angry. I tolerated you without question, but this is what I got in return. Look closely, this isn''t a transformation jutsu, nor is it a scheme by Konoha."


    "What in the world are you talking about? Are you out of your mind? This is outrageous!"


    Chiyo clenched her teeth and fists, her furious gaze seemingly capable of swallowing Hanzo alive.


    Hanzo paid no heed to her anger, nor did he concern himself with the hostile stares from the Suna ninjas.


    Compared to all of them, only he had the right to be angry.


    Unexpectedly, his forbearance had only led to more brutal oppression of the Land of Rain by the major powers. When would these major nations stop their senseless wars?


    Hanzo''s heart felt deste.


    "Don''t be hypocritical here, this is the choice you forced me to make. Chiyo, let''s use the blood of your Sunagakure to test whether my weapon is still sharp or not."


    Hanzo kept his words brief and turned to leave with his Ame ninjas. There was no need for further negotiation, the next steps could be resolved on the battlefield.


    "Killing the ninjas from our vige, do you think we will let you off easily?"


    The surrounding Suna ninjas blocked Hanzo and the other Ame ninjas, making it clear that they needed to provide a satisfactory exnation, if not an apology, to the Sunagakure.


    "That''s right, whether you''re a demigod or not, we have enough people here to make you reconsider!"


    "A mere Amegakure holds no value in the eyes of Sunagakure."


    These defiant statements came from the younger generation of Suna ninjas who had recently joined the war. Seasoned Suna ninjas, who knew better, wouldn''t engage in such rash behavior.


    It was essential to know that the title of demigod was not self-proimed; it was bestowed upon Hanzo by many ninjas, including the Sannin during the Second Ninja World War.


    "Is that what you''re implying, old puppet woman?"


    Ignoring the mor from the young Suna ninjas, Hanzo refused to engage in verbal disputes with them. The strong demonstrated their power through actions rather than squabbling like bickering street vendors.


    Chiyo felt the dampness on her face, unsure if it was rain or sweat. She chose not to respond to Hanzo''s question.


    "Are you trying to stall for time like this? It''s a futile tactic. Let me guess, how long do you think it will take me to defeat all the ninjas here if I were to act alone? You, who have witnessed my true strength, should find this question fairly easy."


    Seeing Chiyo''s silence, Hanzo knew that she was trying to dy, awaiting the arrival of Suna hidden troops to surround him. The initial ten-meter distance he had maintained allowed Chiyo time to react and counter swiftly when facing a ninja him.


    Hanzo exuded a cold, murderous aura, with the rain having cleansed the blood from his sickle, leaving it gleaming in the rain. It was a clear signal to Chiyo that he wouldn''t permit the Suna''s army to surround him. If they didn''t clear the way, he would eliminate all Sauna ninjas on the scene. He had the power to do so before the Suna''s hidden forces could mobilize.


    Chiyo''s expression changed, and she spoke earnestly, "Hanzo, I don''t understand why you''ve suddenly targeted Suna, but I believe there must be a misunderstanding. I hope you will return and reflect on the situation, not falling into an enemy''s trap."


    She genuinely couldn''tprehend Hanzo''s madness with Suma. What did these dead Suna ninjas represent? Hanzo hadn''t exined, even suggesting that she, a high-level adviser of the Suna, was well aware.


    This puzzled Chiyo greatly.


    "No, there''s no need. This old man has thoroughly investigated the matter. The identity of the Suna ninjas is confirmed. I won''tpromise or tolerate you any longer. It seems that the only thing left for a ninja from life to death is to fight. Whether it''s you or me, such a life is trulymentable."


    The final sentence was uttered to himself. Afterwards, no Suna ninja dared to obstruct Hanzo and the other Ame ninjas from leaving.


    Hanzo led the Ane nins away, vanishing into the wind and rain as they returned to Amegakure.


    After Hanzo''s departure, Chiyo took a deep breath and issued orders with an ugly expression.


    "Investigate! I want to find oyt what has happened in Ame as soon as possible. We can''t let Konoha off the hook. Hanzo can''t target Suna without a valid reason. There''s no doubt that this must be Konoha''s scheme!"


    "Yes!"


    The apanying Suna J¨­nin swiftly departed using the flicker, aware that the situation was growing increasingly serious. What had started as a favorable scenario could copse due to Ame''s intervention, resulting in unimaginable consequences.


    ...


    In a tent within the Konoha Camp, Orochimaruughed sinisterly.


    "Amegakure has officially dered war on Sunagakure. You''ve acted faster than I anticipated, Danzo. I may have underestimated you and your Root."


    Orochimaru knew that Root was known for its efficiency inpleting missions, and the cost was of little concern to them. However, he hadn''t anticipated that Ame would be drawn into the ear so quickly and breaking ties with Suna.


    A situation that was previously unfavorable for Konoha had suddenly reverse.


    "With Hanzo and his Ame army sharing the burden, it won''t be so simple for Suna to enter the Land of Fire."


    Danzo sat in his seat without saying a word, showing no hint of emotion.


    "Now with Ame is gearing up for war with Suna, we can''t afford to stand idly by. I will need to send someone to negotiate an alliance with Hanzo. If we use Hanzo''s power effectively, we can quickly repel Suna. Your contribution this time is indispensable."


    "This is a task for Root, and I see no problem with it. Next, I will arrange Root''s missions."


    "Please go head. I''ll deal with the frontlines. Root is better suited for covert operations in the shadows. And remember to eliminate any traces, we can''t afford to leave any loose ends."


    Orochimaru had no intention of keeping Danzo as a guest for long, and he had his own pressing matters to attend to.


    The strategy of luring Ame into the battlefield had seeded, but the situation with resisting Suna was far from optimistic, it needed to bre treated with caution.


    Danzo walked outside the tent, and his face was gloomy for a moment. What the h*ll was going on?


    This situation was entirely different from Root''s original n. Why had Ame and Suna shed so quickly?


    ording to the original n, there were still two extremely important steps to be executed.


    What''s more, one of the Root teams had gone missing for several days without a single word about their whereabouts, deeply troubling Danzo. If the matter was exposed, Ame might point fingers at Konoha.


    After all, the missions Danzo had assigned to the Root ninjas exceeded the limit of what Hanzo could tolerate.


    Yet what awaited him wasn''t news of the missing Root team but was the public announcement of Ame dering war on Suna. This immediately gave rise to a troubling idea in his mind. Another force was manipting the Root and provoking a war in the Land of Rain.


    Although provoking a war between Ame and Suna was precisely what Danzo had anticipated, this event had no apparent connection to Root.


    It appeared that both he and the Root were being manipted by a mysterious forces.


    This mysterious force not only understood the actions of Root but also had an unknown agenda, causing Ame and Suna to sh.


    The force was capable of instigating discord between Ame and Suna this time; next, they might provoke a rift between Konoha and Ame.


    Such uncertainty could pose a significant threat to Konoha in the future.


    The mysterious force lurking in the shadows needed to be identified and eliminated.


    Danzo''s eyes reflected a chilling determination.


    ...


    Amegakure''s intervention in the war and openly dering war on Sunagakure, caught many by surprise.


    The Land of Rain was, first and foremost, a small nation gued by economic, diplomatic, and military constraints imposed by major powers. Moreover, its inconvenient geographical location destined it to be a battleground for major nations.


    Were it not for the emergence of the ninja named Hanzo, the ninja vige of the great powers would not have taken this small nation seriously. Hanzo was renowned throughout the ninja world as a formidable figure.


    With his own strength during the Second Ninja World War, he had turned the tides in the Land of Rain, destroying the armies of the major nations, and bringing a glimmer of hope to the country.


    This demonstrated that small countries should not be underestimated.


    Even when taking advantage of their weaker position, one must remember that they have the potential to inflict significant harm onrger nations.


    .....


    In the Land Of Demons, far removed from the mes of war, Shiraishi learned that Ame had dered war on Suna.


    The Land of Rain had dispatched some of thepany''s employees to establish a store there. The news of this critical development soon reached the Land of Demons through various channels.


    Ame did not shy away from this matter or attempt to conceal it. Ame revealed all the atrocitiesmitted by Suna in the Land of Rain, where many viges had been subjected to bloodshed to plunder supplies, resulting in countless casualties. This grant vition of internationalw, which prohibited ninja from harming ordinary people in any form, was disclosed in their deration of war.


    "I never expected Konoha to use this tactic to change the situation. Danzo led the Root to undertake such actions,"


    Ruri said upon arriving at Shiraishi''s office. She was deeply concerned about the ongoing war in the Land of Rain.


    Understanding the current state of the ninja world through current events was crucial for the Land of Demons.


    "Hanzo, the leader of Amegakure, while I''ve never met him in person, the title of ''demigod'' is widely recognized by all the ninja who participated in the Second Ninja World War, including those from Konoha, Iwagakure, and Sunagakure. He managed to hold the front against the major nations with his strength alone. I don''t think such a powerful ninja would fall into Konoha''s trap so easily,"


    Shiraishi said after sipping from his teacup. In his view, Hanzo would not have resorted to a split with Suna at such a critical juncture unless he had no other options.


    "Do you think there might be other factors at y thatpelled Hanzo to take action against Suna?"


    "Yes, it''s possible that Suna isn''t only interested in the Land of Fire but also has its eyes on the Land of Rain."


    "If that''s the case, Hanzo might indeed have a standoff with Suna."


    "Unfortunately, Hanzo''s age is somewhat old, and he may have entered the natural decline that affects every ninja. His strength has likely declined significantlypared to the Second Ninja World War."


    As far as Shiraishi knew, Amegakurecked another powerful ninja capable of leading them. Hanzo''s age marked the end of an era; there were no apparent sessors to carry forth his ideals. Losing the guiding belief was a source of not only sorrow but also despair and resignation.


    When a person, or a ninja, loses their guiding belief, they be like a walking corpse with nothing to fear.


    "In that case, let''s observe and see what unfolds. The Land of Rain is also a key element in our n. In this regard, I must express my gratitude to Hanzo for regaining the dignity of a demigod at this moment."


    With this turn of events, Shiraishi believed he could put his long-dyed n into action without needing to discreetly ignite the mes with Konoha''s aid.


    "Speaking of which, there''s something important I need to inform you. You should prepare yourself for it,"


    Ruri thought for a moment before speaking.


    "Important? What is it?" Shiraishi was puzzled.


    Recently, Ruri had been focused on her training, so he couldn''t fathom what significant development she needed to prepare for.


    With a deep breath, Ruri ced her palm on her lower abdomen, casting a serious look at Shiraishi. She then spoke the words that would change their lives:


    "I''m pregnant."


    -----


    90 Advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 166: 162: The Fourth Raikage

    Chapter 166: 162: The Fourth Raikage


    90 advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn


    ---------


    In the northern waters of the Land of Earth.


    Kumo''s offensive had been relentless. The war had begun with Kumo capturing several inds in the northern waters of the Land of Earth. These inds served as temporary bases for Kumo, from which they continuously harassed and attacked the border of the Land of Earth.


    The battle between Kumo and Iwa had raged on for months. Under the leadership of the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, the forces of Iwagakure were primarily focused on defending against Kumo''s onught.


    It was a challenging situation for Iwa to battle Kumo in the sea area, given their preference for Earth Release ninjutsu, which was particrly effective onnd.


    They had historically thrived in battles by capitalizing on the terrain. However, the disadvantage of being at sea was clear. Once they lost the advantage of being on the ground, their Earth Release abilities lost their potency, making Iwa much less effective.


    Moreover, Lightning Release was known to counter Earth Release, creating further obstacles for Iwa in a head-on confrontation with Kumo.


    Considering these factors, the Third Tsuchikage had not advocated initiating an attack against Kumogakure. Instead, he ordered Iwagakure''s j¨­nin and ch¨±nin, who were proficient in Earth Release, to construct fortresses along the northern coastline using their Earth Release ninjutsu.


    This strategy had created a deadlock. Iwa couldn''t swiftly end the war, and Kumo''s main forces couldn''t invade the Land of Earth.


    Within Iwa''s camp, Onoki sat in thergest tent with a letter from Kumo ced in front of him.


    Onoki picked up the letter, contemted about its contents, and addressed the Iwagakushi j¨­nin seated at the conference table.


    "Kumogakure wishes to open negotiations. They are proposing the return of the Third Raikage''s body and the so-called artifacts of the Sage Of Six Paths, in exchange for ending hostilities."


    "We haven''tpletely deciphered the secrets of the Third Raikage''s body, and even after obtaining his body, we didn''t discover any of these supposed Sage Of Six Path artifact." One of the Jonin interjected.


    His words found agreement among the others present, and another j¨­nin added "It''s true. On the day we besieged the Third Raikage, we only acquired his body, and we found no trace of the alleged artifact. Additionally, the siege of the Third Raikage exacted a heavy toll on our forces. It wouldn''t be appropriate to resolve this matter lightly."


    Furthermentary followed, and the sentiment was clear that Iwa would not easily relinquish the Third Raikage''s body. Such a concession,bined with agreeing to cease hostilities, would tarnish Iwa''s reputation, suggesting cowardice and weakness.


    Iwagakure had lost many resources and ninjas in the ongoing war. Hence, Kumo owed Iwa a suitable exnation andpensation.


    "If they want to retrieve the Third Raikage''s body empty-handed, it won''t be so simple. Others may fear Kumogakure, but we in Iwagakure do not shy away from confronting trouble. To recover the Third Raikage''s body, they must meet to our terms, make amends, and issue apologies in ordance with our established protocols. After all, it was their provocations that sparked this war."


    Obtaining the Third Raikage''s body was seen as a means of recouping Iwagakure''s losses. Given the Raikage''s status as one of the Five Kage, his corpse held valuable secrets. Preserving his body intact at the time of his death rendered it even more valuable.


    "Although my intention is to end the war with Kumo, their approach, as it stands, is disrespectful to Iwa." Onoki dered, adding a note of dissatisfaction.


    He recognized that bringing the war to an end with Kumogakure was a positive development. However, Kumo''s letter failed to mentionpensation for Iwa''s losses in the war, making it challenging to agree to a ceasefire.


    The military strength of Kumogakure was consistently formidable, second only to the dominant Konohagakure. Nevertheless, it was unreasonable for them to force Iwagakure into concessions that would harm its interests.


    "However, this approach will prevent our participation in the Land of Rain battlefield. I''m afraid Suna will be alone there." A Jonin pointed out.


    Following their alliance with Suna, Suna had the opportunity to invade the Land of Fire. This move would likely alter the situation on the Land Of Grass battlefield.


    The troops led by Konoha''s Jiraiya would bepelled to retreat to the Land of Fire. Refusing to do so would expose them to a double assault by Iea and Suna, ultimately leading to the annihtion of the Konoha forces in the Land of Grass. A retreat to the Land of Fire would open the door to Suna and Iwa, permitting them to achieve the primary strategic objective of this war.


    However, with Kumo''s attention now focused on the northern waters of the Land of Earth, Iwa found itself in a challenging position. They needed to divide their main force into two groups: one tobat Konoha''s ninja, and the other to contain Kumo''s troops.


    Without this strategic division, they risked not only failing to achieve their goal of entering the Land Of Fire but also having their own territory trampled and ravaged by foreign ninjas, creating an unfavourable situation for Iwa.


    "There''s not much we can do about it. Kumo has us pinned down here, and it seems like Hanzo ns to lead Ame in a war against Suna. The battlefield is in constant change."


    "Other people in the Land Of Rain don''t concern us much. Hanzo is the real game-changer in the Land of Rain. I wonder what Chiyo is up to in Suna. Wasn''t everything nned out? Hanzo''s sudden involvement is throwing a wrench into our original ns!" An older Iwa J¨­nin clenched his fists, and his tone was filled with dissatisfaction towards Chiyo,


    "ording to the message from Sunagakure, this seems to be a well-crafted conspiracy by Konoha, intending to use Hanzo''s power to disrupt the situation in the Land of Rain."


    "Hanzo isn''t a fool, he won''t be easily fooled. If he''s fighting against Suna, it must mean that Chiyo crossed a line with him, or else he wouldn''t make such a reckless move."


    Seeing the helplessness and anger on the faces of many jounin, Onoki knew well the frustration they felt. The sudden intervention of Kumo and Ame hadpletely disrupted their nned alliance with Suna, resulting in the failure of their mission to invade the Land Of Fire this year. This naturally led toints about Suna''s actions.


    Onoki cleared his throat and began to speak to the Iwa nins present, "We must ept the situation as it stands."


    However, before Onoki could finish his statement, a gust of wind blew into the tent, and a figure appeared in the midst of the Iwagakure ninjas.


    "Tsuchikage-sama, it seems like you''re in quite the predicament. How about a new cooperation?"


    The figure stood still, with the corners of their mouth slightly raised, and smiled at Onoki who sat firmly on his sit.


    "Who are you..."


    Many of the Iwa nins immediately recognized the figure''s identity.


    The other party was a young woman with long ck hair and unique pure white pupils. A Kekkei Genkai well known as the Byakugan, exclusive to the Hyuga n of Konoha. However, despite her surname Hyuga, she had long distanced herself from the n and the vige. She was now an incredibly dangerous S-ss missing-nin in the ninja world¡ªHyuga Ayane.


    "Hmph...ing in without even saying amon greeting, young people nowadays really don''t know what politeness is."


    Onoki expressed his dissatisfaction with Ayane''s uninvited entry, but it was more of a scolding and an expressing his opinion.


    After all, the cooperationst year had caused significant harm to the Konoha in the Land of Grass due to Hyuga Ayane''s involvement.


    Even the Root, an organization led by Konoha''s darkness, had suffered losses. As long as Ayane was not a traitor to Iwa, Onoki was open to cooperation with this powerful bounty hunter.


    Ayane, seemingly unfazed by Onoki''s reprimand, offered an apology. "I apologize if I''ve inconvenienced you, Tsuchikage-sama."


    "Little girl, i recall the other two members of White Fang''s team defected from Konoha, right? Of course the medical ninja isn''t that important. But both the Sharingan and Byakugan''s abilities would be helpful. If we could temporarily gain their assistance in the wat, that would be great." Onoki suggested with a sinister smile.


    Ayane seemed unperturbed by hisment.


    "The Sharingan woman isn''t interested in bing a bounty hunter, and she won''t be willing to serve Iwagakure. I should have rified this with Jonin Kitsuchi before, so please don''t hold unrealistic expectations."


    This was a disappointment for Onoki. The Sharingan was a renowned Kekkei Genkai, much like Byakugan, but it held superiority in terms of offensive capabilities.


    These two Kekkei Genkai couldplement each other. Onoki had hoped to have both Sharingan and Byakugan fighting for Iwa. But Ayane''s rification extinguished his hopes.


    "Such a pity. I was genuinely curious about thebined strength of the Sharingan and the Byakugan."


    Onoki knew that Sharingan and Byakugan would make a formidablebination. But now that the opportunity was lost, he needed to shift his focus to cooperating with Ayane.


    It wasn''t the first time they were cooperating, and the terms of their employment remained consistent. However, the nature of the mission had be more challenging. As the difficulty increased, the remuneration provided by Iwa would also rise ordingly.


    .....


    "Damn Tsuchikage! How does he shamelessly employ defectors to provoke us!"


    At the Kumo Camp''s conference table, a man with dark skin unleashed a furious blow, punching a hole through the table, sending sawdust scattering.


    As dense lightning began to spark around his body, his hair stood on end. The sight of such powerful chakra left the the other ninjas present deeply shocked.


    "Raikage-sama, please, calm yourself."


    A Kumo Jonin, approximately thirty years old, with a patch in one eye, calmly attempted to persuade the angry Raikage.


    Long before the Third Raikage set off for the Land of Earth, discussions in high-level meetings had already established the candidate for the fourth Raikage.


    This foresight ensured that Kumogakure wouldn''t plunge into chaotic internal conflicts due to the sacrifice of the Third Raikage, it solved the problemof various factions fighting for who would be the sessor for the position.


    This young man, appearing no older than thirty, was Kumogakure''s Fourth Raikage. He also happened to be the son of thete Third Raikage, with skills in Raikage Ninjutsu rivaling those of his father during his prime.


    "Why would this make me calm? The Tsuchikage, as one of the Five Kages, shamelessly employed a defector. It''s utterly unforgivable! And what''s Konoha''s deal? Why haven''t they dispatched hunters to eliminate the defectors as quickly as possible? Konoha needs to also be held responsible for this."


    The Fourth Raikage''s anger still persisted.


    Recently, Kumo patrol units had been under frequent attack. The assant responsible was confirmed to be Hyuga Ayane, an S-ss defector from Konoha now in Iwa''s service.


    Given that the opponent exclusively targeted Kumogakure''s ninjas and the fact that the opponent had previously assisted Iwagakure during the war in the Land of Grass, the Fourth Raikage was certain that the Tsuchikage Onoki had hired hyuga Ayane to deal with Kumo.


    "Although the Tsuchikage''s actions indeed tarnish the reputation of the ''Five Kages,'' now isn''t the time to ce me."


    "Of course I know about that. Dodai, immediately mobilize our forces. I will personally kill that woman, and perhaps acquire those arrogant eyes while I''m at it."


    The Raikage instructed the Kumo ninja wearing the one-eye patch.


    Despite his anger, the Fourth Raikage maintained a degree ofposure. He understood that it wasn''t the right time for assigning me.


    Furthermore, having the Byakugan appear on the battlefield of Kumo could have its advantages. If he could obtain those unique eyes, it would be more than enoughpensation for any previous losses and significantly benefit Kumogakure.


    "Proceeding so recklessly is unwise, Raikage-sama. We know nothing about the enemy''s abilities." Dodai frowned..


    Compared to the average Jonin, the recently-appointed Fourth Raikage was undeniably powerful. However, whenpared to the dead Third, his abilities still had room for growth.


    Information gathered by Kumo indicated that Hyuga Ayane had wreaked havoc in the Land of Grass. She single-handedly pressured Konoha''s ninjas to the point of almost forcing their retreat to the Land Of Fire. Her encounter with Shimura Danzo, the leader of Konoha''s Root, ended with no harm to her and huge losses for Root. She even managed to cost Danzo an arm.


    While the specifics of the battle remained unknown, the final results indicated that Hyuga Ayane was likely stronger than the recently appointed Fourth Raikage.


    "I have my own opinion on this. Although my Lightning Chakra mode isn''t yet as powerful as my father''s, I have an advantage in speedpared to my father. My father once dered that in the ninja world, none could match my speed."


    The Fourth Raikage dered with unwavering confidence in his speed. His father gave up some advantages in speed and concentrated his abilities on defense and attack, thus achieving the reputation of the strongest shield and the strongest spear.


    But he was different. In the past, he knew that no matter how hard he trained, his physical fitness could not be on par with his father''s. Therefore, at that time, he decided to give up certain defense and attack capabilities, and concentrated his advantages on the speed that he was best at.


    Dodai sighed in resignation. Seeing the determination of the Fourth Raikage, he realized that attempts to dissuade him would be in useless.


    Both the Fourth Raikage and the Third Raikage, were characterized by their vigorous, unwavering determination. However, it was this very resolve that boosted the morale of Kumogakure and led to their victories on the front lines.


    "I understand, Raikage-sama. Since you''ve made your decision, allow me to join you as well. Keep in mind, her Gentle Fist can bypass your Lightning armor, targeting your heart directly."


    Dodai said with a serious expression.


    The Fourth Raikage nodded, agreeing to Dodai''s participation after his willful request.


    "Then it''s decided. Move quickly, I can''t wait to im those famous white eyes."


    Dodai nodded and began to descend, selecting Kumo''s elite ninjas to join the Raikage in the mission to capture the Byakugan user.


    However, deep down, Dodai was skeptical about the mission''s chances of sess.


    Raikage-sama is still too impatient in doing things. He would let the rest of the team go test the opponent''s abilities first.


    Dodai sighed inwardly.


    ...


    "Infiltrationplete."


    Ayane murmured as she stealthily navigated the Kumo''s Ind forest, eluding the watchful eyes of Kumo patrol unit. She made her way to her intended destination.


    After several attacks, she had investigated the patrol patterns of the Kumo team. With the assistance of her Buakugan, evading the detection of the Kumo became easier.


    Ayane ventured deeper into the ind''s interior, following the route map provided by Iwagakure. Her eyes were open, allowing her to see everything within a ten-kilometer radius.


    Approximately a thousand Kumo ninjas were assembled on the ind. Half of them were guarding something of great importance, identified as the Kumo''s supply point on the road map.


    To determine the location of this supply point, Iwa had sacrificed over a dozen Earth Release ninjas skilled in stealth. Such tactics, when outright victory isn''t guaranteed, aimed to disrupt an enemy''s supply lines to secure a tactical advantage, which was quitemon in warfare.


    During the Second Ninja World War, Konoha had employed a simr tactic against Suna.


    "Hmm?"


    Midway through her advance, Ayane suddenly detected an abnormal concentration of chakra among the thousands of Kumo ninjas. This huge chakra signature overshadowed the rest and became Byakugan''s primary focus.


    "A Tailed Beast? No, it''s slightly less than that."


    While she had witnessed the power of Tailed Beasts before, this ninja''s chakra, though not on par with a Tailed Beast, was remarkably powerful.


    Ayane was taken aback by the incredible amount of chakra this Kuno ninja possessed. It resembled a Tailed Beast''s chakra. The Third Raikage, whom she had previously faced, also had chakra of this magnitude.


    Such an immense chakra capacity could almost be mistaken for that of a Tailed Beast.


    The Third Raikage was able to battle thousands of Iwagakure ninjas for twenty-six hours, all while maintaining Lightning Chakra Mode fully activated.


    This endurance was like a Human Tailed Beast.


    To Ayane''s surprise, she had encountered another ninja with an equivalent volume of chakra.


    "You''ve spotted me, I see."


    A faint, self-assured smile crossed Ayane''s lips. With her Byakugan, she could see Kumo ninjas rushing toward her at an astonishing speed.


    This did note as a surprise to Ayane. Her current location was deep within enemy territory, and powerful sensory ninja were undoubtedly posted nearby to prevent infiltration of crucial supply points.


    As the wind whooshed past her ears, Ayane elerated her pace. Her feet lightly touched tree branches, and she inhaled deeply, propelling her chakra throughout her body at high speed.


    "Vacuum Palm!"


    Ayane yelled as she unleashed air-based projectiles directly at the oing ninja''s face. His body emitted an intense sh of lightning, creating an incredibly thickyer of blue chakra feathers that momentarily enveloped him. To Ayane''s widened eyes, the ninja vanished from sight.


    The air projectile collided with a tree in the distance, splintering it upon impact, and sent debris flying.


    Ayane quickly lowered her head, narrowly evading the armed Kumo ninja. He sheared a few strands of her hair, which fell to the ground.


    Ayane leaped to the side, maintaining a safe distance from the Kumo ninja, adopting a Gentle Fist stance, her gaze unwavering.


    The Kumo ninja was a strong figure with muscrly developed body. His stature was tall and his dark skin was characteristic of the Land of Lightning. He appeared to be a few years older than Ayane.


    "Oh..... who is it? Aren''t you Kumo''s new Raikage? No wonder you have such an exaggerated speed, I almost didn''t realize it was you."


    Powerful blue lightning emanated from the chakra feathers that covered his body. Ayane was well-aware of his identity, recognizing him as the new Fourth Raikage of Kumo, who had inherited the title from his father.


    This information had been circted in the ninja world as soon as he seeded his father. She had also gathered intelligence on him from the Land of Demons.


    Simr to his father, the Third Raikage, this ninja was renowned for his proficiency in Lightning Ninjutsu. Their fight revealed that the Fourth Raikage''s speed surpassed his father''s.


    "Being able to dodge my first attack, you''re not just an ordinary Byakugan user. You won''t be so lucky next time."


    The Fourth Raikage said with a serious expression. Her quick reflexes and 360-degree vision rendered Ayane a formidable opponent.

 Chapter 167: 163: Cloud

    Chapter 167: 163: Cloud


    90 advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn


    ------


    The Fourth Raikage is an immensely powerful ninja.


    Although his ascension to the position of Raikage came after the Third Raikage''s passing, he swiftly assumed office with the support of the elders. This aplishment highlighted the elders'' recognition of his strength, enabling him to seize leadership in Kumogakure at an age younger than thirty.


    Ayane couldn''t underestimate a ninja acknowledged by Kumo as one of the "Five Kage." With his extraordinary speed, he could eliminate the heads of regr ninjas with ease.


    "Since Raikage-sama was stationed here personally, it won''t be a simple mission to break through."


    Ayane''s objective was to sabotage Kumo''s supply point on this ind.


    However, as Kumo''s Kage, his responsibilities extended beyond protecting this supply point. He wanted to secure the Byakugan as well.


    "Don''t get too cocky, you mere traitor. You''ll lose not only your life but your precious Byakugan." The Fourth Raikage snorted coldly.


    Following this statement, his body transformed into blue lightning, releasing a tremendous lightning aura. This was an all-round absolute defense. His lightning armor not only warded off physical attacks but also paralyzed enemies upon contact.


    "Heh, what a quick-tempered man."


    Ayane responded with a light chuckle, her Byakugan unwaveringly focused on the Fourth Raikage''s movements. He closed the distance between them in the blink of an eye, his astounding speed exceeding Ayane''s expectations. His fist, crackling with thunderous power, homed in on her chest.


    Ayane remained calm in the face of danger, she struck with the Gentle Fist as well.


    The moment they made contact, a surge of materialized chakra emanated from her palm, instantly reaching the Fourth Raikage''s fist, mingling with the lightning.


    Their collision emitted a piercing sizzling sound.


    Immediately after the collision, the Fourth Raikage''s eyes widened as he retreated back. His fist throbbed with pain, his expression contorted.


    One of the Byakugan''s ability was known for its capacity to bypass conventional defenses.


    Bu the Fourth Raikage was left in shock. While he had faced Hyuga ninjas before, their Gentle Fist, while capable of direct internal attacks, couldn''t fully negate his Lightning Armor defense.


    The Lightning Release Chakra Mode was a fusion of chakra shape and nature maniption. It not only enveloped the user in offensive lightning but also generated a high-defense chakra coat.


    Thebination of the twoprised theplete Lightning Release Chakra Mode. The Lightning armor formed in this state typically absorbed and nullified physical attacks effectively. Even in the face of powerful ninjutsu most of the force would be blocked causing only minor injuries.


    However, Ayane''s Gentle Fist was beyond his imagination. His Lightning armor couldn''t be said to be useless but his whole body''s defense was broken by Ayane''s chakra, which was much more difficult than the typical Hyuga ninja he had fought against before.


    The Fourth Raikage stepped back quickly, keeping a safe distance from Ayane, and then looked down at his right arm whose chakra flow ability had be sluggishpared to the rest of his body.


    It seemed that the armor on the arm had been punctured by countless small thorns, producing minuscule breaches like pinholes. Her Gentle Fist had pierced the coat, then introduced her chakra into his arm which had severed some of his chakra veins in the arm.


    The Fourth Raikage let out a sigh of relief. The chakra armor on the injured right arm was much thinner than the rest of his body, with less-dense lightning. The arm''s chakra flow was disrupted, weakening the arm until a medical ninja could intervene with healing.


    Ayane didn''t give the Fourth Raikage more time to strategize. Although part of the chakra vein in her opponent''s right arm was cut off, it wasn''t enough to defeat the him.


    Different from the Third Raikage, the Fourth Raikage''s Lightning Chakra mode reflected his speed and neural response ability, while his attack and defense capabilities were rtively poor.


    Ayaneunched another attack with a clear aim. The Fourth Raikage''s legs. By paralyzing the nerves in his legs, she hoped to reduce his speed and secure her advantage.


    Aware of Ayane''s transparent intentions, the Fourth Raikage''s fury ignited. His eyes crackled with blue lightning, and his hair stood on end in a dramatic disy.


    "Don''t underestimate me!" The Raikage roared, his tempered body brimming with explosive power. His voice resonated like a distant thunderp, rumbling:


    "Lightning Chop!".


    With his left hand serving as his weapon, the Raikage assumed a sword stance and charged directly at Ayane with incredible speed, shing towards her with sheer force.


    "This is the Lightning Chop capable of slicing through the horns of the Eight Tails'' with ease. Witness its power if you can!"


    Ayane found herself momentarily dumbfounded in the face of the Fourth Raikage''s furious strike.


    This Raikage was indeed hot-headed. In light of their previous skirmish, Ayane held the advantage in close-quartersbat. Yet, contrary to her expectations, the Fourth Raikage unflinchingly challenged her, making it clear that he refused to reveal any weakness as the Raikage.


    Nheless, Ayane didn''t underestimate his seemingly straightforward yet exceptionally powerful ninjutsu.


    Through her Byakugan, she observed that the lightning on the Fourth Raikage''s hand was not only dense but sharpened to a de-like level, capable of cleaving a body in two with the slightest touch. Even without using Air God Strike, Rotation alone might not be enough to fully defend against it, and she would sustain injuries.


    With a quick and decisive judgment, Ayane leaped energetically, her body flew through the air and passing over the Fourth Raikage''s head, thereby avoiding his hand. In mid-air, she gracefully spun, her long hair flowing in sync. Her pure white pupils glinted with cold determination, and her hands channeled chakra.


    "Rotation!"


    Instantly, a massive, high-speed rotating chakra sphere materialized. It expanded rapidly, engulfing the Fourth Raikage.


    A huge hemispherical pothole appeared on the ground


    The Fourth Raikage''s body rotated within the storm, his lightning danced with the storm''s fury, and his chakra coat fluttered unsteadily. Although he didn''t want to show any signs of weakness, he couldn''t suppress a pained groan as he spat blood.


    Once the tempest subsided, the Fourth Raikage wasunched like a cannonball more than ten meters away, crashing into a massive boulder.


    A thunderous impact echoed through the air.


    A gravel crushed the Fourth Raikage''s body.


    Despite the chance to pursue victory, Ayane remained stationary, choosing not to press her advantage. She had a gash on her arm which looked like a cut from a sword, blood flowed out from the wound staining the sleeve of her white dress.


    "Within the Rotation''s zone, you still managed to retaliate. Impressive, Raikage-sama. My arm almost paid the price." Ayaneplimented.


    Boom!


    The Fourth Raikage activated his lightning armor once more, dispersing the huge amount of stones that buried him. Wrapped in lightning, his clothing was tattered. There were tiny wounds that marred his body, and he gasped for breath, locking eyes with Ayane.


    "You certainly don''t know the meaning of pain. What kind of monster are you? Exactly like father."


    Swallowing the blood-foam in his mouth. The Raikage was covered in bruises, and he didn''t feel that Ayane''s words wereplimenting him at all.


    The Lighting Chop was one of the most powerful slicing jutsu among all his ninjutsu, as demonstrated by its ability to sever the Eight Tails'' horns with ease. Yet, Ayane''s arm bore merely a scar from their encounter, leaving the Fourth Raikage shocked.


    To date, only his father who valiantly sacrificed himself in the Land of Earth, managed to withstand this jutsu unscathed. Was her body truly on par with his father''s? The Fourth Raikage squinted, struggling to reconcile her petite appearance with her tremendous abilities.


    ''How did this happen?''


    "Raikage-sama!"


    There was a loud cry from the other side of the forest. Immediately after the cry over a dozen figuresnded beside the Raikage. Dodai led the team consisted of Kumo''s elite ninjas.


    "Dodai, you arrived a bitte." The Fourth Raikage grumbled, displeased with the dyed support from them .


    "It''s because you''re too fast. Weck your remarkably convenient ninjutsu."


    Dodai replied with a wry smile. His expression took a more serious turn as he noticed the severe injury on the Raikage. Dodai had been only two or three minutes behind the Raikage, yet the intensity of the battle took him by surprise.


    Considering the Fourth Raikage''s mastery of the Lightning release chakra mode, it was remarkable that he had sustained such injuries in such a short time. Even the Third Raikage might not have aplished such a feat in just a couple of minutes.


    ''Could the Hyuga n''s Gentle Fist be that powerful?''


    Dodai cast a skeptical nce at Ayane.


    "Be careful. Her chakra control is very strong. My Lightning armor was almost useless against her." The Fourth Raikage cautioned.


    Being able to crack his Lightning defense that he had trained by shattering his body and bones with lightning, although he didn''t want to admit it, the strength of his opponent was higher than his.


    "From now on, we''ll join the battle." Dodai dered


    "Well, it''s quite a challenge dealing with this troublesome woman on my own." The Fourth Raikage nodded agreeing with Dodai.


    The Kumo ninjas apanying them were all elite members, and theirbined strength should suffice to capture their opponent, or at the very least, obtain the Byakugan. The goal was to capture Ayane alive, but even if that was unattainable, acquiring the Byakugan remained important.


    "Are you teaming up against me? I don''t mind." Ayane quipped, her mood quite rxed when facing the Kumo ninjas led by the Fourth Raikage.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Let''s deal with her!"


    A Kumo ninja stepped forward. This ninja had short purple hair and constantly held a half-opened scroll in their mouth. Several massive shurikens behind his back, which he threw towards Ayane.


    "Those are strange looking shurikens; do they have any special effects?"


    Ayane looked at them, examining the approaching shurikens. These objects more closely resembled square des than traditional shurikens. Using her Byakugan, Ayane anticipated their paths and quickly dodged them.


    Seeing Ayane dodging them, the Kumo nin attacked.


    "Water Release ¡¤ Water Shockwave!"


    While the ninja''s attack missed, the other Kumo ninjasunched their own ninjutsu at Ayane. In battles against Hyuga n ninjas, close quarterbat was generally discouraged, given their proficiency in that domain.


    The Fourth Raikage had learned that firsthand. The flood covered the area, extending over a wide range. Ayane stood on the tree branches, out of reach of the surging water.


    Next, two figures appeared on either side of her, forming hand seals in preparation to unleash their ninjutsu. Ayane''s Byakugan bulged as if her veins were about to burst through her skin.


    An invisible air wave was released from her eyes.


    The body of the two ninjas trembled, their eyes dull and their bodies were frozen mid-air unable to move.


    With her fingers, Ayane drew a kunai from her ninja pouch, gripping it firmly, causing blood to stter.


    The two Kumo ninjas fell from the sky lifeless.


    "Damn it!"


    The Fourth Raikage erupted with fury, witnessing his two subordinates'' death. In a blue lightning rush, he charged toward Ayane.


    "Lightning Thunder Axe!"


    The Raikage shoured, leaping above Ayane''s head. Lightning concentrated in his right foot, releasing an exceptionally strong burst of chakra. He sought to drive his heel down upon Ayane''s skull.


    However, Ayane had already foreseen the attack pattern of the Fourth Raikage''s move through her Byakugan and was prepared to retreat in advance. Although the jutsu was straightforward and easily discernible, being able to anticipate it and evade it were different matters.


    "It really is a direct attack. In the face of my Byakugan, your move is too wed."


    Ayane retorted, taking a step back and concentrating her chakra into her palm, pushing forward just before the Fourth Raikage''s heel met the ground.


    "Air God Strike!"


    Boom!


    An explosion echoed as Ayane widened her eyes realizing what the Air God Strike struck wasn''t the Raikage but an extremely thick rubber wall.


    Her palm sank into the soft surface with a muffled thud.


    On the other side of the rubber wall, a gaping hole appeared, unleashing a fierce shockwave that culminated in a powerful explosion. This violent explosion created a massive crater in the ground.


    More than a dozen Kumo ninjas emerged from the rubber sphere, remarkably unscathed. Among them was the Fourth Raikage himself.


    Witnessing the devastating power unleashed by Ayane, the Fourth Raikage couldn''t help but break into a cold sweat. "Dodai, you saved the day. If you hadn''t used your Lava release, the consequences would have been unimaginable." The Raikage confessed with lingering fear.


    Dodai, still recovering from the shock of the recent attack, replied with a sigh.


    "I didn''t expect such an immediate and terrifying move from the opponent."


    Relieved that he had saved his trump card otherwise they would have been seriously injured.


    "Your timing was wonderful. Your reputation precedes you, Kumogakure''s Dodai, and I must say, you''re even more powerful than the rumors suggest."


    Ayane said with a tone of of admiration. It wasn''t just the timing, the other party''s perception swiftly recognized the danger of her Air God strike was a real disy of power.


    Seeing Ayane''s admiration, Dodai asked, "Sorry, but why would a ninja of your caliber work for Iwagakure?"


    Witnessing part if Ayane''s power, Dodai saw no sense in being hostile towards such a ninja. Employing a rebel nin with such potential as strong support, the Third Tsuchikage had indeed disyed his cunning.


    "Business secret and noment."


    Scanning her surroundings and noticing a significant number of Kumo ninjas surrounding her, she added, "We''ll call it a day here. I came today to greet the people of Kumo, and next time, I will be fully prepared. Please be ready for my visit."


    With that, Ayane vanished from the scene using the Body Flicker, leaving Dodai feeling a sense of relief.


    Their sh had ceased, and furtherbat would likely result in significant losses, potentially endangering their mission. Moreover, Ayane''s tone suggested she might return in the future, which was concerning.


    Dodai couldn''t ignore the obvious; their enemy had grown cautious of his ninjutsu. If a situation like this one were to recur, they might not be able to protect the Fourth Raikage from the deadly Gentle Fist.


    "Raikage-sama, are you okay?" Dodai inquired, turning his attention to the Fourth Raikage.


    "It''s nothing, just some skin injuries. While I may notpare to my father, I''m not easily broken by an opponent. I will defeat that woman, Dodai. Has B finished his training?" The Fourth Raikage asked.


    Dodai contemted before responding, "There''s no word from Killer B yet. Mastering the abilities of a perfect Jinchuriki isn''t an easy task. You know, your cousin, B, the previous Jinchuriki, couldn''t fully tap into the power of the Eight Tails, but he could control a some portion of its power, which was quite an achievement."


    "I have faith that B will soon master the power of the Eight-Tails perfectly. Then, let we''ll let her experience the true power of ''A'' and ''B''bo!"


    In essence, he hadn''t suffered defeat, as he could still stand and continue fighting. Nevertheless, the moment Dodai used the Lava release to protect him, he had acknowledged Ayane''s superior strength and made no excuses for his performance.


    It was undeniable, he was weaker than Ayane, and no excuse could change that reality. While they may have injured the opponent during the battle, in the end, the opponent would emerge victorious. On this point, the Fourth Raikage was extremely convinced.


    "I hope so. It''s a shame that Blue B was plotted against, leading to the escape and death of the Eight Tails. Without that, and considering Blue B''s power, Raikage-sama might not have died in the Land of Earth. Based on unconfirmed information, it appears that Orochimaru of Konoha sneaked into Kumo and assassinated Blue B."


    "It doesn''t matter; we will bring back my father''s body to the vige, and then it will be Konoha''s turn. We will settle the score with Orochimaru." .The Fourth Raikage dered with a soft snort.


    Dodai nodded and approached the spot where Ayane had been. Broken rubber pieces surrounded the area, appearing as if a beast had wed its way through.


    Dodai, with a grave expression, pondered to himself: "Not even the Raikage-dama could have disintegrated my Lava release wall sopletely in an instant. What sort of Gentle Fist is this?"


    Hyuga Ayane...Dodai silently repeated the name of the ninja who had defected from Konoha and be a hot topic. He sensed a power within her that defied the capabilities of the Hyuga n.


    Who was she?


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Oni City, the capital of the Land of Demons, Shiraishi was in a good mood, tending to house chores in their two-story detached vi close to a bustlingmercial street. Normally, such tasks were left to Ameyu, but Shiraishi decided to do them himself this time.


    The reason for his enthusiasm was Ruri''s pregnancy. Shiraishi felt immense joy and excitement whenever he thought about it. Despite the mundane chores, Shiraishi found immense happiness in each task. Being someone with two lifetimes, this was his first experience as a father, a journey he had never embarked on before.


    Shiraishi couldn''t help but stand still as he swept the floor, breaking into fits ofughter. This happened repeatedly throughout the morning, leaving the chores less than half finished.


    To Ameyu, her father''s attitude seemed probably stupid. Why was he so happy about this child when they already had her?.


    Ameyu couldn''t understand her father''s emotions.


    At noon, she prepared a meal, nning to bring it to the bedroom on the second floor. However, upon seeing this, Shiraishi rushed over and insisted on taking the meal himself, concerned that Ameyu was staying inside all day.


    "Oh, just leave this stuff to me. It''s boring for you to stay in here all day. You can go for a walk."


    After saying that Shiraishi took to food upstairs himself.


    Ameyu hesitated for a moment but ultimately chose toplete the housework Shiraishi had left unfinished, picking up the broom and getting to work. She didn''t understand her father''s joy but appreciated his concern for her well-being.


    ...


    On the second floor, Shiraishi ced the food on the bedside table in the bedroom, but Ruri was not present. He then strolled along the second-floor corridor, knocked on the door of the adjacent study, and entered.


    Ruri sat calmly in a chair, engrossed in a book.


    "Ruri, why are you reading here? You shouldn''t exert yourself too much during pregnancy. It consumes a lot of mental energy. You don''t need to train much either. Just go for a walk, and I''ll have General Tu, Ameyu, and Soryu apany you for safety."


    Shiraishi approached her, took the book from her hand, closed it, and neatly ced it on the bookshelf.


    Ruri remained silent.


    "By the way, did you have your check-up at the hospital today? You should have regr weekly check-ups from now on to ensure the baby''s health. If you experience any abdominal pain, seek medical attention without dy."


    Ruri still remained quiet.


    "Furthermore, I think you should refrain from certain activities during pregnancy, despite any desires. It''s not ideal for the fetus."


    Ruri still remained quiet.


    "Also in the future, for your diet, avoid stale and cold foods. Try to stay away from fish and seafood. I''ll ask Ameyu to prepare light and nutritious soups for you. But be careful not to eat too much nutritious foods, as it could lead to prematurebor orplications."


    "....."


    Ruri couldn''t bear Shiraishi''s relentless sermon any longer.


    "Get out!"


    She finally shouted, her patience worn thin. She didn''t need to be treated like a delicate princess.


    "Alright, I''m leaving now. I''ll leave your lunch in the bedroom. Eat while it''s still hot." Shiraishi replied, realizing he had been spoken excessively. He exited the study, looking back at Ruri nearly every step he took.


    "Are you still here?" Ruri asked impatiently, taking a deep breath.


    "Ahem, I''m leaving. I''m off to work, so please hurry and eat."


    "Get lost!"


    "Okay."


    Shiraishi scratched his head and quickly disappeared from the doorway of the study.


    Ruri sighed with relief, and her face rxed. If she had known, she wouldn''t have told him about her pregnancy. He had been buzzing around her like an annoying fly, making a lot of noise.


    "Just remember to have some fruit after lunch. It''s good for the baby." Shiraishi''s voice suddenly emerged from the door, testing Ruri''s patience.


    "Fire release..."


    Ruri felt as though a string in her head had snapped, and she started gathering chakra in her mouth, contemting burning someone.


    Frightened by Ruri''s reaction, Shiraishi immediately ran away, not daring to stay in her presence any longer.

 Chapter 168: 164: Heavenly Transfer Jutsu

    Chapter 168: 164: Heavenly Transfer Jutsu


    90 advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn


    ------


    "Really, I was just trying to be helpful."


    Sitting in his office, Shiraishi couldn''t help but murmur quietly as he recalled the incident when Ruri had kicked him out of the house. He couldn''t fathom why, as he hadn''t done anything particrly bothersome.


    In fact, he believed he was just being considerate by advising her not to overexert herself, go for weekly check-ups at the hospital, avoid excessive consumption of seafood and spicy foods, remember to have fruits after meals, and reduce physical training. When he thought about it carefully, these were just natural expressions of concern from a loving partner.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Shiraishi felt a bit concerned. He wondered if Ruri had followed his instructions and was resting in her room, eating fruits after meals, and engaging in physical activities appropriate pregnant women.


    "Do I really want to go check on her?"


    He thought about it. However, he quickly dismissed the idea, recalling Ruri''s impatient expressions. He was certain that she had it all under control, and besides, Ameyu was there to keep an eye on her.


    His focus needed to shift to other matters, as personal and professional life should be kept separate. The unexpected news of Ruri''s pregnancy had left him somewhat distracted over the past few days, making it difficult to concentrate on work.


    While Ruri had expressed her desire for a child, thus refraining from contraceptive methods, she hadn''t expected to conceive so soon. Now, Shiraishi found himself contemting the gender of their future child. If it was a girl, they would need to choose a beautiful name, but what about a boy?


    Shiraishi frowned as he delved into the thought of this matter. His deep thoughts led him to realize that it was already two o''clock in the afternoon. His work hade to a near standstill, with arge amount of untouched documents on his desk.


    He realized that he was acting stupidity. His thoughts had been upied by pregnancy and the future child, leaving him unable to focus on his work.


    In any case, Shiraishi couldn''t bear children, as he was not of the female sex. He couldn''t help but shake his head at this realization.


    Nevertheless, Ruri''s pregnancy was significant, and it meant that this year would not be an opportune time to confront Uchiha Madara.


    Even if he wanted to, Ruri would likely disapprove of it.


    In addition to this, he and Ayane might not have the capacity to eliminate the cunning conspirator Madara, who had remained hidden within the world for many years. The two of them, even with theirbination, would not be enough. They were awaiting an opportune moment.


    Fortunately, they needed time to build up strength, so there was no rush to confront Madara. He was likely waiting for something too, and wouldn''t easily reveal himself.


    The connection with Kirigakure had grown stronger, with Yagura dispatching his subordinates secretly on numerous asions. It appeared that Yagura had drawn inspiration from the Land of Demons.


    This was a development that Shiraishi had hoped for.


    To unite the ninja niges in the future and establish amunity with connections, he couldn''t withhold information from the Land of Demons. Yagura needed to witness more than just the superficial aspects to make the choice to join in the grand endeavor of reforming the world.


    In Shiraishi''s eyes, Yagura was dissatisfied with the daimyo and nobles of the Land of Water and eager to enact aplete reform within the vige. He was the ideal friend to have on one''s side.


    With Kirigakure''s support, the process of changing the world would undoubtedly be sped up a lot. This endeavor to reform the world was of utmost importance, just as was dealing with Uchiha Madara. There was no distinction between these two priorities.


    At this moment, themunicator used for remote text Transfer emitted mechanical noises and the sound of brush writing. Soon after, an encrypted text was printed out from themunicator.


    Thismunicator utilized natural energy as the medium for transmitting information, allowing for long-distancemunication.


    It enabled rapid Transfer of urate information, be it issuing orders or rying messages, making it an invaluable tool. However, due to technical and cost constraints, it wasn''t widely avable and was exclusively provided to internal members of the Land Of Demons..


    If thismunicator were to be widely essible, it could potentially revolutionize the current mode of war within the world.


    The information received this time originated from the Land of Earth. The sender was Ayane, who briefly detailed her mission: she had been hired by the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, to fight against Kumogakure.


    "Kumo, huh? I anticipated they would be dispatched to confront the Konoha ninja, but it seems my calctions were off. cing Ayane in the northern part of the Land of Earth signifies that the pressure Kumo exerts on Iwa shouldn''t be underestimated." Shiraishi pondered as he sketched the current structure of the ninja world.


    In Shiraishi''s understanding, the present state of the ninja world was as follows: Kirigakure was ensnared in internal conflicts between the Reformist and Blood Mist factions. This internal schism had made it challenging for them to focus on the wider situations in major ninja viges.


    Sunagakure and Konoha had engaged in war in the Land of Rain, and with Amegakure, under Hanzo the smander''s call, they had publicly dered war on Suna.


    Simultaneously, Iwagakure and Konoha were embroiled in a war in the Land of Grass, leading to an uncertain oue. Furthermore, Iwa and Kumo''s northern engagement in the Land of Earth was capturing the attention of nations.


    Shiraishi knew that changes on any one of these battlefronts had the potential to influence other areas. These changes could have a significant impact on thendscape of the Third Ninja World War, and possibly even on international events following the war.


    He was extremely convinced of these events.


    In this turbulent world, Shiraishi believed that it was essential to focus on self-preservation and to continue working on their development.


    "Until Ruri''s pregnancy proceeds smoothly, we need to maintain a low profile." Shiraishi added, sending a message to Ayane.


    ...


    Shiraishi''s message to Ayane was straightforward: to cancel their prior ns and temporarily keep the White zetsu close to Uchiha Obito.


    It was advisable not to prematurely reveal their hand, as clearing the special White Zetsu beside Uchiha Obito would disrupt their future ns. Shiraishi needed the white zetsu positioned beside Uchiha Obito to track Madara''s movements.


    Now that Ruri was pregnant, their battle potential had reduced, as theycked Ruri''s formidablebat capabilities to confront Madara.


    Shiraishi had reviewed Ruri and Madara''s brief sh in her memories, witnessing the astonishing power behind Madara''s single-strike start-and-finish attack.


    Even with Ruri and Ayane, two fightersparable to the current Five Kages, he remained uneasy. The umtion of their strength was insufficient.


    With greater strength, they could ovee Madara without needing Ruri''s assistance. However, they were not yet at that level.


    Furthermore, Madara had infiltrators with exceptional abilities by his side, making detection difficult. To avoid exposing their strengths prematurely, they had left the White Zetsu beside Uchiha Obito.


    Based on the above judgment, Shiraishi made this decision.


    "Is that Sharingan woman pregnant?"


    Ayane''s attention shifted away from Madara and toward Ruri''s pregnancy. Her facial expression revealed her displeasure at this development.


    Although she had expected this to happen, the confirmation of Ruri''s pregnancy happened sooner than she had anticipated. It left Ayane feeling depressed and irritable. She couldn''t help but feel like she''d been beaten to it.


    Obviously she took the first kiss....


    But, It was Ruri who had been first in establishing their rtionship, publicly revealing it, and positioning herself as his lover in the eyes of others. Ruri had also been the one to sleep with him first and now..... getting pregnant.....


    Ayane, who never wanted to admit defeat, felt truly defeated for the first time.


    Ayane wasn''t content. She found herself ming the Caged Bird seal and the Hyuga n, believing them to be the cause of her current predicament.


    If it weren''t for that cursed mark on her forehead and the Hyuga n''s restrictive rules, she wouldn''t have allowed the Sharingan woman to take the lead. Ayane believed that it was all the fault of the Caged Bird seal and the Hyuga n''s mistakes.


    But upon reflection, without the Caged Bird seal, they might never have been able to be honest with each other. If not for that wretched mark, perhaps their rtionship wouldn''t have developed the way it had.


    "Is it the right time for this old man to enter? I always feel you''re always in a bad mood, little girl."


    The one who entered the room was an old man with a prominent red nose on his face. He was the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki.


    "No, it''s just because the food yuu provided for me wasn''t enough. I''m still not full."


    Onoki smiled awkwardly at Ayane''s response, sensing her discontent.


    Kitsuchi had previously referred to Ayane as the "Queen of Gluttony."


    She may appear to be a pure and quiet girl, but her voracious appetite was the pr opposite of her appearance.


    "You''ve devoured the provisions meant for dozens of people today."


    "But didn''t the agreement state that room and boarding would be provided free of charge?"


    ''Who knew one person could eat so much!''


    Onoki couldn''t help but grumble about Ayane''s insatiable hunger.


    This little girl had quite the appetite. If it weren''t for the Byakugan he would believe she was from the Akimichi n.


    ''It appears that Kitsuchi''s suggestion for self-sufficiency in food needs to be put into action as soon as possible. Letting her eat and drink freely her is a burden, even if we has a strong foundation.''


    "Do you need something from me right now?"


    Onoki coughed before discussing the matter at hand with Ayane.


    "We are nning a sneak attack on Kumo, and we require your assistance in disrupting their supply lines."


    The previous attempt to sabotage Kumo''s supply point had failed due to an encounter with Kumo''s ninja, led by the Fourth Raikage, which forced a strategic retreat.


    Ayane, like everyone else, had decided not to rush into Kumo''s territory. The Raikage''s fierce reputation and the memory of the previous Raikage who died while surrounded by enemies had made her wary of Kumo''s strength.


    So, she decided to retreat and gave up on destroying Kumo''s supply point. However, Onoki understood that Ayane wouldn''t truly fight for Iwagakure''s interests against Kumo, but rather, their rtionship was built on mutual interests.


    "The question is, how long can you stall Kumo?"


    Ayane hesitated to agree, given the heightened vignce of Kumogakure, who were now wary of her activities. She understood that she couldn''t singlehandedly face thousands of Kumo ninjas and also acknowledged the presence of other formidable ninja in Kumo, aside from the Fourth Raikage.


    Among Kumo''s elite ninja, there was that Lava Release user with a Kekkei Genkai, capable of constructing a powerful rubber walls and rubber balls that could mitigate the impact of the Air God Strike. This ninja possessed profound experience and a quick judgment, making them a more significant threat than their Lava Release ninjutsu.


    "How about two hours?"


    Onoki contemted and offered this response. The concern was not to dy for too long, as it would result in casualties for both Iwa and Kumo.


    Onoki was intent on minimizing the casualties of both sides, aiming to eliminate Kumo swiftly, then shift focus to deal with the Konoha in the Land of Grass, andter join forces with Suna to target the Land of Fire. His primary goal was never Kumo, and he wouldn''t have engaged these Land of Lightning barbarians if it hadn''t been for the deceptive actions of the Third Raikage.


    Kumo was known for its audacious dominance in the ninja world, dealing openly with incidents, even beating up victims who reported their actions. Onoki was at a loss about how to deal with these strength obsessed barbarians.


    To be honest, winning a direct confrontation against Kumo was the ideal scenario, but Iwacked the capabilities to do so. Kumo''s overall strength likely surpassed Iwa''s.


    Wars couldn''t be decided solely based on personal power. In an attempt to eliminate the Third Raikage, thousands of ninja lives had been sacrificed, a thought that weighed heavily on Onoki''s conscience.


    "Two hours? I will give it a shot."


    Ayane epted the challenge.


    "Then please."


    Onoki breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn''t that he was reliant on these bounty hunters, who operated for money and didn''t care about their origins. However, Iwagakure was in short supply of top-tier ninja resources.


    Kumo''s top ninjas might not be numerous, but they were formidable. Following the Third Raikage''s death, the Fourth Raikage had been immediately selected by the elders without internal conflicts. Onoki couldn''t fathom the chaos that would ensue if he were to meet the same fate.


    "By the way, I heard you possess two Tailed Beasts¡ªthe Four-Tails and the Five-Tails. Why don''t you send them to the battlefield to make up for your forces?" Ayane inquired.


    "Tailed Beasts are a measure ofst resort."


    Onoki shook his head and replied. The statement was not entirely truthful, as the rtionship between the two Jinchuriki within the vige hadn''t been managed well.


    The Five-Tails Jinchuriki was understandable, but the Four-Tails Jinchuriki, Roshi, had a rigid and stubborn personality. He frequently shed with others and had tried to leave the vige on multiple asions. These disputes had made the rtionship even more strained.


    Moreover, Tailed Beasts were top-secret entities. It wouldn''t be wise to divulge to outsiders that he, the Tsuchikage, had lost control of the Jinchuriki.


    Thus, he cited the necessity of the Tailed Beasts'' participation in the battle as an excuse to cate Ayane.


    Ayane didn''t press further upon hearing this. After epting Onoki''s mission, she left the Iwa camp.


    Seeing Ayane''s determined expression and the immense strength concealed within her petite frame, Onoki couldn''t help but feel envious and jealous.


    Konoha was indeed a breeding ground for talent. Apart from himself, there were likely no contenders within Iwa who could rival her.


    ording to Ayane, Uchiha Ruri, another member of the original White Fang team, was even more powerful than herself. Reflecting on this, Onoki felt a mix of resentment toward Konoha and envy.


    If not for Iwa''s shortage of capable talents, why would he have to rely on powerful bounty hunters in the underground ck market, tarnishing Iwa''s reputation?


    The reality was that in vast Iwagakure, there was no single ninja who could rece him. Lacking a suitable sessor, Iwa had to grapple with formidable opponents from Konoha and Kumogakure.


    ....


    On the coastal battlefield, Kumo and Iwa engaged in a fresh round ofbat.


    The Fourth Raikage led the charge, transforming into a bolt of blue lightning and effortlessly pulverizing the multipleyers of earth walls with his fists, creating a significant spectacle.


    "Dust Release - Detachment Of The Primitive World!"


    A colossal beam of light descended from the sky.


    The Fourth Raikage adeptly dodged it using the Lightning Flicker


    The translucent white beam of light struck the ground, disintegrating arge section into thin air, vanishing from the earth.


    "Raikage brat, your lightning release and your instant body flicker somewhat resemble your father''s.. Your father must be very pleased to know."


    Onoki hovered in the air using jutsu like the Light-Weight Earth Technique, a rare skill among ninja in the world that enabled free flight.


    He appeared to be intentionally provoking the Fourth Raikage by appreciating his dodge, offering the air of an elder amused by a younger generation''s achievements.


    "You old Tsuchikage! Return my father''s body!"


    The Fourth Raikage, radiating with thunder and lightning, his hair bristling, feathers of lightning expanding outward, with faint flickers of lightning in the atmosphere. His expression turned fierce, full of fury, as he shouted at the suspended Onoki.


    His father had died in battle, and his remains were about to be defiled by Iwa. This waspletely uneptable to him.


    "Heh, just like your father, impulsive as ever. Whether you can retrieve your father''s body is up to you, young man. In this brutal world, the weak have no say."


    "You old coot! I''ll kill you!"


    The Fourth Raikage was about to leap forward when Dodai appeared and addressed him:


    "Please, calm down, Raikage-sama. There''s no foothold in the air, and it''s easy to be struck by his Dust Release. If that jutsu hits you head-on, you''ll definitely die."


    Dodai gazed up at Onoki, showing hisfear.


    "Kumo''s Dodai? This one is troublesome."


    Onoki frowned.


    He nced into the distance, sensing that the time hade to take action there.


    ...


    Eliminating a few patrolling Kumo ninjas along the way and without the Fourth Raikage obstructing her, she proceeded toward the Kumo supply point deeper on the ind.


    Even though the patrol route had changed from the previous period, in front of her Byakugan, any patrol pattern seemed to have fatal ws.


    "At this point, the sensory ninja stationed at the supply point can almost sense me."


    Ayane murmured to herself.


    As expected, the Kumo ninjas ahead started making odd movements, rushing towards her one by one.


    Judging by the chakra signatures ryed through her field of vision, while many of these Kumo ninja were Jonin, none possessed chakras on par with the Tailed Beast like the Fourth Raikage.


    "The Fourth Raikage is engaged with the Third Tsuchikage, and that Kumo nin Dodai is sure to follow to protect him."


    Ayane was confident in her own strength, convinced that even if surrounded by thousands of ninjas, she could escape unscathed once these two troublesome ninjas were out of the picture.


    She rushed toward the defensive perimeter of the supply point, being picked up by the sensory ninja. She understood that she had already been sensed.


    Whoosh, whoosh, shadows rushed toward them; it was the Kumo ninja guarding the supply point.


    Upon a quick count, there were forty to fifty individuals.


    Countless lightning bolts erupted from their hands followed by a surge of water. Lightning-covered water not only struck the enemy but paralyzed them for an extended duration.


    Ayane stood in front of the approaching torrent, her long hair fluttering, body slightly crouched, and palm pressed to the ground.


    Boom!


    She released an earth wall


    The solid and thick earth wall met the sh of water and lightning, with cracks spreading on the wall''s surface.


    The earthen wall crumbled, and the electrified water flowed through. But Ayane''s figure had vanished from that location.


    "Over there!"


    A sharp-eyed Kumo ninja pointed toward the sky.


    Ayane descended from the air, and just as they prepared to counter with ninjutsu, she spun in mid-air with no visible source of power.


    "Rotation!"


    The immense chakra sphere transformed into a destructive whirlwind. Over a dozen Kumo ninja were drawn into it, tossed around and sent flying with bruises all over their bodies. The horrifying sight shook the Kumo ninjas who had narrowly avoided being caught in the vortex.


    Ayane ignored them, rushing through the gap she had created.


    She maintained incredible speed and had the supply point in her sights. Upon encountering dozens of Kumo ninja blocking her path, she took a deep breath and raised her palm.


    "Air God Strike!"


    Apanied by a massive explosion, numerous Kumo ninja were sent flying amid a cloud of dust, free-falling from the sky, creating considerable chaos.


    Ayane rushed into the supply point via the central path.


    Countless Kumo ninjas surrounded her, but Ayane was resolute, and with her Byakugan, she pinpointed her objective precisely.


    Arriving at the gate of a in warehouse, Kumo ninjas persisted in pursuing her without fear of death.


    Ayane clenched her fist and forcefully punched the door, sending it flying into the warehouse, revealing a mountain of umted supplies.


    She quickly entered, retrieved exploding tags from her pouch, attached them to kunai, and was about to start the destruction process.


    Time was of the essence; no time could be squandered, and the materials needed to be destroyed as swiftly as possible.


    Burning these resources would distress Kumo for an extended period.


    With a happy mood, Ayane reached out for the kunai with with a explosive tag, prepared to throw it when footsteps emerged from behind.


    Several Kumo ninjas rushed in.


    "Are you certain you want to do this here?" Ayane raised the explosive tag in her hand, turned around, and taunted the group of Kumo ninjas chasing her.


    In situations like this, Ayane didn''t fear the surrounding Kumo ninjas. Their attacks would only hasten the destruction of the supplies here.


    She observed a Kumo ninja starting to perform seals with cold determination. Beginning from the central ck spot of the warehouse, numerous dark seals extended outwards, spreading in every direction.


    "Hmm?"


    Ayane''s expression changed subtly as the surrounding space started to distort. An invisible force constricted her body, leaving her no chance to break free.


    "Heavenly Transfer Jutsu!"


    The name of the jutsu was voiced by a Kumo ninja.


    Ayane, along with the burning supplies, disappeared from the warehouse. A quiet atmosphere filled the warehouse, apanied by hidden smirks on the faces of many Kumo ninjas.


    "Don''t underestimate Kumogakure. This Byakugan user will meet a gruesome end this way. It''s just unfortunate for those Byakugan."mented one of the Kumo ninjas.


    The ninja who had executed the "Heavenly Transfer Jutsu" shook their head and stated, "No, based on the intelligence summary provided by Raikage-sama, it appears this woman possesses a unique jutsu that makes her body exceptionally strong. I''m afraid she would be able to endure the disruptions of time and space caused by the transfer. But rest assured, even if she survives the assault on time and space, there are still 3,000 ninjas awaiting her."


    Despite the considerable amount of supplies used in baiting the woman, the gains from acquiring those Byakugan would far outweigh the losses.

 Chapter 169: 165: Lightning Beast

    Chapter 169: 165: Lightning Beast


    90 advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn


    ---------


    Overwhelmed by a sensation like dizziness, Ayane found herself in an entirely unfamiliar location in the blink of an eye.


    The excruciating pain coursed through her body, as if countless knives were simultaneously piercing her from within. It was a torment unbearable for most ordinary individuals.


    The sea breeze tousled her hair, and she remained near a coastal area by the sea.


    "I never expected Kumo to possess ninjas capable of utilizing this type of space-time ninjutsu. They are indeed one of the Five Great Ninja Nations. I mustn''t underestimate them."


    Ayane lightly wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, looking rather disheveled.


    To prevent the forced tspace-ime transfer and the tearing apart of her body, she had infused her limbs and bones with a significant amount of Senjutsu chakra, making her body tougher than steel.


    In terms of chakra control, even Ruri and Shiraishi couldn''t rival her. She could release chakra from every pore of her body, using it for both direct attacks and enhancing her physical abilities with great finesse.


    Despite this, the impact of the space-time ninjutsu was not something to be trifled with. Ayane had paid for it with a quarter of the Senjutsu chakra stored in her body.


    Attempting the reduce the damage of the transfer with low chakra reserve while using senjutsu would have led to her body being torn apart due to the excessively rapid transmission speed.


    This space-time jutsu was indeed powerful, yet it had its drawbacks. It required prepared seals to increase its binding effect on ninjas with high speed, and when facing stronger opponents, it was necessary to prepare sufficient prerequisites in advance. Otherwise, a skilled enemy could evade the jutsus range by using the Body Flicker, rendering the space-time ninjutsu ineffective.


    The dizziness gradually faded from Ayane''s mind, and she took a deep breath, regaining her focus while surveying her surroundings.


    Suddenly, her body tensed.


    The location seemed to be an expansive and boundless strait, but what truly captured her attention were the countless Kumo ninjas, densely scattered in her field of vision. Their sheer number was sorge that even with her Byakugan, Ayane couldn''t urately determine their exact numbers.


    Based on her estimation, there were more than 2,000, likely even more.


    "Are they kidding me? This is a huge situation. That damned Tsuchikage was utterly careless. This was undeniably a trap carefully devised by Kumo."


    Had she not known that Iwa and Kumo couldn''t conspire due to the Third Raikage, the sight before her would make her question if Iwa had intentionally lured her into Kumo''s trap, subjecting her to the siege of so many Kumo ninjas.


    Ayane''s mission was to destroy the Kumo supply point, and the burning supplies she had taken along indicated partial sess. It appeared that Kumo had strategically sacrificed those supplies as bait.


    However, this mission had also failed for a simple reason.


    Faced with an overwhelming number of Kumo ninjas and already depleted chakra reserves, Ayane''s body was severely damaged from the space-time jutsu. No matter how she looked at it, the oue was inevitable - death.


    Even the Third Raikage, who surpassed her in strength and defense had died when besieged by numerous ninjas.


    This experience emphasized that when facing arge number of ninja troops, even those of the "Five Kage" level would struggle to survive.


    Despite Ayane being confident in her strength, she couldn''t guarantee surpassing the Third Raikage.


    Quantity could truly transform the equation, where the collective power of ten ninjas using ninjutsu and a hundred ninjas using a ninjutsu was an entirely different dimension of force.


    On the t terrain of the strait, the sea breeze blowing across the border, countless Kumo ninjas fixated Ayane with mocking and smug smiles, evidently convinced of their victory.


    Without the need for words, they lunged forth with the rallying cry of "charge." A horde of Kumo ninjas surged forward with an intensity that caused the earth to tremble, while the apanying gusts of wind howled, driven by their collective momentum.


    In this moment, Ayane couldn''t help but feel empathy for the Third Raikage. The despair that had enveloped her now mirrored what he likely experienced in the past..An overwhelming sense of istion, surrounded by enemies on all sides.


    Despite the daunting odds, Ayane refused to be intimidated. While evasion was a valid tactic, her unshakable psychological fortitude prevented her from sumbing to fear. In the face of this monumental number of enemies, she stood her ground with determination.


    Dodging an iing ninja''s sword, Ayane swerved to the side, avoiding the confrontation but opting not to retaliate immediately. Instead, she continued to evade, distancing herself, and a sh of lightning danced in her eyes.


    Even in closebat, other ninjas were providing cover for one another, a testament to the efficient coordination among these Kumo ninjas.


    "What a hassle."


    Ayane mused, finding few opportunities for effective counterattacks against the Kumo ninjas.


    Her defensive abilities were based on an extensive consumption of senjutsu chakra, allowing her to resist Taijutsu attacks. Nevertheless, she couldn''t continuously endure the attacks, because it was different from the Lightning Armor used by the Third and Fourth Raikage.


    This challenge forced her to strategize carefully.


    While her defensive capabilities could surpass the Lightning Armor, it wasn''t an infinite resource due to the excessive drain on Senjutsu chakra, and Ayane could only rely on it during critical moments.


    Hence, under standard conditions, she remained vulnerable as long as her opponent''s precision was sharp enough. Facing a legion of two thousand ninja troops with just her flesh and blood, it was a foregone conclusion that she would sustain injury. Furthermore, her chakra couldn''t endure such an extended battle.


    Ninjas like the third Raikage and the fourth Raikage, who possessed chakra levels on par with Tailed Beasts, were exceedingly rare in the ninja world.


    "Rotation!"


    Seeing the dozens of oing adversaries, Ayane had no alternative but to use her powerful area of attack, dispatching the attackers in a single motion.


    After repelling the enemies, long-range ninjutsu followed. Lightning, storms, mes, and floods dynamically reshaped the strait''sndscape.


    The ground trembled as smoke and dust rose like ocean waves, an unrelenting downpour of kunai and shuriken converging on Ayane. Numerous figures relentlessly dashed across the rocks and sea, their expressions fierce and ominous.


    Unbeknownst to her, the battleground had shifted to the coast. Gazing at the downpour of kunai and shuriken, Ayane couldn''t help but force a grim smile, her enemies leaving her with little time to take a breath.


    If it continued this way, she would deplete her chakra reserves rapidly, creating a precarious situation.


    A protracted battle against arge numb6 of enemies wasn''t Ayane''s forte. Herrge-scale gentle fist techniques needed considerable chakra expenditure.


    While she managed to defeat a few Kumo ninjas in her immediate proximity, their primary objective was to dy her progress, giving openings for long-range attackers. Even if she incapacitated one group, another swiftly filled the void.


    But she understood one thing clearly,the longer the battle, the greater her disadvantage.


    Among the Kumo ninjas, several skilled jonin specialized in meleebat. Their swords were exceptional wrapped with lightning rslsase6 fueled by chakra to increase their power.


    Rumor had it that Kumo was home to several Kenjutsu masters, and Ayane''s perspective confirmed these rumors. From her vantage point, theKenjutsu of these Kumo jonin were indicative of their instructor-level proficiency.


    "Vacuum Palm!"


    With a swift hand motion, Ayane unleashed an invisible air cannon that sent a Kumo ninja flying, coughing up blood mid-air.


    "No, there are too many people!"


    Ayane''s face was stained with blood, and her white dress was also stained with blood.


    Nevertheless, the Kumo ninjas continued their relentless onught, unswayed by the blow.


    Scores of them had fallen in battle, perhaps seventy or eighty or even a hundred, although Ayane hadn''t kept a deliberate count. The chaos and urgency of the battle didn''t afford her the luxury.


    Suddenly, a figure from the Kumo camp rapidly closed the gap with Ayane. She was shocked by the enemy''s speed, twisting her body to grasp the ninja''s fist as it barreled toward her.


    With a booming impact, Ayane was propelled by the force of the Kumo ninja''s punch, an embarrassing image as she was knocked back.


    Shuffling to her feet, Ayane fixed an earnest gaze upon the Kumo ninja. He was a fair-skinned man in his thirties, his long yellow hair gathered in a single ponytail, sporting a stern expression.


    After his arrival, the surrounding Kumo ninjas had a noticeable shift in attitude, exuding a high degree of confidence in his strength. Their eyes were filled with reverence and admiration.


    Ayane thought about the stranger''s identity, the Kumo ninja stated, "Let the two Yubimen of Kumo deal with you."


    He vanished from his position at the end of his deration, a Body Flicksr so qyick that Ayane couldn''t be careless.


    Little had she expected to encounter such a hidden powerful ninja in Kumo.


    As expected of the Ninja Vige of the Five Great Nations, it has a profound heritage. During crucial moments, there will always be one or two unknown but powerful ninjas.


    Boom!


    A collision ensued as both sides struck their opponent, then swiftly retreated.


    Ayane''s body felt unusually strained due to the unexpected space-time teleportation, causing herbat ability to suffer. Her speed hadn''t deteriorated to this extent before.


    The Kumo ninja known as showed surprise at Ayane''s speedy response after sustaining an injury. Even with the Byakugan''s assistance, not everyone could withstand his blow unscathed.


    With bloodstains on his lips, the Kumo nin sensed the gentle fist technique infiltrating his chest, recognizing it for what it was.


    "This is incredible. Your gentle fist is the most powerful and vicious I''ve ever encountered. Are you truly using the fist?"


    Indeed, it was both powerful and fierce. A taijutsu meant to ovee hardness with softness, yet it concealed a powerful internal force. The attack felt as if it were set on rupturing the opponent''s body from within.


    No wonder the intelligence said that the traditional Hyuga n gentle fist shouldn''t be used forparison, otherwise they will undoubtedly die.


    "Of course, i use the genuine gentle fist."


    Ayane responded with a confident smile.


    "In that case, I see no other option. Though I haven''t mastered it yet, allow me to let you get the firsthand experience. So you won''t use Kumo ofckingpetent ninjas after this encounter."


    Under Ayane''s surprised eyes, the Kumo nins expression grew more serious.


    An incredibly ominous atmosphere filled the air, like the anticipation of an impending storm.


    Ayane had experienced a simr sensation years ago when the One-Tail had gone on a rampage against Suna. It was the same suffocating atmosphere.


    "Could you be..."


    Ayane''s eyes widened as she seemed to deduce Kumo nins true identity.


    It wasn''t surprising that someone so mysterious possessed such formidable strength to keep pace with her instant body flicker. The enemy was one of Kumo''s two Jinchuriki.


    Blue chakra mes erupted from the Kumo nins body, engulfing him entirely before rapidly expanding and shaping into the monstrous form of a gigantic beast.


    A heavy and oppressive aura pervaded the area, a mere side effect of the chakra emanating from the tailed beast within.


    Restless seawaterpped against the reef, and the foamy waves surged. The massive cat-like creature was now the size of a hill, encircled by blue chakra mes.


    Two tails swung behind it, and the Kumo ninjas retreated, leaving enough room for the Jinchuriki to y.


    "Two Tails? I made a slight mistake. I didn''t expect you to be a perfect Jinchuriki."


    Ayane sighed softly, unsure if her current situation was good or bad.


    "No, it''s far from perfect. If it was perfect, it will be aplete transformation. The body will be evenrger. Even with this size, I can barely control it. Perhaps Ick the talent in this area."


    The Kumo nin voice emanated from the cat-like monster''s mouth.


    "You''re quite honest." Ayane remarked, chuckling.


    She had previously dismissed the rumors about Kumo having the most effective jinchuriki power training method. She couldn''t fathom how the intense hatred found in tailed beasts could peacefully coexist with humans.


    But now, she was realizing her own ignorance.


    Controlled by the Jinchuriki, the Two-Tails charged forward, the earth quaking beneath its weight. Though it was still broad daylight without a hint of looming dark clouds, even the Kumo ninja, who were technically on the same side, couldn''t help but break into a cold sweat.


    The beast''s momentum and power were beyond exaggerated.


    Ayane retreated as the Two-Tails continued to advance. She was different from the dead Raikage, so her only recourse was to dodge an engagement with the tailed beast, as she didn''t possess the strength to contend with it further.


    The Two-Tails unleashed a massive blue fireball. The air grew increasingly hot as it soared, turning seawater into steam and vanishing it.


    "Are you pushing me into a corner like this?" Ayane mumbled as she continued to evade.


    Confronting a tailed beast in her weakened state was a perilous endeavor, especially with numerous Kumo ninjas spectating.


    "I didn''t look at the situation before I went out."


    She sighed, attributing her bad luck to the unfortunate day she had experienced.


    "Don''t try to escape!"


    Arge number of Kumo ninjas surrounded her.


    "Water Release ¡¤ Water Dragon Bullet"


    The sea water churned, and the water dragon condensed from the sea and swooped down from the sky.


    Ayane leaped to evade the attack, feeling seawater sshing upon her body and hair.


    Then the Two-Tails ''s massive w, enshrouded in blue chakra mes, struck from behind.


    Ayane squinted, realizing it was the forelimb of the Two-Tails. With everyone watching in disbelief, she turned around facing the massive w and pressing her slender palm against it.


    "Air God Strike!"


    She retaliated with vicious force, driving the Two-Taild to the ground. The forelimbs hit by the Air God Strike head-on twisted and deformed, leading the Two-Tails to cry out in pain.


    The attack stalled the advance of the Kumo ninjas.


    The paw fragments scattered as they shattered, turning into white pieces that drifted away. Ayane gathered a few fragments in mid-air before retreating to a rocky hideout.


    She examined the fragments in her hand, housing the chakra of the Two-Tails. They would have huge research value when brought back. After all she couldn''t return empty-handed after her adventure.


    As she pondered, Ayane couldn''t help but remember the habits of someone on the battlefield, instinctively seizing opportunities when encountering good items. She seemed to have gotten his habits.


    "It''s a shame the Eight-Tails isn''t here; I could make some Takoyaki when I get back."


    Ayane tucked the w fragments into her bosom, safeguarding them carefully.


    Even a minute amount of chakra from a tailed beast possessed significant research value. These condensed w fragments can be said to be the crystallized high-density tailed beast chakra, holding even greater research potential.


    "It''s almost time to retreat. My chakra has reduced to less than half, and I need time to rest for recovery. If I continue fight, it might be dangerous."


    The deterrence caused by Air God Strike wouldn''t be wouldn''tst for long too long. The enemy consisted of thousands of ninjas and a Jinchuriki who could use most of the Two-Taild''s power. Honestly, it was a highly disadvantageous situation for Ayane.


    With this in mind, Ayane bit her finger without hesitation, performed hand seals, and lightly pressed against the rock wall.


    "Summoning Jutsu!"


    Apanied by white smoke, a pitch-ck cub appeared, just slightlyrger than an average adult domestic cat.


    It was Shiraishi''s Lightning Clone, the ck beast Raimei Maru.


    "Where is this....."


    Raimei appeared to be puzzled, not quite understanding what was going on.


    After feeling for a while, his body trembled, and the ck hairs on his body stood on end on sheer terror.


    ''Where did thisrge number of ninjase from? Why would they recklessly surround someone with such a dangerous aura?''


    Moreover, he sensed a highly ominous chakra, like what he''d encountered during the attack of the Nine-Tails in Konoha, though not as intense.


    A tailed beast? There couldn''t be any other exnation. However, faced with numerous ninjas and a raging tailed beast, they had no hope of changing the dire circumstances.


    "Use your full powered Sage Mode." Ayane said calmly, although she was cautious.


    Raimei reacted swiftly, relieved that the n was to retreat, avoiding confrontation.


    "I understand. However, there''s one thing you must bear in mind, Mother. Even when I activate my full power mode, I can maintain it for no more than five minutes, possibly ending in three minutes. This isn''t a power i can easily use. Tch!! I also hate the illusionary and intangible form."


    Raimei gritted his teeth as the Senjutsu chakra within his body started surging.


    "Hey, did you feel that?"


    "Yeah, there seems to be a change in the wind."


    The Kumo ninjas who had surrounded the area toward the reef suddenly halted, seemingly cofused by an unusual sign.


    They read a strange signal in the wind.


    The Jinchuriki appeared to have sensed something, gazing at the dark blue sky. Limping due to one injured forelimb, it would take a while to recover naturally.


    But suddenly, without warning, everything went dark.


    One moment, the strait was bathed in sunlight, and in the next, it transformed into a deep, dark night. Thick clouds enshrouded the entire area, turning the sea a pitch-ck hue.


    "Why is it so dark?"


    "No, is this a thundercloud?"


    "But this isnd, not the sky. How did a thundercloud form here?"


    Within the dark clouds, ferocious lightning strikes rained down, and there were faint lightning sparks in the atmosphere.


    Over 3,000 Kumo ninjas were now lost in the dark thunderclouds, they were like headless chickens. They exchanged confused nces, struggling to understand what was happening.


    "My sensory ninjutsu has failed! This thundercloud environment is disrupting sensory ninjutsu! This is terrible!"


    With their sensory ninjutsu rendered ineffective, they couldn''t pinpoint the enemy in this chaotic environment. Attempts to use ninjutsu against the surrounding thunderclouds caused their jutsus to vanish and be consumed by the storm.


    Suddenly, bolts of lightning erupted from the thunderclouds, causing the Kumo ninjas to panic and writhe as they were continuously electrocuted. They jumped around, their bodies paralyzed by the lightning.


    The Jinchuriki leaped into the sky, piercing throughyers of thunderclouds and arriving at the top. To his shock, the top of his head was still shrouded in the endless ck thunderclouds.


    What kind of ninjutsu was this?


    When the initial confusion stabilizef, the Kumo ninjas began to devise a n to escape the situation by dispersing.


    "No, it''s to the east, right? Why does it feel like west? Maybe south or north!"


    "Never mind that, just get out!"


    They kept running, seeking to exit the thunderclouds in the most direct manner. They believed it couldn''t be endless.


    Their concerns, to some extent, were not unreasonable. Although it wasn''t infinite, it felt like it was.


    Regardless of their direction, they couldn''t locate an exit within the thunderclouds. Hindered by incessant lightning strikes and ineffective sensory ninjutsu, it was an immacte cage.


    Meanwhile, Ayane had traveled across the sea beyond the area covered by the thundercloud.


    She wasn''t certain which country''s coasty before her, but she was confident it wasn''t the Land of Fire. Her guess was that it might be the strait in the Land of Lightning.


    Her immediate priority was to escape to an uninhabited region, given her exhaustion, the lingering physical consequences of the space-time transfer, and her encounter with Kumo. She was determined to be careful when facing Kumo in the future. The barbarians not only fought with brute force, but they also used dirty and cunning strategies.


    Looking back at the strait enclosed by the pitch-ck thunderclouds, she was marveled.


    This was the first time she had seen Raimei''s full Sage Mode transformation which had exceeded her expectations inbat. She was intrigued by how a typically small creature could manifest into such an ethereal, invisible and boundless form.


    .....


    The full-body transformation of the vast thundercloud ended.


    Raimei sighed with immense frustration. While Ayane had escaped unscathed, he had no means to return to his original state anytime soon. He could only float in the sky as a thundercloud, meandering aimlessly across the world.


    It would take approximately a month for him to revert to his normal state. During this time, he was incapacitated, unable to engage in battle or nor can he nullify the time limit.


    Looking down from the sky, the Kumo ninjas appeared norger than sesame seeds. Raimei found himself disinterested in Kumo''s future actions because his mission had been aplished.

 Chapter 170: 166: Clones and Tailed Beasts

    Chapter 170: 166: Clones and Tailed Beasts


    90 advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn


    ---------


    "So many people have failed?"


    After an intense battle with Iwagakure, the Fourth Raikage returned to the camp to gather first-hand information about another battlefield.


    A while ago, Kumo''s strategists had spected on Iwagakure''s next move. During the Battle of the Land of Grass, Iwagakure had used Konoha''s S-rank rebel nin, Hyuga Ayane, to systematically deal with Konoha.


    Given this situation, it was only logical to assume that Iwa wouldn''t employ the same approach against Kumogakure.


    Therefore, they had set up a long-prepared trap at the supply point to capture those precious Byakugan.


    What they didn''t anticipate was the need for so many people, plus a tailed beast, they still failed to handle an injured woman. This left the Fourth Raikage deeply dissatisfied.


    In the ninja world, the only one who could withstand the violent explosion caused by a Tailed Beast bomb and still stand tall was his deceased father, the Third Raikage. He estimated that even if a ninja like Ayane survived, she would be seriously injured.


    In such a scenario, if the enemy could still escape, it naturally left the Fourth Raikage disgruntled with his ambush forces.


    "Yes. Here is the detailed battle report from that time. Please review it, Raikage-sama."


    A Kumo Jonin ced a report in front of the Fourth Raikage.


    "Not only did they fail to capture her, but they also suffered 187 casualties, with over 700 people injured. How did this happen!!?"


    The Fourth Raikage was highly dissatisfied with the high casualty figures. Although the report did mention reasons for the enemy''s escape, he found it filled with too many suspicious details.


    However, in that situation, escaping under siege by over 3,000 ninja and a Jinchuriki made him even more concerned about Ayane''s capabilities.


    "If this woman isn''t dealt with, she will be a serious threat to Kumo."


    Her extraordinary and terrifying Gentle Fist,bined with the Byakugan''s foresight and vision abilities, made her unstoppable in Kumo.


    If this threat wasn''t eliminated soon, it could be a grave problem for Kumogakureter on.


    "Then do you want to contact Konoha?"


    "Allowing their rebels to roam freely outside for so long, neglecting the duties and honor of the Five Kage, you know that Hokage and Tsuchikage are birds of the same feather. Even if you condemn him for allowing the rebels to act unchecked, he''ll keep denying it."


    The Fourth Raikage snorted. He never ced his hopes on Konoha, especially since he coveted Konoha''s top position and didn''t want to share such important Kekkei Genkai like the Byakugan with them.


    The things he acquired were his alone and had no connection to Konoha.


    "Quickly devise a suitable strategy based on the intelligence we have. Even if we can''t eliminate her, we must limit her movements. And urge B toplete his training as a perfect Jinchuriki as soon as possible, so he doesn''t waste time on his music."


    The Fourth Raikage sighed, stood up, and left the room, leaving the Kumo Jonin with a bewildered expression toe up with a strategy against the Byakugan that he had little confidence in.


    He had missed the opportunity to capture a her eyes, and using other strategies to deal with a ninja of her caliber would only be a waste of time.


    Although having information about Byakugan from Konoha would help formte a better battle n, it was currently impossible for Konoha to share such critical information with outsiders for analysis.


    As for urging Killer B, the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, the Kumo Jonin remained silent.


    Thankfully, he hadn''t informed Raikage-sama about B-sama''s recentrge-scale concert, otherwise, Raikage-sama would have been infuriated.


    ...


    It took Ayane over a week to recover from her injuries before she considered returning to the Land of Earth. It took another four or five days on the way.


    What she didn''t anticipate was that the location where the space-time ninjutsu transported her was the distant Land of Lightning Strait. To avoid Kumo''s surveince, she had to take a long detour onnd, extending her journey.


    Meeting Onoki again, she simply asked him to hand over the remaining reward for the mission¡ªtotaling fifty million ryo.


    With the initial deposit of 50 million ryo, the total reward amounted to 100 million ryo. Despite the ambush by Kumo, Kumo''s supply point had been destroyed, and Iwa was content with a 100 million ryo reward.


    "Tsuchikage-sama, I need information about Kumogakure."


    Ayane made this request directly to Onoki.


    Onoki frowned.


    "Is this really necessary?"


    "No, I almost died this time. Kumo has many skilled ninja, perhaps not well-known in the ninja world, but they all possess unique abilities. If I know more about them, I can eliminate some of the stronger Kumo ninjas for you. It''s a win-win, isn''t it, Tsuchikage-sama?"


    Ayane enticed him carefully.


    After careful consideration, this represented an opportunity for Ayane to further cooperate with Iwa.


    Onoki regarded Ayane seriously, sensing that she had an ulterior motive behind her request.


    Nevertheless, she was merely a defected ninja with no current influence, wandering the world. Even if she gained ess to the information, it shouldn''t have a significant impact.


    Still, Onoki felt a twinge of reluctance when providing Ayane with the intelligence on Kumo.


    These were valuable data collected by Iwa at considerable expense, over a substantial period, and at the cost of sacrificing many of their best intelligence officers.


    "What''s your take on this, Tsuchikage-sama?" Ayane inquired.


    She wasn''t concerned that Onoki would refuse.


    "It''s eptable to provide you with this information, but in exchange for the next two tasks, you''ll assist Iwa free of charge. Then, I''ll grant you ess to the information for review."


    "Agreed. But you mustn''t falsify any intelligence."


    "Of course. I just can''t understand your fake smile. The more you know about Kumo, the more help you can be to Iwa."


    Onoki snorted, always finding Ayane to be too pushy.


    Not only did she want to freeload in Iwwa, but now she also sought to im top-secret information as her own.


    However, Ayane was correct. Without knowledge of those ninja with strange jutsus, they could easily suffer in the initial sh. This experience was a valuable lesson.


    It was all in the interest of better cooperation with Iwa and to fend off the Kumo.


    Yet, Onoki still couldn''t help but feel a pang of reluctance when it came to sharing these top-secret files with Ayane.


    He could only hope that she would serve Iwagakure well during their coboration and thwart Kumo.


    Onoki acted promptly. About an hourter, he arranged for the information on Kumo to be ced in Ayane''s tent, allowing her to review the top-secret documents.


    Ayane observed a huge stack of documents before her, each containing the names of Kumo''s ninja. At the top of the list was the Fourth Raikage, withprehensive information on his hobbies, personality, and ninjutsu characteristics, along with several detailed targeting strategies.


    Other ninjas, like the Dodai with Lava release and Toroi of the Ma release, also had detailed records. Some were renowned, while others were hidden but possessed incredibly cunning secret techniques or bloodline abilities.


    Some even originated from Kumo''s Anbu.


    From these records, Ayane recognized Onoki''s sincerity and understood that Iwagakure was facing ack of skilled sessors.


    For Iwa to make such concessions to a rebel ninja like her, it was evident that aside from the Tsuchikage himself, there were barely any other powerful ninja in the vige.


    Furthermore, Iwa''sbat strategy heavily relied on earth release jutsu, and this collective focus on strength had caused them to miss out on individual power.


    Memorizing the information about these dozens of Kumo Jonin, Ayane intended to send it back to the Land of Demons at ater time, saving the intelligence department a great deal of effort and time.


    ...


    In and far from the northern battlefield in the Land of Wind, Amegakure''s sudden intervention had disrupted Sunagakure''s original strategic ns.


    The Land of Rain was a small nation that had long been oppressed byrger powers. In such a position, these smaller countries betweenrger ones oftencked dignity.


    For instance, the Land of Grass had been gued by corrupt and inept domestic politics and relied on the grace of bigger nations to survive. They had no interest in rectifying the turmoil within the Land of Grass.


    So, when Amegakure dered war on Sunagakure, the people of the Land of Rain who has long been oppressed by the great powers, they couldn''t help but cheer. After all, their country''s leader, Hanzo, was a well-known powerful figure.


    It was like someone drowning, grasping for thest straw to make a final stand.


    Standing in the pouring rain, Hanzo stood at the edge of a cliff, with only his trusted confidant, Kandachi, by his side.


    "Kandachi, has the manpower been assembled?" Hanzo inquired.


    "All avable personnel have been gathered. Over 1,600 ninjas are participating in the battle, while the remaining 500 will remain in the vige. However..."


    Kandachi hesitated, uncertain whether to continue.


    "What else is there?" Hanzo asked.


    "In Amegakure, we have several smaller fragmented groups. One of them is called ''Akatsuki'' and consists of over 20 individuals. They are a powerful force, but their leader, Yahiko, seems to oppose resolving the internal chaos within the Land of Rain through war. He wishes to negotiate with Sunagakure through peaceful means and has repeatedly requested to meet with you, Hanzo-sama, hoping to avoid starting a war. I firmly declined his requests."


    Kandachi answered honestly.


    "Is that so?" Hanzo murmured, his thoughts hidden.


    "Hanzo-sama, do you wish to expel them from Amegakure?"


    "No need. If they don''t want to partake in the war, they can stay in the vige. With the Land of Rain in turmoil, Akatsuki''s power can be useful, despite their somewhat na?ve ideals. Yahiko...he is still young."


    Hanzo asserted with a tone of conviction.


    Hanzo''s life experiences have endowed him with insightful eyes that can discern the essence of things. Those who still had hope fortheir nation and readily ept the idea of peace are often young people with such naive ideas and beatiful imaginations.


    Furthermore, even though Hanzo is the leader of Ame, it''s highly unlikely that he hasn''t heard of the name before.


    "Yes, the members of Akatsuki are all young people, with the youngest rumored to be a mere thirteen years old. There are whispers that their leader, Yahiko, was a student of one of the Sannin, Jiraiya."


    Kandachi recollected and shared.


    "Jiraiya?"


    Hanzo was slightly surprised.


    That name triggered a memory of a young ninja who had faced him during thest Ninja World War. Among the Konoha ninja stationed in Ame, one of the three who had resisted him until the end was named ''Jiraiya.''


    At that time, Hanzo had been impressed by these three young people who, despite their age, had managed to hold their ground against his power until the very end. Out of admiration, he had spared their lives and bestowed upon them the title of "Sannin."


    "Yes, the ninja as famous as Orochimaru and Tsunade is currently leading Konoha''s forces in the battle against Iwagakure in the Land of Grass."


    "Speaking of which, those three havee a long way since that battle."


    Hanzo''s face showed a faint smile, indicating his good mood. However, as he looked down the mountain and saw the deserted vige filled with the corpses of ordinary vigers from the Land of Rain, his expression became somber.


    These vigers hadn''t died due to the war''s effects but had died to starvation. This was a result of the corruption and ipetence of the daimyo and nobles, as they had sent most of the resources meant to sustain the Land of Rain''s civilians to Sunagakure.


    Hanzo couldn''t help but feel a sense of responsibility in this tragedy.


    In the early stages of the war, his strategy had been to avoid resistance and not engage, which had allowed these powerful ninjas to act with impunity.


    "Has Konoha responded?"


    After tidying up, Hanzo asked Kandachi with a heavy heart.


    "Yes, Hanzo-sama. Konoha has sent a letter of approval. They are willing to form an alliance and have proposed to sign a joint agreement with us..."


    Kandachi stepped forward and reported.


    Hanzo sneered.


    "This so-called joint agreement is merely a worthless piece of paper. The Hokage is ying word games even at this crucial time."


    An alliance agreement between two major nations was often contentious, not to mention a joint agreement between a major and a minor nation. Such agreements were bound to be modified by the major nation.


    This was a tactic frequently employed by major nations. Only when their interests were at stake did the concept of "agreement"e into y.


    Therefore, Hanzo had no faith in the words written on Konoha''s joint agreement, believing it would only dirty his eyes.


    "The battle against Sunagakure will be a protracted one. Inform Konoha that Amecks supplies and request their support in providing them."


    Hanzo stated his position.


    "Yes."


    Seeing Hanzo''s determined stance, Kandachi nodded and proceeded respectfully.


    After Kandachi left, Hanzo continued standing in the rain for a considerable time before finally returning to camp to prepare for the battle.


    .....


    At the same time, in a high-level meeting in the Sunagakure camp.


    Chiyo dismissed all counterarguments and said with a stern expression, "Ame doesn''t pose a significant threat. Hanzo is the most powerful force. Even if he isn''t in the same physical condition as before and his strength has declined, as long as he enters the war, he bes the focal point."


    The other senior ninja present were skeptical.


    Their skepticism didn''t stem from doubting Hanzo''s strength. Being recognized as a demigod by the entire ninja world during the Second Ninja World War was not an empty boast. It was a well-deserved reputation.


    Their concerny in the allocation of too many resources to Hanzo, which might hinder their ability to restrain Konoha. The hard-earned advantage they had gained might be wasted.


    "However, Hanzo is just one person."


    "Currently in the world, his name is an insurmountable barrier, the pinnacle of ninja. I agree with my sister''s viewpoint. If Hanzo isn''t restricted, the following battles will be challenging to manage. This is ast resort."


    Ebizo also endorsed Chiyo''s view.


    Ebizo, like Chiyo, was a seasoned ninja who had directly confronted Hanzo. He was well aware of Hanzo''s incredible might.


    Both senior advisors advocated dealing with Hanzo first, rather than diverting their resources to confront Konoha. This position naturally garnered the attention and support of many high-ranking Jonin.


    After all, Chiyo and Ebizo had been diligently serving Sunagakure for many years. Their decisions were always made with the overall interests of their vige in mind.


    Therefore, the notion of confronting Konoha''s leadership before Hanzo began to find eptance among the Jonin after initial hesitation.


    ...


    In early April, still within the spring season, rain continued to pour in the Land of Rain. With Konoha providing sufficient supplies, Ame initiated the first battle against Suna.


    Konoha''s forces stationed in the Land of Rain, led by Orochimaru,unched a counterattack against Suna, aiming to dismantle Suna''s long-standing arrogance.


    In response to the joint assault from Ame and Konoha, Sunagakure, after a period of disarray, began to fight with determination. They weren''t in a hurry to determine the oue of the battle instantly.


    "How cunning."


    Orochimaru frownex as he observed Suna troops retreating on the map. He knew that despite a year of oppression, Sunagakure had managed to retain many of the resources allocated from the Land of Rain. They were well-prepared for a protracted battle.


    Konoha was in a different situation. Hanzo''s threat to the alliancepelled Konoha to give Ame supplies.


    After hearing Hanzo''s request, Konoha readily provided Ame with financial support, free of charge. Konoha''s aim was to unite Ame, swiftly conclude the war in the Land of Rain, evacuate from the region, and then lend assistance to Konoha''s forces in the Land of Grass.


    However, Suna''s tactics directly countered Orochimaru''s hopes for a swift resolution and instead aimed to prolong the war.


    It''s important to note that Konoha couldn''t sustain providing Ame with free support indefinitely. Even if they were willing to purchase supplies, Orochimaru doubted Ame''s capacity to spend enough money to acquire the necessary resources from Konoha.


    Providing supplies to Ame for a short period was possible, but not for an extended duration. If Ame,cking supplies, were to lose itsbat effectiveness, it could not only hinder its support to Konoha but also be a liability to thetter.


    Even after Orochimaru saw through Suna''s cunning strategy, he found himself without an effective solution.


    Suna had retreated into a defensive posture, patiently waiting for the alliance between Konoha and Ame to crumble.


    Recently, the number of attacks on supply points had intensified. Suna sought to deplete Konoha''s stockpile of resources further, increase their material burden, and hasten the decline of Konoha''s partnership with Ame.


    "What are you nning to do about this?"


    Danzo, seated across from Orochimaru, inquired about Orochimaru''s approach.


    "The only solution is to request the daimyo to increase the supply of materials to Konoha, especially food."


    "In recent years, harvests haven''t been bountiful, and the civilians in the Land of Fire are struggling with food shortages. Furthermore, the rations consumed by ninjas are more refined and expensive than regr food. While Konoha can sustain itself, if it has to subsidize Ame, it must reduce the supplies to its own poption. This subsidy canst at most three months."


    Danzo analyzed and said.


    "Three months is too short, it won''t do." Orochimaru said hoarsely.


    Orochimaru''s biggest fear was that they couldn''t evade fight Suna in the war. Soon, he devised a n and said to Danzo:


    "In that case, let the vige purchase grain from neighboring countries, even rough grains will do. As long as they are edible, we will pay for them, and these rough foods can be used to sustain Ame."


    Though Orochimaru was aware that this would pose a significant financial challenge to Konoha, and repeatedly seeking funds from the daimyo might invite criticism, he had no better options at the moment.


    Konoha was deeply entrenched in the Land of Rain''s battlefield and couldn''t function without Ame''s support. If they lost Ame as an ally, Suna would immediately advance with its army, breaching the boundaries of the Land of Fire.


    Hearing Orochimaru''s proposal, Danzo understood that it was the best solution under the circumstances and nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll handle it. I''ll contact Hiruzen right away."


    As he prepared to exit the tent, Orochimaru''s voice called out from behind:


    "Also, have the vige send more Hyuga ninjas. I need their assistance with their Byakugan. With this situation, it''s better to confront any potential scandals head-on; even if they intend to cover them up, it''s already toote."


    ...


    Shiraishi, who was far away in the Land of Demons, had temporarily shifted his focus away from the ninja world and was engaged in crucial research within hisboratory.


    In a massive ss container filled with a green solution, therey a vibrant red entity resembling a biological heart, peacefully suspended within, basking in the rich natural energy permeating the cultivation tank.


    "Shiraishi-sama''s ability for creating clones is indeed unique."


    Perched on Shiraishi''s shoulder, Katsuyu gazed at the fiery red flesh, brimming with vitality, in the ss container, expressing admiration.


    Within this container, a new Shiraishi clone was being cultivated.


    "It''s nothing special. I feel that my ninja abilities arecking, so I must explore alternative methods to increase mybat capabilities."


    Shiraishi smiled modestly.


    "Is this clone of the Fire element? I sense fiery energy emanating from this heart."


    "Yes."


    "However, I see only a heart in the container. Is it possible that this is a clone that could move without a body?"


    "Well, the Fire clone''s body is quite unique. For now, I''ve only created its ''core,'' infusing it with soul and life. I''m in no hurry to provide it with a body."


    Katsuyu might not understand all the details, but she sensed the extraordinariness of this heart. This unborn Fire clone possessed its own distinct system, much like the other clones.


    "By the way, Katsuyu, let me ask you a question."


    "What is it?"


    "If I were to fuse the chakra of all Nine Tailed Beasts and merge them together, could I develop a portion of the Ten-Tails'' power?"


    Shiraishi had a thought and asked with keen interest. He held several white w fragments in his hand, which were valuable experimental products sent by Ayane from the Land of Earth¡ªthe ws of the Two-Tails.


    Currently, Shiraishi had collected the chakra of three Tailed Beasts: the One-Tail, the Two-Tails, and the mighty Nine-Tails. This sparked an audacious idea in Shiraishi''s mind. Could the Nine-Tails'' chakra be used to recreate the Ten-Tails?


    Upon hearing Shiraishi''s rather far-fetched question, Katsuyu was stunned for a while. Then, she responded thoughtfully:


    "I cannot say for certain, but the chakra of the nine tailed beasts represents only a fraction of the Ten-Tails'' power. Attempting to replicate the Ten-Tails'' strength using just the chakra of the nine tailed beasts would likely be impossible."


    "I see."


    Shiraishi nodded, realizing that his idea might have been somewhat whimsical.


    Nevertheless, the'' chakra of the tailed beasts was a valuable resource for his clone research. These powerful materials held great potential for Sharingan and Byakugan. They might contribute to the evolution of these pupil abilities.


    Nheless, Shiraishi''s research on the Tailed Beasts was progressing slowly. This fact was evident from the scene before them:


    In addition to the fiery heart of the Fire clone, there were two huge ss containers.


    One contained the sandy-colored, human-sized tail immersed in a liquid. The other held a tail of the same size, but it was an orange-red color with small, bubble-like chakra formations. These were the tails of the One-Tail and the Nine-Tails, respectively.


    Progressing from the initial chakra mass, it had taken over a year to achieve these forms.


    Furthermore, the more they cultivated, the more challenging it became. Shiraishi conservatively estimated that, at the current rate of growth, it would take a minimum of two hundred years to fully reproduce the One-Tail and the Nine-Tails.

 Chapter 171: 167: Children

    Chapter 171: 167: Children


    90 advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn


    ---------


    Early morning.


    In the small vi''s courtyard, Ruri wore a pale moon-white dress and wore finely crafted slippers. She held a watering can and tenderly cared for the green nts in the flowerpots.


    Her long ck hair, cascading down her back, framed her naturally straight hair. Her eyes were a tranquil and peaceful shade,pletely unaffected by the world outside.


    Although Ruri''s flowing, loose attire attempted to conceal it, her bulging stomach was unmistakable.


    While it was not significantly noticeablepared to the early months of her pregnancy, her stomach had been gradually bigger. Recently, she had been gued by inexplicable fatigue, which made her spend more time resting in her room.


    Her training had been entirely abandoned, and her daily exercise routine was limited to leisurely walks.


    She could sense the unborn life within her womb growing stronger with each passing day. Thinking about it, a lovely smile graced her lips.


    Footsteps approached from behind, belonging to none other than Shiraishi.


    He joined Ruri, gazing at the zing morning sun that had just emerged.


    "It''s quite hot. You should return to the house to rest. Too much heat isn''t good for your health, especially in your condition."


    It was now September, and Ruri''s delivery was two to three months away. Shiraishi was determined to prevent any unforeseenplications that might cause him to regret for his whole life.


    "Alright, I''ll head back inside immediately. Do you have any ns for the day?"


    Ruri turned to him inquiringly.


    "I''m taking a break today. Many of the matters below can be managed independently now. I just need to check the progress regrly. The engineering tasks have been arranged, with dedicated personnel overseeing them."


    "I believe they are passionate about their work, and even if it doesn''t require human supervision, they should do just fine."


    "Passion is only temporary, and it doesn''t hurt to save manpower in this regard. Besides, your pregnancy is important to me now."


    From initially being overwhelmed and inexplicably excited, Shiraishi had regained his calm, rational thinking, fully ready to embrace his role as a father.


    "I can handle things here."


    Ruri''s tone held a trace of annoyance as she felt underestimated by Shiraishi.


    Despite her inability to engage in intense fight due to her pregnancy, her Sharingan''s genjutsu could easily deal with most Jonin. Moreover, not everyone could approach her with her formidable pupil abilities.


    Furthermore, to ensure her safety, Soryu remained hidden, he wasn''t with the others. If she encountered an enemy she couldn''t handle with genjutsu, Soryu could intervene using its unique abilities, holding off the enemy until backup arrived.


    "I''m not so sure. Many people have recently entered the Land Of Demons, leading to a mix of travelers. If possible, I would like to transfer you to the shrine where the Priestess resides to ensure the well-being of our unborn child."


    Shiraishi suggested.


    "Is this due to the business activities?"


    Since thepletion of the roads within and around the Land Of Demon''s, it had drawn the attention of numerous wealthy businessmen and women. Investment in local industries had significantly enriched the Land Of Demon''s treasury.


    "Not a business activity. Most of the businessmen involved in ordinary business are peaceful. However, those in the medical business, as well as the ninjas from the Ninja Vige, aren''t always so clean. Ninjas, in particr, use various methods to steal drug information frompanies."


    Shiraishi''s had a pained expression as he spoke.


    Ever since the Purple Rose Medical Company became famous, not only spies, bur numerous ninja viges had been discreetly involved in activities that involved the theft or acquisition of Purple Rose Company''s drug information.


    Kumogakure was particrly notorious in this regard.


    Kumo often used diplomatic missions as a guise for covert and secret activities. Because the Land If Demons was a neutral nation, and given its Rule by the Priestess, Kumo had to operate discreetly. It was no surprise that not only Kumo but also other viges, including Suna and even Konoha, had engaged in these activities. Notably, the actions were likely led by their Anbu forces.


    In the Land of Demons, foreign envoys visiting through legal and formal channels for friendly purposes posed a challenge to the local officials. They couldn''t openly reject them, and Shiraishi, in particr, had to tolerate their actions. Disrupting their activities might lead to unwee consequences, and hecked the means to change the situation.


    Although the military had good security measures in ce, they couldn''t underestimate the actions of these ninja viges, especially during these war time. It was essential to avoid getting drawn into unnecessary conflicts.


    However, being the focus of these people indicated that Purple Rose Company''s drug research and development capabilities were top-notch in the ninja world. If it were just an ordinary medicalpany, it wouldn''t attract so many corporate spies.


    "That''s quite the ordeal," Ruri expressed her disdain for theplications. She preferred to resolve issues through strength, crushing her enemies.


    Ruri didn''t like to engage in scheming or nning. She believed in her strength, and she trusted Shiraishi to handle the scheming. This delegation of tasks was reminiscent of how Konoha used to assign missions during her time as a ninja.


    "Yes, but you can''t ease my worries at the moment," Shiraishi replied with a smirk as he gently embraced Ruri from behind. He rested his hands on her lower abdomen, his smile revealing a hint of mischief.


    "Stupid," Ruri scolded him in a low voice.


    "Alright, let''s not dwell on that. Your focus should be on taking care of yourself now. In the afternoon, I will take you to the shrine where Priestess stays. I feel more at ease with you there."


    Hearing Shiraishi''s words, Ruri sighed and nodded. She never expected to willingly let someone else protect her, a feeling that was neither good nor bad


    .....


    In the afternoon, Shiraishi escorted Ruri to the shrine where Priestess resided.


    Except for an extremely luxurious pce, there were very few guards and attendants. This sparse presence was likely because Priestess preferred solitude and did not wish to witness the death of more lives due to her unique powers, which both awed and terrified people.


    After all, Shiraishi had little knowledge of the Land of Demons'' history. It was believed to have origins dating back to the era of the Sage of the Six Paths, but there wasn''t really many records about the events avable in the Land Of Demons.


    Ruri''s presence here gave her peace and assurance. In addition to the tranquility, it was also well-guarded by the Priestess herself.


    People held both respect and fear for her. It was difficult for Shiraishi to determine how the Land of Demons had developed. The specifics were not detailed in the records, leaving him with only scattered fragments of information.


    The Priestess''s inexplicable and mystical powers, distinct from traditional ninja abilities, made it a mysterious and intriguing ce.


    Everytime the Priestess looked at Shiraishi, he couldn''t help but feel that he was not looking at a typical human but a unique and extraordinary "being" with no human scent.


    "In that case, I''ll be off now. I''lle to visit you every few days,"


    Shiraishi promised, leaving Ruri in the side hall where other priestesses often served.


    Guards, including two Uchiha ninjas, one ninja from the Uzumaki n, and one from the Hyuga n, were ced there. These guards, albeit Jonin-level, were in disguise, and what they usually did was training.


    Shiraishi was not in a position to assign them significant missions at present, so they concentrated on honing their abilities. The four ninjas, with their respective unique abilities, including sealing jutsu, sensory ninjutsu, Byakugan, and natural energy usage, possessed considerable power.


    They represented an elite Jonin force, and their purpose was to ensure Ruri''s protection. The two Uchiha ninjas had unlocked the Three tomoe Sharingan and mastered natural energy, giving them superior strengthpared to many Jonin at their level.


    The ninja from the Uzumaki n and the Hyuga n also had developed their respective n jutsus and trained with natural energy. These four guards could handle any challenge, whether it be Genjutsu, Ninjutsu, or Taijutsu.


    Furthermore, they could always call upon the Soryu if necessary. Even if an enemy at the "Five Kages" level were tounch a surprise attack, these guards had methods to dy them and prevent an immediate defeat. With Genjutsu, Ninjutsu, and Taijutsu at their disposal, they were well-prepared for any situation.


    The level of security now in ce gave Shiraishi peace of mind. It was an arrangement he had thought about for a long time.


    .....


    Konoha''s Will of Fire: "Where the leaves dance, the fire is also alive."


    This adage signifies that the fire of determination always burns brightly within the vige, nurturing the growth of new generations. It carries the heartfelt hopes of the older generation for the healthy development of the younger people and serves as a perpetual inspiration for Konoha''s ninjas.


    Though Shiraishi may not entirely align with the sentimental aspect, he acknowledged the profound meaning behind this saying.


    People who lead the way in their times will eventually grow old and die either sooner orter. The promise of a brighter future rests upon the shoulders of the children who have yet to fully mature.


    Having lived in Konoha for many years, Shiraishi deeplyprehended the vige''s strength and the fragility of the vige. Konoha can be described as rtively weak. Therefore, the growth and well-being of underage children weighed heavily on his mind.


    The world is rife with children suffering. The magnitude of their suffering is staggering when calcted, but the sheer numbers are indeed overwhelming.


    Recognizing this crisis, Shiraishi proposed the establishment of a "Children''s Treatment Hospital" during a recent high-level meeting.


    This hospital was designed exclusively for children. In this current era of war, which the adult bear responsibility for causing the chaos.


    Yet, the proportion of the pain endured by the weak, the young minds still untainted by the world. These children bear the burdens of past generations and, as they grow, they continue this cycle of suffering to the next and on and on..


    Hate, grief, bloodshed, and violence leavesting imprints on these young hearts. The incessant exposure to such horrors was bound to shape their adult lives. The great pressure on these young minds outweighs any physical trauma.


    The tragedy of a world in turmoil, with humans destroying one another, has already inflicted severe emotional trauma on these children, whose resistance were limited.


    If left unresolved, this cycle of senseless destruction will persist, poisoning future generations with the same destructive ideals they were exposed to in their youth.


    Building is often more challenging than destruction.


    The Land of Demons attracts not only profit-seeking businessmen but also refugees seeking sanctuary. War has ravaged their homnds,pelling them to travel across the seas in search of peace.


    This problem wasn''t unique to the Land of Demons, as many other peaceful nations also received an influx of refugees fleeing war. Children were the most vulnerable and often the most neglected casualties in this tumultuous time. Their lives were weak in this torrent of events.


    From an iplete statistics, it indicated that over 5,000 children apanied their parents to the Land of Demons due to war, and more than half of them suffered from severe mental trauma.


    Failing to address this problem now will only exacerbate it, and the future cost may be tenfold or more. Thus, the first-ever Children''s Treatment Hospital was established in the Land of Demons.


    It is the first hospital dedicated exclusively to children in the ninja world. Even Konoha, with its rtivelyprehensive medical infrastructure, had not previously addressed the issue or established a hospital specifically designed to treat children''s physical and emotional wounds.


    The challengey not in the avability of funds and medical facilities but in the shortage of qualified medical personnel. Though huge investments have been made in the medical sector, trainingpetent medical staff takes years. It wasn''t a task that could be aplished in a mere two or three years.


    Currently, the Children''s Hospital was limited to Oni City, the capital of the Land of Demons, and a few major cities. Viges, towns, and cities with lower poptions are unable to offer this specialized service due to shortage of manpower.


    For Shiraishi, it is a satisfactory start. Tsunade''s medical reforms in Konoha took several years, if not longer, to show significant results.


    Shiraishi''s mission is to reform the entire medical sector in the Land of Demons. Early on, he received essential support from Ruri''s parents to achieve these results from the early stage.


    "Sen, how''s the situation now?" Shiraishi asked of the medical ninja beside him.


    Sen was an aplished medical ninja within the Land of Demon''s military and held a high-ranking position in the medical department. He was among Shiraishi''s trusted lieutenants when it came to medical matters.


    Around forty years old, Sen had a gentle appearance and wore old-fashioned sses. He looked at the statistical table in his hand and reported, "To be honest, the situation isn''t looking optimistic. Despite our round-the-clock efforts, the number of child patients has been increasing rather than decreasing."


    "Can we allocate more staff to the medical department?"


    "For now, there''s no one to spare. Shifting focus to the Children''s Hospital would leave other hospitals short of manpower, which could cause unrest among the people."


    Considering the issue, Sen refrained from suggesting that Shiraishi move staff from other hospitals to the Children''s Hospital. He understood that while the problem of children''s sickness needed urgent attention, other patients should not be neglected.


    Shiraishi understood the dilemma, and refrained from talking about it.


    "The medicalpany has recently developed a new sedative drug that has shown promising results in clinical trials. It should help relieve the pressure here."


    "I''ll personally request the new drug in person."


    After their conversation, Shiraishi left, aware that the staff problem at the Children''s Hospital would not be resolved quickly and would need to be addressed gradually. He thought about pursuing an official partnership with Konoha for medical assistance but after much thought he found it unrealistic.


    Konoha was currently under scrutiny from numerous ninja viges, and most of its medical ninjas were deployed on the frontlines. Sending more trainees to Konoha to learn medical jutsu was also not possible, as the current training programs were already saturated. Konoha couldn''t afford additional burdens in these circumstances.


    "Do i have to work part-time as a medical teacher?"


    Shiraishi pondered the prospects as a part-time medical teacher before dismissing the idea, acknowledging that it was not a practical solution.


    Depressed, he scratched his head, realizing that he might lose more hair with such actions.


    "Well... forget it... , i can always have Katsuyu create more clones. If we can get through these years, the situation should improve."


    ....


    As for the ongoing war, Shiraishi had not been closely following it. He had entrusted this matter to Ayane for assessment, and without any significant intelligence updates, he simply observed from the sidelines.


    In this era, many peop6 had sumbed to their primal instincts, making it challenging for people to remain rational and appear weak.


    Although Shiraishi was weighed down by theplicated issues surrounding the Children''s Hospital, there were still positive developments.


    After over half a year of concerted effort, the issue of road infrastructure in the Land of Demons hadrgely been resolved.


    Even in remote areas, proper roads had been established, eliminating the need to traverse muddy potholes during rain. These roads ensured convenient transportation even in adverse weather conditions.


    Additionally, schools had been established, covering most regions. Only a few remote vigescked educational institutions.


    Wherever poptions gathere whether big or small, schools were constructed in line with local needs.


    Intellectuals with adequate knowledge were recruited to teach ording to Shiraishi''s textbooks, initiating educational reforms throughout the Land of Demons.


    Shiraishi visited the shrine to see Ruri just once a week, dedicating the rest of his time to his duties. asionally, Ayane would return to treat her equipment and spend some time with Shiraishi.


    The seasons had shifted from summer to autumn and finally to Winter.


    Winter had arrived.


    Ruri''s delivery date was approaching.


    In the side hall of the shrine, the four Jonin responsible for guarding Ruri engaged in a game of cards.


    ''Byakugan''


    The Hyuga n Jonin concealed his eyes behind with his hands on his cards, activating his Byakugan to observe closely.


    However, such attempts couldn''t escape the sensory of the Uzumaki Jonin, who detected the chakra''s changes.


    The Uzumaki Jonin expressed his dissatisfaction.


    "You''re truly despicable, using your Byakugan to peek at other people''s cards."


    The Hyuga n Jonin was embarrassed but defended himself. "Haha, well, I couldn''t resist. Also, don''t you always have your sensory ninjutsu active?"


    "I can sense chakra, not see through objects or cards. I keep it active to prevent strangers from approaching here."


    "Then, I''m also using mine to prevent the enemies approaching."


    The Hyuga J¨­nin retorted argued. His words immediately earned the contemptuous looks from the others.


    At this point, the device on the wall began beeping.


    "It seems that Ruri-sama is about to give birth. Let''s put an end to the card game and focus on our protective duties."


    The card game came to an end as the four Jonin assumed their positions outside the delivery room to guard it.


    Inside the delivery room, two female medical ninjas were on standby to assist with the delivery. Their primary role was to ensure that everything proceeded smoothly.


    The delivery room was enclosed by a protective barrier, even preventing space-time ninjutsu from entering easily; instead, the barrier would reflect any attempt.


    Additionally, it was reinforced by both Byakugan and sensory ninjutsu, ready to detect any stranger''s approach immediately.


    ...


    Shiraishi arrived ten minutester. Alongside him were Ruri''s parents, Kosuke and Miyoko.


    They stood outside the delivery room, where they could hear Ruri''s muffled cries of pain. Despite her best efforts to endure the pain of childbirth, asional cries of pain still escaped her lips.


    Shiraishi, anxious and clueless about the situation inside, wondered why Ruri''s ordeal seemed to be taking so long. He reassured himself that since she was in such pain, it probably meant things were progressing as they should.


    After sitting for a few seconds, Shiraishi couldn''t contain his restlessness any longer. He stood up abruptly, feeling as if he had been waiting for an eternity.


    "Why is it taking so long?"


    "Shiraishi, there''s no use in being anxious. Let''s stay calm and wait. Ruri is a resilient girl, and both mother and child will be fine. The Uchiha bloodline isn''t so fragile," Miyokoforted him, speaking from her own experience.


    Kosuke approached Shiraishi, patted him on the shoulder, and didn''t say much, but his presence was reassuring. As a man, he understood the mixed emotions of nervousness and excitement that Shiraishi was experiencing.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Ruri''s cries of pain subsided, and a hearty "Wah-Wah-Wah" emanated from the delivery room. It was the sound of a baby''s cries.


    The protective barrier outside the delivery room opened, and Shiraishi was the first to reach the door. The female medical ninja inside opened the door, and Shiraishi asked urgently, "How is everything?"


    With a smile, the female medical ninja reassured him. "Shiraishi-sama, rest assured, everything went smoothly."


    Shiraishi''s tense nerves rxed, and he hurried inside, followed by Kosuke and Miyoko.


    Inside the room, Ruri had just settled down from the pains of childbirth, lying on the delivery bed, weakly panting and looking quite tired. Sweat dripped down her face, sticking her hair to her cheeks.


    A female medical ninja stood by the delivery bed, cradling two babies in her arms.


    "Congrattions, Shiraishi-sama. They are twins, a boy and a girl, and both are perfectly healthy."


    The babies were handed to Shiraishi, who expressed his gratitude to the female medical ninja before looking down at the boy and girl in his arms. Although Shiraishi had used medical equipment to confirm the twins before, seeing them in the flesh was an exciting moment.


    Ruri, lying on the bed, weakly said, "Let me see them."


    With Miyoko''s support, she slowly sat up.


    Shiraishi presented the two babies to Ruri for her to get a closer look. She smiled weakly at the sight of her newborn son and daughter.


    "Ruri, you''re quite weak right now. It''s best to get more rest," Shiraishi suggested as he ced the babies in Miyoko''s arms and helped Ruri lie back down to recover.


    "Okay," she replied weakly, without pushing herself further.


    Giving birth to the twins had undoubtedly taken a toll on her.


    Despite not being a sensory ninja, Ruri had sensed that both children had extraordinary vitality. They had innate qualities that made them naturally attuned to natural energy.


    She had no idea if it was because of natural energy or her Sharngan


    As for Shiraishi''s bloodline, Ruri simply ignored it.


    "So, what will you name your two children?"


    Miyoko was slightly anxious and nevours when she asked the question.


    Knowing that while they may not be concerned with the children''s surnames, Ruri''s status as the Uchiha n leader in the Land of Demons meant she couldn''t decide hastily.


    Shiraishi was well aware of Miyoko''s concerns and understood Ruri''s significance within the Uchiha n.


    Deciding the heirs to the n was a weighty matter, not something to be determined lightly. After reflecting for a moment, he said to her, "I discussed this with Ruri beforehand."


    Miyoko felt relieved hearing his words.


    "That sounds fine. Each child can bear a different surname."


    "It doesn''t matter to me. Maybe a genius from another family within the n will seed me."


    Ruri said bluntly. Even her own flesh and blood wouldn''t change her determination. The position of the n head wasn''t their personal property.


    Ruri''s response didn''t sit well with Miyoko.


    who criticized her for being overly pragmatic and striving to im public matters as her own. She also highlighted the importance of Sharingan and the Uchiha name, emphasizing that the position of n leader shouldn''t be treated as a private inheritance.


    "As a businessman and woman who loves showing off, and always needing to take public matters as your own. However, you find it challenging to control the Sharingan. You should know that the name ''Uchiha'' is synonymous with ''power,'' and the position of n head isn''t our family''s personal property."


    The abruptness of Ruri''s words left her parents choking. In fact, they had been considering the idea of having one of Ruri''s children inherit the position of the head of the Uchiha n within the Land of Demons.


    Without waiting for their response, Ruri said coldly, "The capable rise, the mediocre fall. That''s the Uchiha way."


    Shiraishi chose not to interfere with Ruri''s family matters and instead turned his attention to the two babies in his arms. The boy was still crying, while the girl remained astonishingly calm, not resembling a typical newborn.


    Shiraishi found the girl''s silence intriguing. As he observed her, he noticed an air of arrogance that uncannily resembled Ruri when she was a child.


    This observation raised an unsettling feeling within Shiraishi.


    ---


    Goodbye. See you next year. ????

 Chapter 172: 168: Kazuhime

    Chapter 172: 168: Kazuhime


    Merry Christmas ??


    --------


    This new year''s eve was, without a doubt, the worst for Shiraishi. His thoughts revolved around one significant reason, Ruri giving birth to their daughter.


    It had been nearly two months since their birth, and now it was new year''s eve, a night of celebration. However, Shiraishi had chosen to remain in the boringb rather than partake in the lively festivities outside. In theb, he had his daughter locked within a chakra metal cage, subjecting her to experimental observations.


    Ruri and Ayane who had returned from the Land of Earth, were there with him. Ruri was concerned, and Ayane''s presence was required because of her Byakugan abilities. Additionally, there were Jonin from the Uchiha and Uzumaki ns present, as their insights were necessary for certain matters.


    The girl, confined within the chakra metal cage, gripped the metal pir with her chubby little hands, and her eyes emitted a red light, which was the Sharingan. But it was no ordinary Sharingan; it was a three tomoe Sharingan, evolved to the highest limits of a typical Sharingan.


    Her innocent yet wicked smile as she clung to the metal pir gave an eerie and ferocious visage. She screamed like a wild beast while her hands clung to the metal, behaving more like a beast than a child. There seemed to be a distinctck of rationality in her eyes, yet, for some inexplicable reason, she was consumed by an abnormal madness.


    Ayane activated her Byakugan and began examining the her chakra pathways with a grave expression.


    "This chakra isn''t something a child should have. It surpasses the chakra levels of even a seasoned Jonin. It''s almost at the level of a newborn tailed beast."


    Ayane offered her evaluation. She had personally observed tailed beasts, including the Fourth Raikage, who possessed tailed beast level chakra. She had fought them several times in the past half year. This led her to conclude that the girl''s chakra levels were unprecedented and beyond the norms of ninja.


    The child before her wasn''t a tailed Blbeast, she was a girl of fewer than two months. For the first time in her life, Ayane felt as if she had lived in ignorance for her twenty years. As much as she wanted to deny it, this girl had more chakra than she did. It was a weird situation that felt more like a tale from a storybook.


    The Uzumaki Jonin, who was present, used sensory ninjutsu to test the girl''s chakra also noted, "Not only is her chakra powerful, but its characteristics are the strangest I''ve ever encountered. It doesn''t just feel menacing; it''s a pure, chaotic disarray. In the case of such chaotic chakra, it would typically burst out uncontrobly from the ninja''s body and disperse into the air."


    This was like a ninja absorbing tailed beast chakra but failing to control it. When there was too much uncontroble power, it would erupt from the ninja''s body, diffusing into the surroundings and releasing the built-up pressure.


    However, Chiba Kazuhime was different. She possessed an extraordinarily chaotic chakra within her, but it didn''t escape her body as one would expect. Instead, she used a violent method topress this turbulent chakra further.


    This approach puzzled the Uzumaki ninja, who was seeing this for the first time and couldn''t find an exnation for this confusing situation.


    This abnormal three tomoe Sharingan was also believed to be the product of rhe unknown mutation stemming from this state of chaotic rage.


    "Have there been simr urrences in the Uchiha n''s history?" Shiraishi frowned as he asked Ruri


    Ruri, her gaze fixed on her daughter inside the metal cage, shook her head and replied, "To the best of my knowledge, there haven''t been any such abnormalities in newborns in our n."


    The fact that a girl under two months of age could awaken a three-tomoe Sharingan on her own was incredibly astounding.


    Furthermore, her chakra had been growing at an abnormal rate each day since her birth. While the current chakra umtion couldn''t yet rival that of a Tailed Beast, if this exponential rate continued, she would eventually surpass a Tailed Beast.


    Ruri was more concerned than joyful because she was worried about the troubles this abnormal state might bring her daughter in the future.


    Shiraishi, however, had no clear solution for addressing this situation. After the birth of his daughter Kazuhime, her chakra rapidly umted with each passing day, and her temperament grew increasingly irritable.


    Initially, Shiraishi dismissed it, believing it to be a sign of her natural talent. However, a few days ago, her three tomoe Sharingan suddenly manifested, and her chakra surged abnormally. This development was a jolt to Shiraishi.


    In an effort to prevent harm to his daughter, Shiraishi struggled to control her. However, simply restraining her physical actions proved ineffective.


    One thing was certain: Kazuhime possessed an extraordinary talent that surpassed ordinary people. This rapid and abnormal growth raised significant concerns for both Shiraishi and Ruri.


    Shiraishi sighed, acknowledging the challenge. "We might need to use medication and sealing jutsu to temporarily restrain her. As she grows older and more sensible, we can guide her in controlling this unique power within her."


    This approach, however, seemed daunting. Given Kazuhime''s current physical and mental state, she was incapable of self-control. Her semi-crazed condition was likely linked to the unusual power residing within her, a mystery Shiraishi couldn''t unravel.


    Despite employing various jutsus such as the Uzumaki sensory ninjutsu and Byakugan, Shiraishi could only conclude that Kazuhime''s condition resulted from her inability to control the immense power within her. At present, forcibly suppressing this power was the only way to maintain her semnce of a normal life.


    For guidance on controlling her extraordinary abilities, she would require extensive training when she grew older.


    Shiraishi left the room briefly to prepare a calming medicine on the experimental floor. After ten minutes, he had the powder ready and brewed it in a feeding bottle.


    Returning to the metal cage, he faced the ferocious three tomoe Sharingan, feeling his heart race not due to their intimidation, but because of what the natural Sharingan represented.


    Compared to the chakra releases of Ruri and Ayane, Kazuhime''s chakra was only at a novice level. It may appear powerful, but it didn''t have the deterrence needed to affect Jonin level ninja. The metal cage''s sealing effect further reduced her threat when her chakra was suppressed.


    Though Kazuhimecked the mature thinking to understand what Shiraishi was about to do, her instinctual response was to crawl away, seeking refuge from the impending danger.


    Shiraishi sighed and summoned countless shadow ropes that extended toward the cage. He manipted Kazuhime''s movements, using a shadow to deliver the bottle of medicinal powder to her lips. With her movements restricted, she drank the medicine.


    Soon, the fierceness in her eyes began to recede. Her eyelids grew heavy, and though she tried to keep them open, they closed with exhaustion.


    Kazuhime no longer screamed wildly or red with the ferocious Sharingan. Shey quietly, seemingly at sweet sleep.


    Shiraishi wiped away an imaginary bead of sweat, feeling unprepared for his own daughter to be a subject of experimentation at the start of the year.


    As for how to manage the aftermath, it was a pressing issue. A chakra level nearly equivalent to a Tailed Beast and natural three tomoe Sharingan were both shocking revtions.


    Shiraishi unlocked the cage and carried the sleeping Kazuhime out. Ruri rushed over to take her from him, cradling her with care.


    "Don''t worry, she''s fine. The medicine has simply put her to sleep temporarily, and she''ll be back to her usual self in a few days." Shiraishi reassured Ruri.


    Ruri''s response was stern. "I know. It''s a good thing it''s temporary. Otherwise, you would be in serious trouble."


    Shiraishi remained silent, unsure of how to respond.


    "By the way, this is extremely important. Remember, do not divulge it to anyone." Shiraishi cautioned theboratory team.


    "Understood." They all affirmed.


    In less than two months, the child had chakra levels rivaling a tailed beast, and possessed a three tomoe Sharingan that even many Uchihas couldn''t attain. Regardless of whether they admitted it, her future achievements seemed boundless


    ...


    A weekter.


    The living room resounded with the cries of the two children. The vi''s impressive sound instion seals made sure their distress stayed within the walls, causing no disturbance to the outside.


    Despite the turmoil, Ruri calmlyforted the crying boy in her arms. At this moment, only he was the source of the uproar. Nearby, the girly in her cradle, holding arge feeding bottle and gently sucking on her pacifier. Her blinking eyes remained fixed on Ruri without blinking.


    After a week, Kazuhime''s mood was finally stabilized, her chakra growth steadied, and her modd was calmpared to the fiery state a week earlier. The three tomoe Sharingan in her eyes had also disappeared. The chakra sealing technique applied to her was effective, rendering her no different from any typical baby.


    As time ticked by, Ruri alternated betweenforting the boy in her arms and gently rocking Kazuhime in her cradle. asionally, the boy and Kazuhime would swap ces, and whenever th boy''s cries grew loud, Ruri would instantly return him to her arms to soothe him.


    Noticing the time, Ruri recalled that there were things to attend to, so she ced both children together and hurried upstairs.


    When Ruri came down the stairs, the boy''s cries had grown even louder. Taking a closer look, she found Kazuhime clutching two feeding bottles in her arms, with pacifiers in her mouth. After noticing Ruri by the cradle, her eyes fixed on her with an innocent look.


    "..."


    Ruri retrieved one of the pacifiers from Kazuhime''s grasp and gave it back to the boy. His cries stopped, reced by the sound of pacifier sucking.


    Kazuhime noticed that her ''prize'' had been taken away, she grabbed the edge of the cradle, shaking it violently as if attempting to break it. As she did, her ck and white eyes remained fixed on Ruri.


    The boy coughed, likely due to the cradle''s violent motion disrupting his feeding.


    Once more, the boy''s cries filled the room.


    Ruri couldn''t help but acknowledge the absence of any sibling understanding between them.


    "Kazuhime, don''t bully your brother. You''re the younger sister, so you should learn to be considerate."


    Ruri softly whispered as she cradled the rocking crib, stroking Kazuhime''s small head. Although she knew Kazuhime couldn''t understand the words, Ruri still had tofort her.


    Kazuhime eventually stopped her agitation. She held her bottle, her restless eyes scanning around as if she was searching for something, a ''prey'' that would interest her.


    Ruri sighed, exhausted by the day''s events.


    She found herself worn out. Tasked with caring for two babies, it felt more taxing than her previous missions when she managed on only two hours of sleep each day.


    To make matters worse, Kazuhime''s temperament was exceptionally demanding. She had a habit of waking her up in the middle of the night whenever she needed to pee.


    Rather than gently crying, she would vigorously wake her brother from his sleep who would cry out loudly, alerting the adults with the cry in the process she wanted to pee.


    Ruri hurriedly ate ger lunch, and asked Ameyu to remain at home to care for the two babies while she go out for a quick training, returning promptly at six o''clock in the evening.


    Throughout this past year, raising her children left her with minimal time for training, and now, her training time each day was squeezed from her busy schedule.


    At times, the two babies made so much noise that she had to giveup6 her training in the afternoons, focusing on taking care of them.


    .....


    "I''m jealous."


    In theboratory, Ayane spoke up.


    Shiraishi, upied with a test tube, turned his head in confusion. "Of what?"


    "That child has a great future ahead." Ayane said with certainty


    After a moment of thought, Shiraishi understood whom Ayane referred to.


    "There''s nothing to be jealo6 of. I, in fact, hope that Kazuhime''s potential is more ordinary. Great abilitiese with greater responsibilities. Her extraordinary potential leaves me unable to predict how far she''ll go with my current knowledge. The burden she''ll bear in the future is unimaginable."


    Shiraishi shook his head.


    Ruri and Ayane were already deemed top-notch geniuses in his understanding, each possessing unique bloodline abilities in the world. But even in their youth, their potential hadn''t been as remarkable as Kazuhime''s.


    Ruri and Ayane''s current chakra levels, while significant, still fell short of tailed beasts. Ruri had only attained her Three Tomoe Sharingan after turning twelve, and she began practicing Sage Mode at fifteen.


    Kazuhime, on the other hand, was exceptional. At less than two months old, she possessed chakra approaching tailed beast levels, along with the rare natural Three tomoe Sharingan. Her potential, particrly if she pursued the Sage Arts, was an unpredictable and interesting prospect. However, it also meant a heavy burden for Kazuhime.


    Regarding this, Shiraishi was entirely certain.


    "What is the root cause of Kazuhime''s abnormal situation?" Ayane still confused asked


    Shiraishi shook his head as he had done before and said, "How would I know? From a scientific perspective, it appears to be a rare, sudden mutation. In the realm of science, unreasonable pure-chakra beings like tailed beasts can be born, and once in a while, humans defymon sense."


    The reason he hadn''t delved into this further was not due to ack of curiosity but rather the absence of any promising starting point or evidence.


    With no leads to follow, Shiraishi had no choice but to let the situation develop naturally and observe the oues. Thanks to the dual restraints of sealing jutsu and medication, there was no immediate concern about Kazuhime going on a rampage.


    Shiraishi picked up a sheet with ratios and began preparing a new medicine, all the while deep in thought. Then something soft pressed against his back.


    "Ayane, what are you doing?" Shiraishi asked, sensing his body''s natural physiological response to the touch.


    "Wait, I''m not finished with my research..."


    "Thene study my body instead, as you''ve done before." Ayane teased from behind, her voiceced withughter.


    Unable to resist the temptation, Shiraishi set aside the test tube in his hand. "Let''s go to the break room."


    Aware that his physiological reaction was beyond his control, Shiraishi concluded that his research would have to wait.


    "Um¡­" Ayane agreed with a nod.


    So, the two kissed and shared gentle, tender caresses before slowly making their way to theboratory''s lounge. Shiraishi had originally prepared the room to keep himself from bing too tired during research.


    Ayane, breathless,y on the bed with flushed cheeks, seductive eyes, and a half-dressed appearance that only added to her charm. Shiraishi was more reserved, covering his body.


    Shiraishi reached for her bag, strapped to her thigh, and began searching within.


    "What are you doing?"


    Shiraishi remained silent and retrieved her forehead protector with the logo of the Purple Rose engraved upon it from her bag. Since she needed to maintain her official identity secret, Ayane typically kept the forehead protector in her bag.


    "What are you doing with my protector?"


    Ayane asked, now even more baffled. Still, Shiraishi didn''t respond with words. Instead, he took the forehead protector and used it to cover Ayane''s eyes.


    "You b*stard¡­" Ayane protested, realizing his intentions a moment toote.


    Inplete darkness, Ayane understood that the events from this point on would be dominated by this man she both loved and hated.


    Unprecedented feelings of shame welled up within her. This man, who existed as both her love and her source of frustration. If only he could belong to one person and not toy with the affections of other women.


    ...


    On a celestial body located 380,000 kilometers above the Earth''s surface, known as the Moon, a destendscape stretched, almost like a forbidden realm avoided by living beings.


    A streak of white light resembled a meteor as it pierced the moon''s darkness, radiating a few beams of light. Eventually, this meteoric white light came to a stop in the Moon''s dark hintend.


    There, another white light was present, as if awaiting its arrival.


    "Hamura." a voice called out, and from the white light, the figure transformed into the soul-like phantom of an old man.


    "Why are you here, brother?" inquired the old man named Hamura, his pure white eyes fixed on the neer.


    "I''ve been feeling restlesstely. I have this feeling that the seal we ced on our mother here is weakening. I came to check in with you regarding the situation." The other man responded with concern.


    In the face of his brother''s unease, Hamura replied, "Brother, I believe your concerns are merely a result of your anxiousness for the ninja world. The seal remains intact, and everything is proceeding as Gamamaru''s prophecy foretold. After all, the world regards you as the Sage of the Six Paths. There''s no need to worry."


    "It''s not just unwarranted anxiety. Our mother''s power is overwhelming, and we should remain vignt." The old man Hamira called the ''Sage of the Six Paths'' replied.


    With Sage of the Six Paths still not at ease, Hamura reassured him, "With me personally guarding this ce, no one can approach our mother''s sealed location without my permission. Rest assured."


    The Sage of the Six Paths found sce in Hamura''s repeated affirmations. "Thank you for your watchfulness, brother."


    Convinced that the seal remained secure, the Sage of the Six Paths prepared to depart when Hamura raised a new concern. "Brother."


    "Yes?"


    "Have you truly made your decision?" Hamura inquired.


    Fullyprehending Hamura''s question, the Sage of the Six Paths responded, "Indeed, I have. This is a destiny set in motion thousands of years ago. The blue-eyed child of this era will earn the approval of all tailed beasts, usher in genuine peace, and lead the ninja world forward. The curse that has gued the ninja world will soon be broken by the hands of those destined for it."


    In light of the Sage of the Six Paths'' resolute words, Hamura nodded in understanding. "I see."


    The Sage of the Six Paths nodded in return and then disappeared from Hamura''s presence.


    Hamura gazed in the direction his brother who had left, letting out a sigh. "Was the destiny set in motion thousands of years ago truly a benevolent one? What meaning do the countless joys, sorrows, glories, and shames experienced by humanity over the past thousand years hold? How do these myriad human lives differ from ''White zetau,'' who was raised by his mother long ago? Are the lives and existence of these individuals merely to validate a prophecy made thousands of years prior? What a pitiful existence!"


    This was but another cycle of sorrow, a new beginning bound by fate. With a somber gaze, Hamura observed the astralndscape before him.


    --


    100 advanced chapters on Patreon


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 173: 169: Undercurrent (2)

    Chapter 173: 169: Undercurrent (2)


    ??????


    ------


    Konoha Year 45, Mid-july.


    The ninja war had escted significantly.


    Small countries like the Land of Rain, often serving as battlegrounds for war between major powers, suffered the most as victims of this war.


    Among these wars, the battle in the Land of Rain was the most intense and drew considerable attention. Orochimaru, one of Konoha''s legendary Sannin, had teamed up with Hanzo, the leader of Ame, aiming to swiftly neutralize the Suna threat.


    However, high-ranking officials in Sunagakure, led by Chiyo, recognized that the rise of Ame was partly their own doing, but they couldn''t afford to y the me game at this critical juncture.


    Their primary goal was to execute their war strategy, even if it meant dying their time by a year or two. They analyzed the situation and concluded that, while Konoha had sent reinforcements to the front line, Ame required a significant amount of supplies to maintain its alliance with Konoha.


    Therefore, even if the situation appeared unfavorable to Suna now, they believed that by stalling and disrupting Konoha''s supplies to Ame, the alliance would ultimately crumble, allowing Suna to revert to the situation that existed at the start of the war.


    To achieve this goal, Suna had to maintain itsbat capabilities until Konoha could no longer sustain Ame''s supplies. If they failed to do so, even the disbandment of the Konoha-Rain alliance wouldn''t allow Suna to invade the Fire Country.


    As the frontline war grew more intense, even Konoha, situated far within the Land of Fire, faced its own turmoil. The ever-changing circumstances in the Land of Rain meant that Konoha had to bear a huge monthly material burden.


    Konoha couldn''t abandon its ally, Ame. Losing Ame''s support would leave the Konoha forces in the Land of Rain vulnerable to Suna''s overwhelming numbers, leading to a devastating defeat with even more serious consequences.


    Amid the backdrop of these challenges, a letter arrived in Konoha from the Land of Fire''s capital.


    The Third Hokage received this letter one dayter, sent by the Land of Fire''s daimyo. The ninja under the daimyo''s directmand had delivered it.


    Upon receiving the daimyo''s letter, Hirizan promptly dispatched Anbu agents to summon advisors Koharu and Homura for an urgent high-level meeting.


    "Hiruzen, why have you called us here at this time?"


    The two Konoha advisors, responsible for the procurement of materials and logistical work, appeared exhausted. The material shortage had taken a toll on them since the start of the year, depriving them of proper rest.


    Their faces had grown more wrinkled, and their dark circles had deepened.


    Hiruzen, observing the pair''s toil, noted their significant weight loss. "It''s been a while since I''ve seen you. I''ve asked you toe here because of this letter."


    Hiruzen handed the letter to them, urging them to read the content of the letter.


    After going through the daimyo''s letter, the two advisors disyed slight furrows on their brows, suggesting they found the contents of the letter challenging.


    "The daimyo is urging us to end the war as soon as possible. What are your thoughts?"


    Hiruzen picked up his pipe and took a puff, exhaled a circle of smoke, as he asked the duo of them their opinions.


    "Honestly speaking, this appears somewhat unrealistic. Setting aside the war with Suna and Iwa, we must also keep an eye on Kumo. Also, a portion of our forces is needed to monitor Kumo''s movements. At the moment, we don''t have a enough number of support troops, and without the support for the Land of Rain, it is unlikely we can secure a quick victory, no matter how much we may desire it." Homura spoke honestly.


    The truth stung but needed to be acknowledged. Konoha had essentially deployed most of its avable ninja forces.


    The vige needed to retain a certain number of ninja for protecting the vige itself, or it risked repeating the disastrousrge-scale defection incident from two years ago.


    Currently, Konoha exercised strict control over the movement of people in and out of the vige, even banning nonbatants from doing so.


    They imposed thorough scrutiny on foreign business travelers during this wartime. Anyone who couldn''t provide adequate proof of identity faced deportation or evenpulsory imprisonment in severe cases.


    "I think so too, but the daimyo hopes that we end the war as soon as possible, particrly regarding the Land of Rain, and we can''t drag it any longer," Hiruzen responded with a serious expression.


    As Hokage, he was acutely aware of the significance of the battlefront in the Land of Rain. However, this only heightened his unease concerning the matter.


    Suna had amassed nearly 7,000 ninja in the Land of Rain, a number they publicly imed to be 10,000, significantly threatening the Land of Fire''s national defense. The daimyo''s concerns likely centered around this precarious situation.


    Moreover, the free financial support to Ame might have incurred the displeasure of the Land Of Fire''s nobility, with the daimyo at their helm.


    To be honest, Hiruzen didn''t want to provide free subsidies to Ame, but Ame was entirely without the funds needed to purchase supplies, and Konoha couldn''t afford to lose an ally like Ame. So, he reluctantly provided financial support at no cost.


    As a result, throughout the year, the Land of Rain remained a financial drain. Hiruzen was ready for a protracted war, as the Land of Fire could bear that burden, but it was only with the huge support from the daimyo that he was qualified to continue the prolonged war with Suna in the Land of Rain.


    If the daimyo decided to adjust the support provided to Konoha, it would leave Konoha with no option but toply.


    "Indeed, the Land of Rain is consuming more resources than the Land of Grass. However, the daimyo''s letter gives us a strict three-month deadline. At the verytest, by year''s end, we must eliminate the threat posed by Suna in the Land of Rain... Is this not a bit hasty? You know, the threat from Iwagakure hasn''t been dealt with."


    Homura expressed his reservations.


    "Speaking of the Iwa, Jiraiya recently brought me some good news a few days ago."


    Hiruzen had a contented smile on his face.


    "Good news?"


    Homura and Koharu couldn''t discern what good news Hiruzen was referring to.


    Hiruzen set down his tobo pipe, retrieved a scroll from his drawer, and asked the two opposite him to read its contents.


    "This is¡­"


    Seeing the scroll''s contents, Homura and Koharu immediately showed surprise.


    ording to information from Jiraiya, just four days ago, Namikaze Minato single-handedly destroyed two Iwagakure supply points in the Land of Grass, eliminating more than 500 Iwa ninjas without sustaining any injuries.


    From the beginning to the end of the mission, Minato remained unscathed. His remarkable exploits earned him the moniker ''Yellow sh,'' a name that struck fear into Iwagakure''s ninja.


    "That young man is truly powerful."


    Homura inhaled deeply, his shock still evident in his eyes.


    Destroying Iwa''s supply points and wiping out 500 Iwa ninjas singlehandedly, all without sustaining any injuries, was a feat that left people speechless.


    While the Flying Thunder God Jutsu yed a significant role, Minato''s ability to master such a challenging S-rank space-time ninjutsu demonstrated his exceptional talent. After all, no one in Konoha had managed to master the Flying Thunder God jutsu since the death of their sensei.


    "I didn''t expect him to progress so quickly. I recall that he has a close association with the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki."


    Koharu had a point to make.


    "Individual strength doesn''t necessarily mean he can be a good Hokage. Minato is also very young and mayck the experience to deal withplicated matters. In my opinion, Orochimaru might be better suited for the position of Hokage."


    Homura shook his head; he understood Koharu''s perspective. Elevating a twenty-year-old into the position of Hokage, even inparison to the feats of the White Fang in the past, seemed somewhat extreme.


    He recognized Minato''s strength but also understood that being Hokage required more than just power. Bncing the various factions within the vige to foster healthy growth would take another ten years.


    "Let''s set aside the Fourth Hokage matter for now, but Minato should be included on the list of potential candidates."


    After careful consideration, Hiruzen decided to list Minato as a potential candidate for the Fourth Hokage.


    Minato possessed an exceptional character, outstanding abilities, a clean background, an unwavering Will of Fire, and a friendly connection with the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Additionally, he had achieved remarkable sess during the war, rendering him a strong candidate for the position.


    The two advisors voiced no objections..Minato was only being considered as a candidate for the Fourth Hokage. Selections and deliberations would follow to determine the rightful Fourth Hokage.


    "Since the situation in the Land of Grass has been mostly resolved, I believe it''s usible to transfer Minato to the Land of Rain for action against Suna."


    Koharu put forward her viewpoint.


    Hiruzen didn''t immediately agree. Instead, he took out a map and pointed at it.


    "While we have made some significant progress in the Land of Grass, I''m concerned that Minato''s aggressive actions might make Onoki to deploy Hyuga Ayane to the Land of Grass again."


    Hiruzen expressed his worries.


    A heavy silence lingered in the Hokage''s office.


    "Hiruzen, do you believe Minato''s strength is sufficient to handle her?" Homura wasn''t too confident.


    Recently, if there was a famous rebel in the ninja world, it had to be Konoha''s S-ss rebel, Hyuga Ayane.


    Though she only operated secretly, she had flourished openly on the battlefields of all five major nations, a feat unmatched by anyone else.


    Rumor had it that she singlehandedly suppressed Kumo''s forces on the Iwa-Kumo battlefield, including the Fourth Raikage, who had the ninjutsu inherited from the previous Third Raikage, thus disturbing Kumo''s peace.


    Her power surpassed even that of the Konoha Sannin.


    "I can''t tell;, we willl have to assess Minato''s performance. With the Flying Thunder God Jutsu under hismand, he holds a unique advantage in attacking and retreating as he pleases, making him unmatched in terms of maneuverability. In contrast, Hyuga Ayane is known for her unusual Taijutsu and defensive tactics, along with her troublesome Byakugan. Minato has imed that his nerve response time is slightly faster than hers, but her Byakuganpensates for any such gap."


    Hiruzen was uncertain if the current Minato was capable of handling Hyuga Ayane.


    However, dealing with ninjas of her caliber required deploying ninjas of simr strength to minimize losses.


    So, from Hiruzen''s perspective, as long as they can restrain a powerful ninja like Hyuga Ayane and prevent her from running amok, it would be a significant aplishment.


    "It still appears impossible to support the Land of Rain. The three months granted by the daimyo is truly too tight," Homura sighed.


    "I will send an order to Orochimaru, urging him toe up with a solution as soon as possible. If he can''t eliminate the threat from Suna in the Land of Rain within the next three months, I may have to take action myself," Hiruzen stated with a determined glint in his eyes.


    "Hiruzen, are you serious?"


    The news that Hiruzen intended to head to the battlefield himself caught the two advisors off guard.


    A sitting Hokage personally going to the battlefield meant that the enemy had reached Konoha''sst line of defense.


    Hiruzen nodded and exined, "Not only is the daimyo concerned, but I''m also worried that further dys in the Land of Rain could lead to unforeseen consequences. Ending this war as swiftly as possible will free Konoha from danger earlier."


    Hiruzen was growing tires of the precarious nature of this battle, it was like walking on thin ice.


    Seeing Hiruzen''s unwavering decision, the two advisors had no choice but to agree.


    "In that case, let''s proceed as you''ve said."


    ...


    The sea area in the northern part of the Land of Earth was engulfed in war.


    Wrapped in an exceptionally thick lightning armor, the Fourth Raikage became a streak of blue lightning racing across the sea.


    Before him, a figure stopped his advance.


    Their palms met, and the sea''s waves were disrupted and scattered in all directions.


    The Fourth Raikage clenched his fists, channeling all the strength in his body. The veins on his arms bulged, but he couldn''t take a step forward.


    "Damn woman!" He cursed as his lightning eyes red at the white-eyed woman standing before him. Gritting his teeth, every blocked attack by this woman only fueled his rage.


    "You''re better than before, but still worse Raikage-sama,"


    Ayane teased the Fourth Raikage. Her ability to remainposed amidst this fierce battle further inmed his anger.


    He was helpless against Ayane. His speed surpassed hers, but her Byakugan provided her with an unobstructed field of vision. She anticipated his attacks, be they direct or sneaky, always prepared to either deflect or evade.


    The Fourth Raikage had already suffered significant losses. Though furious, he promptly retreated if an attack failed, never giving Ayane an opportunity to unleash her Gentle Fist on him.


    Being struck by that jutsu was truly troublesome, causing internal damage and blocking his chakra flow. The Fourth Raikage''s reliance on chakra to maintain the Lightning Armor made him especially vulnerable to Ayane''s jutsu, which fundamentally made them bad match ups.


    It should be said that ninjas who rely on chakra for Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, and Genjutsu all hated the Hyuga''s Gentle Fist so much. Because once their chakra pathways was blocked, it was equivalent to a death sentence


    Ayane observed the Fourth Raikage''s increasing caution, it was a natural response following his earlier recklessness. Their countless battles in the past year, whether in direct confrontation or unexpected encounters, had allowed each to discern the other''s general capabilities.


    The Fourth Raikage had grown cautious since the initial rampage, and he was absolutely sure about when to dodge. This was the psychological shadow of being struck by Ayane''s gentle fist.


    As long as Ayane was present, the Raikage became useless, he would undoubtedly be intercepted by her. Hence, the confrontation with Iwagakure can be described as less victorious and more defeated.


    The oue of his battle with Ayane was even more pitiful. So far, he hasn''t emerged victorious in a single duel. The battle wouldn''t be over until the sun sinks below the western horizon.


    Both parties withdrew from the sea and returned to their respective encampments.


    "The Fourth Raikage is bing more and more difficult to handle, and his strength is growing rapidly," Ayane conveyed to Onoki upon returning to Iwagakure''s camp.


    "Of course, that brat Raikage is still under 30 years now, and his body is in a phase of significant development," Onoki responded.


    To Onoki, the Fourth Raikage seemed inexperienced in every way except his strength. Yet this trait only made Onoki feel envious.


    His envy didn''t stem from the Fourth Raikage himself but from the knowledge that Kumo had potential sessors.


    umting experience could take time, but a ninja''s innate talent was irreceable. A ninja''s talents were determined from birth, and those who achieved greatness purely through hard work were extremely rare.


    In Onoki''s view, the Fourth Raikage was a ninja born with exceptional talents, boasting chakra levels rivaling tailed beasts and wlessly inheriting the Third Raikage''s impressive qualities. Such a ninja was already fit to be the Raikage.


    Reflecting on Iwa''s current situation, it might seem prosperous, but should they lose the him the Tsuchikage, Onoki wasn''t sure how they would cope.


    "If you want to end the battle here quickly, you will need to engage in a decisive battle with arge force," Ayane proposed.


    Such measured battles, in Ayane''s view, only restrained Kumo''sbat capabilities without genuinely eliminating them.


    "Impossible. That would result in a significant sacrifice on Iwa''s part," Onoki replied, his expression giving nothing away, leaving his thoughts a mystery.


    A decisive battle with Kumo, even with Ayane''s assistance, results in an unpredictable oue. Onoki has a nagging suspicion that Ayane''s intentions for aiding Iwa wasn''t entirely pure.


    "Well, I don''t have much of a choice. After all, the Fourth Raikage has a younger brother, Killer Bee, who seems to be the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki. If he joins the battlefield, I can''t handle two powerful opponents at once. Don''t forget they also have a Two-Tails Jinchuriki,".


    "True,"


    Onoki affirmed Ayane''s concerns.


    "Since you don''t wish to fight Kumo directly, it might be a good strategy to surrender the Third Raikage''s body and the Sage of Six Paths'' Artifact. After all this seems to be Kumo''s primary objective for starting this war."


    Ayane made a convincing argument.


    However, given that she had already stolen the artifact and couldn''t recover it for Iwa, the only contribution they could make to Kumo was the Third Raikage''s body.


    "Even if we surrender the Third Raikage''s body, there''s no guarantee Kumo will definitely withdraw. The peace treaty we sign may also be as worthless as scrap paper. It will change Iwa''s strategic position significantly," Onoki pointed out.


    Ayane raised an eyebrow, perplexed by this new information.


    "You will head to the Land of Grass to support Kitsuchi. I need you to deal with Konoha''s recently famous ''Yellow sh'', Namikaze Minato,"


    Onoki had obtained information regarding the supply point in the Land of Grass being raided by a yellow-haired Konoha ninja.


    During the raid, Iwa ninjas stationed there suffered heavy casualties, while the intruder emerged unscathed. This had infuriated Onoki, and he couldn''t overlook it.


    However, he was now concerned about this yellow sh, who, rumors imed, could end a battle against any opponent, even experienced and formidable Jonin, within just two moves. The legacy of his swift victories left a fleeting yellow light, earning him the moniker ''yellow sh.''


    "Since it is the request of Tsuchikage-sama, as a bounty hunter, I naturally have to obey the order. But i can''t guarantee i can deal with Minato, after all he must have refined his space-time ninjutsu further since ourst encounter," Ayane said with a smile.


    "Of course i know. Your primary objective is to restrict him," .


    "It''s easier said than done. He''s no pushover and I hate dealing with speed ninjas," Ayane grumbled as she walked out of the tent where Onoki was located.


    Shortly after Ayane''s departure, a shadowy figurended beside Onoki, an Iwa Anbu.


    "Tsuchikage-sama," the Anbu greeted him.


    "Notify Kitsuchi to be cautious around this woman; her intentions in assisting us might not be entirely pure," Onoki instructed.


    "Understood."


    With the Anbu''s departure, Onoki released a heavy sigh.


    ...


    Outside the forest, the atmosphere was stifling as the hottest summer of the year prevailed. As September approached, the energy of the ninjas in the Land of Grass seemed to wane under the scorching sun.


    Kakashi stood by a crystal-clear river that runs through the Grasnd''s forest. The breeze from afar, infused with the river''s cool moisture, offered a refreshing sensation when it brushed against the body.


    Finding a wet stone by the river, Kakashi took a seat to rx. He unpacked kunai, shuriken, and other ninja tools, alongside a small whetstone to remove rust from the des. While minor rust might not affect killing an enemy, it could lead to a slight deviation, allowing a target to escape a fatal blow.


    Once in a while, Kakashi maintained his gear. Though he rarely relied on kunai and shuriken, ensuring their sharpness was adequate.


    His sword, White Fang, was a valuable inheritance from his father, Sakumo Hatake, and it was his first choice when engaging inbat. Kakashi was no professional gear repairman, but he knew how to keep his tools in good condition.


    First, he applied a special cleaning agent to the ninja tools, meticulously covering every crevice. He then submerged them in clean water, using the whetstone to remove rust from each one.


    "So you are here, Kakashi." A voice came from behind him.


    A boy of simr age to Kakashi, Obito Uchiha, appeared wearing goggles. He was a member of Team Minato, an elite Uchiha from Konoha''s prestigious n. Though Kakashi didn''t consider him an elite Uchiha, Obito had be a Chunin at the age of eleven, which was amendable achievement.


    Kakashi nced back at him, asking, "What''s going on?"


    Obito, with his hands in his jacket pockets, appeared reluctant as he answered, "Minato-sensei has something to tell you, he wants you toe over right away."


    Obito snorted.


    "Really? I''ll go there after I clean my tools."


    Kakashi nodded, understanding that, as a member of Team Minato, he had to follow their captain''s orders without question.


    As they were ninja, such discipline was a cornerstone of their code.


    "Kakashi, hurry up; it seems Minato-sensei has something urgent," Obito urged Kakashi again.


    "Got it. didn''t you see me cleaning my grar. Or you reason for rushing is because you want to see Rin sooner?" Kakashi replied unhurriedly.


    Obito blushed, retorting loudly, "Hey, Bakashi don''t twist it around like that!"


    Kakashi wasn''t convinced, "No, you just want to get back quickly so you can see Rin. You can''t hide it."


    "Quit bbering! You''re such a pain."


    "To each other, neither of us sees you as an Uchiha elite," Kakashi and Obito bantered back and forth.


    "Hmph..."


    Obito turned his face away, clearly avoiding the sight of Kakashi''s disgusting face.


    He believed Kakashi loved ridiculing him, an elite ninja of the Uchiha n.


    For Obito, Kakashi was the type of genius ninja who garnered admiration from many girls, a trait that Obito despised most.


    Every ss reunion inevitably featured Kakashi as the center of attention for girls.


    Despite his belief that he was the true elite, Obito remained clueless about awakening the Sharingan.


    Whenever he asked about it with his grandmother, she responded with silence, followed by a head pat and a smile, telling him, "You''ll find out soon."


    This constant avoidance only increased Obito''s frustration.


    He didn''t know why his grandmother wouldn''t exin the process of awakening the Sharingan. It felt like she was intentionally evading the topic.


    Other Uchiha elders showed no interest in telling him about it either.


    "Alright, my tools are cleaned; let''s go,".


    "It''s so boring, Kakashi. You use me of procrastinating, yet you''re doing the same," Obito retorted with augh.


    "Didn''t Minato-sensei specify the time for me to join him? My timing is reasonable."


    Obito huffed, but Kakashi remained asposed as ever.


    "Alright, let''s hurry up. You''re just so eager to see Rin," Kakashi teased.


    Obito suddenly became furious again..


    "I''ve said it before; it''s Minato-sensei who''s calling you, not Rin!"


    Obito followed Kakashi back on the trail.


    Suddenly, Obito turned around, quickly forming hand seals, gathering chakra in his mouth, and then releasing the jutsu.


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu!"


    A massive fireball hurtled toward the nearby bushes, followed by the.sound of howling wind.


    A figure leaped out of the bushes, narrowly evading the fireball, but the figure''s relief was short-lived.


    The moonlit de of White Fang pierced through the ninja from Iwagakure, plunging from his back through to his chest.


    "Already... that was fast..."


    The Iwagakure ninja, now pierced by Kakashi''s sword, wore the vige''s attire and was stunned that he had been attacked by a mere kid from behind without realizing it.


    Kakashi withdrew White Fang as the Iwagakure ninja fell to the ground, lifeless.


    "Kakashi, how was my cooperation? Were you surprised by my jutsu? Whenever i want to, I can perform at this level. So next time, don''t call me a cker," Obito proudly smiled.


    Obito was genuinely delighted to have cooperated with Kakashi.


    "So- So-. I just blinked to let you deal with it. I could''ve handled that guy on my own."


    "You''re still lying, acting like you weren''t impressed by my abilities," Obito said smugly.


    "Enough chitchat... aren''t youing out yet?" Kakashi''s eyes remained fixed on a shaded tree untouched by the sunlight.


    "Kakashi, did we let one slip through?" Obito finally realized the situation and stood alongside Kakashi, ready for any challenge.


    Kakashi kept silent, gripping White Fang with a serious expression.


    p! p!


    The sound of ppinng resounded from behind the tree.


    Obito couldn''t help but swallow, inexplicably he felt a dangerous aura approaching him.


    A woman dressed in white emerged from behind the tree, it was Ayane.


    "It''s been a while, Kakashi. You''ve grown a lot in these past years. And this guy is a formidable Iwa Chunin," Ayane said, smiling warmly at Kakashi.


    "Hey, Kakashi, is she a friend of yours?" Obito thought Ayane appeared familiar but couldn''t pinpoint where he had seen her.


    Judging from the tone of the other party, it seemed like she was familiar with Kakashi.


    "Are you an idiot?"


    A bead of cold sweat trickled down Kakashi''s forehead.


    "Stop calling me that!" Obito protested, ring at Kakashi.


    "Listen closely; I don''t have time to exin right now. Find Minato-sensei quickly; she''s not someone we can handle,"


    Obito saw Kakashi''s quivering hand as he held White Fang, a mix of fear and nervousness. For the first time, Obito saw Kakashi showing fear towards an enemy.


    "Hurry!" Kakashi''s sense of urgency was palpable, and Obito understood that this woman wasn''t easy to deal with.


    Obito retrieved kunai from his pouch and said confidently, "Kakashi, I''m an elite Uchiha ninja, and I never abandon myrades. If you need to escape, go ahead; I''ll stall her for you."


    So, Obito clutched the kunai tightly, charging Ayane without hesitation.


    "Fool!"


    Facing Obito''s self-destructive intent, Kakashi tightened his grip on his sword and swiftly moved toward Ayane, intercepting Obito.


    Before fighting Ayane, he had to stop Obito.


    Ayane smiled and began gathering chakra in her palms.


    A sudden feeling of unease washed over Obito, a crushing pressure that seemed to strangle his throat, leaving his face pale.


    He immediately realized that the woman before him was an opponent far beyond his capabilities.


    Certain death loomed.


    Retreating was no longer an option.


    Boom!


    His body was flung backward.


    Blood spattered upon him.


    Obito stood in stunned silence as Kakashi, who had taken the brunt of the attack meant for him, stood between them.


    "Ka... Kakashi!"


    Obito had never expected this turn of events.


    His body trembled, not with anger or fear, but with a realization of his own ipetence.


    The desire to protect hisrades only magnified his realization of his own limitations.


    Feelings of impotence, frustration, and the loss of his own strength swirled in his mind, reflecting in his eyes.


    As Obito stared deep into his own eyes, it felt as though something within him had awakened.


    A fiery, potent energy surged into his eyes.


    Chakra pulsed throughout his body, and Obito could sense a significant increase in chakra reserve.


    His eyes turned red, each now bearing two spinning tomoe, exuding a mesmerizing yet bewitching radiance.


    "Things just got moreplicated. Your talent for awakening your eyes seems remarkable. I should deal eith you ad soon as possible... In any case, Konoha won''t miss you."


    Ayane murmured softly.


    Obito ignored Ayane''s words, but stared at her with his Sharingan, which now bore double tomoe.


    His vision experienced unprecedented rity. His dynamic vision had been greatly enhanced.


    ''Is this the power of the Sharingan?'' Obito didn''t discern know if he felt joy or sorrow currently. He hadn''t expected to awaken his eyes in such dire circumstances.


    Obito vaguely understood why his grandmother had refrained from discussing the Sharingan with him.


    Ayane observed Obito''s every move. She expected him to strike again, but Obito instead hoisted Kakashi onto his back, retreated swiftly, and disappeared in an instant.


    "He''s not a fool,"


    After awakening his Sharingan, Obito hade to understand the vast gap that existed between him and his enemy. His awakening of Sharingan, though powerful, couldn''t bridge such a gap.


    Obito had initially assumed he might meet his end here, but he had a duty to ensure Kakashi''s safe return. So, he could only escape.


    A fierce wind swept from behind, and Obito knew Ayane was closing in on him.


    With Kakashi on his back, even if he set traps, it was toote.


    The inevitable conclusion was that escape wasn''t easy, given the immense gap in strength.


    Not even a ninja like Kakashi could withstand a single attack and Obito was yet to master his Sharingan. If only it could evolve further...


    Obito shivered, rejecting the thought.


    This power, obtained at the cost of hisrades'' suffering, was excessively dark.


    Depending entirely on breeding darkness to enhance his strength might ultimately fail to protect hisrades. It could even lead to their harm.


    Harming Kakashi, hurting Rin, and others. Hence, his desire for power had to be restrained. But to back down now would mean certain death, and Kakashi would die with him.


    The sounds of footsteps drawing nearer were relentless.


    ''Still, no escape?'' Obito took a deep breath; if he couldn''t flee, he would fight to the death.


    Even if it meant his own death, he would inflict damage upon the enemy, refusing to let the Uchiha''s strength be underestimated.


    ''Sorry..... Kakashi, Rin, and Minato-sensei...''


    Obito turned around with the unconscious Kakashi on his back, brandishing a kunai, ready to confront Ayane head-on.


    A handful of kunai flew from deep within the forest.


    Ayane recognized them immediately as kunai specifically inscribed with Namikaze Minato''s Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    Attached to them was a razor-sharp wind attribute chakra, maintaining its power even after prating a tree. The kunai flew faster than before, its wind attribute chakra enhancing its lethal force.


    Boom!


    In an instant, an explosion of golden-yellow light shattered the earth.


    The debris obscured the view and separated Obito from Ayane.


    "Minato-sensei!?"


    Obito disyed a shocked expression at Minato''s arrival.


    "Sorry, I''mte, Obito. Take Kakashi and get out of here; I''ll handle things here."


    "Yes!."


    Obito realized that his presence along with Kakashi would onlyplicate the situation for Minato, and thus, he promptly carried Kakashi and fled back to the Konoha camp.


    "It won''t be that easy to escape," Ayane dered.


    Ayane''s figure flickered as sheunched an attack from the front.


    Minato didn''t hesitate, releasing arge number of tri-pronged kunai that scattered in all directions.


    With a single tri-pronged kunai in hand, he shed towards Ayane.


    Ayane swiftly sidestepped as Kunai whizzed by, bathed in golden light. In the blink of an eye, Minato appeared behind her, his hand grasping a tri-pronged Kunai imbued with wind attribute chakra, which he thrust toward Ayane''s vest with a swift backhand motion.


    Her body tilted slightly, and with just a few millimeters to spare, the tri-pronged Kunai missed her, swishing past.


    Ayane remained unfazed by Minato''s sudden appearance and his choice of attack. Her Byakugan allowed her to perceive any threat, regardless of its speed or direction, granting her a clear view of her surroundings.


    Besides, having fought ge Fourth Raikage several times, she had adapted to high-speedbat, enabling her to evade with clever agility.


    While Ayane retreated, one of the tri-pronged Kunai that Minato had scattered earlier fell from the sky and lodged into Ayane''s back.


    Minato''s held a condensed blue chakra sphere with a razor-sharp wind de revolving around it.


    ''Well... let''s stop here'' Ayane decided to stop here.


    Minato before her vanished, and the chakra ball infused with the wind de struck her back.


    At the same time, Ayane turned around at that moment, forcefully extending her palm.


    "Air God Strike!"


    In the forest, a violent tornado erupted, followed by a deafening explosion.


    The wind pressure, highly concentrated and turbulent, produced sharp and harsh sounds, while an overpowering chakra shockwave resonated in tandem.


    The two vortexes collided, generating an intense burst of blinding white light, obscuring the field of vision, making it impossible to keep one''s eyes open.


    In the center of the forest, a massive crater appeared, consuming trees and earth in its path.


    Obito, who had already retreated from the battle, still felt the explosion''s shockwaves, causing him to turn instinctively and catch sight of Minato rushing towards him from behind.


    "Minato-sensei? Have you dealt with the enemy?"


    Obito came to a stop, waiting for Minato to approach.


    As Minato reached Obito, the younger ninja noticed that his right arm was severely injured, blood streaming from the wound. Minato''s appearance seemed disheveled and battered.


    Obito was surprised, this was the first time he had seen Minato sustain such a grave injury. Since joining Team Minato, he had seen Minato deal with enemies instantly, his mere presence enough to deter any threat.


    In response to Obito''s question, Minato shook his head and replied, "No, I can only say that I''m somewhat better, but with my current strength, it''s extremely difficult to kill her. I will need the assistance of other jonin."


    Minato turned to look into the depths of the forest, where their enemy was retreating at high speed.


    Analyzing the situation, he spected that Ayane would be called to confront him as the bnce tilted in their favor. Thistest attack on his two students was likely a ruse to draw him into a trap.


    "So, you mean that woman wille back?"


    Obito was quite worried.


    "No, she won''t be able to fight with Konoha for a while," Minato assured him.


    Obito was still confused..


    "Okay, don''t worry. Sensei is here, and no one will harm you."


    Minato chose not to exin but instead smiled warmly and patted Obito''s head in a reassuring gesture.


    "Understood."


    "Congrattions, Obito. You have awakened your Sharingan. The gap between you and Kakashi will reduce over time. However, don''t be too addicted to this power. The most important thing is to remain true to your own heart."


    When Minato said these words, his expression was serious.


    Obito understood exactly what Minato meant. At the moment he awakened the Sharingan, despite his nervousness, he had understood the process for awakening it.


    Therefore, he listened to Minato''s warning.


    ........


    "What? Are you leaving at this time?"


    At the Land of Grass, within Iwagakure''s camp, Kitsuchi stared at Ayane in disbelief. She had only been present for a few days and was already leaving. Wasn''t this a breach of their agreement?


    Ayane coughed, herplexion pale, clearly injured.


    "I have no other choice. I don''t want to do this, but the next time I encounter the Yellow sh well-prepared, I won''t be able to evade his attack."


    Her statement left Kitsuchi confused. They had invited Ayane here at a high price, but her words seemed to ve increasing the morale of their enemies.


    In response to Kitsuichi''s dissatisfaction, Ayane rolled up her sleeves to reveal her wrists, which had a distinct ck mark.


    Kitsuchi expression changed drastically, taking a step back subconsciously, assuming a defensive stance against Ayane. He recognized the mark, which was synonymous with Namikaze Minato''s Flying Thunder God Jutsu, a mark that signaled the inescapable pursuit of the Yellow sh.


    Even if someone briefly evaded Minato''s grasp, they couldn''t remain hidden for long. All Iwagakure ninjas bearing this mark were killed without exception.


    "You were marked with the thing...and you survived?" Kitsuchi stammered as he asked.


    "It''s best not to underestimate me. After all, this mark only serves to transport through time and space and holds no offensive capabilities. Moreover, as long as I leave Minato''s field of vision immediately, even if I carry this mark, he won''t take immediate action."


    Ayane''s exnation rified the situation which Kitsuchi understood. Some Iwa ninjas had also been marked in the past, and they had returned to the camp without worry. It took a while before Minato figured out the situation and killed them.


    Being nted with this imprint, staying away from Namikaze Minato''s field of vision for the first time would be the safe period.


    Not to mention a ninja like Ayane with the Byakugan.


    However, Kitsuchi still felt something was wrong.


    Of course, there was another crucial point Ayane failed to mention. Minato had fallen into Shiraishi''s trap in the past and died on the spot,ter revived with the aid of the Sage Seal from Mount My¨­boku. This history remained fresh in Minato''s memory.


    For those who knrw Shiraishi, they never acted recklessly unless they were absolutely certain. This was precisely why Minato refrained from taking immediate action after marking her with the Flying Thunder God mark.


    "Well..."


    Kitsuchi sighed, nodding in agreement. Ayane was correct.


    Although her safety was ensured for the time being, the next encounter with Namakaze Minato would undoubtedly be different. Minato woulde prepared with enough trump cards, and Ayane''s chances of survival would significantly be reduced.


    In essence, they were merely rogue ninjas, and they would withdraw from the battlefield the moment their lives were in danrlger. Kitsuchi found no reason topel Ayane to stay any longer.


    "This mission can be deemed a failure. I won''t ept the deposit or the rewards. I''ll return them to you in full once I have the Flying Thunder God mark removed from my hand. Carrying it around constantly is making me uneasy."


    Ayane extracted a scroll containing the funds, ced it on the table, and exited the tent.


    Kitsuchi picked up the scroll Ayane had left behind while frowning. His father, Onoki, had cautioned him to remain vignt regarding Ayane''s motives for assisting Iwagakure, but Ayane''s sudden decision to stop cooperation was puzzling.


    What could her objective be? Had she achieved her goal through her cooperation with Iwa?


    Kitsuchi, grappling with these questions, realized one thing. With the loss of Ayane, a powerful ninja, who would Iwagakure in the Land of Grass employ to limiit the Yellow sh?


    Even if his father, Onoki, intervened personally, it was doubtful they could restrain Namikaze Minato, who used the extraordinary Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    "Pass down the order. If they encounter Namikaze Minato, they can abandon the mission without facing punishment. We don''t want to risk unnecessary casualties."


    Kitsuchi reluctantly ryed this order to the Jonin by his side. Regrettably, Iwa remained powerless against the remarkable Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    This situation brought to mind Konoha''s White Fang, butpared to him, Namikaze Minato, a master of the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, was even more terrifying.


    In recent times, Iwa ninjas on his side had been gued by fear of the Yellow sh alone. Encounters with him on the battlefield often resulted in sudden and unexpected deaths, a level of deterrence even more intimidating than Konoha''s White Fang.


    "Yes," the Jonin replied and withdrew to carry out Kitsuchi''s orders.


    .......


    Ayane, who had left the Iwagakure camp, did not immediately return to the Land of Demons. Given the Flying Thunder God mark on her hand, she possessed remarkable positional awareness. Returning to the Land of Demons would undoubtedly alert Minato to her presence.


    She made her way to an abandoned cave in the Land of Grass, where a man and a woman were patiently waiting.


    The man, in his twenties, donned a white coat, exuding the faint scent of chemicals. He appeared quite handsome. The woman, much younger, was dressed in a dark ninja attire with a fiery round fan on her back, wearing an cold expression.


    These two figures were Shiraishi and Ruri. Both had been awaiting Ayane''s arrival for some time.


    "The mission isplete, but Madara''s ns remains unclear," Ayane reported upon arrival.


    "No matter. Your mission was to eliminate the White Zetsu surrounding Obito. Compared to the Five Great Nations, Madara poses a far greater threat. ording to the avable information, his goal likely revolves around bing the Ten Tails Jinchuriki and releasing the Infinite Tsukuyomi upon the world. Enshrouding everyone in a genjutsu of nothingness, much like Otsutsuki Kaguya did before."


    Shiraishi sighed deeply, sensing the gravity of the situation.


    "Escape from reality? The old man is sure obsessed with peace."


    "So, while he''s weak now, we must deliver a fatal blow and prevent him from carrying out his ns."


    "But now he''s an old man. Bing the Ten Tails Jinchuriki...something about it doesn''t sit right with me."


    "Who knows? Perhaps bing the Ten Tails Jinchuriki will introduce unexpected changes. The arrangements in ce with Obito are contingencies. Depending on Madara''s choices, we''ll decide how to proceed. It''s the only way to get close to him again."


    Ayane paid no attention to Shiraishi''s ponderings, instead rolling up her sleeves to reveal her white arms, disying the Flying Thunder God mark on her wrist.


    "We will attend to Madara''s matterster. For now, please remove this mark. I don''t want to live in fear all day."


    "No need to be so nervous. The mark served as a good excuse for your exit from the Iwa battlefield. Besides, this seal like to the caged bird seal. It operates based on chakra, which means it''s rtively easy to crack."


    Shiraishi smiled with confidence in his ability to eliminate the Flying Thunder God mark.


    ....


    In a dark, undisclosed cave, White Zetsu reported to Madara.


    "Madara-sama, the other oarty has started eliminating the White Zetsu near Obito."


    "Have all those special white zetsus been killed?"


    Madara, who sat in a chair, was aged and frail. He awoke from drowsiness, his red Sharingan ring to life. His long, white hair hung disheveled.


    His vitality was getting weaker, as though he might pass away at any moment.


    "Yes."


    "Today''s young ninjas are not to be underestimated."


    Madara agreed, nodding. "Indeed. The enemy assisted Iwagakure, but it wasn''t merely to eliminate the White Zetsu around Obito. It''s a test of my response and a veiled attack on Konoha."


    "Yes. The other party assisted Iwagakure, most likely to eliminate the White zetsu beside Obito."


    "There is a meaning to their actions but it should be more than for this purpose. If it was just to eliminate White zetsu around Obito, they should have done that long ago. The other party is testing my reaction, or.to target Konoha."


    Madara''s aged voice retained its undeniable authority.


    "What do we do next Madara-sama?"


    White Zetsu couldn''t guess Madara''s intentions.


    "The has been cast. Let''s deal with those brats once and for all. My time is running out, and I can''t afford to wait any longer."


    In the darkness, the Sharingan''s crimson glow radiated. Madara''s lips curled into a ferocious smile, sending shivers down the spines of those who saw it.


    "Finally, in this world of endless cause and effect, love and hatred entangled...I shall dance once more..."


    --


    100 advanced chapters on Patreon


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 174: 170: Bait

    Chapter 174: 170: Bait


    Within the infirmary of Konoha''s camp in the Land of Grass, a medical ninja diligently attended to Minato''s injury.


    "Minato-san, could you please tell me how you got your arm injury?"


    After conducting some examinations, the medical ninja from the medical unit hesitated for a moment, evidently having doubts about Minato''s arm injury.


    "What''s the problem? Didn''t this injurye from the Gentle Fist?"


    Before Minato could respond, Jiraiya, who stood nearby, had already asked. Minato was not only his disciple but also the sole Konoha ninja who could turn the tide in the Land of Grass.


    Minato had just engaged in a fierce battle against the rogue ninja Hyuga Ayane, and his return with injuries had surprised Jiraiya. From Jiraiya''s view, Minato''s bleeding arm seemed to be a result of the enemy''s Gentle Fist technique.


    "Jiraiya-sama, with all due respect, Minato-san''s arm wasn''t injured by the Gentle Fist at all."


    "What?!!"


    "Yes, Minato-san''s injury was caused by some form of Wind Release ninjutsu, which has inflicted severe damage to both the bones and chakra pathways in his arm."


    The medical ninja nodded with confidence. Konoha''s medical records included numerous cases of injuries from the Gentle Fist, and none of them resembled Minato''s arm injury.


    Injuries resulting from taijutsu and ninjutsu were vastly different, and experienced medical ninjas could readily distinguish between them. This certainty made it clear that Minato''s arm injury wasn''t due to the Gentle Fist.


    "Minato, what happened?"


    Jiraiya also asked with utmost seriousness.


    "...It''s rted to my new ninjutsu." Minato responded with a calm expression.


    "Rasengan?"


    "Yes, I incorporated Wind Release chakra transformation into the Rasengan... but the jutsu isn''t perfected, so the resulting side effects....."


    "That''s understandable." The medical ninja knowingly nodded. "However, it''s advisable not to use this wind ninjutsu in the future. Using it repeatedly may result in your right arm losing the ability to utilize chakra."


    "Is it that serious?"


    Minato was surprised. Although he knew his new jutsu carried some risks, he hadn''t anticipated such a severe drawback.


    "Minato-san isn''t a medical ninja, so it''s natural not to be aware of these risks. Even Tsunade-sama would issue a simr warning after diagnosing you herself. If possible, it''s better to seal this forbidden jutsu, which could cause significant harm to one''s body." The medical ninja sighed.


    Judging from the injury to Minato''s arm, the severity and danger of the Wind Release jutsu he had used became apparent.


    Although it was powerful and could deter enemies whenbined with the Flying Thunder God, the high price Minato paid for its use made it not worth it in the eyes of medical ninjas.


    "If I were to use a Shadow Clone instead of my main body for this jutsu, would it still be risky?" Minato with his flexible mindset, quickly came up with a clever idea.


    The medical ninja momentarily stunned, then nodded, "It''s a usible solution. However, based on the extent of the injury to Minato-san arm, it''s likely to be quite challenging to control this forbidden jutsu using a Shadow Clone."


    "The vige needs my strength right now. Regardless of the difficulty, I''ll choose to ovee it. Thank you for your advice." Minato responded earnestly after rising from his chair.


    "This is my duty and responsibility as a doctor. The situation in the Land of Grass remains stable, thanks to Minato Jonin''s ability to turn the tide."


    The medical ninja was ttered and held a deep admiration for Minato.


    A person of exceptional character, striking appearance, humility, remarkable strength, the capacity to lead in every battle, and the ability to navigate enemy territory with minimal injury. These qualities caused many young Konoha ninjas to look up to Minato as their role model.


    This year, the Konoha troops stationed in the Land of Grass had managed to counter their disadvantage in battles with Iwagakure. Most of the credit for this turnaround went to Minato. Even so, he had managed to maintain his humility andposure, earning the trust of many and inspiring them to ce their lives in his hands.


    As they exited the infirmary, Jiraiya took a moment to say to Minato.


    "Minato, I''ve given it a lot of thought, and I''vee to a decision."


    "Jiraiya-sensei, what have you been thinking?"


    "You can be the second-inmand." Jiraiya said with great seriousness.


    "Second-inmand?" Minato''s expression froze, surprised by Jiraiya''s proposition.


    "Given your strength and the illustrious aplishments you''ve achieved so far, nobody below will have any objections."


    "But..."


    "Don''t rush to refuse. I just want to ask you, Minato, do you still recall telling me your dream to be Hokage?" Jiraiya looked equally serious.


    Minato nodded.


    "Bing Hokage isn''t an easy feat. I''m not particrly interested in the position of Hokage, but I can pave the way for you to reach that position. Your ambition is mature now, and you possess the capability topete with Orochimaru. Moreover, Sarutobi-sensei is aware of your aplishments and highly values your talent. He''s already listed your name among the candidates for the Fourth Hokage."


    After listening to Jiraiya''s words, Minato understood that Jiraiya was helping him in his own way.


    The path to bing Hokage wasn''t without its challenges, it required not just strength but also a solid reputation and support from the masses. Minato had gained recognition as the "Yellow sh" on the Iwa battlefield, butpared to Orochimaru, one of the Sannin, he stillcked the same level of recognition and support.


    So, Jiraiya''s appointment of him as the deputymander was a form of training for his leadership skills. The task ahead was to transform the people here into his supporters, a task that would depend on his ability to seize opportunities in the future.


    "Thank you, Jiraiya-sensei. I''ll do my best."


    "Of course, no need to thank me. It''s my duty as your sensei. You just focus on pursuing your dreams, and the rest, I''ll handle for you." Jiraiya assured him with a pat on the shoulder.


    "Will Orochimaru-sama be okay with this?" Minato was concerned that Jiraiya''s support might strain Jiraiya''s friendship with Orochimaru.


    "Of course, it''s fine. Orochimaru and I have been friends for years, and our rtionship is quite strong. He won''t let something like this affect our friendship." Jiraiya smiled as he reassured Minato.


    There was something unspoken, however. Jiraiya didn''t anticipate Minato rising to be the Fourth Hokage in thepetition.


    The gap in reputation and support between Minato and Orochimaru was too great.


    Orochimaru had been noticed by high-ranking officials since the previous Ninja World War and was being vigorously groomed as the Fourth Hokage.


    Jiraiya''s true intention was to prepare Minato to be the Fifth Hokage. Once Orochimaru retired from the position of the Fourth Hokage, there would be no ninja in their generation capable ofpeting with Minato, guaranteeing him the position of the Fifth Hokage. Jiraiya had conceived of this n since his arrival in the Land of Grass, and he was genuinely pleased.


    "However, I don''t know when the official for the Fourth Hokage will take ce. For now, our focus is on winning this war."


    Minato was about to respond when his expression changed slightly.


    "What''s wrong? Is it rted to the aftereffects of that treatment?" Jiraiya noticed Minato''s changed expression and thought there might be a health concern.


    "No..... it''s not that. It''s about the Flying Thunder God mark I engraved on Hyuga Ayane''s wrist. It''s disappeared, and I can''t sense her location anymore." Minato''s face became more serious.


    "What? The Flying Thunder God mark..." Jiraiya was equally shocked.


    He was well aware of the power of the Flying Thunder God mark. Once engraved, it meant that you would be pursued by the jutsu for life. Even he, as one of the Sannin, couldn''t have such a mark removed.


    In the entire Konoha, there were no more than few individuals capable of removing the Flying Thunder God mark.


    "I''m sorry, Jiraiya-sensei. I made a mistake. I thought I could track them at any time by using the Flying Thunder God mark, but I didn''t expect it to be removed so quickly... I may not get such a good opportunity again." Minato expressed his frustration and sighed.


    "It''s alright. The other party isn''t an ordinary ninja. You see, the Hyuga n''s Caged Bird Seal has been broken, and they likely have ninja skilled in breaking seale." Jiraiya patted Minato on the shoulder, trying to console him.


    Even so, it was still a pity. The deed was done, and ruminating over it now would only add to his own burdens.


    "Even so, this was a result of my personal mistake. I will take care of the patrol duty, and the others will only be sacrificing their lives in vain if they''re sent on it." Minato swiftly recovered from his frustration.


    Jiraiya didn''t refuse, for, as Minato had said, he was the only one capable of handling patrol duties. Sending other teams would be risking their lives needlessly.


    "Kakashi is currently injured and unable to partake in battles now. You''re missing a capable leader. While the boy named Obito has awakened his Sharingan, he''s still inexperienced in using it. For now, focus on establishing our base here at the camp. I''ll reassign a few jounin to form a temporary patrol team for you."


    Minato nodded in agreement.


    Battling an extremely dangerous S-rank rogue was risky, even for him. Obito and Rin, who were chunin, would be at a significant disadvantage in such a battle, and they could be killed within seconds.


    As for Kakashi..... even though he had the strength of a jonin, he was lying in the hospital currently and couldn''t leave for at least a week. Minato was left with no choice but to reselect his team and carry out patrol duties.


    ....


    In Kakashi''s ward:


    "Look, Rin, this is our Uchiha''s Sharingan. It''s amazing, right?!!!" Obito proudly lifted his goggles, revealing the red, double-l tomoe sharingan, and showed them off to Rin.


    "Is this Sharingan? Such beautiful eyes." Rin remarked, observing Sharingan up close for the first time, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    "Yes, from now on, I''m also an elite Uchiha ninja." Obito proimed, standing confidently with his hands on his hips, enjoying Rin''s gaze. It felt great to be admired by the girl he liked, but there was also a hint of sadness. In the past, the girls'' attention had always been focused on the genius Kakashi.


    "Even without Sharingan, I''ve always believed you''re an elite Uchiha ninja." Rin said with a warm smile.


    "Really?" Obito blushed, scratching his face, a bit flustered.


    Meanwhile, Kakashi, who was injured and resting in bed, continued reading his book, ignoring Obito and Rin''s conversation, as their topics didn''t pique his interest.


    "Kakashi, i heard you got injured, is it true?!!!!!" Three more people entered the ward.


    The first to enter was a boy with watermelon hair and thick eyebrows. He was the one who shouted as he walked in. He was Might Guy, who proudly proimed himself Kakashi''s lifelong rival and was now a Chunin of Konoha.


    Following Guy were two older boys, Hayate and Ebisu. These two, like Guy, rhey were in the same team. They had both passed the special Chunin assessment during the war, achieving the prestigious Chunin rank in Konoha. Although they were familiar with Kakashi, they belonged to different teams, and their rarely encountered each other.


    "Aren''t the three of you supposed to be out on missions?" Kakashi, lying on his bed, set down his book and sighed. He wondered why all three of them had decided to visit his ward at once.


    "Jiraiya-sama just ordered that ninjas below the Jonin rank to not leave the canp." replied Hayate who had a toothpick-like object in his mouth


    "What happened? Why are lower-ranked ninja not allowed to leave?" Obito asked doubtfully.


    "We''re not quite sure. We just follow the orders of our superiors." Ebisu replied, pushing his sunsses up the bridge of his nose.


    "Speaking of which, Kakashi, how did you get injured?" Might Guy asked curiously.


    Hayate and Ebisu were also eager to know.


    Among them, Kakashi''s was undoubtedly the most powerful. Though he hadn''t yet reached the rank of Jonin, he was very close, and he was only eleven years old, which surprised most people. He was indeed worthy of being the second generation White Fang.


    So, they assumed the ninja capable of injuring Kakashi had to be a well-known Jonin from Iwagakure.


    Kakashi was about to answer, but Obito beat him to it, saying angrily, "It was a powerful woman named Hyuga Ayane. ording to Minato-sensei, she''s a ninja who defected from our vige."


    A heavy silence settled in the room after Obito finished speaking. Hayate and Ebisu, who had been eager to hear Kakashi''s response, fell silent. Even the usually carefree Might Guy became serious.


    "What''s wrong?" Obito was puzzled by their strange reactions.


    "Are you absolutely sure her name is Hyuga Ayane?".


    "Yes. With her Byakugan, there''s no way it could be a fake." Obito nodded seriously.


    The three of them appeared to be even more downcast at the mention of this name.


    "Why are you all acting this way?" Obito asked, unable to understand their reactions.


    "It''s likely because it reminded them of the Jonin who used to lead their team." Kakashi, with his sharp mind, instantly guessed the emotional state of the three.


    "Huh?" Obito paused, still not getting it.


    Hayate was the first to regain hisposure, scratching his head, and said, "I''m sorry. I guess I was surprised because I heard news rted to Ruri-sensei, and it left me somewhat disoriented."


    "Ruri-sensei?"


    "Uchiha Ruri was our team''s Jonin leader, and Hyuga Ayane used to be a member of the same team under Ruri-sensei." Hayate exined.


    "I see." Obito coughed, realizing he had mentioned a name he shouldn''t have.


    The three of them stayed for a brief moment, leaving a get-well gift for Kakashi, and then left.


    Obito grumbled, "Really, why does everyone always focus on Kakashi? I just awakened my Sharingan, and no one asks me about it. Isn''t it shocking that I awakened Sharingan?"


    Hearing Obito''sint, Rin smiled, pursing her lips. "Obito, you''re a bit too eager to show off your Sharingan, don''t you think?"


    "Hey, it was just a joke. I don''t have to keep my Sharingan active all the time just to show off." Obito said, a little stubborn.


    But he couldn''t help but turn off his Sharingan because it made him feel somewhat dizzy, as if he might faint on the spot.


    "Okay, I get it. You''re strong now, Obito. Let''s leave Kakashi alone to rest."


    "Oh.. okay. Then Rin and I are heading out, Kakashi. Once you recover, I''ll prove to you that my newly awakened Sharingan I''m not the same as before.." Obito turned to say to Kakashi, then promptly followed Rin.


    "Even with the Sharingan, it doesn''t suddenly increase your intelligence. Isn''t the oue the same as before?"


    .....


    One morning, Obito engaged in early morning training within the safe range of the camp''s small woods.


    With dexterity, he activated his double tomoe Sharingan, swiftly formed hand seals, and positioned himself in front of a pool of water. Inhaling deeply.


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu!"


    A massive fireball shot forth from his mouth, traveling to the center of the pool and dispersing in the air about ten meters away. Even after the fireball vanished, the residual heat lingered in the air.


    Obito tirelessly trained his Fire Release Ninjutsu, as hecked exceptional skills in shuriken jutsu, having only average talent in that field. Thus, he resorted to relying on ninjutsu topensate for his shorings.


    In Team Minato, he often found himself in a quiet rivalry with Kakashi. They asionally had to work together when confronting powerful enemies, despite theirpetitiveness. Obito acknowledged Kakashi''s outstanding Taijutsu and Kenjutsu abilities. Even a Jonin, if careless, could fall prey to Kakashi''s lethal strikes.


    Nheless, Kakashi was not without his own shorings. He relied excessively on Taijutsu and Kenjutsu. Furthermore, his advanced Lightning Ninjutsu primarily supported close-range and single-target attacks.


    Obito wanted to bridge these gaps and offset Kakashi''s weaknesses. He aimed toplement Kakashi''s shorings and hoped that, with diligence and practice, he could catch up to Kakashi''s level, eventually standing beside him as an equal. He longed to no longer be the "tail of the crane." as Kakashi had dubbed him.


    "Obito, are you training here?" Rin''s voice from behind disrupted his concentration.


    Obito paused his fire release training, turning to see Rin approaching him. She held a medical kit, a vital item that medical ninja always carried, as it was necessary for treating the wounded.


    As a medical ninja, Rin never knew when she might need it.


    "I thought i shoulde and check on your training. I don''t want you overexerting yourself, as maintaining the Sharingan takes too much chakra." Rin said after a brief pause.


    "Yes, the Sharingan does consume chakra. I can''t keep it activated for too long, or i will end up with a headache. But I''m working on controlling the right bnce."


    After awakening Sharingan, Obito quickly realized how challenging it was to sustain its activation.


    Although his chakra had increased after awakening his eyes, it still took significant effort to maintain his Sharingan. To peer through an opponent''s movements or cast genjutsu, the chakra expenditure became even more significant.


    "Okay.. Obito, continue your training. I won''t be a distraction, i''ll be right here if you need anything."


    With not much to do at the camp due to the recentck of wounded soldiers, Rin had free time to pursue her own activities. She hade to train with Obito, focusing on training her chakra control to enhance her medical abilities.


    From her bag, Rin took out an old notebook filled with neatly written notes. These notes werepiled during her time at the academy. The notebook contained valuable insights from one of Konoha''s Sannin, Tsunade, regarding her experiences in medical ninjutsu. However, as she nced through her notes, her thoughts became increasingly somber.


    Why had Shiraishi-senpai defected from the vige? ording to vige gossip, it was somehow rted to Kakashi''s father, the renowned ninja ''White Fang.'' Nheless, the issue was so sensitive that it was hardly mentioned in the vige.


    Rin, as a medical ninja with minimalbat capabilities, often felt out of ce in Konoha''s political matters. Interfering in these matters was too risky.


    She shelved herplicated thoughts and immersed herself in her notes. Although these were written during her time at the academy, they still offered her valuable insights. Shiraishi hadid the foundation with basics, while Tsunade''s teachings had expanded her knowledge, serving as an invaluable guide.


    Obito let out a sigh of relief. After an entire morning of training, he had sensed a significant improvement in his Fire Release Ninjutsu. However, there was room for growth.


    While his fire release jutsu was powerful, its attack speed wascking. It was still insufficient for him topete with Jonin, and even Chunin opponents could easily evade it if they remained vignt.


    So, increasing the attack speed of his Fire Release became a top priority. Additionally, he needed to quicken the hand seals to expedite the release of his ninjutsu.


    Observing the time, he realized that it was nearly noon, so he decided to break for lunch, he would continue in the afternoon.


    "Rin, we..."


    Obito turned around and was about to invite Rin for lunch when his words caught in his throat. The atmosphere in the forest was peaceful.


    A gentle breeze rustled through the woods, transforming the once scorching summer day into afortable and refreshing one.


    Rin was sitting peacefully against a tree, bathed in dappled sunlight. Herplexion radiated a soft, luminous sheen, and she waspletely absorbed in studying her notes.


    Her serene expression had his heart racing. It felt as if his heart was a deer, frantically leaping inside his chest. His face reddened slightly, and he chose not to disturb the peace of this beautiful moment.


    All he wanted was to preserve this moment in his memory forever.


    It was then that he realized why he liked Rin so deeply.


    "Obito."


    He heard Rin''s voice. But in that peaceful moment, he hardly registered her calls. Instead, he continued looking in her direction, a faint smile on his lips.


    "Obito."


    Her gentle and concerned voice reached him again, and it was as though he had awakened from a dream.


    "Huh? What''s the matter, Rin?" Obito replied, finallying to his senses. At some point, Rin had approached him.


    "I''ve been trying to get your attention for a while, but you seemed lost in thought." she said, concern etched on her face.


    "Ah..., I was just thinking about my training." Obito replied, feeling a bit embarrassed to admit he had been captivated by simply watching Rin.


    "It''s about time to eat. Let''s go."


    "Okay, I''ll clean up my things."


    Obito walked to the side and began picking up the items he had brought for his training.


    While he was picking up his things, Rin suddenly let out a panicked scream from behind.


    "Ah! What''s this!?"


    Obito was startled by her shout and turned to see that the ground beneath her feet had transformed into a soft swamp, steadily engulfing her.


    "Oh no! Rin, grab my hand. I''ll pull you out!"


    Obito shouted, rushing to Rin''s side and extending his hand to help her out. It was a sudden and unexpected development, but Obito''s reflexes kicked in, and he reached for her. However, the invisible swamp had an overwhelming suction force. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t lift Rin out.


    "Don''t let go, Rin!"


    Obito exerted all his strength, his face flushing red, but Rin continued to sink. Frustration and fear crept over him. He knew he couldn''t free her from the powerful grip of the swamp.


    So, Obito had no other choice but to move forward, attempting to grab her wrist and secure a better hold on her.


    The invisible swamp had other ns, though, and no matter how hard Obito struggled, he couldn''t save her.


    ''If it continues like this, me and Obito will be dragged under and get captured by the enemy. ''


    In a courageous yet heartbreaking act, Rin released Obito''s fingers, allowing the swamp to swallow her. Thest thing she saw was the panic on Obito''s face. She disappeared into the swamp, and darkness consumed her.


    Obito had no other choice but to try to follow her. He couldn''t let Rin face the danger alone.


    "Rin, wait for me!"


    Rin''s body sank deeper into the swamp, and abruptly vanished.


    Rin was gone, and he was alone in the forest.


    Obito felt numb, and the warmth of her touch still lingered on his fingers. His chest constricted as he realized that Rin had been taken away by some unknown ninjutsu.


    He didn''t know whether she was alive or dead.


    "What happened?"


    Two Konoha Anbu, identifiable by their animal masks, arrived swiftly, alerted by themotion and cries for help.


    Rushing to the location, they found Obito with his lower body still immersed in the swamp, desperate and in need of assistance.


    "Help! Hurry, save Rin! She''s been captured!" .


    "What?"


    The Anbu appeared bewildered and startled by his distress.


    "Rin has been captured? Who''s Rin?"


    "You''re a member of the Uchiha n. Please exin the situation to Jiraiya-sama first. If yourrade was captured by the enemy, Jiraiya-sama will deal with the situation."


    "Yes, Jiraiya-sensei." Obito responded, his eyes filled with determination.


    He was Minato''s student, and Minato was Jiraiya''s disciple. Even if Minato wasn''t here now, his rtionship should ensure that Jiraiya will help Rin.


    ...


    Nohara Rin had been taken away.


    The incident didn''t create muchmotion in the camp since she was a rtively an unremarkable medic ninja from Konoha.


    The main concern was that an unknown enemy could bypass the protective barrier of the camp and abduct a ninja directly, highlighting their exceptional stealth abilities. This was closely associated with Iwas Earth Release Stealth technique.


    The swamp ninjutsu used in Rin''s abduction was reminiscent of "Earth Release - Swamp of the underworld."


    All signs pointed to the culprit being from Iwagakure, although there was no concrete evidence.


    It was puzzling that they had chosen to abduct a medical ninja like Rin instead of someone like Obito with the Sharingan. Could it be rted to her medical ninjutsu abilities? Regardless, it was unclear how a single medic ninja''s abduction could be strategically valuable.


    Nevertheless, Jiraiya dispatched a search team to locate Rin. Out of duty and affection, he was determined to capture the cunning enemy and rescue Rin.


    "Still no leads? That''s unfortunate."


    Jiraiya said after several days, acknowledging the search team''s best efforts.


    He understood that despite their diligence, there were no traces of information to follow. It was possible that Rin had been taken to a remote, unknown location or had met an unfortunate fate. Continuing the search would require significant resources and manpower.


    Jiraiya chose to give up on the search during this crucial phase of the battle with Iwagakure. Although he wanted to help Obito, the lives of thousands of Konoha ninja were at stake, and he couldn''t afford to allocate more search teams to an unknown fate.


    After all, Rin was just a medic ninja. Even if the enemy attempted to extract information from her, she wouldn''t possess any valuable intelligence. The likelihood of recovering her was slim.


    "What? Giving up?" Obito''s body stiffened as he heard Jiraiya''s order.


    "Yes, after several days with no news, the young girl named Rin has likely¡­" The Chunin delivering the message hesitated, but Obito interrupted with a yell.


    "Rin won''t die!"


    Obito''s two tomoe Sharingan bore into the Chunin, making the Chunin''s heart beat wildly.


    What scary eyes.


    "In short, let''s end this, there''s no point in continuing the search. And Jiraiya-sama is in a meeting right now, so it is useless looking for him. Be careful in the future, and don''t make the same mistake again."


    The Chunin muttered to himself as he left, "What annoying eyes. Those Uchiha guys have got to be out of their minds. They wouldn''t consider betraying the vige otherwise."


    Once the Chunin left, Obito gritted his teeth and headed outside. He was determined to meet with Jiraiya.


    Rin had to be rescued, and Obito was ready to plead on his knees if necessary.


    "Didn''t you hear what that person said? Jiraiya-sama is in a meeting, and Rin isn''t a priority, so they don''t want to expend more resources. It''s a matter of course. During war, casualties and disappearances are inevitable." Kakashi, who was recovering, remarked pragmatically.


    On the battlefield, he had witnessed countless instances of life and death.


    "Ka- Rin... is ourrade! How can you give up so easily? Even if it''s just me, I will bring Rin back!"


    Obito''s fists clenched, and his Sharingan zed with unprecedented determination. If the vige wasn''t going to help, he was going to deal with this on his own and rescue Rin.


    --


    100 advanced chapters on Patreon


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 175: 171: A Chance for Peace

    Chapter 175: 171: A Chance for Peace


    In the Land of Rain, the prevailing conditions were marked by a constant downpour of sadness and death.


    This country, shrouded in rain constantly, did have one advantage in the form of abundant aqueduct resources, a stark contrast to the deserts in which Sunagakure found themselves year-round.


    Nheless, beyond this solitary benefit, the Land of Rain remained very poor. While it boasted a prominent ninja vige like Amegakure, this singr strength couldn''t change the fact that they were weak.


    People feared Hanzo, the leader of Ame, but not Amegakure itself.


    The Suna ninjas had long recognized this point in their high-level meetings. They understood that Amegakure''s fate was intricately tied to Hanzo''s, and that without him, the vige''s value and dignity would be stripped away by foreign forces. It was the sorrow of a nation that was weak.


    Yet, defeating Hanzo couldn''t be done by just talking about it. Such a powerful ninja couldn''t be toppled without paying a significant price.


    The Suna high-level strategists had previously nned to adopt a dying tactic, allowing Konoha''s resources to dwindle until the alliance with Amegakure copsed.


    However, the n took an unforeseen turn. Chiyo and her brother, initially supporters of the dying strategy, had a change of heart during a high-level meeting, changing from a defensive stance to an offensive one.


    "You propose to take on Ame and Konoha directly?" The Suna Jonins preparing for a protracted battle were supris6 by this sudden change in strategy.


    To be honest, challenging the alliance of Ame and Konoha head-on wasn''t a wise decision. Setting aside whether victory was achievable in a direct confrontation, even if they did seed, Suna would incur significant losses, rendering them incapable of future attacks on the Land of Fire.


    The problem here was obvious.


    "This is information obtained through a secret channel. Please take a look." Chiyo handed the secret letter to the Jonin beside her, which was subsequently passed around for everyone to read.


    After reading the contents of the letter, the reactions among the Suna Jonins were mixed. Some were worried, some happy, while others remained indecisive.


    "If this information is urate, it might be worth a try." an eager Suna Jonin chimed in.


    "But, I can''t shake the feeling that it''s incredibly risky." another Jonin expressed, favoring a more cautious approach.


    "Yes, our enemies are Hanzo and Orochimaru, not to mention Uchiha Fugaku, known as the ''evil eye.'' The stakes are high." added another Jonin.


    With no unified consensus among the Jonin, Chiyo closed her eyes, took a moment to contemte, and then spoke, "As I mentioned before, this is a good opportunity. There''s no harm in trying it out. If things go ording to our expectations, there''s no need to prolong the battle indefinitely. After all, we can only dy it until March of next year, at most."


    Chiyo''s words silenced the Jonins. The supply of provisions for 7,000 ninjas was indeed a critical concern. Iwagakure in the Land of Grass seemed particrly eager, urging Suna to exert pressure on Konoha and shatter the alliance between Amegakure and Konoha as soon as possible.


    This urgency stemmed from the presence of Konoha''s young ninja prodigy, Namikaze Minato, known as the Yellow sh. His proficiency in space-time ninjutsu had caught the attention of even those in the Land of Rain. He had single-handedly destroyed Iwa''s supply point and navigated Iwa''s camp unscathed. In terms of speed, he was unparalleled. He was even more formidable than Konoha''s White Fang in his prime.


    Naturally, Iwagakure wasn''t about to underestimate Konoha''s young genius. When Konoha''s White Fang had risen to prominence, he was roughly the same age, bing a trouble to major ninja viges within a few years.


    Should Iwagakure lose in the Land of Grass, the potential arrival of the Yellow sh in the Land of Rain would have catastrophic consequences. The challenge of safeguarding their supplies loomedrge. Sunagakure couldn''tbat Konoha alone, especially without Iwagakure''s restraining influence.


    If only the Third Kazekage were still present... the Suna ninjas thought with a sigh.


    If the Kazekage hadn''t vanished, they would have led the fight against Konoha. Even if Amegakure got involved, it wouldn''t be a terrible. The Third Kazekage alone could have matched Hanzo''s power, leaving the other Ame ninjas as nothing to fear.


    "Then, let''s give it a try then. Even if we fail, we won''t have much to lose. Missing this excellent opportunity might mean there won''t be another one before March next year.".


    "Seconded."


    "Seconded."


    The room was filled with determined people. Despite initial doubts and concerns, they recognized the rare opportunity presented by the secret letter.


    Though the venture was fraught with risk, Suna could evacuate even in the event of failure, provided the operation was well-executed.


    "Very well, the decision has been made. We will hold another meeting the night before the operation to finalize the details. For now, disband and maintain control over people in the camp. We must make sure Hanzo and Orochimaru remain oblivious to our ns." Chiyo concluded, her expression solemn.


    "Yes."


    ....


    After reading the letter sent by Orochimaru, Hanzo fell silent.


    Konoha''s decision to stop material aid to Ame next month was something he had anticipated, but the speed at which it was happening took him by surprise.


    Indeed, with continued dys, both Konoha and Suna would find it increasingly difficult to sustain the situation. At this juncture, it seemed the best course for Ame would be to stay out from the matter. However, the strong resentment that currently simmered in Ame towards Suna rendered staying out of it impossible.


    Even as the leader of Ame, Hanzo''s words carried limited weight under these circumstances. But in times of hatred, there is only one way to conclude the conflict - with one side decisively triumphant. Hence, Ame could not afford to stay on the sidelines.


    Orochimaru recognized this, and at the end of the letter, he attached a decision to engage Suna, along with a march route map.


    "Are you openly persecuting this old man?" Hanzo stared at the contents of the letter, his anger intermingled with immense sadness.


    There was a time when, he caleled the demi-god, would not have been used so brazenly by this young man. Furthermore, he had defeated him alongside his subordinates in thest ninja world war.


    Orochimaru''s actions weren''t in conspiracy, they simply followed Konoha''s general trend. Faced with this general trend, Hanzo could onlypromise. Reluctantly, he understood that he would need to follow the path Orochimaru had set.


    Hanzo also harbored suspicions if the bloody massacres over a year ago in the Land of Rain might have been the work of Suna. All evidence pointed towards Suna, and even Chiyo could not refute it. Suna ninjas had ughtered arge number of Rain Vige inhabitants.


    "Well¡­"


    Hanzo sighed. He was getting old. ''After dealing with Suna, it''s time to consider my sessor.''


    In the blink of an eye, he had reached this age. However, Hanzo couldn''t help but smile wryly when he thought about Ame''s current state. The question was, where could he find a sessor? Were there any young one in Ame capable of leading?


    ...,..


    Hanzo, apanied by dozens of Ame ninjas, set out to scout the route. The primary goal was to eliminate any potential threats posed by nearby Suma.


    Hanzo could sense that a great war was imminent, destined to engulf the entire Land of Rain.


    With Konoha''s imminent withdrawal of supplies from Ame, Ame''s situation was bing even more worrying.


    In order to secure Ame''s cooperation, the Third Hokage had promised to provide huge financial assistance in the name of Konoha after defeating Suna.


    Hanzo could trust that particr professor. The man was cunning and didn''t like stirring conflicts. To ensure the safety of the Land of Fire''s territory, it was in his nature to appease Ame.


    However, all of this hinged on the sess of their actions against Suna. If the n failed, it would spell catastrophe for both Konoha and Ame.


    "Hanzo-sama, it seems there''s somemotion up ahead." remarked Kandachi, his right-hand man.


    Hanzo also noticed a group of people blocking their path. Upon closer inspection, he realized they were ordinary vigers from the Land of Rain.


    Why were these people blocking their path? Hanzo had traveled there with a few ninjas and wasn''t concerned about any potential threat thesemon vigers might pose.


    "Hanzo-sama¡­ is that Hanzo-sama?" A skinny old man approached hesitantly, a walking stick in his hand. His weak form was at risk of stumbling with each step.


    "Yes, I am Hanzo."


    "Great! My name is Kaze, Hanzo-sama. Do you remember me? Thirty years ago, you saved the lives of all the people in our vige when we were in the hand of enemies."


    The old man named Kaze spoke with excitement.


    To be honest, Hanzo didn''t remember this old man named Kaze. But the ount of the events seemed usible.


    Thirty years ago, it wasn''t long after he had assumed control of Amegakure. At that time, fueled by his indomitablemitment to justice and peace, he had been determined to transform a country steeped in sorrow. So, he had led numerous Ame ninjas in several battles, pushing himself to the brink to quell the various disruptions in the Land of Rain. Consequently, he had sustained numerous injuries to his body back then, many of which remained unresolved, with his strength declining.


    At that time, he hadn''t kept track of how many lives he had saved or how many enemy ninjas he had defeated. He only knew he had been resolute in his purpose to bring about change and establish a stronger Amegakure. Hence, he had forgotten many details. In truth, Hanzo wasn''t someone who cared to dwell on painful memories.


    Looking at the deeply etched wrinkles on Kaze''s face, his palm seemed covered with ayer of aged skin. Hisplexion was dark, his eyes clouded, and his thinning hair spoke of hardship.


    He had the image of poverty and weakness, appearing older than his years due to the continuous wars and food shortages that had gued the Land of Rain.


    "What can I do for you?" Hanzo asked in a rxed tone.


    "I heard that Hanzo-sama is battling the ninjas of those big countries, so I wish to contribute to Hanzo-sama. We don''t mind going without food if it means your fighters have enough strength to drive out the invaders." Kaze said with conviction.


    As he spoke, two young emaciated men reluctantly emerged, carrying the vige''s sole remaining bag of food. They ced the bag containing the food in front of the Ame nins.


    These two young men also disyed signs of malnutrition, with waxyplexions.


    The scene fell into silence.


    Hanzo silently and sadly stared at the two partially-filled grain bags on the ground but refrained from picking them up, consumed by mixed emotions.


    The other Ame ninjas remained silent, with anger and humiliation lurking in their expressions, their eyes brimming with emotion.


    The Land of Rain... had it truly reached such circumstances? Could this meager grain feed an entire vige?


    "Hanzo-sama, please ept a token of our goodwill." The old man said in a pleading tone.


    Hanzo''s demeanor seemed to dismiss this meager offering, but he refrained from speaking. Instead, he turned his attention to the vigers standing behind the old Kaze.


    Among them was the old man, tje confused young men, women cradling children who stretched out their hands towards the bag of grain, their innocentughter and ash-smeared faces further emphasizing their dire situation.


    Hanzo decided to pick up the two sacks containing the grain, which stirred even more eagerness among the vigers.


    "Kaze, right? I ept yourwishes, but we cannot ept these two grain bags." Hanzo said, cing the bags back into Kaze''s hands.


    Despite Kaze''s protests behind him, Hanzo turned away from this sad ce, apanied by his Ame ninjas.


    "Go back and share some food." he advised.


    As he said these words, Hanzo felt like he had aged decades once more, his eyes heavy withplications, his body weakened.


    "Hanzo-sama!" Kandachi started to speak, but Hanzo interrupted him.


    "Everyone should reserve five days of dry food, and then we shall confront Suna! This old man can''t bear any further dys. This battle must result in victory, not defeat."


    There was no turning back. Hanzo sighed inwardly, walking forward without ncing back at the vigers who were both lovely and sad.


    He couldn''t bear to face them, for the more he looked at these people, the greater his shame.


    He couldn''t reconcile with himself. The memories reminded him of his fearless former self, who now indulged in false praise and pitiful power struggles. Hanzo had be the very type of person he once hated in the past l.


    When had he be cowardly? Hanzo thought as he looked the endless rain and storm, yet he found no answers.


    ...


    Aside from the sound of rain, the surroundingsy in eerie silence. From a cliff that overlooked numerous ravines formed by the convergence of rainwater, it was a unique sight.


    Hanzo stood drenched in the rain, realizing it was the only way to rouse himself. His fingers quivered, and his heart felt tense. To what extent could he do this in his current state?


    With each passing day, he sensed his body deteriorating, his will to fight weakening. In a few days, he wouldunch a full-scale attack on Suna alongside Konoha. Could he truly secure victory?


    Hanzo was in a state of uncertainty. The resolve he had built up with fervor due to the old man Kaze''s words had begun to waver.


    Fear.


    Unease.


    As long as he chose to give up the battle, he could rule Ame for more than a decade, enjoy the respect of others, and savor the wonderful taste of power. Why should he fight?..... Should he give up now?


    Moreover, Sunagakure''s goal was solely Konoha. All he needed to do was bend the knee slightly to Suna, make apromise, and perhaps the crisis could be averted.


    In that case, the battle could be avoided, and he would continue to reign as Ame''s revered demigod.


    However, he couldn''t escape the haunting image of the ravaged Land of Rain, where the poor people struggled to secure their next meal. Could he truly bow down andpromise at a time when the Land of Rain had sunk to such depths?


    If he conceded to Suna, would Suna truly let him go?


    Hanzo''s mind was muddled, torn between the desire topromise and the urge to fight.


    "Hanzo-sama."


    An unfamiliar voice called to him.


    Hanzo turned around and saw three unfamiliar faces, two young men and one woman, all appearing to be less than twenty years old.


    These youthful faces bore the marks of hardship and malnutrition, likely a result of prolonged food scarcity. They had Ame''s forehead protectors.


    "Who are you?" Hanzo inquired.


    "My name is Yahiko, and these two with me are Nagato and Konan." The young man leading the group introduced himself.


    Hanzo realized that he had nevere across these names before. They might be low-ranking ninjas from Amegakure. So, he stood still, waiting for them to exin their presence.


    "Ah, Hanzo-sama, you may never have heard about the three of us, but we have wanted an opportunity to meet with you in person. Wee from the organization known as ''Akatsuki,'' and I am the leader." Yahiko stated as he stepped forward, looking at Hanzo with neither humility nor arrogance.


    "Akatsuki?" Hanzo was taken aback, recalling the name of this organization.


    A group of Ame ninjas, formed spontaneously and dedicated to the cause of peace and alleviating the suffering in the Land of Rain. They had garnered a favorable reputation.


    Hanzo observed Yahiko, a young man with a frail body but unwavering determination, reflecting a profound sense of idealism in his eyes. Unlike many other youth from Ame, Yahiko was ready to make sacrifices for his ideals, unswayed by any adversities or hardships.


    Hanzo felt a bit overwhelmed by this.


    In the past, he had been equally spirited, with a determined look in his eyes and a dream of not yielding to anyone. He had vowed to bring peace to the country and the world, battling evil forces, shedding blood, sustaining wounds, all while holding an unyielding spirit in his young, energetic body. He believed he could singlehandedly change the world.


    Yet now, he had been changed by the world itself.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Hanzo didn''t like Yahiko''s eyes. It reminded him of his emanate fear, self-doubt, and disgust.


    "I would like to request Hanzo-sama to cease fighting against Sunagakure. Continuing this path will only result in unnecessary sacrifices." Yahiko stated his opinion.


    "It''s no longer an era where an old man like me can make decisions. This is the will of all of Ame." Hanzo replied with a shake of his head.


    "I know that, which is why I seek Hanzo-sama''s support. With your reputation, Konoha and Suna can sit down, have meaningful discussions, and work toward peace. The oues of war are far too painful." Yahiko said sincerely.


    Yahiko was determined to convey his philosophy of peace now that he had a chance to approach Hanzo. He believed it was essential to prevent further harm to the Land of Rain.


    "Suna has killed many innocent people in the Land of Rain. This is a matter of revenge!"


    "Hatred will only breed more hatred. If this continues, the Land of Rain will never see true peace. Furthermore, our investigations have already revealed the massacre over a year ago was highly suspicious. I suspect that there are secret conspirators attempting to pull Ame into the waters." Yahiko maintained his stance.


    "We''ve already fallen into the waters. What matters now is not finding the truth but pushing Suna back so the Land of Rain can swiftly recover." Hanzo responded.


    "But that would result in the loss of many lives." Yahiko countered.


    "Isn''t it normal for people to die in war?" Hanzo questioned.


    "So, I desire to resolve this war through peace talks! I believe that if everyone cane together, they can understand one another."


    This was Yahiko''s vision, but hecked the fame and strength to persuade representatives from Konoha and Suna to embrace his ideals.


    Hanzo was different; he was Ame''s leader, a demigod who had shone during the Second Ninja World War.


    With his support, Suna and Konoha would have no choice but to sit down for productive discussions, making the most of Hanzo''s clout. This was the prestige and influence of a demigod, a power that could not be ignored by the two major nations, rendering the Land of Rain a force to be reckoned with.


    Yahiko believed that seizing this opportunity would pave the way for peace in the Kingdom of Rain, eliminating the need for war and averting further loss of life.


    Yahiko had no desire to witness more lives lost in battle. This nation had already sacrificed too much. He sought to rekindle the conscience or the discarded sense of justice among the world''s great powers, also spreading this ideal to other nations. This way, no country in the world would wage war, and people everywhere could grow up happily in a peaceful environment.


    This beautiful and pure ideal was the ultimate purpose of Akatsuki.


    After listening to Yahiko''s words, Hanzo suddenly realized that this young man was unlike anyone he had encountered before.


    Because for himself, despite his naivety in the past, he wasn''t so naive. Hanzo initially nned to teach Yahiko a lesson but refrained upon hearing his rather "genius" ideas. He couldn''t bring himself to teach this innocent young man.


    Who taught this idiot ninja? The existence of such naive individuals in the Land of Rain was something Hanzo had never anticipated. He wanted tough, but the bitterness in the corners of his mouth held him back.


    He felt a profound sadness, his heart heavy. If this was the mindset of the young ninjas in Amegakure, he feared for the nation''s future.


    If the war could be resolved through peace talks, perhaps the Land of Rain wouldn''t face such a dire fate.


    "Hanzo-sama, do you agree with me by not speaking?" Yahiko gazed at Hanzo with hopeful eyes.


    Hanzo remained silent, walked past Yahiko, and then slowly opened his mouth, "Lie in a coffin with such stupid idea. This old man actually wasted a bit of time listening to your boring words. It''s a shame."


    If he, as the demigod, had abandoned his past beliefs as a ninja, then this young man named Yahiko''s ninja beliefs had been off course from the very beginning. He was ill-suited for this ninja world. In a world filled with either lunatics or killers, someone with such naive ideas would only bring about death, not just their own but the deaths of others as well.


    The smile on Yahiko''s face froze, and Hanzo descended the cliff to return to the camp.


    Halfway down the mountain, Hanzo heard approaching footsteps from behind. He thought it was the young man Yahiko but was surprised to see another young man with long red hair, its length concealing his eyes.


    "You must be Yahiko''srade, right? What''s the matter? I''ve made it clear just now. You know you''re not suited for the battlefield. It would be better to return to the vige for protection." Hanzo advised.


    Nagato, as the man introduced himself, asked, "Yes, Hanzo-sama. Did you really dismiss Yahiko''s idea just now? Yes...., Yahiko''s idea is a bit naive... but is there truly no way to make it a reality?"


    Hanxo didn''t want to answer this question, as he was tired of people like this who seemed tock pragmatism. However, Hanzo sensed something unique in Nagato at this moment. When he asked the question, it wasn''t an inquiry; he was seeking something more profound.


    Hanzo sighed, "I don''t understand why that young man holds such naive ideals... There were people like him in the past."


    "The past?"


    "The god of ninjas¡ªSenju Hashirama!"


    Nagato''s expression changed.


    "In the past, Senju Hashirama advocated simr ideals and managed to end wars through negotiations... because he had unrivaled power. Otherwise, no matter how grand his ideals were, they wouldn''t have been acknowledged by others."


    "But I heard there were no wars when the god of ninjas existed."


    "And after that?"


    Nagato fell silent, the answer to that question clear. He himself had lived through these changes.


    "The god of ninja died, and shortly after, the First Ninja War broke out. The Second Hokage, his younger brother, Senju Tobirama, died in that war. Then came the Second Ninja War, and now there will be a third... More than a decadeter, a fourth Ninja War awaits. He may have appeared to change something, but in reality, nothing truly changed. Young man, you should wake up from your dreams, or your future will be bleak." Hanzo shook his head, wanting to leave the topic.


    "In other words, as long as there is a power ''Invicible,'' eternal peace can be guaranteed, right?" Nagato softly asked.


    Hanzo was taken aback; he hadn''t expected Nagato to pose such a question. His eyes widened, and he saw Nagato look up, his red hair flowing in the wind.


    Rinnegan!?


    ----


    100 advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 176: 172: Blood Rain (1)

    Chapter 176: 172: Blood Rain (1)


    "It''s not good, Jiraiya-sama!"


    A Konoha Chunin suddenly varged into the room just as Jiraiya was preparing to take a break.


    Jiraiya paused, straightened his clothes, and asked, "Don''t worry, what''s happened?"


    The Chunin appeared anxious, withdrew a letter from his pocket, and handed it to Jiraiya. "Uchiha Obito has disappeared. This is the letter he left behind."


    "What did you say?"


    Jiraiya''s expression changed, and he swiftly epted the letter. After reading its content, he discovered that it confirmed what the Chunin had reported.


    The letter indicated Obito''s desire to take unauthorized action to rescue hisrade, Nohara Rin, who had been abducted by an enemy, and he hoped that Jiraiya, as themander, would grant permission. This was a risky move. Basically action first, regretter.


    "Damn it! What a reckless Uchiha brat! Didn''t he consider the consequences of his actions?"


    Jiraiya eximed with a hint of frustration. He sighed with a headache. This was a time of war, and leaving the camp without a superior''s order would result in being treated as a defector.


    Furthermore, Obito carried the Uchiha n''s identity, and the Uchiha n wasn''t well-received in Konoha. If this situation became known, it would furtherplicate matters for the Uchiha n. It was possible that all the progress they had made in restoring their reputation would be jeopardized because of Obito''s actions.


    To make matters worse, there was another issue that bothered Jiraiya.


    Obito was a student of his disciple Minato, and he had left the camp without authorization while under Minato''smand. Did this not imply that Minato''s authority was ineffective? This could lower Minato''s evaluation in the eyes of others.


    Even the Chunins, who were Minato''s subordinates, were not under his control, even if there were valid reasons. It could be seen as a stain.


    Furthermore, Jiraiya had a hunch that it was his sensei Hiruzen who had deliberately ced Obito under Minato''s supervision in an attempt to appease the Uchiha n.


    This seemingly insignificant kid had a significant impact.


    "What should we do now, Jiraiya-sama?"


    The camp didn''t permit ninjas below the Jonin level at the moment to dispatch, and Obito, a Chunin, had left the camp without an official transfer order.


    "Don''t breathe a word of this to anyone. I will handle it." Jiraiya decided.


    "Yes."


    The Chunin acknowledged, fully aware of the negative implications of the incident, especially considering Obito''s ties to the Uchiha n.


    After the Chunin left, Jiraiya abandoned the idea of resting and exited his tent. He summoned capable Jonin to forcefully retrieve Uchiha Obito.


    "Really, are the patrol watching outside blind?" Jiraiya grumbled.


    Theck of vignce was due to the defection incident, which had led to fewer Hyuga n ninja on the battlefield and a decrease in vignce.


    Another portion of the force was deployed by Minato to monitor Iwagakure''s movements.


    They needed to suppress this incident to prevent it from bing known to more people. Jiraiya wasn''t naive, if this matter came to light, certain individuals, particrly someone like Danzo, would exploit it. They might wait until after the war to create trouble, putting the vige''s leadership and the Uchiha n in another precarious situation.


    In his long history of meddling in Uchiha n affairs, Danzo never relented.


    ...


    ''Rin, where are you?''


    Obito ran frantically through the dark forest, consumed by thoughts of Rin. He had cast aside all rules, paying no heed to the consequences.


    After three days of meticulous nning, Obito had obtained information about the patrol routes around the Konoha camp. Tonight, he embarked on a solo mission to rescue Rin from the enemy who had captured her


    His intuition told him that Rin was still alive, but she was locked up somewhere. She must be terrified, and the mere thought of it filled Obito with a burning desire to ruthlessly tear the enemies apart.


    They were Unforgivable.


    As he ram through the forest, Obito suddenly detected a presence ahead of him. He stopped abruptly and fixed his gaze on the figure standing in his path.


    "That''s enough, Uchiha kid. If you''ve had your fill of trouble,e back with me." A ninja, wearing the vige''s uniform, his voice cold.


    Obito''s eyes showed nervousness. He recognized the Jonin immediately. He was skilled in earth and water jutsus.


    Overwhelmed by the Jonin''s presence, Obito panted heavily, kept silent, and stared at him with unwavering with his Sharingan.


    "Aren''t you going to speak? Give it up. Even with your Sharingan, you''re no match for me. At most, you''d be a little troublesome. I wouldn''t like to fight a fellow ninja from the vige , even if I don''t like you Uchiha."


    The Jonin sighed. His words had no impact on Obito, who remained resolute. Even a powerful Jonin couldn''t deter him from his mission to rescue Rin.


    "It appears that negotiation is not an option. I apologize, but time is of the essence. I intend to use violence against you."


    After a brief pause, and observing Obito''s determined expression, he realized that verbalmunication was futile, and he had to use more force to subdue him.


    With those words, he vanished from his spot, reappearing instantly behind Obito, and swiftly swung his sword at the back of Obito''s neck.


    Obito dodged by tilting his head to the side and evaded the surprise attack from the Jonin.


    The Jonin was mildly surprised; this kid disyed some interesting moves.


    "It''s true that your Sharingan can track my movements, but avoiding them is a different matter... I underestimated you, so let''s use a little more force then."


    He performed hand seals, finally sping his hands together.


    "Earth Release: Earth Prison!"


    Earth pirs shot up rapidly from Obito''s feet. Startled, Obito quickly moved aside, narrowly avoiding the stone pirs emerging beneath him.


    These earth pirs appeared to have tracking properties; as Obito retreated, they extended to block his path.


    While Obito''s attention was on the earth pir under his feet, the Jonin gathered arge amount of chakra at his feet, conjuring a pool of water.


    "Ah!"


    Obito cried out in pain as he was struck in the back by the ninja''s palm, spitting out a mouthful of blood and falling awkwardly to the ground. However, he continued to fix his Sharingan gaze on the Jonin.


    The Jonin was cautious not to make direct eye contact with Obito''s Sharingan. As a Jonin, he had cooperated with Uchiha ninjas before, understanding the power of these eyes.


    Sharingan-based genjutsu only worked when eye contact was established. Thus, when battling a Sharingan user, the best approach was to avoid making eye contact.


    Of course, fighting without direct eye contact would give the opponent an advantage. It meant that you couldn''t perceive the enemy''s entire body, reducing your battle instincts.


    However, this was a disadvantage only when facing opponents of equal standing. Obito''s strength was clearly not on par with a Jonin''s.


    So, even without tracking Obito''s every move, the Jonin could exploit their superior strength and experience to defeat Obito. Fortunately, this was an Uchiha fledgling.


    Obito gritted his teeth and retreated.


    From the beginning of the battle, his opponent had never looked at his Sharingan. Relying on his rich experience and strength, his opponentpletely crushed him even with his Sharingan.


    Even with that Obito wasn''t discouraged at all, he was well aware of the gap between a Chunin and Jonin.


    This gap was difficult to make up even with the Sharingan. In the previous battle alone, he had already gone all out, while his opponent still seemed to be able to handle him with ease.


    But he couldn''t retreat here. He was determined to break through this blockade.


    "Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu!"


    Through rigorous training, the fire jutsu Obito unleashed possessed power of a jutsu that exceeded that of Chunin. However, in the eyes of the Jonin, there were still openings in these easy moves.


    Though he was a ninja with the Sharingan, it would take time for him to reach his full potential.


    A water wall rose in front of the Jonin, extinguishing the fireball with a powerful surge. "Impressive heat, but it''s unwise to underestimate a ninja."


    Having battled Obito until now without a speck of dust on his person, the Jonin gazed down at Obito with an air of superiority.


    This was an insurmountable gap. Obito was well aware of it.


    "Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu!"


    "Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu!"


    "Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu!"


    The sheer scale of the jutsu made them challenging to dodge, prompting the Jonin to use water jutsu to extinguish the fireballs. White, mist-like steam filled the area, obscuring Obito from view.


    "Even if you use jutsu to create a foggy environment, you can''t escape my pursuit. It''s a waste of chakra." the Jonin admonished.


    If ge wanted to use the contact of water and fire to generate a mist that obscured vision, it had to be properly executed. Obito had underestimated the power of a Jonin.


    Obito vanished from the misty environment, but the Jonin remained calm. He carefully sought out Obito''s footprints and determined the direction of his escape.


    Before he could give chase, a sharp bolt of lightning pierced the mist.


    Turning his head to investigate, the Jonin promptly lost consciousness and copsed, his body convulsing on the ground.


    As the short figure that had emerged from the mist observed the paralysed and unconscious Jonin, they disappeared and pursued Obito''s trail. Soon after, two more figures arrived, finding the fallen Jonin and rushing to assess the situation.


    "Hey, Ueno, what''s the matter? Wake up."


    The Jonin who had fallen to the ground gradually regained consciousness and found two familiar faces beside him.


    "Why are you lying here? Where''s Uchiha Obito?" one of them inquired.


    Ueno showec a wry smile, touched the part of his body paralyzed by lightning, and said, "It was a careless move. These young ones nowadays should not be underestimated."


    "Could it be that Uchiha Obito is that strong?" the other one asked.


    "It''s not him, it''s that Kakashi kid, Sakumo''s son.".


    After hearing Ueno''s words, the twopanions'' eyes widened in surprise.


    "He, like Obito Uchiha, is also a Chunin, right?"


    "Yeah, he managed to silently approach and knock me out with ease. Even though it was due to my carelessness... But in a direct confrontation, I might not be able to defeat him." Ueno admitted.


    The tworades exchanged concerned nces. "Has he really grown to this extent?"


    "It''s only natural. After all, he graduated from the ninja academy at five, became a Chunin at six, the son of White Fang, and a student mentored by the Yellow sh... An eleven-year-old Jonin is no small feat." Ueno sighed.


    "What''s our next move?" one of the them asked.


    "We need to catch up, not just with UchihaObito but also that Kakashi... It''s a mess, even if it''s to rescue theirrades." Ueno replied. He stood up from the ground, brushed off the dust, and resumed the pursuit with his twopanions.


    ....


    After determining Obito''s location, Kakashi used the shadow clone jutsu to create two clones. One of them started to seal again, and used the transformation jutsu to transform himself as Obito.


    "The tracking work is entrusted to you." Kakashi''s main body instructed.


    The two clones nodded, vanished from their position, and headed in different directions.


    Once they were gone, Kakashi bit his finger and smacked his palm against the ground.


    "Summoning Jutsu!"


    With a puff of white smoke, a small dog wearing a blue vest and a Konoha forehead protector appeared on the ground.


    "Yo, Kakashi, long time no see." the dog greeted Kakashi with a raised paw.


    "No need for the pleasantries, Pakkun. Go catch up with Obito. He''s headed in this direction." Kakashi pointed.


    "Obito? That stupid Uchiha kid?" Pakkun said after his recollection of who that was.


    "Yes."


    "Even though I''m not sure what''s happening, I''ll handle this."


    Pakkun assured Kakashi, setting off in the direction indicated.


    Once Pakkun had left, Kakashi retrieved a scroll from his bag, nced around, and whispered to himself, "Time to make preparations here..."


    ...


    No one was catching up to him?


    Obito nced behind him and realized there were no Konoha ninjas in pursuit. He found it strange but didn''t dwell on it. Rescuing Rin was his top priority.


    As he continued forward, somethingnded on his head, making him lower his head abruptly.


    "It''s me."


    "This voice... Ah, you''re Kakashi''s..." Obito recalled the owner of the voice.


    Kakashi had a habit of summoning various breeds of ninja dogs when chasing enemies, as they possessed strong tracking abilities.


    "I''m Pakkun, and Kakashi sent me to assist you. Is there anything I can do for you?" Pakkun asked.


    "What? Kakashi, that guy, is also concerned about Rin..." Obito''s lips curled up in a slight smile.


    "Rin? Is is that little girl?" Pakkun tilted his head asking.


    "Yes, Rin was captured by an enemy a few days ago. I''m on a mission to rescue her now." Obito dered resolutely.


    "Do you know who''s responsible?"


    "Well... maybe Iwagakure." Obito responded.


    "Maybe? And where was the girl captured? In Iwagakure?" Pakkun raised an eyebrow.


    Obito turned his head away, unable to meet Pakkun''s gaze.


    Pakkun hopped onto Obito''s shoulder, sighed, and said, "I think I understand why Kakashi sent me here now. You charge into action without knowing much."


    "Hey, I didn''t get a good look at the enemy that day. How would I know?"


    "Do you have any thing from the little girl?" Pakkun asked.


    "What are you doing?" Obito turned to Pakkun, looking a bit suspicious.


    "I''ll use her scent to track her down. As long as it''s been less than a week and there hasn''t been any rain along the way, I can follow her scent trail." Pakkun exined.


    Obito recalled Pakkun''s ability, stopped, and retrieved a pink and white belt from his bag.


    "What''s this?" Pakkun asked, scrutinizing the ribbon with suspicion.


    "Ahem, this is Rin''s belt." Obito stammered.


    Pakkun continued to stare at him.


    "What do you think I did? This is just the belt Rin identally broke a few days ago. I picked it up from the trash because I didn''t want it to go to waste. It''s not what you''re thinking! Hmph!" Obito blushed.


    "Abnormal." Pakkun remarked.


    "I''ll kill you and eat your dog meat." Obito threatened with frustration.


    "Got it..... By the way, are you in an unrequited love?" Pakkun teased.


    Obito felt like a sword had been plunged into his heart and was then mercilessly twisted.


    ''This nasty dog, just like its owner, Kakashi.''


    "Nonsense! I''m going to confess to Rin soon!"


    "Isn''t that unrequited love?"


    "I''m going to kill you!" Obito gritted his teeth.


    Pakkun smiled, shelving his intention to tease Obito. He sniffed Rin''s belt andmitted the scent to memory.


    Obito nervously asked, "Can you really use that to find Rin''s location?"


    "Although the scent on the road is weak, I can still track it." Pakkun assured.


    "Cab you really find her?"


    Obito appeared skeptical, given that several days had passed.


    Pakkun borated, "Of course. I may not have a general method, but my sense of smell is highly perceptive and covers a wide range. And..."


    "And?"


    "The scent on the road matches that of the belt, and the route appears rtively intact."


    "Really?"


    "Don''t worry, we can definitely find her."


    "Oh... hey, look at that!"


    Obito suddenly spotted something with his sharp eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Pakkun inquired.


    Obito pointed to a strand of hair tied to a de of grass. "This is Rin''s hair! See, it''s the same color as Rin''s hair!" His face lit up with confidence.


    Pakkun''s reaction was less enthusiastic: ''...Identifying someone based on her hair color, this guy... is no ordinary pervert!''


    Yet Pakkun also knew why the route was urately perceptible. At intervals within his olfactory range, there were simr scents, forming aprehensive track.


    "It seems that the direction is correct. Rin must have stayed here, leaving traces while the enemy was distracted, waiting for rescue. She is indeed the person i like." Obito dered with a renewed sense of purpose.


    "I hope so." Pakkun sighed, feeling that Obito''s enthusiasm was getting more pronounced. Unfortunately, the kid remained blissfully unaware. His determination was admirable.


    Leaving an unmistakable signal for an idiot was weird, no matter how he looked at it. Still, it was possible that Rin was quite clever and had left a sign for her own rescuers.


    "Let''s continue the chase, but I should mention that I''m not a fighter. Can I leave the rescue to you?" Pakkun inquired.


    "Of course! The honor of the Uchiha n is on the line!" Obito replied, touching his forehead protector and sporting a confident smile.


    "Follow me." Pakkun led the way.


    "Wait, that''s not the direction to the Land of Earth." Obito said.


    "Who told you we were heading to the Land of Earth next? Based on the scent trail, we''re heading in this direction. Another three kilometers down, and we''ll find the next strand of hair." Pakkun exined, raising a forelimb and pointing the way.


    Obito was surprised.. "The direction is..."


    ...


    Boom.


    A huge cave seemed to be cracked in the gray sky, releasing pea-sized raindrops that cascaded like arrows, carving criss-crossed channels on the ground.


    The sound of wind mingled with the roars of thunder. A bolt of lightning cleaved through the darkness, illuminating the sky and earth.


    The apanying thunder underscored the intensifying deluge.


    Nearly a thousand Amegakure ninjas marched under themand of Hanzo.


    As they watched the downpour resembling a shower of arrows, their faces had various expressions ¨C fear, tension, excitement, and a thirst for blood. Their emotions were discernible.


    Last night, each ninja had written their final words and left them for their loved ones ¨C parents, lovers, children, friends. They had given up everything to face the battlefield. They were fighting for their vige and their nation.


    In the past, the Land of Rain had not seen the concept of a ninja vige. All the country''s ninjas were native to the Land of Rain.


    In their efforts to resist and bring peace to the country, the Ninja Vige was established after enduring tumultuous times.


    They loved this country that was about to fall apart.


    Lightning illuminated thend, washing it in a brilliant white light.


    The Ame army, led by Hanzo who moved solemnly. Hanzo stood at the head of the formation.


    Today marked the day when he had agreed with Konoha tounch a full-scale assault on Suna.


    However, Hanzo''s thoughts were not on the battlefield. He was overwhelmed by fear.....


    The fear of death


    The fear of losing his reputation as the demigod and his legend.


    The fear of losing his supreme power of Amegakure.


    The fear of being unable to protect his family.


    Fear, fear, and more fear.


    Hanzo had many reasons to be afraid and many regrets left unfulfilled. He didn''t want to die, and he did not want to fight. Yet the decision had already been made, and there was no turning back. Retreating would ruin his reputation. It was a fate worse than death for him.


    He thought of Kaze, the old man whom he had met bedore. Having saved Kaze''s life, the vige head had defied the entire vige''s objections and donated the vige''s only food to Hanzo.


    Hanzo was a great hero revered by everyone in the Land of Rain. This belief in heroes had endured for thirty years, unwavering.


    Hanzo pondered the people who remained in the Land of Rain. Were there any like Kaze among them? Did they choose to stay and resist their country''s copse because of him?


    Though he possessed only vague memories of these people and could not recall all their names, those he had saved likely remembered him vividly.


    Finally, Hanzo thought of the red-haired boy named Nagato, whom he had met only once but who had left a deep impression.


    His memorable eyes had drawn Hanzo''s attention.


    The Rinnegan. The legendary eyes of the Sage of the Six Paths.


    "Hanzo-sama." Kandachi''s voice pulled him from his thoughts.


    Hanzo raised his gaze to find a chilling aura emanating from the front through the downpour. On a high cliff stood Chiyo, a senior advisor to Suna. She was the most powerful puppet master in Sunagakure, having served two generations of Kazekage.


    When their eyes locked, Hanzo knew that this confrontation was inevitable. The Land of Rain had no way to retreat, and neither did he.


    Hanzo held his sickle, and his heart steadied. As an elderly figure, he needed to set a heroic example for the youth. He needed to tear apart the hypocritical peace created by the great powers.


    ----


    100 advanced chapters on Patreon


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 177: 173: Blood Rain (2)

    Chapter 177: 173: Blood Rain (2)


    The dark clouds in the sky grew thicker and darker, as though they aimed to tten the sky and the earth.


    Lightning bolts crackled within the dense clouds, their thunderous roars echoing.


    Ignoring the harsh weather and environment, Chiyo stood drenched in the rain, her fists clenched, and she drew a deep breath. Even with Sunagakure''s meticulous preparations, there was no guarantee of a 100% victory in this battle. Nheless, they hade too far to turn back now.


    From the moment the war began, there was no justice or evil, only winners and losers. In a ninja world where oues determined everything, victory was paramount.


    This battle, therefore, could not be lost.


    "Hanzo, your legend ends here."


    Chiyo murmured in a somber tone, a hint of sadness flickering in her eyes. Perhaps she had foreseen a future where she might confront a simr fate.


    For a ninja, life was all about battle. Especially old people, who had witnessed the passage of time, had spent their lives in constant fight.


    Apart from battle, they found no other purpose in their existence.


    Thus, Hanzo had to be killed. Ame had to fall.


    "Everyone-." Chiyo''s voice cut through the curtain of rain, resonating clearly in the ears of the Suna ninjas behind her.


    They advanced as one, quickly securing the cliff''s edge with determination and excitement in their expressions.


    Not even the relentless rain could extinguish their restlessness and passion.


    They fought for various reasons. The Land of Wind, Sunagakure, a better life for their families, and more.


    With their lethal swords in hand, they were ready to bury their enemies.


    As they prepared to partake in this killing feast, Chiyo''s eyes shed their sorrow, leaving only a resolute and merciless gaze aimed at the enemies before her.


    A ninja''s life was a relentless cycle of battle from birth to deat. A cursed fate that couldn''t be escaped.


    Raising her arm, Chiyo pointed forward with a vigorous gesture.


    The sound of rain drummed in their ears, and the thunder rumbled on.


    And so, the Suna ninjas transformed into swift shadows, as fast as the wind, like a pack of wild beasts, rushing down the cliffside. Their charge shook the very earth.


    Rainwater pooled into streams, sending ripples outward. At the head of the Ame army, Hanzo stood unfazed, allowing the wind and rain to blow on his body.


    Wearing a gas mask and holding a poison-infused sickle connected by a chain, his long, light yellow hair billowed in the wind and rain. And under the corners of his eyes werw marks of time left behind by the vicissitudes of life.


    Facing the charge of a thousand Suna ninjas, Hanzo remained eerily calm. It was as though he had returned to his youth, the self who had once sought peace.


    Ninja war was truly exhausting.


    He longed for rest.


    Tired of fighting.


    Fear.


    Uneasiness


    Uncertainty.


    Death and old age loomed before him, an inescapable destiny for a ninja.


    No matter how magnificent one''s life had been, they couldn''t escape the ultimate fate of aging and death.


    "Let''s go." Hanzo whispered softly, removing his gas mask and releasing the poisonous gas stored within his body.


    Ripples danced on the water''s surface, and his figure disappeared from view.


    Ame ninjas, wearing their own gas masks, charged forward upon hearing the wind.


    "The legend of the demigod is over-."


    Dered a Suna ninja, proficient in Kenjutsu using wind infusion and highly confident in his Kenjutsu skills.


    The demigod, the pinnacle of modern ninja, had been a mountain many had aspired to conquer.


    He was one of them.


    As the old era passed, the new age beckoned to him.


    With excitement and confidence within his gaze, the wind dissipated, and the ninja''s sword was cut off by the silver light..


    His chest opened in a spray of brilliant crimson, and he met his death in a glorious, joyous delusion.


    Such was the mercy Hanzo bestowed upon him.


    His figure disappeared once more, the sound of his chain-sickle''s de acting as a death knell on the battlefield.


    A torrent of blood gushed from the fallen Suna ninja''s body.


    "Wind Release - Great Cast Net!"


    The hurricane approached, a-shaped wind attack with devastating reach.


    Its speed left no time to counter with a ninjutsu.


    "What?"


    Believing he could restrain Hanzo''s movements, the wind was cut straight down the middle by Hanzo.


    Hanzo swiftly moved, bending slightly and holding his sickle in his right hand while channeling chakra into his left,nding a forceful blow to the Suna ninja''s stomach.


    "Summoning Jutsu!"


    "Ugh!"


    Intense pain coursed through his stomach.


    The Suna ninja staggered back, clutching his stomach, saliva dribbling from his mouth, his eyes nearly rolling back.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion erupted, shrouding the vicinity in thick smoke, and an eerie, colossal figure emerged from the white mist.


    The slimy sound of salivation and the grinding of teeth apanied this ghastly reveal, sending shivers down the spines of the Suna ninjas encircling Hanzo.


    It resembled a monstrous creature devouring its prey, with fresh blood smeared at the corner of its mouth. Its tailshed about merrily, sweeping aside attacking Suna ninjas like mere garbage.


    "Ibuse!"


    Hanzo jumped on the giant smander.


    Ibuse, with its sole mouth, rapidly spread the poisonous mist. The purple mist teemed with lethal poisons and clouded vision.


    However, those Suna ninjas without gas masks who stood in the poisonden mist showed no signs of being affected.


    "Did that old puppet woman do something to them?"


    Hanzo sighed.


    Every Suna ninja participating in the war was equipped with poison-resistant gear. They were indeed a cut above smaller countries due to the financial and material resources of the five great nations.


    Yet Hanzo remained unfazed. He needed his poison to take effect. Otherwise, this battle was futile.


    Ibuse jumped up, sowing chaos in the crowd.


    "No, this thing is incredibly fast!"


    A frantic Suna ninja shouted.


    A creature of such size,bined with lightning speed, made it an unstoppable war machine.


    "Scorch Release ¡¤ Extremely Steaming Murder!"


    Four fiery orbs of orange streaked through the air. Where they passed, rainwater instantly evaporated.


    Hanzo squinted.


    Springing into action, Ibuse sensed the impending danger. Its ck hook ws gouged the earth wildly before vanishing underground, leaving a huge ck hole in its wake.


    Observing that both Hanzo and his summoned beast had evaded her ninjutsu, the Suna j¨­nin who had released it hastily withdrew, maintaining a safe distance from Hanzo to avoid bing his next victim.


    Based on their earlier battle, she understood the formidable speed of Hanzo''s Body Flicker and Kenjutsu. A moment of carelessness could spell instant death.


    Their strategy was clear: strike and maintain distance, fundamental to countering Hanzo.


    "Is it Pakura of the Scorch Release? If that fireballnds on this old man, he will be in trouble."


    As one of the leading figure of Sunas younger generation, Hanzo paid attention to her.


    Scorch Release was indeed a powerful Kekkei Genkai, capable of instantaneously evaporating the moisture in a victim''s body and reducing it to a mummy. Its nature was extremely dangerous and sure-kill


    However, it came with a significant drawback. Its somewhat slow speed. Hanzo could easily dodge with his Body Flicker, as long as he remained attentive.


    Boom!


    The earth shook, and Ibuse''s huge form erupted from the ground. Despite their premonition, the Suna ninjas suffered some damage.


    Hanging from the ck ws were two lifeless Suna ninjas, mercilessly impaled.


    Ibuse appeared both deceptively innocent with itsrge head and small eyes and filled with a savage light.


    Its poisonous breath, apanied by the sound of saliva and teeth churning, struck terror into the Suna ninjas. It resonated like a ravenous monster savoring its prey.


    Ibuse extended its maw filled with a poisonous breath, its limbs firmly nted, as it roared menacingly at the encircling Suna ninjas. Its tail thrashed wildly, dissuading any would-be attackers, so they could only use ninjutsu to limit its movement.


    "Damn, didn''t the intel suggest its primary ability was poison?"


    "Idiot, smanders are naturally amphibious carnivorous creatures known for their cruel attitude."


    The sudden appearance of a huge, lightning-fast smander with an uncanny capacity for burrowing through the earth plunged the Suna ninjas into momentary disarray.


    During their previous sh, Ibuse and Hanzo didn''t pause to devise a strategy.


    "Water Release ¡¤ Water Dragon Bullet!"


    Hanzo retrieved his sickle, which he had flung earlier, and leaped back onto Ibuse''s head, forming seals with one hand.


    "Ugh! What''s that!?"


    The ground trembled.


    Arge number of torrents gathered around Ibuse, materializing a huge water dragon that eclipsed the smander. It absorbed all rainwater, creating severe cracks in the ground. It flew towards the sky, its fierce eyes focusing before descending from the skies at a considerable height.


    Boom!


    More than a dozen Suna ninjas, unable to react in time, were struck by the water dragon. Their bones shattered before they were devoured by the dragon in one gulp.


    Swallowing over a dozen Suna ninjas, it created a chasm in the earth. The water dragon persisted, sweeping through the Suna ninjas in its path, subjecting them to a storm of terror as they were flung aside unstoppably, covered in mud.


    Upon witnessing the water dragon''s brutal rampage, the Suna ninjas'' faces paled in sheer horror.


    Boom!


    The chakra sustaining the water dragon vanished, transforming into an immense torrent, epassing arge number of Suna ninjas, shaping a smallke at the heart of the battlefield.


    Ibuse descended from the sky with Hanzo on his back, finding a perch within the smallke. It sprinted, instantly seizing a trembling Suna ninja attempting to regain their footing on the water''s surface.


    Ibuse with its razor-sharp teeth, effortlessly engulfing the Suna ninja whole.


    The world was bathed in thunderous illumination. The bone-chilling sound was like a waking nightmare.


    From atop Ibuse, Hanzo''s cold stare locked onto the gathering of Suna ninjas.


    In that moment, a dangerous signal pricked his senses.


    "Ibuse, get out of the way!"


    But it was toote.


    Ibuse screamed, and a bloody hole was punched out in the side of its body by some kind of sharp weapon.


    Furious, Ibuse turned its body, intending to tear the attacker''s body apart with his pitch-ck ws.


    The attacker, unhurried, raised their arm ck-stained arm.


    Boom!


    The huge force coaxed the water into forming a protective barrier around them, which then turned into surging waves, moving outward.


    Hanzo''s eyes widened slightly.


    The mysterious attacker had effectively blocked Ibuse''s attack.


    Half-kneeling on the water''s surface, the attacker gritted their teeth against the pain. Yet their resolute green pupils remained fixed on Hanzo.


    "I remember you..."


    Hanzo seemed to recognize the identity of his attacker. The attacker retreated, beyond Ibuse''s attack range, taking a deep breath.


    "Long time no see, Hanzo. I''vee for your head."


    "Are you here to join the fight against me, Kakuzu?"


    Hanzo snorted coldly, revealing the intruder''s identity.


    "It''s just business. Killing you before your head expires is good business."


    "Then allow this old man to show you with a fight."


    Hanzo''s eyes radiated cold resolve.


    Securing Kakuzu''s presence in the battlefield hinted at the Iwagakure''s involvement in Suna''s plight. They relied on bounty hunters involved in the ck market or rogue ninja like Kakuzu.


    "I wish I could, but it appears your subordinates are struggling." Kakuzu snorted.


    Hanzo turned to look at the scene. Indeed, as Kakuzu had said, under the relentless onught of Suna ninjas, the Ame ninjas couldn''t hold their ground and were steadily retreating.


    "Ibuse!"


    Ibuse red angrily at Kakuzu, advancing towards the struggling Ame ninja''s.


    Suna ninjas attempted to block their path, but faced with an enraged Ibuse and Hanzo''s swift kenjutsu attacks, they couldn''t restrain their advance.


    "Water Release ¡¤ Water Dragon Bullet!"


    The huge water dragon roared out again, driving back the surrounding Suna ninjas before transforming into a surging flood that engulfed thendscape.


    "Hanzo-sama!"


    Kandachi jumped onto Ibuse''s back, yanked out the broken sword embedded in his arm, and stood beside Hanzo, drenched in blood.


    "Are you alright, Kandachi?"


    Hanzo''s eyes brimmed withpassion as he observed his loyalrade''s miserable condition.


    Kandachi wiped the blood from his face and managed a smile. "Don''t worry, Hanzo-sama. This is your will."


    "I''ll ensure you return alive. Then, we''ll rectify our nation."


    Hanzo pledged resolutely.


    "I trust you, Hanzo-sama."


    "However, speaking of which, hasn''t Konoha''s support arrived yet?"


    Hanzo''s expression showed a puzzled lookf.


    "Konoha''s support?"


    Kandachi reflected for a moment before replying, "No, I doubt they''lle to our aid."


    "?"


    Pfft!


    A de pierced through his chest, and blood spattered on Ibuse''s back.


    Hanzo''s body stiffened, disbelief flickering in his gaze as he stared at Kandachi.


    "Kandachi, you..."


    Kandachi turned around, delivering a forceful kick to Hanzo''s abdomen, shooting him tumbling down from Ibuse.


    Immediately afterwards, he jumped off from Ibuse''s back and melded into the crowd of Suna ninjas, taking refuge.


    "I''m sorry, Hanzo-sama, but I don''t want to die with you. I was fine hiding away in the vige as I did. I''m only too greedy for my life and i fear death.. What kind of hero would I be to stand by your side now? If that were the case, wouldn''t I be betraying myself?" Kandachi pondered inwardly.


    As a result, he despised Hanzo very much.. If he couldn''t muster the courage to face death and clung to life, why should he subject his closest confidant to such a fate?


    His body was ravaged, bearing countless concealed injuries. Defying Suna was a lost cause no matter how one looked at it.


    "Hanzo-sama!"


    "Kandachi, you traitor!"


    The Ame ninjas voiced their dismay, their curses reverberating.


    Medical ninjas rushed to stop Hanzo''s profuse bleeding.


    However, Hanzo who was stabbed by the sword was in too much pain. It wasn''t solely physical pain but the pain of betrayal.Why had Kandachi betrayed him... his most trusted confidant?


    Hanzo had instructed him in kenjutsu, ninjutsu, and even granted him a share of power within Amegakure. Yet here he was, stabbed in the back, both physically and mentally.


    Pain and loss, but no regrets.


    "It''s over, Hanzo. Let me send you off for thest time and present you with a final puppet show."


    Chiyo sighed as she withdrew a scroll from her bag.


    The memories of her past encounters with Hanzo still lingered vividly in her mind. She didn''t wish to see her old friend off in this manner. But to minimize Suna''s losses, she had to ept Kandachi''s defection and resort to unscrupulous means to defeat Hanzo. This was the price she had to pay to face thebined forces of Konoha and Ame.


    Once Hanzo fell, it would be Konoha''s turn from the Land of Fire. To honor her old friend, she would arrange a grand funeral.


    A white scroll unfurled in mid-air, revealing a strange and unique seal.


    Seeing the scroll hovering, Chiyo promptly performed her seals, and the ten characters inscribed on the scroll burst forth in a surge of purple chakra. They manifested into humanoid puppets, each adorned in white robes and wielding various weapons. They surrounded Chiyo.


    "It''s incredibly powerful. It''s elder Chiyo''s ultimate puppet jutsu, the White Secret Jutsu: The Chikamatsu Collection Of Ten Puppets!"


    "Yes, she''s a living legend, capable of manipting puppets with a single finger."


    Puppet masters showed their enthusiasm and excitement. Even those who weren''t proficient in puppetry understood the sheer difficulty of controlling ten puppets and the tremendous power they wielded.


    "The Ten Puppet Jutsu of the puppet old woman. This is troublesome... Cough..."


    Hanzo winced in pain as he struggled to rise from the ground. His body''s deterioration was more severe than he had anticipated. Simply standing consumed all his strength.


    Konoha''s support had yet to arrive, and he suspected they might have fallen into another Suna ambush. Kandachi''s betrayal had confirmed that Suna had obtained the route of his and Konoha''s advance, making it impossible for them to provide support.


    What should he do next? Was death trule inevitable?


    Fear surged within Hanzo. If he hadn''t opposed Suna, he wouldn''t have been in this perilous situation.


    Kandachi wouldn''t have betrayed him, and he wouldn''t have lost his precious life. He could have remained a demigod in people''s hearts, the undefeated legend of Amegakure. But now, as he gazed into the eyes of Suna ninjas filled with ridicule and contempt, his legendy in ruins.


    "What am I doing, standing up like this? I''ve been greedy for life and afraid of death. Why did I make such a ridiculous decision for this country?"


    It didn''t matter. His body could still move, and as long as he could move, he could escape. To escape meant survival. Yes, as long as he escaped, his desire for life burned fervently. He wanted to live and refused to die.


    But when he began to retreat, blood sttered across his face, jolting him from his daze. It was an unfamiliar face, a young ninja of only sixteen or seventeen years, wearing Ame''s forehead protector.


    The young man had reced Hanzo and shielded him from the Kunai and Shuriken flying in from a distance.


    "Han...Hanzo-sama, please... be careful."


    With kunai and shuriken piercing his body, the youth''s body convulsed, his eyes gradually losing focus.


    "I wanted to be a hero... to live... Mako is waiting for me... she said she wanted to marry a hero... but now I can''t go back..."


    His lips continued to move, but no sound emerged. He died with a smile on his face.


    Hanzo stared nkly at the young corpse. What had the youth been thinking? Why had he sacrificed himself to save him, an escaping ninja? His sacrifice seemed meaningless and worthless. Hanzo pondered who Mako might be ¨C a beautiful and kind girl of the same age, perhaps.


    Lifting his arms, everything seemed toe to a standstill. Then the de descended. A puppet wearing a white robe rushed forth and shattered in the middle, sending wood chips flying.


    "Why?"


    Chiyo''s eyes widened. Hanzo, who had been gravely injured, should not have been capable of wielding such power.


    "I didn''t expect you to retain such strength, but this is merely a desperate struggle. I won''t ept the corpse not worth a hundred million ryo."


    Kakuzu said. He saw through Hanzo''s weak nature. The light in his pupils intensified. To him, money was the meaning of life. Without it, the world was filled with indifference and betrayal.


    ....


    "Hurry up! We''re almost there!"


    In the midst of a storm, Yahiko rushed toward the battlefield between Ame and Suna, apanied by more than a dozen members of Akatsuki, including Nagato and Konan.


    "Yahiko, are we really going to stop this war?" Nagato came to Yahoko''s side and asked.


    Yahiko clenched his fists, determination gleaming in his eyes. "That''s right, we must stop it. The Land of Rain can''t bear any more suffering. War will only bring further suffering. Jiraiya-sensei believes that people will enter an era of mutual understanding."


    "But..."


    "It doesn''t matter, Nagato. I''ll be the bridge to make them understand each other. If Jiraiya-sensei were here, he would support me. Akatsuki must take this step now. We can only save this country by fostering understanding between its people. Hanzo-sam is too rash."


    Yahiko''s words resonated with everyone present, reflecting hismitment to peace and his resolve to end the war.


    -------


    100 advanced chapters on Patreon


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 178: 174: Blood Rain (3)

    Chapter 178: 174: Blood Rain (3)


    The cold air hung heavy in the atmosphere, apanied by the relentless patter of rain.


    The cries of panic from all directions failed to disturb Hanzo''s stoic heart. He held his sickle with a relentless grip, cutting through the enemy ranks tirelessly.


    Fear permeated the hearts of the Suna nins, their skin prickling with a shiver as an ominous aura bore down upon them.


    Hanzo''s onught was relentless and swift.


    The guttural sounds of their throats showed their vignt scanning of the surroundings, an attempt to catch sight of Hanzo. However, the sound of wind rushing towards them often felt like their final moments, leaving them not knowing when they might meet their end.


    Hanzo''s feet skated gracefully on the water''s surface, creating ripples that vanished as quickly as they appeared. He weaved through the rain of kunai and shuriken, his body gracefully evading them. His sickle was an extension of his will, painting the battlefield red with the lifeblood of his enemies.


    His movementsbined Kenjutsu, the Body Flicker , and his battle-hardened instincts. With every passing second, a Suna ninja met their death, leaving crimson streaks in their wake.


    Hanzo''s movements left no trace, and even if an opponent caught a glimpse, their bodies often couldn''t react in time. By the time they realized, Hanzo''s sickle, the harbinger of death, had already descended upon them.


    In this moment, Hanzo resembled a cold-blooded machine without any humanity, an entity consumed solely bybat and killing.


    He appeared inhuman, like to an evil spirit wed from the depths of hell.


    The targeted ninjas froze in terror, overwhelmed by his evil aura, left trembling. Facing this man, it was clear that no single person, nor ten, nor a hundred could stop his onught.


    The Suna ninjas understood this well. However, they stood resolute, offering their flesh and blood as a human wall, creating a space for theirrades to attack. For they were not a mere hundred, but at least three thousand Suna ninja.


    Deploying a strategy where a thousand ninjas contained a thousand Ame ninjas, while two thousand besieged the wounded Hanzo, was the highest respect they could pay.


    The taijutsu and kenjutsu experts took the forefront, backed by long-range ninjutsu users. Gradually, an intricate dance of offense and defense took shape among the Suna ninja.


    They knew Hanzo''s incredible power, but their determination to fight remained unshakeable. As long as they could capitalize on the opponent''s weakness, they could reap the fruits of victory.


    "Lightning Release - False Darkness!"


    A true ninja knew how and when to be hidden. And at the most opportune moment, they delivered the killing blow.


    This was a fundamental truth Kakuzu had lived by and one that every ninja should understand. The more famous you were, the greater the burden you had.


    This had been true for the god of ninjas, the legendary Sannin and remained so for the current demigod.


    Fame brought with it trouble and countless assassination attempts. There were moments, though, when one had to attract attention.


    After all, this was a corpse worth a hundred million ryo. Securing it would undoubtedly quench some of the emptiness in Kakuzu''s heart. Money fueled his desires and greed.


    Hovering in the skies was an obscure, pitch-ck creature. To onlookers, it resembled a unique summoned creature. Wearing a mask etched with lightning patterns, it emitted a sharp lightning from its mouth that struck Hanzo with great precision.


    Caught off guard, Hanzo emitted a painful moan as he was jolted by the sudden attack. The lightning tore through his clothes, revealing the scars that adorned his back.


    Hanzo tumbled to the ground, disoriented by Kakuzu''s unexpected attack. His enemy had pinpointed his blind spot,unching an attack that was fast without hesitation.


    Kunai and shuriken rained from siy.


    Hanzo, in desperation, pped the ground with his palm, conjuring a water wall that deflected the projectiles. Although the defensive maneuver seeded, two shuriken managed to pierce through, lodging themselves into his thigh.


    "His reactions and resistance have reduced. This old man is far less powerful than before." Kakuzu mumbled.


    If it was 10 years ago, provoking Hanzo would have been unthinkable, but even the mightiest ninjas were susceptible to the ravages of time.


    Hanzo, who had dedicated the first half of his life to relentless elwar, carried countless hidden injuries. With age, his strength reduced, still surpassing ordinary ninja but a mere shadow of his former self.


    The Suna ninjas, for all their fear of Hanzo''s prowess, fought valiantly. Even in the face of his weakened state, they could sense the chance to grasp victory.


    Hence, it was crucial for Kakuzu to dispose of Hanzo''s remains before their value depreciates.


    However, being on Suna''s home field, he needed to assist without exposing too much of his capabilities. It''s a cooperative effort, yet when the time came to divide Hanzo''s spoils, they may not remain allies.


    It was necessary to ensure victory for Suna, but he also had to make it difficult for them to win. It eas best to make them win with heavy casualties.


    "That person should be cautious as well." Chiyo noticed Kakuzu and, with her keen perception, saw some of his intentions.


    Although he was introduced as a bounty hunter by Iwagakure, Chiyo hadn''t expected such a figure to fight to death for Suna.


    After all, Suna and Iwa were different, and they wouldn''t readily extend their trust to bounty hunters on the defection list. l She discreetly instructed a few jounin to lurk nearby, fostering a sense of caution in both parties. If anyone had intentions to retrieve Hanzo''s body for financial gain, Suna would ensure that the consequences were steep.


    Since one of Chiyo''s puppets had been destroyed by Hanzo earlier, she now controlled only nine puppets. However, she wasn''t rushing to secure victory. Her focus shifted from Hanzo to the Ame ninjas outside of his position, her gaze with murderous intent.


    Unlike Hanzo, this group of Ame ninjas werecking inbat proficiency. Chiyo''s aim was clear. Wiping out the Ame ninjas first, then free up her forces, ultimately resolving the most significant threat posed by Hanzo.


    Chiyo''s dexterous fingers set on a puppet, wearing in arge white robe, free from the constraints of gravity. The puppet floated above the ground with lightning speed, charging towards the Ame nins in the crowd.


    The thunderstorm persisted, and lightning crackled in the dark clouds.


    The ground echoed with the sounds of ughter, persisting even under the constant wash of rain. A pervasive scent of blood lingered in the air.


    The number of Ame ninjas had seen a sharp decline, and this was an uneven contest, despite their valiant efforts. For each fallen Suna ninja, Ame suffered three, four, or even five casualties.


    Some of the Ame ninjas shed tears, while others relied on shouting to quell their fear of death. None sought escape, for they understood that fleeing was synonymous with death. They chose to confront the enemy, showing themselves as heroes for their vige and country.


    Faces sttered with blood dashed across the battlefield, pierced by kunai and shed by the puppet''s sharp des, consumed by fire from exploding tags, and sundered by Wind Release jutsu.


    Heavy rainshed everyone mercilessly, a relentless attack both on their bodies and their souls.


    Ibuse found itself besieged by arge number of Suna ninjas, his body covered with a mixture of both his enemy''s blood and self-inflicted wounds. Its tail had been severed, and its poisonous blood continued to ooze.


    The quantity was overwhelming, and not even the swift-moving smanders could evade all these attacks.


    Hanzo''s mind had no space for other thoughts, his entire focus was on dealing with the enemies in front of him.


    "Water Release - Water Gun!"


    Raindrops that had fallen near Hanzo abruptly froze in mid-air before reversing course and streaking towards the surrounding Suna ninjas.


    They created an incessant whirring sound as they impacted the flesh and blood of the ninjas, boring bloodied holes into over a dozen of the Suna ninjas.


    These unfortunate souls fell to the ground, dead in an instant.


    The more distant Suna ninjas suffered as well, but their injuries were less severe, as only parts of their bodies had been struck, sparing them instant death.


    "Cough.."


    Coughing up blood, Hanzo examined the aftermath and refrained from pursuing. He sensed victory but was keenly aware of his weakening strength. The wounds he bore were reopening and showing signs of worsening. Reality was unrelenting, steadily reminding him of his impending death.


    "Hanzo is dying! Do not let him catch his breath!"


    The Jounin leading the Suna forces recognized Hanzo''s sudden weakness when he coughed up blood. They understood that his condition was deteriorating, or else such an opportune moment would not have arisen.


    The Suna ninjas moved with unrelenting aggression, seizing this opening mercilessly andunching a vigorous attacks.


    Hanzo looked upwards and observed the water bomb that was as hard as steel, the wind hurricane capable of cleaving through objects, kunai rigged with explosive tags, and chakra-infused kunai¡ªall flying towards him.


    His frail body and current condition made it challenging to escape using the Body Flicker.


    With one hand, Hanzo rapidly performed a series of hand signs.


    "Water Release -"


    "Shinra Tensei!"


    A sudden, unexpected voice resounded. Hanzo''s eyes widened. The voice... ''....could it be that boy, Nagato..?''


    All the devastating attacks unleashed by the Suna ninjas stopped abruptly, as if time and space hade to a stop. Immediately afterwards, an even more powerful repulsive force radiated from Nagato, prompting the Suna ninjas to cry out in pain.


    The water bomb and hurricane were forced to return, and the kunai with explosive tags exploded among the Suna forces, throwing their formation into chaos. Blood spattered in all directions, as some struggled to evade the projectiles.


    Arge number of chakra-infused kunai simrly recoiled, cutting through the ranks of Suna ninja.


    The attacks they had unleashed had be instruments of their own destruction.


    This scene astonished the Suna ninjas. They haf to question if, apart from Hanzo, there existed such a powerful ninja within Ame.


    They observed Ame ninjas with distinct costume surrounding Hanzo.


    They all wore uniform ck overcoats, none of them were very old, none older than twenty. Both men and women were among their ranks, and their leader was Yahiko.


    "Hanzo-sama, are you alright?" Nagato stood beside Hanzo, asking worriedly.


    "Nagato, you shouldn''t be here..." Hanzo grasped the ideals of these young naive peace-lovers, though recognizing them as mere ideals.


    Arriving on the battlefield at this moment, aside from sacrificing their precious lives in vain, they had little else to gain.


    Nagato was about to offer a reply when Yahiko, stationed in the field between Hanzo and the Suna ninja, addressed the Suna ninjas with a solemn expression:


    "Please sto this senseless fighting! I am Yahiko of Amegakure, leader of the Akatsuki organization. I sincerely hope that Suna will engage in peace talks with us, Ame, and stop these needless killings and sacrifices. Putting all disputes on the table for negotiation is mutually beneficial. This is my reason for being here!"


    His voice resonated with sincerity, without a sound of joke. He wished to convey that he took this matter seriously.


    However, the Suna ninjas exchanged confised nces, their eyes filled with hesitation and uncertainty.


    They were confused about what the Ame boy was talking about


    Seeing the confused expressions from every Suna ninja, Yahiko began to feel uncertain. Had he said something wrong? Why were they looking at him that way?


    He believed that his words made sense, inspired by the teachings of his sensei, Jiraiya, one of the Sannin. He believed that people could reach an understanding and wanted to act as a bridge to that day.


    To be the bridge of mutual understanding between people, to unravel the cursed fate of war that hung over the ninja world was his purpose. This is why he had ventured here, at the risk of his life, to convey his resolve and belief to all present.


    But then...


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    It was unclear which Suna ninja startedughing, but others soon joined in.


    Theyughed crazily, almost to the point of tears.


    "What''s this kid talking about? Peace talks? Right now? What were you doing before this? If you want to surrender, put down your weapons, and we''ll talk." A Suna ninja jeered.with a mocking expression and his eyes harboring malice.


    "I..."


    Yahiko started to respond, but the Suna ninjamanding them interrupted.


    "What are you hesitating about? If you seriously want peace talks, then shouldn''t you show your sincerity? If you''re not sincere enough, we won''t ept your offer for peace talks. So, surrender now." the Suna ninjamanded.


    "If I surrender, will you genuinelymit to peace?"


    "Of course, we value our reputation as a powerful nation."


    After hearing this, Yahiko pondered seriously.


    If this meant that, despite feeling somewhat embarrassed, he could be the bridge for mutual understanding among people, then this was the one chance he had.


    In order to prevent this nation from suffering further, so that people would no longer engage in war and killing, that many wouldn''t be disced, he was ready to take the risk.


    Even if this was merely a fa?ade, it was worth trying.


    And so, Yahiko took a deep breath, preparing to bend his knees under the gaze of everyone.


    The people from Akatsuki couldn''t help but feel indignant at this sight, witnessing Suna''s apparent mistreatment of Yahiko. But they had to watch in frustration, for they ced their trust in Yahiko, believing that his ideals of peace could transform this war-torn world with its hatred and curses to loving peace.


    Hanzo sighed silently and closed his eyes.


    The Suna ninjas observed Yahiko''s actions with surprise, many not expecting the Ame ninja to surrender so readily. They had assumed he would waver.


    As he knelt on the cold ground, Yahiko felt a sense of humiliation. However, he was willing to bear that humiliation for the sake of peace in the country. If his sacrifice could end the war, bringing peace to thend, Yahiko was prepared to kneel for eternity, if necessary.


    "Now you can..."


    Yahiko let out a breath, preparing to raise his head, but what met his eyes was a sword rapidly approaching.


    Pfft!


    Blood sprayed onto Yahiko''s face.


    Yahiko was dumbfounded, as was the Suna ninja who had attacked him.


    The sword had pierced Hanzo''s abdomen. Without wincing, Hanzo twirled the sickle in his right hand and swung it down with precision at the Suna ninja before him.


    In an instant, a massive gash marred the Suna ninja''s body, releasing a torrent of blood as he fell, his face twisted in unwillingness.


    "Han-Hanzo-sama?"


    Yahiko stared in disbelief at the scene before him, seemingly unable to process the upheaval that had unfolded.


    Yahiko gazed nkly at the scene before him, seemingly unable to react to the recent upheaval.


    "Boy, stop making these cowardly gestures."


    Hanzo said, looking back at Yahiko with a deep intensity.


    Hanzo, a veteran of three ninja wars, had long abandoned hope for peace. In this world, there was no peace, only the dominion of the strong and the subjugation of the weak.


    The weak were destined to be targets of oppression, for their weakness did not earn them sympathy from their enemies, instead, it invited ridicule and brutal mistreatment.


    Such was the harsh reality of the ninja world where the strong lived, and the weak died.


    "Yahiko!"


    Nagato, Konan, and others surrounded Yahiko, their faces showing a mixture of grief and righteous indignation.


    Why did these Suna ninjas refuse to heed their ideas? Killing and war could never be acts of justice.


    It should be noted that in all prior ninja wars, it was the Land of Rain, a small nation, that bore the brunt of the suffering each time. Why was their sufferings consistently overlooked?


    Nagato, too, felt a surge of anger, but as he saw Yahiko kneeling and pleading for peace talks, he couldn''t help but question.


    ''Is what Jiraiya-sensei taught really true? Can people truly understand each other? Or, rather, can understanding each other genuinely resolve disputes?''


    Looking at the ferocious, bloodthirsty, and deranged Suna ninjas, Nagato fell into a state of confusion.


    He thought of the people in the Land of Rain who had been forcibly separated from their loved ones, bing homeless wanderers, and viges reduced to ruins.


    Yet, now was not the time to think about these issues. The Suna ninjas surrounding them were on the verge ofunching another attack.


    This time, it was not just Hanzo; Akatsuki and the others were now targets in Suna''s pursuit.


    "Don''t attempt to appeal to the enemy''s conscience through your own weakness. As citizens of a weaker nation, all we have left is resistance and battle."


    The voice was not loud, yet it resonated with immense power in everyone''s ears.


    Nagato, in particr, felt that Hanzo directed these words at him.


    Although they stood in close proximity, Nagato felt that Hanzo upied an entirely different world.


    "Leave. Go and find your future!. As the leader of Ame, this old man cannot escape this fight. Lead everyone to safety. As long as you survive, there remains hope. If you die, there will be nothing left."


    Hanzo advanced slowly, his words spoken in hushed tones. It seemed like he addressed the Akatsuki around him, but it also seemed like he spoke to himself.


    The Suna ninjas hesitated to approach, as they sensed an unprecedented level of danger radiating from Hanzo.


    Dying beasts were the most dangerous.


    In their eyes, Hanzo had undoubtedly reached this level of deadly existence.


    Hanzo, with a nk expression, removed the sword embedded in his abdomen, allowing the blood to flow freely.


    He gazed steadily at the numerous Suna ninjas, who, until this moment, still bore an air of arrogance as the so-called ninjas of a major nation.


    Indeed, this world is one where the weak fall prey to the strong.


    Corrupted by the title of demigod and so-called power, he had forgotten what he had once valued most... Power.


    "This old man no longer has any regrets or hesitations."


    No regrets, no hesitations.


    ''Nagato..... it was great for this old man to see you again onest time'' Hanzo said inwardly


    Through this battle and Yahiko''s weakpromise, they would open his Rinnegan and finally witness the true nature of this world.


    This was why Hanzo didn''t stop Yahiko from kneeling before Suna just now.


    From this point forward, Akatsuki''s dreamsy in tatters.


    The time hade to awaken from their innocent dream and confront this harsh world where the strong prey on the weak.


    Hanzo reached for his cor, tearing it off with force. The upper body''s attire vanished with the wind.


    Underneathy a robust body that had weathered countless trials.


    Countless sword wounds and marks adorned it like medals, a testament to a history of battling numerous formidable foes.


    The rain poured, casting a gloomy and oppressive atmosphere.


    Hanzo''s aura grew progressively more menacing, approaching a critical juncture.


    "This is the final reckoning."


    Hanzo began forming seals, sufficient to suppress the stifling chakra, causing it to surge from his body.


    "Water Release - Poison Dragon!"


    "Wha- What''s going on?"


    "This must be a trick, right? Why does he still have such power?"


    "Damn it!"


    Panic swept through the ranks of Suna ninjas.


    The earth levitated. More precisely, it was devoured by tsunami-like waves.


    Then, the water flow began to reverse its course, appearing as if the sky and earth were inverted, inducing a surreal sense of disorientation.


    Hidden within this dreamlikendscapey a terrifying murderous intent.


    The waterspout ascended into the sky, crimson and bloodstained, unleashing a deafening roar as it morphed into arge dragon, tens of meters in length.


    Different from the Water Dragon jutsu''s transparent, colorless appearance, this dragon was substantiallyrger, and its body exhibited a strikingly opaque hue. Throughout the dragon''s body, arge amount of ck substance permeated, turning it an ominous shade.


    Oddly, inexplicable ck bubbles formed on the dragon''s surface.


    This ck dragon, stained with an inky substance, emitted a powerful deathly aura.


    Despite their hesitation, the Suna ninjas wasted little time in adopting a resolute stance andunched an assault on Hanzo.


    In their eyes, the ck dragon appeared dubious, and thus, targeting Hanzo directly was the preferable approach.


    Killing the user would automatically end the ninjutsu. This wasmon ninja wisdom.


    "Let''s go!"


    Recognizing Hanzo''s determination to confront death, Nagato realized that remaining here was dangerous.


    The Suna ninjas were not solely focused on Hanzo, they were also tracking Akatsuki.


    The peace negotiations had undoubtedly failed.


    Yahiko''s path was far from ideal. Undoubtedly,ing here had been a grievous error in judgment.


    "Shinra Tensei!"


    The expressions of the dozen or so Suna ninjas, charging toward Hanzo, abruptly changed as a powerful force flung them off their feet. They tumbled awkwardly along the ground, feeling as if their internal organs were on the brink of discement.


    "Yahiko, stop thinking about it, let''s go!"


    Konan and the others had understand how dangerous their situation was and, finding Yahiko still contemting the reasons about the oue. They yanked him along as they retreated.


    In Akatsuki, Nagato was undeniably the most powerful, with only Konan and Yahiko matching the strength of Jounin. Their current battlefield was so treacherous that even a Jounin might easily meet their end.


    Their fortunate circumstance was that the majority of Suna ninjas remained focused on Hanzo. Otherwise, all of them would would have no possibility of surviving.


    Nagato looked back at Hanzo, surrounded by arge number of Suna ninjas. The old ninja, resolute and upright, remained undeterred even in the relentless downpour.


    Though it pained him, Nagato clenched his teeth and suppressed his grief, following Yahiko and the others to safety.


    Ninjas more powerful than Hanzo also fought in battles with determination to die.


    Despite his Rinnegan, Nagato still had several shorings. He couldn''t hope to emerge unscathed while being besieged by such arge enemy force.


    As they headed toward the outer edges of the Suna encirclement, they encountered fallen bodies, the remnants of the Suna ninjas in by Hanzo earlier. A rough count revealed hundreds of them.


    The Suna ninjas pursued them relentlessly. Although most of the ninjas concentrated on Hanzo, over two hundred pursuers were assigned to their side, led by several Jounins.


    ....


    Corpses, corpses, and more corpses littered the battlefield.


    Everywhere you looked, lifeless bodiesy strewn about.


    The corpses bore the unmistakable mark of a lethal poison, ck bubbles festering upon their skin.


    Their expressions, far from serene, spoke of torment and struggle, their faces etched with the pain of their final moments, frozen in twisted agony.


    The ck dragon, was a water release jutsu of Hanzo''s creation, his ultimate forbidden ninjutsu.


    In typical circumstances, a water dragon created through ninjutsu would dissipate into water upon impact.


    However, this ck dragon, oozing deadly poison, defiedmon ninjutsu principles. It appeared as if it were a living dragon, with the ability to move freely.


    The form of the ck dragon slithered forward. The Suna ninjas about to respond with their seals, were instantly scattered to the winds.


    The areas of their bodies that made contact with the ck dragon immediately swelled with ck blisters. Countless Suna ninjas writhed in pain on the ground, their cries echoing through the battlefield.


    Even the most experienced ninja couldn''t suppress a shiver. The horror emanating from the ck dragon''s eyes was palpable. A mere touch meant death, and the antidotes they carried were rendered useless against this unknown poison.


    Any Suna ninja who attempted to block the ck dragon was met with a gruesome fate. Their blood sprayed as they were flung backwards, sumbing to the excruciating torment inflicted by the ck virus.


    The tremendous power of the ck dragon''s advance shook the earth, and the dark clouds overhead coalesced into a tempestuous vortex, with lightning coursing through the stormy sky.


    Despite their best efforts to quell their fear, panic was etched across the faces of the Suna ninjas.


    They were acutely aware that this battle was uneven. None of their ninjutsu or explosive tags made the slightest dent on the evil ck dragon.


    It might not be a tailed beast, but it was a force to be reckoned with.


    Getting close to the ck dragon spelled doom, as its powerful poison rapidly corroded everything it touched. It was impossible to solve.


    "The body is almost at its limit, Nagato and the others should have escaped..."


    Looking at the ck poisonous dragon raging on the battlefield, Hanzo coughed softly, his voice getting older, his eyes scanned the surroundings, and he clenched the sickle tightly in his hand.


    Before his life met its inevitable end, he had to eliminate the greatest threat in Suna.


    Thus, he made his move, propelled by determination. Facing the cold wind and pelting rain, his eyes, as cold as the rain itself, mirrored his unwavering resolve.


    "How is this possible? The antidote I prepared..." Chiyo, who watched Suna J¨­nin suffer in excruciating pain, was in disbelief. Her antidote, which had effectively countered Hanzo''s Poison in past battles, was proving ineffective.


    She couldn''tprehend the situation. She had previously decoded all the poisons carried by Hanzo. There should be no room for error. So why couldn''t her antidote neutralize the poison carried by the ck dragon?


    "What kind of ninjutsu is Hanzo using..?" Chiyo was left puzzled.


    Water release, which typically manifested water forms in a transient form dissolved after impact, had now inexplicably brought forth a living water dragon covered in deadly, unknown poison. Had Hanzo hidden this vicious ninjutsu during their previous encounters, only to unleash it now?


    "Chiyo-sama, be careful!"


    An urgent cry from a Suna nin reached her ears.


    Distracted by her thoughts on how to counter Hanzo''s jutsu, Chiyo sensed imminent danger. Reacting instinctively, she shifted her body and rapidly maneuvered her nine puppets into action.


    Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!


    With a swift, violent motion, the white-robed puppet kept thrust its sword deep into Hanzo''s chest, draining his remaining life force.


    Hanzo''s sickle fell from his weakening grasp, hitting the rain-soaked ground with a soft thud.


    His eyes, dim and regretful, met Chiyo''s gaze. It had almost been within his reach.


    Everything happened so fast that Chiyo couldn''t react in time. As she regained herposure, she realized that one of her arms was gone, and blood was spattering from the wound.


    "Ahh!"


    Chiyo cried out, clutching the bleeding stump where her arm used to be. The pain from the severed limb was excruciating.


    "Hanzo, you bastard! How dare you¡ª." Chiyo began to speak, her words filled with venom.


    Through gritted teeth, she red at Hanzo. The agony of losing her arm was etched upon her face.


    "It''s a pity , I''m too old. If it was ten years ago, I wouldn''t have missed that strike..."


    Hanzo''s voice carried a hint of regret. It was nearly over.


    This aged body had but a flicker of life left.


    Reality was harsh, and Hanzo had to ept that he was the one defeated.


    The legends of demi-god and hero... were perhaps unnecessary after all.


    The world operated on a simple principle¡ªwinners dominated, while losers were stripped of everything.


    Name, honor, life, dignity¡ªeverything was taken away.


    Hanzo''s long, light yellow hair hung in disarray, blood dripping from his forehead. It collected on his chin, mixed with rainwater, and dripped onto the ground.


    "Ninjas are only valuable in battle. The rest of one''s life is riddled with regrets... Ah well, forget it, old woman. I''m taking my leave, waiting for you down below..."


    The world before him turned gray as Hanzo''s eyes gradually lost their light. A serene smile graced his face as he sumbed to his final exhaustion, embracing the abyss.


    As Chiyo looked at Hanzo''s lifeless corpse starting to get cold, she let out a heavy sigh, almost getting killed.


    "This old man''s body flicker is still so fast...but ites at a cost." she remarked with surprise.


    To her surprise, the ck dragon persisted even after Hanzo''s death. However, it now appeared to have lost control, like a beast with a broken leash, rampaging and killing indiscriminately.


    "Why hasn''t the jutsu released yet?" Chiyo''splexion change drastically, and a dreadful suspicion began to take root.


    "Could it be that this ck dragon feeds on the user''s vitality, growing stronger... Damn it! That old bastard had such a trick up his sleeve!"


    This revtion was the only usible exnation for why the ck dragon maintained its form and continued its onught after Hanzo''s death.


    The poison would persist until the vitality and chakra in the ck dragon''s body were entirely drained, causing it to attack any living being in its proximity.


    "Retreat! Quick, retreat!"


    Chiyo paid no mind to her throbbing, severed arm; there was little point in engaging further with the uncontroble ck dragon.


    As long as ther returned, analyzing Hanzo''s body would grant Suna ess to this unique jutsu and including this unknown poison. Even if it meant enduring a severed arm, the sacrifice was worth the insight gained.


    Suddenly, a figure emerged from the earth, their arms as tough as steel and dyed ck, efficiently dismantling two white-robed puppet puppets with sheer force.


    The intruder skillfully seized Hanzo''s corpse and swiftly stabbed in on the Suna circle''s weakest point.


    This figure was Kakuzu, who had patiently bided his time to abscond with Hanzo''s remains and eliminate the Suna J¨­nin keeping tabs on him. Now, he had achieved his goal.


    "I''ll dly ept this hundred million-ryo corpse without hesitation." Kakuzu dered.


    As Kakuzu made his escape, a ck creature flew through the skies, incessantly emitting lightning from its mouth to pave the way ahead.


    Obtaining this hundred-million ryo treasure, Kakuzu experienced a sense of contentment as he fled the battlefield.


    "Stop him!"


    The sight infuriated Chiyo, who was teetering on the brink of coughing out blood. The Suna ninjas in the vicinity rallied and gave chase to Kakuzu. All the effort they had expended to secure these assets couldn''t be snatched away by an outsider.


    Their objective wasn''t just about pride, their reputation was at stake as well.


    While some ninjas pursued Kakuzu, Chiyo organized her forces for an orderly retreat. The ck dragon had clearly spiraled out of control, and their best course of action was to let it self-destruct. Still, even as they retreated, several dozen ninjas fell victim to the berserk ck dragon, meeting a grim death.


    "That old man...is responsible for this disaster." Chiyo muttered, believing that Hanzo''s sudden attack upon her was a result of his vitality being drained by the ck dragon, and he wanted to kill her before he died


    While she withdrew from the battlefield, a Suna ninja approached her hurriedly.


    "Chiyo-sama!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chiyo recalled this Suna ninja, one of the sensory ninjas in Suna''s force deployed to ambush Konoha. For this mission, she hadmitted nearly six thousand ninjas in total, with roughly 3,500 besieging Amegakure and over 2,000 preventing Konoha from aiding Ame''s main force.


    "Ebizo-sama and Rasa urge Chiyo-sama to return to the camp immediately!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "We didn''t encounter any of Konoha troops."


    "Why?" Chiyo''s volume suddenly increased, and her face suddenly turned pale.


    "Not a single encounter with Konoha''s forces!"


    "What!" Chiyo''s voice quivered. The very idea was preposterous. Could it be¡ª


    "Damn you, Orochimaru!" Chiyo''s understanding dawned. Her expression darkened, her eyes smoldering with rage.


    They had all been deceived by Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru had intended for Hanzo to be the sacrificial pawn in his n, and to pit both Hanzo and Suna against each other. This much was clear from the very beginning. To ensure safety, she had brought nearly six thousand ninjas for this mission, with only one thousand guarding the camp.


    If Orochimaruunched an attack with Konoha''s vast army now...


    Chiyo couldn''t bear to entertain the thought. The camp contained all the resources Suna had gathered over the years, making Konoha the true beneficiary of this battle.


    In this contest, it was Konoha that emerged as the greatest victor, not Suna.


    .....


    "Those people are that Akatsuki."


    Meanwhile, hidden behind a rock was, Kandachi, the ninja who had betrayed Hanzo''s,


    Watching the battle between the Akatsuki and Suna unfold, Kandachi frowned.


    "If they manage to escape, it could spell trouble for my rule over Ame in the future." he muttered.


    While Akatsuki held no major sway among the high-ranking figures, their reputation within Ame''smoners was noteworthy.


    Their existence might pose a challenge to Kandachi''s rule over Ame.


    He prayed that Suna would eliminate them entirely. Yet, as he witnessed more than two hundred Suna ninja pursuing Nagato and the others, he observed that the team was putting up a fierce fight. The remaining Akatsuki members, led by Yahiko, fled from the encirclement at incredible speed.


    "That red-haired kid is incredible. Who on earth is he?" Kandachi amazed.


    He had initially assumed Akatsuki''s members were run-of-the-mill ninjas, but it seemed they had hidden talents.


    Though Konan possessed considerable strength, she struggled against a dozen or so Suna ninja. Inparison, Nagato''s ability to incapacitate more than a dozen enemies was staggering.


    "No, this red-haired kid must be killed. If he doesn''t die, he may threaten my position as the leader of Ame." Kandachi grumbled, his expression darkening. He vanished behind the boulder.


    "Konan, let''s go!"


    Nagato said. Using Shinra Tensei to repel thest batch of Suna squads. With a deep breath, he called out to Konan, urging her to flee alongside him.


    Konan didn''t hesitate, racing off with Nagato in tow.


    These Suna ninja, even if Nagato could handle them, put up quite a fight.


    While his Shinra Tensei could repel attacks and bodies in all directions, itcked the fatal punch.


    Nagato, facing these fearless Suna ninjas, now grasped the might of shinobi from a major nation.


    The determination and physical prowess they had honed as ninja far exceeded those in the Land of Rain.


    "I think we''re safe now." Nagato assessed the distance from the Suna ninja behind them. Though they''d faced significant dys, escaping danger was a relief.


    Konan, loked at the rain falling from the sky, asked a heavy question: "Do you think Hanzo-sama will survive?"


    Nagato maintained silence, the answer carrying considerable weight.


    Konan, aware of the gravity, understood the weightiness of the question. They were Amegakure ninjas, and legends of the demigod had fascinated them since childhood. With the demigod''s protection lost in this war, they were now confronted with an uncertain future.


    For the first time, confusion clouded Konan''s eyes.


    "Hanzo-sama will return alive! Now, let''s meet up with Yahiko and the others, then head back to Amegakure. I''m more concerned about our vige right now." Nagato stated abruptly.


    "The vige?" Konan found herself puzzled.


    "It''s quite peculiar that Lord Hanzo''s forces were easily ambushed by Suna." Nagato exined.


    "It''s really strange that the troops led by Hanzo-sama were easily caught in an ambush by Suna."


    "Are you implying¡ª" Konan''s expression changed slightly.


    ''Konoha!!! Suna!!'' Nagato clenched his fists, his face etched with seriousness.


    He fervently hoped his guess was nothing but wishful thinking, as the implications would be disastrous if it proved true.


    ...


    "Are you Amegakure ninjas?"


    The Akatsuki, who were retreating, suddenly encountered dozens of ninjas blocking their path within the Grand Canyon.


    "Who are you?"


    These ninjas obstructing their way wore Konoha headbands, some even dressed as Konoha Anbu, yet the mask''s strange paintwork gave off an eerie aura.


    "We''re from Konoha, and ourrge forces were ambushed by Suna on the way... What''s the situation on your end?" a Konoha Anbu inquired.


    He had multiple wounds, as did the rest of the Konoha ninjas, indicating they had fought fiercely.


    When the Anbu asked about Amegakure''s battle, Akatsuki fell into an uneasy silence. Yahiko also fell silent, without speaking.


    "Hmm?"


    The Anbu member sighed, moved closer to pat one of them consolingly, and said, "Don''t worry, as long you escape, I''ll get you to safety."


    Pfft!


    A kunai lodged itself in the chest of an Akatsuki member, leaving the Akatsuki ninja confused by the Anbu''s actions.


    "For..... Why...?" His eyes betrayed his confusion and pain.


    He couldn''tprehend why Konoha, their ally, would strike down a fellow friendly ninja.


    The Anbu was uninterested in talking more, delivered a swift kick, propelling the fallen ninja. Raising his hand, he gave a coldmand: "Eliminate them all. Leave no one behind!"


    "You- are you crazy!!?" Yahiko couldn''t believe Konoha''s ninjas turning against them. They were allies, after all. Why would allies kill one another?


    Quick as a shadow, the Anbu executed a jutsu, dividing into over a dozen ethereal shadows, each infiltrating an Akatsuki member. Their bodies froze, unable to move, ensnared by the Shadow Imitation Jutsu.


    The ninja who implemented this jutsu was obviously from the Nara n of Konoha with their signature jutsu.


    Countless kunai and shuriken rained from the sky, amplifying before Yahiko and the others'' eyes. Afterward, the sound of bodies being struck by sharp weapons resonated.


    "Nagato, Konan..." Yahiko''s consciousness dwindled after this only thought in his mind.


    Looking at the corpses littering the ground, Kandachi stepped forth from his hidden location and expressed satisfaction: "As expected of Danzo-sama''s subordinates, your strike is swift and merciless."


    "We only need toplete the mission."


    "Next, a red-haired boy and a blue-haired girl will return here shortly. The red-haired boy is something to watch out for, he can use a strange ninjutsu that bounces everything around him. However, he can''t use it continually, there''s an interval between each use." Kandachi shared with the leader of the Anbu the information he had been observing.... Rather they were from Konoha'' root.


    "Don''t worry. This is part of the arrangement to help you secure your leadership in Ame next. The Land of Rain will be a subsidiary of the Land of Fire, and Amegakure will be affiliated with Konoha.".


    "Of course. When I return, I''ll eliminate Hanzo''s wife, son, and grandson. Every trace of Hanzo will vanish from Ame. Tell Danzo-sama to be at ease. I shall leave, looking forward to your good news from Ame." Kandachi conveyed, sporting a satisfied grin before vanishing in front of the Root ninja.


    Eight Root members remained, joined by other Konoha ninjas from the Shimura n, all of them under themand of Shimura Danzo, the Root leader.


    Their aim for gathering here was to eliminate any Ame ninja who might threaten Kandachi''s position as the leader of Ame in the future. The impending establishment of Amegakure as an affiliated ninja vige of Konoha called for apliant authority.


    "As a result, Suna will be overwhelmed and withdraw from the battlefield. Ame will be another of Orochimaru''s victims. If he loses, it''s over for him. If he wins and secures the title of the Fourth Hokage, his path will be unimpeded, free from threats."


    Therefore, an era where the Fourth Hokage and Root joined forces, setting in motion a world-shaking era, which awaited Konoha.


    Deep in contemtion of this grand vision for the future, the Root ninja led the other Konoha ninjas in positioning themselves on the battlefield. They then left quickly toy in wait, ready to ambush their targets.


    Five minutester.


    Nagato and Konan, btedly, appeared within the canyon. Looking upon the lifeless bodies strewn across the earth, they stood in stunned silence. Their thoughts grew hazy, overwhelmed by the gravity of what they were witnessing.


    Yahiko was.... dead.


    Every member of Akatsuki had met their death.


    What could have happened here? Was this a dream? How had they not yet awakened from it?


    "How could this happen...it''s impossible...everyone...Yahiko...Yahiko! Wake me up!"


    Konan wept as she saw the lifeless face of the corpse before her, the radiant smile filled of vigor and sunshine was never seen again.


    Lying on the ground was a lifeless corpse, a chilling sight that left Nagato in shock. He looked at the crimson surroundings and the cold faces of the Akatsuki members, the scene piercing his heart.


    He struggled to breathe, overwhelmed by a surge of emotions¡ªweakness, sorrow, pain. These tumultuous feelings coursed through Nagato, causing his body to tremble.


    With a stiff expression and fiery red hair obscuring his eyes, Nagato slowly knelt and tenderly touched Yahiko''s chest with trembling fingers.


    "Yahiko..."


    As he spoke, a faint hissing sound reached Nagato''s ears. Despite his grief, Nagato''s instincts alerted him that something was amiss. He hastily lifted Yahiko''s shirt and discovered an array of explosive tags tightly wrapped around his friend''s chest.


    In that moment, both Nagato and Konan''s pupils shrank.


    Boom!


    The explosion engulfed them both, and Nagato instinctively shielded Konan, their bodies rolling on the ground. Nagato groaned in pain.


    "Nagato!"


    Konan knew that Nagato had protected her and spared her from the worst. However, Nagato''s back was scorched by the fire, and the sight of blood oozing from his wounds filled Konan''s heart with pain.


    "Konan, be careful!"


    The moment the detonation urred, Nagato sensed the presence of an enemy. As he suspected, countless kunai and shurikens descended from the sky, their edges adorned with explosive tags, aimed at destroying Nagato and Konan.


    "Shinra Tensei!"


    Nagato raised his hand, releasing a powerful repulsive force that deflected the weapons and detonated the kunai with explosive tags in mid-air.


    "Attack! Kill them!" The Root ninja took the lead, charging forward from their concealed positions, followed by members of the Shimura n.


    "Konoha ninja..." Nagato instantly recognized the attackers from their clothing, Konoha headbands, and the use of the Nara n''s shadow jutsu.


    Their sensei was Jiraiya... was also from this vige.


    "Shinra Tensei!"


    Nagato''s repulsive force sent a Root ninja who was rushing to the front to be directly ejected backwards.


    While Shinra Tensei could deflect physical objects, it couldn''t repel intangible jutsus like shadow imitation jutsu.


    Yet, Nagato didn''t dodge, allowing the extended shadow of the Root ninja to infiltrate his own.


    "The Shadow Imitation Jutsu was sessful.".


    "Did you kill these people?"


    Nagato didn''t care about being controlled by the shadow imitation jutsu, but asked a question.


    "This is quite a pointless Q&A."


    Retorted the Root ninja who had been blown away by Shinra Tensei. He rose, pping the mud from his body and wearing a cold smile.


    "Aren''t Ame and Konoha allies?"


    "Surrendering to Konoha''s power is enough. Ame who has lost Hanzo would be just a watchdog Konoha."


    "Really?"


    Nagato''s voice had no emotion.


    As Nagato remained silent, an ominous premonition gnawed at the Konoha ninjas'' hearts.


    "Enough with the talking; kill them both!"


    With this order, dozens of ninjas converged on Nagato and Konan.


    Based on the information provided by Kandachi, they aimed to exploit the limited use of the repelling jutsu to attack Nagato.


    "Wait! Don''t approach him yet!" The Root ninja controlling the shadow imitation jutsu suddenly grasped the danger and prevented hisrades from attacking Nagato.


    But it was already toote. A tremendous chakra swirled around Nagato, causing his red hair to float, his eyes widening with bloodshot veins pulsating.


    An overwhelming aura emanated from his eyes, enveloping the Konoha ninjas and rendering them immobile.


    Ignoring the shadow imitation technique''s hold over him, Nagato bit his finger and, with his palm striking the ground.


    "Summoning - Gedo Statue!"


    Massive wooden hands burst from the earth, followed by the withered, towering wooden body. Its presence was overwhelming, invoking a deep sense of dread.


    The colossal, mountain-like monster split its jaws and unleashed a deafening roar, its shockwaves reverberating through the air.


    Countless Konoha ninjas were blown back by the soundwaves,nding heavily against the ground and stone walls. Their recovery was sluggish.


    "That..-, what the h*ll is that?"


    But what truly horrified the Root ninja was not the monster''s size, but the unknown and ominous power it radiated, stirring an instinctive fear.


    The monster lowered its head, ejecting long, thin ck rods from its mouth that precisely impaled Nagato''s back.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Nagato''s cries were not only the anticipation of impending death but also the result of excruciating pain as the ck rods pierced his body.


    "Is that kid insane?"


    "The summoned beast is attacking its own master..."


    The Konoha ninjas didn''t darego forward, they assumed Nagato was already in a state of madness and unconsciousness.


    Nagato didn''t care what the Konoha ninjas thought, and it didn''t matter to him.


    Arge amount of chakra flowed out of the body, and the ck rod pierced his back through the monster''s mouth conducted chakra, which flowed into the monster''s mouth, brewing some dangerous power inside.


    The ck rod broke, and Nagato fell to the ground, panting heavily.


    "Go to hell, go to hell..."


    While Konoha Ninja was hesitating, the monster made new movements again.


    Purple light came out of the giant''s mouth, and a purple chakra dragon flew out of the monster''s mouth without warning.


    The purple chakra dragon emerged from the monster''s mouth, darting with incredible speed. It ensnared nearly a dozen Konoha ninjas within its body in an instant.


    These shell of their body fell to the ground, while the ninjas illusionary spirit was devoured as the purple chakra dragon''s prey.


    "Run! It can devour our souls directly!"


    Witnessing this, the Konoha ninjas were aghast, their thoughts consumed by escaping the horrifying fate.


    The purple chakra dragon glided through the air. Wherever it passes, the souls of the Konoha ninjas it touched were all separated from the body.


    "Banshou Ten''in!"


    Nagato aimed his palm at the Konoha ninjas who were about to escape in several directions, but the bodies of the ninjas disobeyed them, pulling them towards Nagato.


    Their horrified screams echoed as the purple chakra dragon swiftly approached. The area descended into a deathly silence.


    In less than half a minute, both Root ninja teams and dozens of Konoha ninjas from the Shimura n were wiped out.


    Observing the lifeless Konoha ninjas, Nagato breathed a sigh of relief. He released his summoning jutsu, causing the monster that had summoned purple dragon.chakra to disintegrate into white smoke. He felt his energy wane; he was not yet ready to use this jutsu extensively.


    "Nagato, are you okay?"


    Konan ran over and supported Nagato''s body.


    Nagato''s hands and feet were cold, his body was emaciated, and the expression on his face was slightly distorted. One could imagine the pain he was enduring alone.


    "I... I''m fine, Konan. It''s not safe here, let''s go."


    Nagato supported his body strongly, indicating that he wasn''t going to be a burden.


    Suddenly he raised his head and looked at the position directly in front of him. Konan followed his line of sight and saw that the ground was slightly raised, and a ck humanoid creature emerged from the soil, revealing half of its body.


    -----


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 179: 175: Arrival

    Chapter 179: 175: Arrival


    Land of Grass, Dusk.


    One person and one dog ran through theplex mountain and rock terrain.


    Obito was unaware of the approaching dark clouds, and the wind suddenly intensified, carrying dust and sand that made Obito squint his eyes as he ran.


    Leading the way, Pakkun gazed at the darkening sky and turned to Obito, saying, "Looks like rain ising. Let''s pick up the pace before the scent vanishes."


    "Yes."


    Obito disregarded his chakra consumption, channeling it into his legs and soles to increase his speed. At the same time, he retrieved emergency military food pills from his pouch, consumed them to restore chakra, ensuring he wouldn''t run out during a battle.


    Before long, silver threads drifted down from the sky, gradually transitioning into raindrops, which pelted Obito and Pakkun, bringing a cold sensation.


    "Pakkun, how far is it from here to Rin?" Obito asked while running.


    "We''re almost there. Just a few more minutes."


    "In the forest?" Obito questioned, his gaze fixed on the rain-covered forest, where the darkness seemed to deepen.


    As they entered the forest, Pakkun alerted Obito.


    "Obito, you''d better be careful now."


    "What''s the matter?" Obito asked, puzzled.


    "There''s something in the air making me feel uneasy."


    "An uneasy presence?"


    Obito frowned in confusion.


    "It''s chakra," Pakkun remarked, ncing at the gloomy surroundings. "This chakra gives me a dreadful feeling. All the animals have disappeared, as if something terrible is hidden within the forest. Animals are most sensitive to danger."


    "I see. It doesn''t matter; I can rely on my Sharingan for the fight. I must find Rin." Obito clenched his fists, activating his Sharingan, with no hint of fear on his face.


    Pakkun turned his head to scrutinize Obito briefly, then returned his focus to leading the way.


    ...


    In the rainy forest, figures dashed about frantically, as if in pursuit of something, their expressions fraught with anxiety.


    "Damn it, find that girl quickly. It will be troublesome if she escapes to the Land of Fire."


    They were all d in ninja attire and had forehead protector distinct from the five major nations.


    Their relentless search was driven by the theft of their vige''s most powerful weapon, a feat aplished by an teenage girl.


    The girl wore a Konoha protector, but this wasn''t an excuse for stealing their vige''s ultimate weapon.


    Because that ultimate weapon has been handed down from ancient times. A tailed beast.


    Theye from Takigakure, in the Land Of Waterfalls, which is one of the few ninja viges among small nations with ninja power in addition to the five major nations.


    They were the only vige that possessed a tailed beast weapon legally among the smaller viges.


    The tailed beast, in their possession, was the Seven-Tails, one of the nine tailed beasts. A weapon bestowed upon them by Konoha''s first Hokage, Senju Hashirama, following the first Five Kage Conference.


    ording to their vige''s legend, each tailed beast had the potential to reshape the world.


    Such a powerful weapon had been stolen by ninjas from another vige, and this was utterly uneptable, even if those ninjas were from Konoha.


    "Still no sign?"


    "Damn it! Where did that girl go?"


    "Hurry up! Search everywhere, she must be nearby. Don''t miss a spot!"


    "The weapon must be recovered!"


    The Takigakure ninjas who were out searching for the whereabouts of the girl who had stolen their tailed beast, carefully and closely searched the surrounding, not letting go of every nt and tree.


    On the other side of the forest, the Konoha girl with the Seven-Tails, Takigakure''s most powerful weapon, was heading towards Konoha in the Land of Fire.


    At her current speed, she would reach Konoha in a day.


    This girl was naturally Rin, who had been missing for a long time. Since the day she was sucked into the strange swamp, her consciousness had been in aa, as though manipted by an unseen hand.


    When she woke up, she found herself surrounded by strange, white humanoid creatures, who called themselves White Zetsu.


    They had extracted the Seven-Tails from the Takigakure Jinchuriki and sealed it within her, while using an unknown medical jutsu.


    They revealed their intent to use the power of the Seven-Tails to destroy Konoha.


    This news terrified Rin. Even as a Chunin, she knew the dangers of tailed beasts, which were banned as they were weapons of mass destruction.


    If such a weapon entered Konoha and ran amok, the consequences would be catastrophic. Not only ninjas but also civilians would suffer heavy casualties in the sudden attack.


    She had to prevent that from happening.


    However, her body continued to move in the direction of Konoha, and she couldn''t harm herself. She could only helplessly watch her body''s relentless journey towards the Land of Fire, carrying the extremely dangerous tailed beast within her, ready to release it in Konoha.


    She couldn''t understand why the mysterious enemy had sealed such a dangerous thing within her, or why they had such hostility towards Konoha, aiming to unleash the tailed beast''s power for destruction.


    At this moment, all she could do was pray and hope.


    She prayed for someone toe and intervene, to prevent this catastrophe.


    Only through intervention could Konoha''s safety be assured.


    "Found her!"


    "Here she is!"


    "Don''t let her escape!"


    Shouts erupted from behind, confirming that Taki ninjas were closing in on her.


    Discovering that the Jinchuriki had been killed and the tailed beast transferred, they pursued her relentlessly, like mad dogs, intent on bringing her back to Takigakure, extracting the tailed beast, and resealing it.


    This was what Rin expected.


    However, it was clear that she was not acting of her own volition. Someone was remotely controlling her body, ensuring she escaped the Taki nins, as they wanted to use her to destroy Konoha.


    But more questions followed.


    If that was the case, why didn''t they simply send her to Konoha to release the tailed beast? Why let her escape from Takigakure all the way to Konoha? The fact that they could silently capture her from the Konoha''s camp indicated they were highly skilled infiltrators.


    It seemed unreasonable to let her escape from Takigakure, leading Rin to suspect an unknown conspiracy at y. This cast doubt on the true intentions behind using the tailed beast in her body to destroy Konoha.


    Rin began to believe that the White Zetsu people had a different purpose and were using her to fulfill a mission task.


    "Water Release ¡¤ Water Bomb..!"


    A Taki nin chasing her performed hand seals, creating a torrent of water that surged towards Rin.


    Rin had no time to defend herself and was swept away by the current. She choked on water and struggled on the ground. After the attack ended, she managed to stand up, coughing uncontrobly.


    Seizing the opportunity, the Taki nins surrounded her. There were eleven of them, all with serious expressions.


    "Don''t think being a Konoha ninja will save you from the consequences,"


    The leader of the group said to Rin.


    They didn''t want to waste time; the Seven-Tails was Takigakure''s most valuable asset, and they aimed to resolve the situation as quickly as possible.


    They were uncertain if Konoha''s ninjas would arrive. After all, Konoha wouldn''t simply send a young girl over to steal their weapon. Otherwise underestimating Takigakure''s strength would be a mistake.


    Rin struggled to evade the non-lethal attacks from the Taki nins. They wanted to capture her alive, as the safety of the Jinchuriki had to be ensured. Any harm to her would endanger the Seven-Tails within her.


    Although Rin did her best to dodge, sheckedbat skills, and some of the ninjutsu attacksnded, leaving her with injuries. She leaned against a tree, struggling to breathe.


    Now, she could only allow the Taki nins to return her to their vige and extract the tailed beast from her body.


    But would everything proceed as expected?


    The mysterious enemy, the White Zetsu, were certainly observing, they wouldn''t allow Takigakure to capture her deterring their n to destroy Konoha.


    Rin was angry but powerless. The seal within her prevented her from harming herself, and the Taki nins intended to capture her, not kill her.


    "This way, you won''t be able to use a weapon and fight back,"


    A Taki nin said, his breathing steady. During the battle, they hadn''t exerted their full strength, only aiming to capture Rin alive.


    After their return, they would select a new Jinchuriki and transfer the tailed beast.


    "This trick will make you unable to move a finger again!"


    "Water Release ¡¤ Water Cannon!"


    The Taki nin straightened his body, rapidly forming hand seals. Afterpleting the seals, he inhaled deeply and expelled a massive water cannonball towards Rin''s body mercilessly.


    As the water jutsu closed in on Rin, arger fireball suddenly emerged from the side. It was a bright, intense fire that consumed the water bomb, transforming it into mist.


    "What''s this?"


    The Taki nin turned to see a figure, not very tall, swiftly approaching with a kunai in hand, gleaming with a cold metallic sheen.


    There was no time to defend, and the Taki nin, despite attempting to retreat, sustained a deep cut to his abdomen. He dodged in time, so the wound wasn''t severe, but blood trickled out.


    "That pattern and those eyes... Uchiha ninja?"


    The injured Taki nin observed the ninja with a slightly confused expression.


    The ninja had a young face, donned a Konoha protector, and had the Uchiha symbol on his outfit, signifying their affiliation with Konoha''s renowned n.


    The enemy also had a pair of open Sharingan, unmistakably an Uchiha ninja.


    Dealing with a ninja from this n would be far more challenging than a regr opponent. The key was to avoid their Sharingan.


    "Ob... Obito..."


    Rin spotted a familiar figure standing in front of her and immediately recognized the person from behind. Her eyes widened, showing her surprise.


    "Sorry, Rin, I''mte. Don''t worry this time, I'' will protect you this time"


    Obito said, his clothes damp from the rain. A gentle smile graced his face.


    In the next moment, he shifted his focus to the surrounding Taki nins, staring at them with his Sharingan. The smile disappeared from his face, turning into a solemn look.


    There were eleven people in the group, and even with Sharingan, Obito couldn''t guarantee victory against them. There was a possibility he might not make it out of this encounter alive. Still, he was determined to ensure Rin''s safe escape.


    The Taki nins surrounding them also grew uneasy, fearing that more Konoha ninja reinforcements might arrive.


    Given the size and reputation of Takigakure, they stood no chance against Konoha. If the Jinchuriki reached Konoha, retrieval would be nearly impossible. Their primary goal was to vet 5he Jinchuriki before they arrived Konoha, avoiding any potential mishaps.


    While they wondered why additional reinforcements hadn''te yet, they understood the urgencyy in securing the Jinchuriki quickly.


    Each Taki nin produced a shuriken andunched them at Obito at a speed imperceptible to the naked eye.


    Obito relied on his Sharingan to effortlessly track theplicated paths of each shuriken. He countered with a kunai, expertly deflecting and destroying the iing projectiles without sustaining any injury himself.


    The Taki nins were surprised and shocked by the power of the Sharingan. A barrage of shuriken from any of them would have turned them into a human hedgehog, ending the fight.


    "Rin, move quickly! I will catch up once I deal with them!" Obito shouted without turning around. He urged her to leave the dangerous battlefield immediately and then charged forward at the eleven Taki nins.


    His sole focus was to defeat them and ensure Rin''s safe return. However, facing eleven opponents, he couldn''t guarantee his survival. At best, he might fall alongside them, allowing Rin to escape unharmed.


    Yet Obito harbored no regrets. Even if Rin survived alone, it wouldn''t reduce the meaning of his sacrifice.


    -----


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 180: 176: Mangekyou and Confirmed Target

    Chapter 180: 176: Mangekyou and Confirmed Target


    Happy New Year!!! Hoo... Examsing. ??


    ------


    Upon hearing Obito''s words, Rin didn''tply with his wishes. Instead, she sat on the cold ground, panting slightly. Returning to Konoha was now impossible for her. If she were to return, the tailed beast within her would go on a rampage, resulting in significant casualties for Konoha. She was determined to avoid such a catastrophe at all costs. But how could she resolve this predicament?


    Rin gazed at Obito''s back, and an extremely crazy idea took shape in her mind.


    The approach had its merits. That was to let Obito end her life, effectively killing the tailed beast within her as well. In doing so, Konoha''sing crisis would be averted, and the conspiracy of those creatures called White zetsu would will end in utter failure.


    However, even if she were to reveal the truth to Obito, could he truly muster the resolve to prevent the tragedy about to happen? No, given Obito''s temperament, such a decision was unlikely. Perhaps, to even protect her, he would disregard the will of the vige.


    Moreover, there were those mysterious people watching from the sidelines, and the actual threaty not with these ninjas before them but with the puppeteers pulling the strings behind the scene.


    The enemy''s plot to harm Konoha needed to be crushed. But as long as she as the vessel dies, no matter what schemes the enemy had, they would be useless.


    "Obito, I''m sorry..." Rin quietly murmured.


    As a Konoha ninja, once you set foot on the battlefield, you were bound to fight for the vige. This was an unspoken pact that both fighters and medical ninjas had to uphold.


    Protecting her vige and family had no nothing to do with justice or evil. As a ninja, she could notpromise or make concessions.


    With this resolve, Rin stood up from the ground, her gaze locked onto Obito''s back, an unprecedented determination shining in her eyes.


    Obito, using the kunai in his hand, pushed back the ninja in front of him. He was visibly short of breath due to the intense battle.


    The chakra in his body was running low. The consumption of chakra during their journey had been excessive.


    Even with ration pills, the chakra recovery was extremely limited.


    In the next battle, hee needed a jutsu that conserved chakra and was highly efficient. Genjutsu.


    Although these ninjas did their best to avoid Obito''s Sharingan, controlling their eyes was a challenge. They were unfamiliar with facing a Sharingan user, and their attempts to avert their eyes were clumsy.


    Obito steadied himself and focused on the enemy''s movements, despite not being a genjutsu expert. The awakening of his Sharingan was rtively recent, and he had not yet thoroughly mastered the use of Sharingan for genjutsu. But now, he had to use Sharingan''s genjutsu to remove his disadvantage.


    If these Taki ninjas adapted to Sharingan''s rhythm, Obito and Rin would be in grave danger.


    Obito faintly recalled the n''s senior members, who had one taught the intricacies of Sharingan.


    Sharingan''s genjutsu worked by seizing the brief moment when an enemy''s eyes connected with yours and then releasing disruptive chakra through Sharingan to control the enemy''s body.


    Vividly recalling the process of Sharingan releasing genjutsu, Obito wildly attacked the Taki jin with his kunai, while the other ninjas resorted to long-range shuriken throws.


    Most of them avoided direct eye contact with Obito''s Sharingan.


    Disregarding the minor injuries caused by the shuriken on his body, Obito with his Sharingan, anticipated the trajectory of these projectiles, minimizing the injuries.


    "Is this kid suicidal?" The Taki nin fighting Obito was surprised by Obito''s relentless approach, causing a slight hesitation in his movements.


    Obito stared directly at him with Sharingan, causing the ninja to hastily avert his gaze. He sensed a power in Obito''s eyes that sent shivers down his spine.


    But it was toote.


    The eyes of the two locked.


    What Obito had been waiting for was this precise moment. He swiftly infused chakra into his Sharingan and activated the genjutsu.


    He transmitted the genjutsu he had conjured directly into the mind of the Taki nin before him, subjecting him to a tormenting genjutsu.


    Obito felt nervous. It was his first time using genjutsu, and there were no guarantees of sess. However, when he saw the Taki nin freeze in ce, stiff and disoriented, he knew he had made the right call.


    ''Now is the time!'' Obito resolved in his heart that this was the perfect moment to strike.


    He wasn''t certain how long this basic genjutsu would hold the opponent, so he needed to act swiftly. He gripped his kunai tightly, directing all his strength towards ensuring a killing blow.


    Pfft!


    The sound of the kunai piercing flesh.


    Blood spurted, sttering Obito''s palm and staining his clothes.


    Rin stood facing Obito, using her own body as a shield to ensure that Obito''s kunai struck her urately, all in a bid to eliminate the impending disaster and save the vige.


    Rin looked down at the kunai embedded in her, then looked up at Obito, who had a nk expression. She managed to muster a weak smile, the same gentle smile as always, despite coughing up blood and her vision growing dim.


    With trembling steps, she moved closer, resting her chin on Obito''s shoulder to steady herself.


    "Thank you... Obito..... for allowing me to see you again...st.... time..."


    There was no Kakashi.


    There was no Minato-sensei.


    No other Konoha ninjas followed Obito.


    Rin correctly guessed that Obito''s actions this time were of his own choosing, and not a mission from the vige.


    In the end, there was someone willing to violet the ninja code for her. For a girl, this was a deeply touching feeling worth remembering in their hearts for a lifetime.


    The person in front of her may not be a dashing hero, but rather a single-minded idiot who acted stupid at times. But the happiness and warmth filled every fiber of Rin''s being.


    "...in the future... don''t do.... stupid.. things..."


    As a ninja, one must adhere to the vige''s rules. Excessive pursuit of personal goals can lead to alienation and nder from others.


    Rin didn''t want Obito to endure the kind of pain that Kakashi had suffered.


    However, there was a high probability that this ''idiot'' wouldn''t listen, but continue to do things his own way.


    Her body could no longer gather strength, Rin continued to cough, spitting out blood, which flowed wantonly on Obito''s clothes, She finallyy down at Obito''s feet, her eyes forever closed.


    Obito''s eyes remained open, but he couldn''t see anything in front of him. His mind was a chaotic maelstrom, unable to recall Rin''s figure, her smiles, or her gentle words. He couldn''t feel anything. His body had grown numb.


    As he looked down at his blood-smeared palm.. ''...whose blood is this?..''


    The girlying at his feet. She was smiling at him before her death, who was she? Who had killed her? Why were these memories absent from his mind? Why was he here?


    Obito was consumed by doubt. His pupils lost their focus and life, and everything in the world appeared to crumble and cease to exist in his eyes.


    Standing in the rain, his hands hanging by his side, his body felt as heavy as lead. His wounded heart bled, and he forgot how to think.


    His eyes gazed into the darkness, directionless, unsure of his whereabouts.


    It was as though nothing mattered anymore.


    He walked alone on the icy terrain, searching for a fire to warm him.


    In the distance, he spotted two fireballs, each reflected in one of his eyes. His eyes began bleeding, and the blood carried a searing heat.


    Hot tears mixed with blood streamed from his eyes, and something threatened to burst forth from them.


    Within the eyes, veiled in blood and tears, a scarlet light zed brightly.


    "The Jinchuriki is dead! Damn it, how could the Jinchuriki¡ª"


    The Taki nins began shouting and crying out in panic.


    They had never anticipated that the girl would take her own life.


    Once a Jinchuriki died, the Tailed Beast within them would meet the same fate.


    The Taki nins were filled with anger, much unlike Obito''s grief. Had it not been for that damned Uchiha brat, they would have returned to their vige with the Jinchuriki and proceeded with the Tailed Beast transfer.


    After all, it was the Konoha Ninja who had stolen their Tailed Beast.


    After this incident, Konoha would have to provide them with an exnation, or they didn''t mind aligning with other ninja viges tounch an attack on the Land of Fire.


    But to Obito, the voices of these Taki nins seemed like an annoying noise. What a noisy world.


    For some inexplicable reason, his heart was filled with a dark desire to destroy everything.


    Just as he was entertaining this thought, a strange chakra drew Obito''s attention. His body stiffened, and even his chakra no longer responded, but this strange chakra was moving.


    "Heh.."


    Then, a voice sent shivers down Obito''s spine.


    A head emerged from his shoulder, a head with a white swirled face.


    Next came the upper body and two arms.


    Without hesitation, the creature swiftly extended a palm toward one of Obito''s eyes, pressing his index finger, middle finger, and thumb against one of his eyes.


    Obito felt an agonizing pain. He let out a piercing scream.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!!!!"


    The sticky, glistening, red Sharingan was exposed from Obito''s eyelids and was ruthlessly extracted from the eye socket by the white hand.


    The Sharingan''s temperature remained in the palm. His Sharingan was no longer the basic tomoe pattern; it had transformed into a moreplex and mysterious ck pattern.


    "As Madara-sama said, this kid has the high potential to unlock the eyes. Then, I will ept the Mangekyou Sharingan from the left eye without hesitation, and the right eye will follow shortly!"


    The creature had fully separated from Obito''s body and, with a smile, swiftly extended his other hand, ready to remove Obito''s other Sharingan.


    A white figure with a peculiar swirly face, this was the special white Zetsu known as Guruguru.


    "You... who are you..."


    Obito gasped for breath, struggling to utter these words.


    He was certain he had never seen this strange creature with a swirly face. Why had it emerged from his body?


    Guruguru didn''t respond; he simply smiled and extended his hand to extract Obito''s other eye.


    Suddenly, a sound pierced through the skies.


    Something dangerous had broken through the air barriers and was hurtling straight toward Guruguru''s figure.


    Guruguru was startled and leaped back before he could take Obito''s other Sharingan.


    It was a light sphere about 20 centimeters in diameter. Its core was white, and it emitted red mes from its periphery.


    As Guruguru retreated, the red light sphere soared into the depths of the forest on the other side.


    A deafening explosion followed.


    The dark evening was instantly illuminated, and a scorching shockwave swept through, incinerating trees and evaporating the surrounding rainwater. The mes could not be extinguished, only intensifying.


    Guruguru''s face was covered in cold sweat.


    He was fortunate to have evaded it. If that red sphere had hit him, the consequences would have been dire.


    As he breathed a sigh of relief, the red light sphere reappeared from a distance.


    And it wasn''t just one; there was a series of red light spheres.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Explosions resounded one after the other, and the hot storm sent all the Taki nins flying, screaming in terror.


    Obito hugged Rin''s lifeless body and, despite the bloodied eye sockets without eyeball, he hurriedly fled the battlefield. His one remaining eye had returned to its natural ck color, and the chakra within his body had been nearly drained by the creature earlier. He couldn''t maintain even the basic tomoe form of his Sharingan.


    As he made his escape, the scorching storm approached once more, and weakened from the previous explosion, he couldn''t use chakra to enhance the grip of his feet on the ground. Like the Taki nins, he was blown into the sky while holding Rin''s lifeless body.


    Exhausted, he lost consciousness beforending.


    There eas a sound of rope being pulled from a long distance, and it was urately wrapped around the bodies of Obito and Rin.


    The rope wound its way back towards the dense forest path it hade from, propelling Obito and Rin through the air, swiftly vanishing into the shadowy woods.


    Afterwards, more than a dozen red projectiles descended from the distant heavens.


    The earth was reduced to scorched earth, the forest set on fire, transforming into a sea of mes


    "Damn it! I''m angry!"


    Guruguru screamed angrily.


    His hands came together, emitting a surge of powerful chakra.


    "Wood Release - Wooden Man!"


    A colossal wooden figure materialized, towering even above the surrounding trees. It absorbed all the red projectiles with its robust frame, taking a slight step backward under the impact.


    Guruguru stood on top the wooden giant''s head, bearing scars from the fiery assault.


    The dark sky illuminated once more as a red sphere streaked through the heavens, headed toward the wooden figure with an iparably precise uracy.


    Guruguru''s eyes widened upon realizing the spot from which the red projectile had beenunched.


    The origin of the red projectile was at least three kilometers away, a precision strike from such a distance was nothing short of terrifying.


    Even more frightening was that Guruguru couldn''t discern the true identity of the enemy.


    The white Zetsu that had lurked previously had vanished without a trace, consumed by the explosive onught.


    "Really?.. Its okay to bring back one Mangekyou Sharingan."


    The enemy''s strength might not surpass his, but their ability to carry out precise long-range attacks from five kilometers away implied an extraordinary level of sensory.


    Guruguru couldn''t retaliate against such a distant enemy.


    Even if the wooden man ran at its best speed, it would take time, and the enemy would not remain idle.


    Plus, Guruguru had no idea how many people were lying in ambush.


    This sort of ultra-long-range precision attack ability left Guruguru feeling somewhat helpless.


    So, he directed the wooden giant to shield against the red projectiles falling from the sky while he leaped to the ground, submerging himself in the earth and vanishing.


    ...


    The Land of Rain had already sumbed to the shroud of night.


    Shiraishi stood in the freezing rain, gazing out at the water channels formed by the incessant downpour on the expansivendscape.


    Under the moon''s bright, clear glow, the scent of gunpowder and blood hung in the air.


    Suddenly, Shiraishi frowned, as if he had sensed something amiss.


    "Have we received any updates from over there?"


    Ruri and Ayane, who stood beside Shiraishi, turned their heads to observe him.


    A sharp glint shed in Shiraishi''s eyes. "Madara gave up on Obito, taking only one of his Mangekyou Sharingan."


    Hearing Shiraishi''s words, Ruri and Ayane understood the situation.


    "In other words, he chose the Rinnegan?"


    Ruri''s hand tightened around the Gunbai''s handle, and the red three-tomoe Sharingan appeared in her eyes.


    Shiraishi nodded in agreement, affirming Ruri''s deduction.


    "The more paths you set, the bigger the loopholes there will be. Moreover, I deliberately created the wrong message by pretending I never noticed the Rinnegan. Just to be safe, I ced bets on both Nagato and Obito. Now that the target is confirmed, let''s move."


    In unison, the three of them vanished, leaving nothing behind but the cold wind and rain, as if they had never been there.


    ------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 181: 177: Madara and Nagato

    Chapter 181: 177: Madara and Nagato


    The rainy forest was filled with the smell of burning mes, and the ground was turned into a pitch-ck scorched earth due to the previous bombardment.


    Countless wooden fragments remained in ce, which was the trace left after the wooden man was attacked.


    Kakashi was present here, carefully picking up some of these unusual wood chips. He could feel that these wood chips were different from ordinary trees and had extraordinary vitality.


    He meticulously ced these wood fragments in a transparent bag, collecting them as battlefield evidence.


    "What''s the purpose of gathering these?" Pakkun asked, puzzled, as he approached Kakashi.


    Kakashi nced at Pakkun and replied, "It''s just to create a trail of evidence, to make it appear as if I acted against orders but didn''t return empty-handed. This will help me minimize my presence in this incident when I hand them over to the Third Hokage."


    At that time, Konoha would definitely focus on these residues of Wood Release.


    "But your punishment can''t be avoided, right?" Pakkun was skeptical.


    After all, Kakashi''s operation this time, like Obito, he acted without the order of his superiors.If there was no corresponding punishment in the vige, it would a bit unreasonable.


    Kakashi sighed softly and exined, "That''s exactly what I want. My father abandoned a mission to save hisrades and in the end hemitted suicide. This is the unanimous opinion among the high-ranking officials. Now, I''m making the same choice to show that I have changed sessfully under Minato-sensei''s guidance. This will allow them to use this incident as leverage to control me more effectively. They''ll feel more secure having me in their hands."


    Hence, a few minor punishments won''t matter. This was all part of the illusion he was crafting to manipte Konoha''s senior leadership.


    "...You''re quite scary, Kakashi."


    "If I have no shorings, keeping a certain distance from everyone is the biggest w. Acting out unexpected and performing reasonable deeds will help reduce their doubts. The key is to give them the impression that they haveplete control over me and that I am a perfect weapon in their hands. This is the most basic lesson for a spy."


    "So, does that mean you''re using Obito and Rin as well?" Pakkun asked, staring into Kakashi''s eyes.


    Kakashi avoided Pakkun''s gaze. After a moment of silence, he whispered, "Attachments are the most absurd thing. Everything I do is just a facade. Naive fools like them can only serve as tools for my use. Their sole purpose is to serve this role. My father''s path is different from what I''m currently following."


    With that, Kakashi turned and left, his slim form disappearing into the wind and rain.


    Pakkun let out a faint sigh. Kakashi hadn''t changed at all, he still wasn''t honest.


    Ultimately, true emotions couldn''t be concealed, and any pretense would eventually reveal itself. Sometimes, it was best to let nature take its course.


    Camouge and a low profile were fine if the aim was to remain inconspicuous.


    However, to ess Konoha''s core, one needed to embrace the so-called attachments and express genuine feelings.


    Therefore, Pakkun considered Kakashi as a terrible person.


    Whether as a ninja or as a spy, he poured his emotions and energy entirely into his work, expertly distinguishing between the two and making the best decision.


    If a day came when he faced Konoha, he could inflict harm upon hisrades with genuine feelings and without any ill intent.


    Pakkun moved his limbs, catching up with Kakashi''s footsteps and disappearing alongside him.


    ....


    Pain coursed through him, particrly in his back. It felt like an unending fire was burning within him.


    In this pain, Nagato woke up from his unconscious state. The environment appeared strange, with dim light surrounding him.


    The world seemed to be in a state of darkness. Nagato tried to recollect what had urred before his fall into unconsciousness.


    Everyone in Akatsuki had died, Yahiko included. They ally as silent, lifeless corpses. The assant had hailed from Konoha, the same vige as his once beloved sensei, Jiraiya.


    To protect Konan, Nagato had suffered extensive injuries from exploding tags that left his back in constant pain. The burning sensation he now felt was likely the reason of these injuries.


    He had summoned that Gedo Statue and devoured the soul of the Konoha ninjas responsible for Akatsuki''s destruction, he left no alive.


    Finally, a dark figure had emerged from the ground and appeared before him. Because of his serious injuries, he couldn''t hold on, he passed out losing consciousness.


    Recalling these memories, Nagato''s breathing grew heavy as a gloomy and ominous aura enveloped him. Gradually, he managed to calm himself.


    Footsteps echoed in the darkness as someone approached.Nagato lifted his head and, gasping, and asked in a low voice.


    "Is that you, Konan?"


    However, there was no response.


    The approaching steps drew nearer, causing Nagato to tense up with a vignt expression. The footsteps and sounds indicated that it was not Konan.


    A slightly hunched figure emerged from the darkness, holding a candle. Hi long pale hair cascaded from his head, and muddy red Sharingan eyes fixed upon Nagato.


    This person was Madara.


    However, he didn''t sit on his usual wooden chair, powered from the Divine tree to sustain his life force. Despite his weak state, he stood on his own and approached Nagato.


    "If you''re searching for the girl with blue hair, she''s asleep in the inner room, and I haven''t done anything to her."


    Nagato was left momentarily speechless, his eyes locking onto Madara''s Sharingan. He tensed and began gathering chakra, preparing to release potential ninjutsu.


    The Sharingan, a Kekkei Genkai unique to Konoha''s Uchiha n, carried a sense of danger.


    "I would advise you not to move. Your health is bad currently, and ordinary medical ninjutsu won''t heal you. Besides, I''m not your enemy. I''m just like you. A sad old man striving for peace."


    Madara''s voice possessed a subtle, captivating charm.


    Nagato remained silent for a while before asking, "Who are you?"


    "I''m the ghost of Uchiha... Uchiha Madara."


    Nagato''s eyes widened in shock upon hearing Madara''s deration.


    Madara... Uchiha Madara? ''What was this old man talking about? Wasn''t Madara a legendary ninja who had died decades ago. He was said to have been defeated by the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama?''


    "Are you joking?" Nagato''s tone brimmed with anger.


    Holding a candle with dim light, Madara responded, "I''m not ying games with you. My defeat by Senju Hashirama was a carefully calcted n on my part. It was ast-ditch effort to attain greater power."


    "A trump card?" Nagato inquired instinctively.


    "It''s your Rinnegan." Madara affirmed, in his usual monotone.


    Nagato sitting was stunned, his mouth agape, it took a long time to close, then he sighed with a headache and said, "Is there any good in lying to someone like me? Or, do you think I really wouldn''t kill you?"


    The Rinnegan released a cold murderous aura.


    Madara ignored Nagato''s aura, and still replied slowly: "If you were the original owner of the Rinnegan, then why do you have various diforts when using the the eyes. For instance, summoning the Gedo Statue."


    "You...!"


    Nagato''s expression changed slightly.


    Madara was speaking the truth. While he possessed the Rinnegan, controlling these eyes wasn''t as easy as it appeared. Each use of the Rinnegan''s pupil jutsu needed a huge amount of chakra expenditure, causing it to consume more energy than the jutsu themselves.


    Although this didn''t definitively prove the Rinnegan didn''t belong to him, Madara''s words raised doubts in Nagato''s mind.


    "If the Rinnegan indeed belongs to you, why did you use these precious eyes on me?"


    "Can''t you see my old body? You see.....pared to your young body, the Rinnegan ces a more significant strain on me. Your Uzumaki lineage enables you to withstand the side effects of the Rinnegan''s power''s to some extent."


    Madara''s exnation remained unconvincing to Nagato.


    "And it''s not for free, I hope for you to achieve one thing for me, that is my reward to you."


    "What do you want from me?"


    "Infinite Tsukuyomi." Madara replied calmly.


    "Infinite Tsukuyomi? What''s that?"


    "I mentioned it before. I am like you... a sad soul in search of peace." Madara said with a touch of sadness in his voice, as ifmenting something.


    "What does that have to do with the Infinite Tsukuyomi you mentioned?"


    "It''s the ultimate genjutsu. It can plunge the entire world into a genjutsu where you can shape the world ording to your desires. This is the only way to bring eternal peace to our world." Madara borated with his voice persuasive and alluring


    Madara''s words enticed Nagato, who began to fantasize about the possibilities. Plunging the entire world into an eternal genjutsu and creating the ideal world seemed like a dreame true.


    Everybody in the Akatsuki... Yahiko and , as well as those in the Land of Rain and around the world, could experience happiness and lead carefree, joyous lives.


    Seeing Nagato''s interest, Madara continued, "Before we get there, you''ll need to collect the nine tailed beasts scattered across the world and seal them within the Gedo Statue. This will enable you to awaken the power to reshape world."


    "This won''t be easy."


    Nagato woke up from the beautiful fantasy, took a long breath, and looked at Madara seriously.


    "I''m aware it won''t be easy. The power of the five major nations is something you can''t contend with at the moment. After everything you''ve experienced, you''ve witnessed the grim reality of this world. Be it you, me, or the others outside, we all reside in a hopeless hell. The Infinite Tsukuyomi is the only way to change it all."


    Nagato clenched his fists, a chill spreading through him. He stared at Madara''s Sharingan and asked, "May I ask a question?"


    "Go on."


    "If my pair of Rinnegan actually belongs to you then..... did you n my appearance here?"


    "Do you want to take revenge on me? Don''t bother seeking revenge. I''m already waiting for my death. Even if you kill me now, you''ll gain nothing, but you will lose the opportunity to grow even stronger."


    Madara confessed, albeit indirectly, that he had manipted the history of the Land of Rain to some extent.


    "I''d really like to see if I can kill you."


    Nagato grasped the doorknob and directed it toward Madara''s body. He held the power to end the old man''s life at his discretion.


    Despite this, Madara met Nagato''s intentions with indifference. He calmly proceeded to take a candle, positioned it on the ground, and then stood upright, his gaze fixed on Nagato, his expression unwavering.


    Nagato, too, locked eyes with Madara, though a trickle of nervous sweat betrayed his anxiety. He felt like a frog under the scrutinizing gaze of a snake, knowing that a single move against Madara would result in instant death.


    The pressure of impending death had never been so palpable. Although he had gathered his ninjutsu and steeled his resolve to attack Madara, it inexplicably failed to materialize. This wasn''t Madara''s control, but rather the gap in power between them. His own instincts were holding him back, signaling the futility of the endeavor.


    Nagato questioned himself, doubting his judgment. Was he foolish to even attempt such an action? He couldn''t fathom the true extent of Madara''s strength.


    "Killing me serves no purpose. Your survival and your protection of the Akatsuki depend on the strength I''ve provided you. In a way, you''re also a lucky one."


    "Don''t talk nonsense in front of me. I won''t be a puppet to your will!"


    Nagato retorted fiercely, his words leaving him breathless,


    "This is the reality. You are in a mess, calm down. I''m nothing more than an old man with no means to resist."


    "No means to resist?"


    Nagato questioned, feeling the breath of death looming over him. He couldn''t underestimate the seemingly harmless old man who had the power to snuff out his life at any moment.


    Nagato had started to believe that the Rinnegan was truly Madara''s possession.


    "What are you trying to aplish?"


    Nagato tried his best to calm down his heart.


    "I''ve said it before. I want you to fully understand the harshness and cruelty of the real world. The longer you live, the more evident this truth bes. In this world, love will eventually be stripped away, leaving only numbness, pain, frustration, regret, and loneliness..... No matter who you are, you can''t escape this fate."


    The flickering candle''s me cast its light on Nagato''s pensive face.


    Madara continued, "For years, you and yourpanions have created the Akatsuki, aiming to end wars through peace talks and bring peace to the Land of Rain. However, reality showed you the most cruelest sword. Suna''s oppression and Konoha''s betrayal demonstrated that your path to peace through diplomacy was fundamentally wed."


    Nagato remained silent, though it was evident that he was attentively listening. Every word Madara spoke represented an undeniable reality.


    "In this ninja world, there''s no solution that seeks fairness and justice. The winner ims all, and the losers forfeit everything. This is the unvarnished truth of the ninja world."


    "So, you faked your death and escaped from Senju Hashirama''s handd decades ago, just to n your so-called Infinite Tsukuyomi and topletely end the suffering of this world?"


    Taking a deep breath, Nagato fully understanding Madara''s intentions. The longer he lived, the more he saw and understood.


    Madara, too, had likely been a person filled with love in the past, but the passage of time eroded his love, leaving only numbness and pain in his heart.


    Escaping reality meant finding sce in the illusionary world of the Infinite Tsukuyomi.


    "That''s correct. I want to reshape this turbid world and cut off the inevitable cause and effect between winners and losers. The Infinite Tsukuyomi offers the best solution. I will create a world of peace where there are no losers, where everyone thrives in happiness."


    Madara''s voice wasn''t loud, yet his words carried unwavering determination. His presence exuded an undeniable authority,pelling belief in his words.


    So, Madara extended an invitation to Nagato, with sincere feelings in his tone.


    "Nagato, I hope you can assist me and act ording to my will. My body is failing, and you''re the only one who can inherit my will and be the savior of this ninja world."


    Nagato hesitated for a moment before responding from the depths of his heart, resisting Madara''s will, "Even though your words are good, I refuse."


    Nagato''s answer didn''t make Madara feel angry, but looked at Nagato with interest.. "Can you exin why you refuse?"


    He expected Nagato to yield due to what had happened, but Nagato''s resistance was unforeseen. Despite the urgency of their situation, there was time for a brief conversation.


    "Yahiko and the others are already dead. Even if they were resurrected in the genjutsy world, it wouldn''t change the fact of their deaths. The Infinite Tsukuyomi you speak of denies their existence. I may no longer agree with Akatsuki''s past actions, but it doesn''t mean I will spheme their will."


    Nagato''s face regained someposure. Madara''s Infinite Tsukuyomi world might seem like a beautiful world, where everything conformed to one''s desires, but it remained a dreamlike fantasy.


    Nagato''s dream had ended, starting with Hanzo''s sacrifice, the destruction of Yahiko and Akatsuki, and the realization of the hypocrisy of the belief that mutual understanding among people could bring peace.


    He awoke from his dream, resolved to stop dreaming, no matter how enchanting, joyful, or beautiful it might be; that was not his desire now.


    His goal was to change the harsh reality he lived in. Instead of following in the footsteps of Yahiko, Hanzo, and the Land of Rain, he wanted to forge a new, sustainable path towards peace using his own methods, without relying on the dream world of the Infinite Tsukuyomi.


    Failing to do so would equate to a denial of his past, the existence of humanity, and history itself. Even his actions seemed futile and absurd, but this was Nagato''s unwavering determination.


    Madara also recognized Nagato''s unwavering determination. There was no doubt that Nagato had rejected his will, as their wills were fundamentally ipatible.


    "So, even if this ninja world inflicts pain upon you, you insist on enduring it? Do you cling to this boring reality with extravagant hopes?"


    Madara''s face remained void of emotion.


    "Yes. Without it, everything would be meaningless."


    ."If you persist down this path, you will encounter even more suffering."


    "If suffering is an inevitable part of my life, then it, too, must have meaning. Madara, you should not underestimate the strength of humanity!"


    Nagato''s resolute words prompted a sigh from Madara, who questioned, "Do you truly believe that?"


    Madara took a deep look at Nagato, as if he wanted to see through Nagato''s true thoughts.


    "....yes.. I do."


    Nagato didn''t shy away from Madara''s gaze.


    "Your chances of failing is high.."


    "Even if I fail one day in the future, it''s the same. Don''t try to use your will to control me. Those who escape from reality have no ce here."


    Nagato believed that true humans can truly grow up when they experience pain. No matter how painful it became, they had to persevere, stand tall, and forge ahead despite the burdens of grief. Taking pain was a tool to sharpen oneself, to be stronger, and ultimately, to emerge undefeated in the face of any reality.


    This was Nagato''s choice and the will of Akatsuki.


    Madara burst intoughter, his shoulders shaking uncontrobly.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Even though his aged face contorted into an unsightly expression during his fit ofughter, Madara couldn''t restrain himself. Hisughtersted for an extended period before slowly stopping.


    "What''s so funny?"


    Nagato thought that there was something wrong with Madara.


    "No, no, no, you really went beyond my expectations, Nagato. There''s something about you that I find interesting. I never expected you to reject my ideals. I''m looking forward to seeing what happens when you fail. It will most certainly be a pleasing moment."


    "If you want to kill me, you better do it now. or I''ll definitely kill you if you don''t. You won''t see me fail."


    Nagato looked at Madara nervously.


    Nagato was so concerned about Madara''s dangerous thoughts that he considered eliminating the threat. Allowing such a person to exist posed a catastrophe to himself and the entire ninja world.


    "Why would I kill you? Just because you''ve rejected me? There''s no necessary casual connection between those two."


    He observed Nagato with a smile, which only deepened Nagato''s confusion.


    "What I said is true, Nagato. Before your arrival, Nagato, I never expected you to reject my n. In my view, the Infinite Tsukuyomi was the perfect solution for someone who had suffered greatly in the real world. But now that you have different ideas, I''ll consider it a whim. I''m eager to see how far you can go in the end." Madara smiled.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You mentioned that pain in this world holds meaning. From now on, the Rinnegan truly belongs to you."


    "My own?" Nagato covered his eyes and muttering to himself.


    "That''s right... Before you fail.... I won''t interfere with your actions. But..if you fail, I will use my way to cut off the cause and effect of the world."


    Madara''s smile vanished entirely as he locked eyes with Nagato''s eyes, his sunken eyes and cracked lips lending his words a profound weight. He then turned his gaze to the ground.


    "ck Zetsu."


    ck zetsu''s figure emerged from the ground, with a respectful attitude and a hoarse voice: "Madara-sama."


    Madara then turned to Nagato and said, "ck zetsu here is equivalent to my half body. From today, he will remain by your side and follow yourmands. Time is running out, and he will exin to you the remaining doubts."


    Pointing to ck Zetsu, Madara instructed Nagato.


    After speaking, Madara turned and walked into the darkness.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Off to deal with the three mice who have found this ce."


    Madara''s calm words sounded, and his bodypletely merged into the darkness as he disappeared.


    After Madara left, ck zetsu looked at Nagato, and said respectfully: "Nagato-sama, from now on, I will exist as your subordinate. Moreover, I will not betray you until you fail. My power will be used by you."


    "I can understand that if I fail, you will take action?"


    "It is Madara-sama''s will. Please follow me. I will help you transnt the cells of the First Hokage''s, further increasing your strength. I will also tell you knowledge about the Rinnegan and the tailed beasts. Regardless of your future choices, power is essential. Only the will of the strong can illuminate the entire world."


    The candle mes extinguished naturally, and darkness enveloped Nagato and ck Zetsu.


    ----


    You can support me and read 100 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 182: 178: Versus Uchiha Madara

    Chapter 182: 178: Versus Uchiha Madara


    Now preparing for exams!! See you next week..


    ------


    In the silence of the night, Madara ventured through the dark forest, his gaze drawn upwards to the radiant moon in the sky. He struggled to recall thest time he had observed the moon''s gentle glow.


    It might have been yesterday,st year, or decades past. His memory was filled with the boring darkness, asionally disrupted by the sounds of strange white zetsu frolicking, a weak attempt to pass the long and boring days.


    A soft sigh escaped Madara''s lips. The fresh air outside invigorated every cell in his aged body, giving him the sensation of being reborn.


    Despite his old age and sluggish pace resembling a turtle''s crawl, his eyes shone with an intense and piercing light. His Sharingan vision effortlessly prated the denseyers of forest''s leaves, revealing the approaching enemies.


    Approximately three kilometers away, the trio of Shiraishi was rapidly closing in on Madara''s location. In this region, Madara''s chakra was detectable through Shiraishi''s sensory ninjutsu and Ayane''s Byakugan, it stood out like a beacon in the darkness.


    Both Shiraishi and Ayane had identified Madara''s position and gauged the distance urately. However, before reaching their destination, they faced numerous obstacles in front of them - White Zetsus.


    The three of them hurried forward, with Ruri positioned in the middle, Shiraishi on the left, and Ayane on the right.


    "Hello good evening! Have you eaten yet?"


    "Don''t be in a hurry."


    "Come have fun with us here, we''re super fun to talk to."


    "Oh, what a cold reaction."


    The Zetsus''ughter echoed from all directions. It was sounds of nonsense.


    "How many of them are there?"


    In their trio, Ruri wasn''t a sensor, rather she was thebatant with the most formidable firepower. She had taken notice of the surrounding White Zetsus, and it was apparent that their numbers were not insignificant.


    With her Byakugan active, Ayane swiftly replied, "Approximately three thousand."


    This number represented a respectable estimation due to the sheer size of the enemy force, which made it impossible to count them precisely within a short timeframe.


    "Three thousand?"


    Ruri mumbled, pondering the implications of therge number. It was arge amount. Most ordinary ninjas would despair at the sight of such overwhelming odds. Ruri was uncertain if she alone could face them, but this time she wasn''t alone. They were a formidable trio fighting together.


    "Barely enough for us to have some fun."


    Ruri''s sentiment shifted from dread to eager anticipation. This battle could serve as a warm-up before the main event, stoking the fires of her warrior spirit. Without hesitation, she stood tall, quickly formed intricate hand seals, and channeled chakra at a speed that defiedmon understanding. She then unleashed her jutsu.


    "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!"


    A torrent of mes surged from her mouth, engulfing everything in its path, resembling a relentless tidal wave. The Zetsus'' ceaseless prattling was now drowned by the inferno''s roar.


    The White Zetsus found themselves swept up in the raging sea of mes, consumed by the relentless firestorm. Their bodies ignited and transformed into charred, ckened corpses, floating down from the sky. As the firestorm subsided, only ckened remains littered the scorched earth.


    The trees, consumed by the mes, vanished, leaving behind a pitch-ck wastnd, extending for a fifty-meter radius. Approximately fifty White Zetsus met their death in the fiery maelstrom.


    They proved powerless to escape or resist, theycked strength individually despite their overwhelming numbers. Even in a direct showdown, they paled inparison to the ninja forces of smaller nations, let alone the powerful armies of major nations.


    Were it not for the formidable price paid to assemble such a horde, Madara might not have been content with quiet observation and might have struck earlier. Creating a formidable force of White Zetsus was no small endeavor.


    Meanwhile, Shiraishi''s body sprouted several shadowy des, which expertly severed the White Zetsus attempting to approach from his side, their movements too swift for the human eye to follow.


    The shadow des moved so quickly that even a Jonin would struggle to follow their trajectory, let alone these weak White Zetsus. They couldn''t even catch a glimpse of the shadow des as they sliced through the air, ending their existence.


    "What''s happening?"


    The White zetsus couldn''t find an opening Shiraishi''s defense and they couldn''t understand the nature of his attack. Their dynamic vision failed to capture the shadow des'' attack patterns.


    After losing nearly a dozen White Zetsu, they no longer recklessly charged forward. Such a move would only make it easier for Shiraishi to eliminate them.


    Shadow Dancer''s des were not only incredibly fast but also sharp enough to slice through human flesh effortlessly. In the presence of these des, the White Zetsu seemed as vulnerable as tofu. If they stood in a line, the shadow des could strike in a straight line without deviation, instantly wiping out all White Zetsu within range.


    If Shadow Dancer''s body couldn''t be forced out, these White Zetsu would, sooner orter, meet their end. However, using this would also consume a considerable amount of chakra.


    Facing Ayane was an even more miserable fate. A weakened version of Air God Strike could block numerous offensive routes used by the White Zetsu, leaving them helpless.


    Ruri, in the middle, only needed to userge-scale Fire Release continuously without concerning herself with defense. Her task was to perform the straightforward job of clearing the battlefield of enemies.


    This formation was the go-to strategy for the three of them when dealing with an overwhelming number of enemies. It often yielded results.


    "These White Zetsu are attempting to drain our chakra."


    The White zetsu were weak, and even with their numbers, they posed no real threat in the long run.


    Shiraishi believed Madara had factored this into his n. The most likely intention behind this strategy was to deplete their chakra reserves.


    Regrettably, these White zetsu were exceptionally weak, on par with ordinary Chunin andcking powerful offensive capabilities. Crowd tactics might work well against regr foes, but to the three, now merged as one, these tactics were ineffective.


    "Let''s not waste time with them. The key is to locate the rightful owner as soon as possible; we''re very close."


    Ayane said. Her Byakugan granted her an overview of the battlefield, and they swiftly advanced. The White Zetsu had minimal chance to block their progress. At most, they could drain their chakra.


    At that moment, the trio sensed a subtle disturbance in the airflow. They witnessed a White Zetsu blocking their path, who roared loudly. His body began to meld with other White Zetsu like melting candles.


    "What''s that?" Shiraishi was bewildered. This was the first time he had observed such a transformation in White Zetsu.


    "It appears to be some kind of fusion jutsu. Their chakras match perfectly, making it easier to fuse, and their strength is vastly enhanced as well." Ayane exined.


    Around seven or eight White Zetsu had fused to create the monstrous creature.


    While they retained their white color, their form was distorted and ugly.


    Six such White Zetsu fusion monsters loomed before them, emitting a ferocious and blood-red re from their eyes that instilled fear.


    These fusion monsters moved faster than individual White Zetsu and, due to their size, created violent ground vibrations as they ran.


    Ruri snorted softly and reached for her Gunbai handle, her keen eye calcting.


    In a swift motion, Ruri passed through a fusion monster, cleanly bisecting it. Ayane bored a hole into the body of one of them, leaping through it. Shiraishi, while confronted with a stronger fusion monster, swiftly dismembered it with his shadow des.


    The three fusion monsters died, but the other trio of White Zetsu fusion promptly emerged, roaring and pursuing them.


    After the fusion, their temperament changed, their rationality was swallowed up, turning to them into a program-likebat mode with instructions to kill.


    These fusion monsters gave chase, but their pursuit was cut short by a detonation.


    Kunai carrying explosive tags were arranged beneath their feet.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The explosion obliterated the fusion monsters, casting fiery light upon the dark forest, consuming the surrounding trees and illuminating the night.


    "Clear the trash." Ruri remarked nonchntly, using her Gunbai to disperse the White Zetsu who blocked their path. Although her Chakra reserve was abundant at the moment, she felt it was better to be careful with it with the uing battle.


    "Don''t let them charge forward!"


    The White Zetsu shouted. Fear and hesitation were alien concepts to them; they'' had never possessed such feelings. They existed asbat tools, driven only by the single-minded goal of killing all enemies for their master.


    Despite realizing their insignificancepared to a powerful ninja, they pressed on without retreating, aiming to consume their enemies'' physical strength and chakra by dying their advance.


    The forest zed, and the night became vibrant with light.


    Madara stopped in his tracks, gazing at the forest engulfed in mes. His expression remained unchanged, his chakra began to surge.


    "You''re very close, let me test your weight."


    As a result, curved, blue ribs materialized around his body,prised entirely of Chakra. Only Uchiha who had unlocked the Mangekyou Sharingan could harness this ultimate power ¨C Susanoo.


    The Uchiha n''s Naka Shrine at its lowest level had inscribed a chilling warning: anyone who witnessed the God of Destruction''s power would invariably meet their demise.


    However, the process wasn''tplete. More bones sprouted from the arms behind the ribs, and as the upper body transformed into a skeleton covered by flesh and pathways, the physicalization of chakra took on a more tangible form.


    "Well, let''s test the strength of this move using the second-stage Susanoo on you, you little chicks who want to dance against me." A sly and yful smile appeared on his old face.


    "Yasaka Magatama!"


    Before them, within Madara''s materialized chakra Susanoo, three colossal blue orbs began to rapidly spin and wereunched towards the forest. Traveling at immense speed and increasing their rotation during flight, the three orbs seemed interconnected, forming a vast, elongated blue line that carved its path forward.


    The trio, heading towards Madara, immediately noticed a shift in the wind and detected the approaching danger.


    Ayane, with her Byakugan, swiftly leaped to the forefront of the team, her demeanor serious. She swiftly raised her palm and struck theing attack forcefully.


    "Air God Strike!"


    The mighty counterattack slowed down the rapid movement of the three connected hook orbs. The two forces collided head-on, creating a thunderous shockwave that shook the forest.


    The resultant storm sted outward, sending trees and white leaves scattering. Once the airborne dust cleared, thend bore the scars of the simultaneous sh.


    Once the airborne dust settled, the devastation caused by the simultaneous sh was unveiled. The ground, several centimeters thick, appeared to have evaporated, riddled with potholes and lingering white smoke.


    Observing the trio, Madara, seemingly choked by the rising dust, coughed, and calmly spoke:


    "Byakugan? It''s certainly different from the Hyuga I''ve encountered in the past. And.. it appears to be an evolved form of the Vacuum Palm. It''s quite the elegant dance."


    The jutsu involved concentrating a huge amount of high-density chakra in the palm, then instantaneously releasing this chakra through every pore in the palm, generating an unparalleled shockwave.


    Whether for pinpoint strikes or extensive destruction, this jutsu wields considerable power. Furthermore, it offers robust defensive capabilities, bing a formidable offensive and defensive weapon within the team.


    Madara had quickly grasped the principles behind Ayane''s Gentle Fist from their recent confrontation. Mastering this technique required exceptional chakra control, physical strength, and a considerable chakra reserve. Most importantly, the Byakugan served as the foundation, as without it, it would be impossible to wield such sophisticated jutsu. Madara concluded that this was a variation of the Hyuga Gentle Fist.


    "It''s an honor to be praised by a legendary ninja like yourself." Ayane replied with a slight smile. Her hands trembling slightly, evidence of her use of her own palms to block the attack Madara had unleashed moments ago. Her arm remained slightly paralyzed even now.


    "You''re wee. You''ve certainly earned the recognition. Among the Hyuga ninja I''ve encountered, your strength may well be the most remarkable. The others cling too rigidly to tradition, leaving their jutsus somewhat outdated andcking innovation.".Madara delivered these words with greatposure.


    Ayane stopped conversing, withdrawing her smile and adopting her gentle fist stance.


    Ruri mirrored her movements, slightly lowering her body while gripping the gunbai with unwavering focus. Facing this individual, even a 1000% concentration seemed inadequate. The memory of their previous confrontation continued to cast a long shadow.


    Ruri couldn''t help but wonder if she''d ever ovee her fear of such immense power. Nevertheless, she recognized the importance of not allowing fear to immobilize her in battle. There was no shame in fearing great power; the key was to find a way to transcend that fear. A principle that Ruri now held close.


    In contrast, Shiraishi didn''t appear particrly remarkable next to them. However, Madara viewed this seemingly unremarkable and silent man, who often went unnoticed by others, as potentially the most difficult and central figure amongst the three.


    He possessed medical ninjutsu skills, mysterious shadow jutsu, and the ability to summon various unknown creatures. The extent of his abilities remained shrouded in mystery, making him an strange figure. He excelled as an intelligence operative, emphasizing the importance of strategic thinking and nning.


    Of the three, Shiraishi was the most unpredictable.


    Even Madara was uncertain about his full range of capabilities.


    The information which came from Konoha appeared to be intentionally misleading and potentially set as traps. Shiraishi was aware of the Rinnegan''s existence but kept feigning ignorance, bided his time until the moment was right to take action.


    Madara believed that it was likely Shiraishi''s idea to use Nagato to reach this location, although he couldn''t fathom how Shiraishi closely monitored Nagato in real-time and swiftly pinpointed this spot. Their intelligencework was possibly on par with, or even superior to, White Zetsu in certain aspects.


    It was a convoluted situation, rife withplications. Madara had initially intended to use Yasaka Magatama to unmask Shiraishi''s ploys but had been promptly blocked by Ayane. It left Madara with no insight into Shiraishi''s other capabilities.


    For an individual lurking in the shadows, it was certain that these actions were merely the tip of the iceberg. Caution was important. His current power paled inparison to the pinnacle of his former glory, leaving him notably weakened.


    Understanding this, Madara found the strength to part his parched lips and convey his message. Despite his slight and strained enunciation, the voice carried distinctly to the three.


    "Before we continue this battle, I would like to ask a question. Your sensei, Sakumo, was driven to suicide by the Konoha''s council, and he endured unfair treatment at their hands. Even now, you''ve been regarded as rogue ninjas. Despite witnessing this despair, do you still hold hope for the boring reality of this world?"


    Ruri exuded an overwhelming torrent of chakra, swiftly conjuring a colossal red chakra giant. This jutsu, emting Susanoo, was created with her powerful Sharingan abilities and Senjutsu chakra.


    Madara felt the oppressive presence emanating from the red chakra giant, even though he had encountered it before. He couldn''t help but marvel at its might. The utilization of her Sharingan had reached its pinnacle, even surpassing his own original three-tomoe Sharingan form.


    "I have no time to listen to the ramblings of an old man. If you''re an Uchiha, let your actions do the talking!"


    Ruri stood atop the head of the red chakra giant, Ayane and Shiraishi joined her. The trio gazed down at Madara from above.


    "It seems the same bloodline can lead to different paths... Impatient youngdy, indeed, as an Uchiha, your power in should speak for you!"


    Madara wanted tough happily, although it was a bit challenging given the circumstances, but it was evident that he was tremendously thrilled.


    Madara wanted to show his joy, but it proved a challenge. Regardless, he was ready to unleash his newfound power. Chakra far exceeding Ruri''s emerged from his body, and the blue chakra giant surrounding him raised its form. Madara who stood on top the giant whith his three-tomoe Sharingan which emitted a formidable pressure that bore down upon the trio.


    "The tbird stage of Susanoo, achievable with the three-tomoe Sharingan, even the standard Mangekyou Sharingan can''t aplish that. You have my approval!"


    Under Madara''s control, the blue Chakra giant extended its arms, brandishing two colossal, twisted blue light swords. He maintained a cold gaze as he swung the swords downward with immense force.


    Boom!


    "Madara-sama!"


    A colossal explosion ensued, kicking up winds and dust that swept away everything in their path. The White Zetsu, who had not yet evacuated, were carried away by the storm created by the enormous swords. The tempest''s force rendered them helpless, but their loyalty shone through as they continued to call out for Madara.


    In response, a red chakra sword materialized from the swirling air, intercepting Madara''s two blue chakra swords. However, the impact of the blue chakra swords against the red chakra sword caused the red chakra giant to slowly retreat. It sustained a few cracks but quickly mended itself through chakra infusion.


    Madara observed this brief self-repair process. Despite the Susanoo''s fourth stage not matching the original fourth-stage Susanoo powered by the Mangekyou Sharingan, it still exceeded the third-stage Susanoo in terms of power. He considered that pitting this Susanoo against the younger Uchiha might appear slightly unfair, given thetter''sck of experience. However, with three opponents to face, he deemed this power level appropriate.


    He acknowledged his limitations and the fragile state of his body, acknowledging that it might not withstand further increase in power. In fact, Madara found it unsurprising that his weak body might suddenly give way, even in this moment.


    Atop the head of the red chakra giant, only Shiraishi and Ruri remained, as Ayane had mysteriously vanished. Madara began scanning for Ayane when suddenly the blue giant chakra staggered and frll backward.


    Arge number of blue chakra fragments flew out, painting a beautiful and enigmatic blue arc across the dark night sky. Gradually, these chakra fragments spiraled out of the operator''s control, vaporizing swiftly in the air until the blue chakra mes disappeared entirely.


    One of the blue chakra giant''s legs had been shattered. Madara spoke, "Is she there?"


    Through this maneuver, Madara became aware of Ayane''s actions. As he descended, he raised his arm and swung down with the blue chakra sword in his hand.


    A thunderous sh ensued as Ayane met the blue chakra giant sword with her palm, causing the sword to splinter. Countless blue chakra fragments danced through the night sky before vanishing gradually.


    Ayane''s arm was bleeding profusely, and one hand was rendered useless. Her chakra was reduced to half.


    Madara sensed all of this, with an interesting smile on his face.


    By controlling the chakra input, one could directly influence the power of the "Air God Strike." However, increasing the power came at the price of greater risks for the user. To reach a level capable of shattering a fourth-stage Susanoo, one had to endure the direct consequence of a disabled hand ¨C shattered bones throughout the entire arm.


    A reckless act from the young girl. With one hand incapacitated, it would mean a 50% loss in her strength, leaving him to deal with the other two opponents.


    Ayane maintained a stoic expression, her body swiftly darted, and she leaped onto the head of the red chakra giant.


    Shiraishi touched Ayane''s shoulder, enveloping her in a vibrant, green light brimming with vitality. In an instant, Ayane''s chakra reserves were replenished, and her previously crippled hand was fully restored, moving with renewed dexterity and leaving no trace of blood.


    Madara''s pupils contracted at this sight


    Ruri retained control of the red chakra giant, directing a powerful strike with the giant''s right-hand sword. The violent collision overwhelmed Madara''s blue chakra giant, causing him to bleed from the impact.


    "This is troublesome."


    The power of that medical ninjutsu rivaled that of his close friend, Hashirama. The instant healing of a shattered arm demonstrated Shiraishi''s formidable medical ninjutsu abilities. Without eliminating Shiraishi, the core of this group with his powerful medical ninjutsu, winning the battle seemed improbable.


    Just as Madara grappled with these grim thoughts, a moist presence materialized in the air.


    "Is this... water?"


    From out of nowhere, surging waves of water burst forth. Glistening vertical pupils the size of red behemoths appeared within the water.


    It was a huge water-formed python, which ensnared the blue chakra giant under Madara''smand. The serpent opened its massive mouth, mped down on the giant''s neck, and began devouring the materialized chakra of Susanoo.


    ------


    You can support me and read 100 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 183: 179: Dawn

    Chapter 183: 179: Dawn


    I''ve been differentiating and integrating... I have no idea what I''m doing anymore....


    ------


    "These three people are quite cunning. I never anticipated such a challenge so soon..."


    Confronting the unending array of attacks from these three, Madara found himself in a bit of a dilemma. In his prime, this level of opposition wouldn''t even warrant serious consideration, as it was akin to battling children. However, at this moment, his aging body was far from its prime. Whether it was physical strength, reaction time, or the amount of chakra at his disposal, he was nowhere near his peak.


    In this condition, neglecting to take the fight seriously would inevitably lead to unfavorable oues.


    In this situation, not taking the fight seriously would inevitably lead to unfavorable oues. Each of these three might not be overly powerful individually, but together, they formed a powerful trio. Even a ninja one level stronger than them would likely be bested by theirbined might.


    The blue water python coiled around Madara''s Susanoo, a manifestation of torrents with the troublesome ability to restrain and absorb the opponent''s chakra. Allowing it to continue absorbing chakra would only deplete his already insufficient reserves faster.


    Hence, Madara didn''t hesitate to infuse more chakra, causing the two blue giant swords in his hands to shine brighter than before.


    A thunderous boom resounded. There was a mournful cry from Soryu as two deep sword gashes appeared on its body, with traces of blue chakra mes fluttering around the wounds like snowkes.


    Madara''s chakra-infused swords had inflicted damage.


    Soryu released its grip on the tightly encircled blue chakra giant and submerged itself partially in the water. Only its head, with its fierce, scarlet vertical pupils, remained above the surface, creating a menacing image against the dark night backdrop.


    The forest had been transformed into a vast indke by the Soryu''s Water Release jutsu, altering the terrain into a battle-friendly environment.


    "It hurts!"


    "Don''t let it disturb Madara-sama again!"


    Arge number of White Zetsu figures stood on top the water''s surface, their adaptable bodies capable of enduring diverse environments. The sudden transformation of theke due to the water release jutsu hadn''t dealt any substantial damage to them; they had managed to remain unscathed.


    There were still a considerable number of White Zetsu even after some of them had been eradicated by Shiraishi''s group. A conservative estimate suggested around 2,500 remained.


    These White Zetsu advanced aggressively toward the Sortu. Their attacks were weak, as theycked weapons, so they could only resort to Taijutsu.


    Soryushed out with its tail, creating a towering water wave that extinguished the White Zetsu attempting to close in. It then retreated into the distance.


    "What a waste." Madara muttered, disheartened by the weak power of the White Zetsus in battle.


    Despite their arrogance and fearlessness, they proved to be of little use in battle. Whether they numbered a hundred or three thousand, they seemed mostly content to watch from the sidelines and asionally cheer.


    Venturing to the frontlines was unnecessary, as they were far too fragile, and they would be overwhelmed by the coteral damage of battle.


    Compared to the regr ninja troops of the Five Great Ninja Countries, the White Zetsu were leagues apart.


    The only aspect of their performance worthmending was their unwavering loyalty and their willingness to fight fearlessly until theirst breath.


    The water''s surface of theke, generated by the Water Dragon God, extended to the chakra giants'' thighs, nearly submerging half their bodies. Their expertise in Water Release jutsu was impressive.


    Madara also observed that Susanoo''s movements became slower in this environment due to the resistance produced by the water. Adjusting to it would require some time.


    However, Ruri manipted the red chakra giant under her feet with remarkable agility, moving smoothly despite the water''s resistance andunched an attack on Madara without any signs ofg. Clearly, she was already ustomed to this environment. In preparation for this battle, she''d considered the lower-body water resistance but was handling it better than Madara.


    The two chakra giant des sliced through the air, shing with the red chakra giant''s sword that cleaved through the atmosphere.


    The resulting shockwave left their ears ringing involuntarily.


    The pressure from the twin greatswords exceeded expectations. Beads of sweat formed on Ruri''splexion, and her lips remained tightly pressed together.


    Shiraishi ced his hand on Ruri''s shoulder to alleviate her fatigue and restore the lost chakra. Maintaining a chakra giant of this magnitude was incredibly demanding, and the chakra consumption was immense. Their battle had pushed them to the limit.


    After all, ording to the Uchiha n records, only those who had unlocked the Mangekyou Sharingan could wield the ultimate ocr jutsus.


    Following Shiraishi''s treatment and chakra replenishment, Ruri''s countenance improved significantly.


    "This man is truly a monster."


    Ruri couldn''t help but acknowledge Madara''s power; he was undoubtedly stronger than any of the three of them. When facing him individually, none of the three could hold a candle to Madara. Even in his old and weakened state, it was hard to fathom the staggering might he possessed during his prime.


    Sharing the same era with him was both an honor and a regrettable reality.


    "He''s indeed as powerful as a monster... but... he''s just one man, and this is our chance."


    However, the 2,000 remaining White Zetsu on the battlefield weren''t included in Shiraishi''s calctions. Ruri had employed a tactic that would likely be deadly for anyonecking a ninja of simr strength or ample chakra. These White Zetsu were mere foot soldiers, unarmed and defenseless against high-level ninjas. To them, the White Zetsu were living targets on the battlefield.


    Understanding Shiraishi''s intentions, Ruri nodded and adjusted their battle formation.


    "Alright, I''ll take the lead."


    Madara was undeniably powerful, but Shiraishi had predetermined an upper limit of his strength for this engagement. As long as Madara didn''t surpass the estimated threshold, they should be able to handle him and ovee any challenging situations.


    After their earlier sh, Shiraishi had nearly identified where Madara''s current strength peaked following their head-to-head sh. In general one-on-one situations, Madara had an overwhelming advantage. Nevertheless, Shiraishi recognized that no ninja was all-powerful, and every person had weaknesses.


    For this reason, teamwork was vital in order topensate for individual vulnerabilities and even convert them into advantages.


    On the other side, Ayane had already sprung into action. Standing on the water''s surface, many White Zetsu attempted to attack her, but Ayane had no intention of engaging these cannon fodders. She spread her arms slightly, releasing a terrifying chakra flow around her. Her movement caused a devastating storm in her path as she made her way toward Madara''s controlled Susanoo, eliminating any White Zetsu she encountered along the way.


    "Are you nning on using that destructive gentle fist again?"


    Madara observed Ayane''s advance while still engaged inbat with Ruri. Although Ayane was smaller and agilitepared to the massive Susanoo, she had the capability to challenge Susanoo and posed a significant threat as Madara''s Uchiha junior.


    While pondering, the blue Susanoo found itself once again entangled by Soryu. Although the water dragon''s attack couldn''t pierce the Susanoo, its ability to restrain and absorb chakra proved problematic for Madara.


    Madara was aware of the Water python''s role in the battle, but with his Susanoo engaged by Ruri, he had no means to stop the python. And Ayane presented a greater threat than the water python.


    Without hesitation, Madara withdrew one arm and swung the blue chakra giant sword toward Ayane, cleaving through the atmosphere.


    Though Ruri''s Susanoo wielded a two-handed sword and should have the advantage in a one-on-one fight, there appeared to be a qualitative gap between their Susanoos.


    "Air God Strike!"


    Ayane used her right palm to confront the powerful Chakra giant sword. In the face of the enormous Chakra giant sword, Ayane''s body seemed like a small boat at the mercy of a fearsome wave, teetering on the brink of capsizing.


    The oue was unexpected.


    With an explosion, the blue Chakra giant sword was repelled by a fierce force and did not shatter instantly as before. It seemed more resilient now. Ayane took a deep breath, sweat streaming down her forehead.


    This represented the most powerful Air God Strike within her capabilities. Among her techniques, no Gentle Fist surpassed this one in terms of sheer power. However, the energy required surpassed what her body could endure, and she had reached her limit for using her right hand. To maintain her right hand''sbat effectiveness, she would need to join Shiraishi to heal her injuries and replenish her lost chakra.


    Although the power was astonishing, it came with tremendous chakra consumption.


    After flicking away the Chakra giant sword, Ayane didn''t pause. She bent her knees slightly and expertly gathered chakra in her feet, propelling herself upward.


    Boom!


    The water erupted, spewing foamy waves that engulfed the White Zetsu below. The panicked White Zetsu were helplessly swept away by the waves.


    Using the momentum generated by her foot-propelled explosion, Ayane soared high into the sky like a projectile,nding on Madara''s Susanoo shoulder.


    "Fire Dragon!"


    Madara had anticipated Ayane''s move. With just a single hand seal, Madara''s mouth released five fire dragons. Each descending from above, below, left, right, and center¡ªeffectively blocking all escape routes for his opponent.


    The jutsu had an extensive attack range. The air''s temperature soared, and Ayane could already feel her skin stinging from the heat, as the fire''s radiance illuminated her face. The strength of the Fire Release exceeded that of Ruri. Furthermore, the Fire Dragon''s rapid speed left no time for evasion, making it practically unavoidable.


    Ayane swiftly released her arms and executed a rapid spin.


    "Rotation!"


    The five fire dragons were caught in the tempest created by the enormous chakra sphere, forming an incredibly fearsome me tornado.


    The sparks dispersed and ignited in the air, transforming into fleeting strands of mes that quickly dissipated.


    Madara felt the giant Susanoo''s shoulder sink as the rotational force affected the shoulder''s speed, making the body somewhat unsteady. Even the Chakra giant sword''s strength diminished under its influence.


    This vulnerability provided an opening for Ruri to strike. The red chakra giant sword cleaved through the atmospheric barrier and shed across Susanoo''s chest, leaving a colossal sword mark visible to the naked eye.


    While the attack was clearly effective, it didn''t fully satisfy Ruri. As Susanoo raised the red giant sword with both hands, preparing for a more powerful sh, Madara had already adjusted his posture. He took control of the giant Susanoo on his side and used the blue giant sword to meet the red one.


    A noticeable gap was gouged in the red giant sword, and Susanoo beneath Ruri''s feet struggled to withstand the pressure, taking a step back.


    "Hmm?"


    Madara intended to pursue the advantage, but he noticed that Ruri was now alone.


    Shiraishi had vanished.


    "Madara-sama, look behind you!!"


    A White Zetsu shouted loudly and pointed behind Madara.


    Behind him? When? Madara was suddenly startled, unable to understand how Shiraishi had managed to elude his gaze, appearing behind him in an extremely short span.


    "It''s a distraction, initiated by the woman with the Byakugan. No, both of these women were decoys!" Madara realized in an instant.


    Swiftly turning his body to the rear, he indeed spotted Shiraishi perched atop his own Susanoo''s head, separated from him only by a thinyer of Susanoo''s chakra armor.


    This wasn''t a problem, even the gentle fist was insufficient to pierce Susanoo''s chakra armor, and he was only a medical ninja. As Madara thought along these lines...


    A dark shadow suddenly manifested at Shiraishi''s feet and coalesced into a woman. Dressed in ck tights with long ck hair, she appeared inconspicuous under the cover of the night.


    "Hmm... Who''s that?"


    Madara inquired with surprise, realizing that the ck-d woman had some connection to Shiraishi.


    Naturally, she was Shiraishi''s yin clone. Her dark eyes held a cold glint, and her palm pressed against the Susanoo that obstructed Shiraishi from directly reaching Madara


    Then, she vanished. Engulfed by shadows. A vast hole gaped in the back of Susanoo''s head, spacious enough for several people to pass through..


    It was toote for Madara evade, and Shiraishi''s figure rapidly ascended. A chakra scalpel materialized in his hand and sliced through Madara''s chest.


    Blood sprayed from his chest, as the scalpel cut deep into Madara''s heart.


    His only three-tomoe Sharingan within his right eye socket spun wildly.


    The unusual chakra fluctuations didn''t escape Shiraishi''s attention. The giant Susanoo vanished from under Madara''s feet, leaving only his lifeless body.


    Shiraishi and Shadow Dancer plummeted freely,nding on the water''s surface and steadying themselves.


    In the distance, a fresh blue Susanoo once again ascended, with Madara standing on its head, entirely unharmed. The sole change was the right eye''s Sharingan, which had dulled and lost its brilliance.


    "Is that the forbidden jutsu Izanagi? What a troublesome jutsu."


    Ayane approached Shiraishi, acknowledging the convenience of this ninjutsu.


    "That jutsu consumes a tremendous amount of Chakra. Although it restores the user to life, the expended Chakra isn''t replenished. Even after resurrection, there isn''t much Chakra left in his body. Besides, he no longer has a spare Sharingan."


    Shiraishi could perceive any changes in Madara through his sensory ninjutsu.


    The right eye Sharingan was the sole one left on Madara''s body. If Madara could regain the other Sharingan, everything would be fine.


    "He needs that Sharingan for the forbidden jutsu. But with what he has left, as long as we prevent him from regaining chakra, the bnce of the battle has shifted in our favor."


    "Next, Madara will be vignt against Shadow Dancer''s ability. It won''t be as easy to pull off another surprise attack." Ayane asserted.


    "So, to quicken our victory, I''ll have to take some risks. What I''m more concerned about is the whereabouts of the Rinnegan."


    With Shiraishi''s statement, Shadow dancer formed a t shadow on the water''s surface, merged back into Shiraishi''s form, disappearing.


    "Then let''s stick to the old n." Ayane said with a smile..


    Shiraishi nodded, and the two of them rushed towards Madara''s location. The White Zetsu along the way posed no threat, and the two skillfully interchanged positions, adding to the confusion.


    Madara observed all of this with an intense gaze. He had initially considered Ruri and Ayane as the primarybatants, while Shiraishi seemed more like a support ninja, focused on medical care and chakra replenishment.


    However, their formation was fluid, with the primary actors shifting as the circumstances dictated. The team didn''t require explicit verbalmunication; often, a mere look sufficed to convey intentions, illustrating their remarkable synergy.


    They could confidently entrust their backs to one another, a level of trust only attainable through extensive and demanding special training.


    Currently, victory appeared to be out of Madara''s reach. This was the unwee truth weighing on his mind.


    "Don''t bother looking around!"


    Ruri maintained control over herSusanoo and swung the red giant sword forward,pelling Madara to raise his own sword in defense.


    Shiraishi and Ayane moved up the body of Madara''s Susanoo, one on the left and the other on the right.


    "Air God Strike!"


    The Blue Susanoo''s waist was pierced, causing its body to twist and stagger backward.


    "What an aggressive young woman." Madara muttered. If hit by that gentle fist, his body would likely be ripped apart, resulting in his death.


    Shiraishi detected that Madara''s chakra was depleting at an rming rate, and it was evident that he was on the brink of exhaustion.


    Madara couldn''t hide his admiration. "Although I''m past my prime, you''ve pushed me to this extent. In this era, the three of you are undoubtedly top-notch ninjas."


    "Thanks for the praise." Shiraishi responded with indifference. He stood on the left shoulder of the Blue Susanoo, gazing up at Madara and engaging in conversation.


    "In reality, we don''t have any direct conflicts of interest. You''ve been in hiding, preparing to deal with the Five Great Nations. If you''re willing..."


    "Infinite Tsukuyomi." Shiraishi softly uttered these two words while casting a cold re at Madara.


    Madara''s pale Sharingan suddenly widened, and a noticeable change in his aura weighed heavily on those present. It was like the calm before a devastating storm, with something sinister brewing.


    "Really? I thought i overestimated you, but it seems I may have underestimated you in the end. My mistake for treating you as second- or third-rate opponents."


    Madara remarked in a soft tone. . He no longer held any hope of prevailing against Shiraishi and the others. It was clear that their perspective on life was as grounded as Nagato''s, rejecting the illusions of the Infinite Tsukuyomi


    "What a shame..." Madara continued before unleashing a formidable blue chakra storm that encircled the imposing Susanoo, making it hard for Shiraishi to advance.


    "Ayane, retreat!" Shiraishi shouted, jumping backward. His instincts warned him to distance himself from Madara.


    Ayane also stepped back, her Byakugan providing an intuitive awareness of the anomalies within Madara.


    The Blue Susanoo was raised again, and Madara appeared to be in excruciating pain, emitting pained whimpers as he coughing up blood.


    Then it began.


    Madara''s Susanoo was encased in an incredibly dense, solid chakra armor, different from its previous chakra solid armor. This was a more intricate, chakraminated armor.


    Two enormous blue wings unfurled behind the Susanoo. The moment they spread, the forest behind them was obliterated, and countless White Zetsu screamed in the storm generated by the wings.


    They gazed in shock at the towering Susanoo, resembling a god of war.


    Ruri''s senjutsu-chakra-infused Susanoo seemed like a mere childpared to this colossal figure.


    Without further ado, the Susanoo raised one hand high, as though it could grasp the entire night sky, emanating a formidable energy as it prepared to strike.


    Then, it swung down decisively and coldly. The moment the arm descended, a blue giant sword materialized in its grasp.


    A dazzling blue light radiated from the de, bisecting the world before it, and it descended directly toward Shiraishi.


    Compared to Ruri and Ayane, Shiraishi posed the greatest threat to Madara among the three. Removing the most significant threat to Nagato in the future, this was his final act.


    A shadow sprang forth from Shiraishi''s body and rushed toward the descending blue giant sword.


    The pitch-ck figure clung to the sword, gripping the de with both hands. An abyssal darkness capable of corroding everything emanated from the giant sword.


    Anxiety filled Shadow dancer''s dark eyes. This power was in a league of its own. Her ability to dissolve the shadow had no effect on this powerful force.


    The massive sword struck the earth, creating a hurricane of immense pride. The sword''s residual pressure rendered Shiraishi incapable of movement due to the aftermath''s force.


    The blue brilliance descended, splitting the sky and the ground into two. This was the final blow.


    The sound reached them a few seconds after the storm had passed.


    The Blue Susanoo disintegrated into countless specks of blue light. Madara plummeted rapidly, opening his parched lips as if attempting to speak, but no sound emerged.


    ''Next, I leave everything to you, Nagato...'' Madara held this thought before his consciousness was devoured by the infinite darkness and coldness.


    "What have you done!!!!!!?"


    Ruri gazed at the scene before her with a trembling body.


    The forest was divided down the middle by an extraordinarily narrow and extensive sword mark, which extended into the distance and even cut open a mountain several kilometers away with precision. After a moment, she regained herposure, having felt the overwhelming might of Madara''s power. She released the Susanoo beneath her and hurried toward Shiraishi.


    Shiraishiy on the back of Soryu, covered in blood and gasping heavily. His right hand had beenpletely severed, and he had no idea where it had fallen.


    Shadow dancer inside his body was gravely weakened, injured by Madara''s sword. Shiraishi struggled to speak, fear still lingering in his voice.


    "His power is truly exaggerated. I nearly lost my life."


    Shiraishi spoke with difficulty, his fear lingering and his entire body in severe pain. It was the first time he had been hurt so severely.


    Both Ayane and Ruri reached Shiraishi at the same time. Ayane had Madara''s body slung over her shoulder, holding Shiraishi''s severed arm, which she ced directly over his missing limb.


    Green light emanated from Shiraishi, enveloping his body. Grantion sprouted from his wounds and began to miraculously mend.


    Approximately thirty secondster, the arm had fully regenerated, only a slight soreness remaining. Aside from the dried blood on his clothes, the wounds had nearlypletely recovered thanks to medical ninjutsu.


    Shiraishi moved his lower arm, clenched his fist firmly, and cast a reassuring look at Ruri and Ayane.


    "Don''t worry, I''m alright."


    "Shikkotsu Forest''s Sage Mode is truly powerful." Ruri remarked in admiration.


    "After all, it''s a healing Sage Mode passed down for thousands of years. As long as there''s still a breath, it would be extremely difficult to die." Shiraishi said, subtly implying that this Sage Mode was ineffective on the dead.


    "How much chakra remains?" Ruri inquired


    "Less than a quarter." Ayane replied.


    Shiraishi added, "There''s less than a third of the dragon vein''s chakra remaining. It''s just enough to contend with another ninja of Madara''s caliber."


    Shiraishi rose from Soryu''s back and gazed into the forest''s depths.


    "Now, only the Rinnegan remains to be dealt with."


    "Ayane, do you know the Rinnegan''s location?" Ruri asked, directing her gaze toward Ayane.


    Ayane employed her Byakugan to survey the surroundings but eventually shook her head.


    "It''s not here. It must be located somewhere else."


    Boom!


    An explosion erupted ten meters ahead, sending numerous gravel and smoke into the air.


    A figure stood there, with his back turned to Shiraishi and the others, remaining untouched as the gravel fell around him.


    "He came as soon as we mentioned it, the Rinnegan." Shiraishi murmured with a low voice, his eyes showing vignce.


    This figure had eluded his sensory ninjutsu and rendered Ayane''s Byakugan ineffective, demanding their full attention.


    The undergroundir of Madara was directly beneath this very spot, something Shiraishi hadn''t anticipated.


    As if hearing Shiraishi''s murmur, Nagato, facing away from them, tilted his head slightly and then turned it back, calmly gazing at the eastern sky.


    "It''s dawn..."


    The twilight of dawn ascended in the eastern sky, cloaked in dark clouds.


    Daylight was about to wash over thend.


    ----


    You can support me and read 120 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 184: 180: The Pursuit of Power

    Chapter 184: 180: The Pursuit of Power


    The trio leaped off Soryu''s body, and kept watching Nagato''s back.


    "You should be Nagato from Akatsuki. Now with Madara gone, perhaps we can have an honest conversation." Shiraishi was the first to break the silence, addressing Nagato.


    In response to Shiraishi''s invitation, Nagato remained silent. After a brief contemtion, he suddenly started running forward, showing no inclination for negotiation.


    Seeing Nagato leave without saying a word, Shiraishi''s group didn''t hesitate and swiftly pursued. If peaceful negotiations wasn''t an option, resorting to forceful coercion was a direct and effective strategy, saving them from unnecessaryplications.


    "Shinra Tensei!"


    Nagato''s t voice resounded through the air. The surrounding atmosphere distorted rapidly, and the trio felt as though they had collided with an invisible wall, stopped their advance. They were forced back by a sudden repulsion, causing dust to swirl around them.


    When the trio turned their heads to look again, they found that Nagato had distanced himself, reduced to a small dot on their horizon.


    "Chase!"


    hiraishi didn''t waste words, moving quickly. While the biggest threat had been neutralized, the problem of the Rinnegan could not be ignored. The full extent of the doujutsu'' capabilities remained unknown to him.


    Nagato ran with determination, noting that the three were hot on his heels. Compared to himself, they seemed far more interested in his pair of Rinnegan. The legendary power had the potential to draw the attention of countless ambitious individuals.


    "Nagato-sama, I strongly advise against engaging them right now. Even if you unlock a new power within you, taking on two people might be possible, but three is beyond your current abilities."


    ck zetsu''s voice whispered in his ear. He had silently approached Nagato, having mastered blending with earth and trees and moving far faster than white zetsu. He was concerned that Nagato might overestimate his newfound power, confront the three Shiraishi behind him, and endanger himself. In ck zetsu''s view, such a battle would be extremely dangerous.


    "Don''t worry, I have no such intentions." Nagato responded, his tone unwavering. He had a n of his own. "I need to find a quiet ce urgently to get used to my body and the new powers. Mastering the Rinnegan''s abilities, the Wood Release, or the Uzumaki n''s jutsu will take considerable time. I may need one to two years to fully understand these powers, sessfully integrating them."


    Rinnegan aside, he needed to start learning the secret jutsu of the Wood Release and abilities of the Uzumaki n from the basic stage. It was extremely dangerous to fight against a strong enemy in his unskilled state.


    "That''s good. There''s no need to rush. As long as you''ve mastered the Rinnegan''s power, there''ll be no shortage of time to deal with them. It won''t take a few years, then these these three people will be dealt with.." ck zetsu agreed. He remained loyal to Nagato''s judgement.


    At his current level of Rinnegan development, mastering Wood Release jutsu and the abilities of the Uzumaki n, it was currently impossible for him to be an opponent of the three. Taking on one of them would be a challenge, while two might be managed with difficulty. However, facing all three together was bound to result in defeat.


    "How is Konan?"


    "Rest assured, Nagato-sama, Konan has been relocated to a secure hideout, she''s safe now."


    "Take me there."


    "Yes, but before that, we should lose these three pursuers. It isn''t an option to let them keep chasing after us."


    ck zetsu nned to intervene and slow down Shiraishi and hispanions, creating an opportunity for Nagato to escape.


    "No, I''m in a hurry, and I have a new jutsu that''s perfect for the situation. I want to test the power of this sealing jutsu."


    In a surprising move, Nagato quickly joined his palms, gathering a huge amount of chakra. The two palms then separated, creating a small, inconspicuous ck orb, about the size of a fingertip.


    ck zetsu was shocked, his eyes reflecting incredulity at Nagato''s power. "What''s this?"


    "Go."


    Nagato muttered softly, sending the small ck orb rapidly soaring away from him, ascending into the sky.


    "Chibaku Tensei!"


    The three who were in pursuit suddenly felt an intense suction force engulfing their bodies. They were immobilized, as if restrained by an invisible barrier that prevented them from advancing. With a sudden repulsion, they were forcefully pushed backward, and the ensuing turbulence caused dust and debris to fill the air.


    The gravitational pull from the small ck orb intensified, drawing inrger andrger stones from the surrounding area. In a mere ten seconds, a colossal stone sphere hung in the sky, slowly ascending higher.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound reverberated from within the stone ball.


    An iplete piece of stone suddenly jutted out from the otherwise perfectly formed massive stone sphere, crashing down to the ground.


    Apanied by a more violent explosion, mes painted the sky as dust billowed. Amid the tumult, within the gaping cavity of the massive stone ball, a blood-red Chakra giant loomed. It appeared to be standing at the bottom of the stone sphere, though it was upside down.


    Subsequently, the blood-red giant unsheathed its massive sword, wildly cleaving at the stone ball, causing stone fragments to rain down.


    Boom!


    The stone sphere shattered into pieces, and the blood-red giant descended to the ground. During its descent, it somersaulted andnded firmly, unleashing a devastating shockwave that swept across the surrounding forest.


    "The disappearance of his hakra is probably due to that ck creature." Ayane scanned the area with her white eyes but failed to detect Nagato''s whereabouts.


    "He doesn''t appear in our information, and it''s the first time I''ve met him. He also has remarkable stealth and tracking abilities." Shiraishi frowned, sensing that the situation was growing moreplicated.


    Surprisingly, under Madara''smand, there were scouts with even greater stealth capabilities than White zetsu.


    "It''s almost as if it looks like White zetsu in appearance. What should we do next? Should we continue to pursue?" Ayane, carrying Madara''s body, knew that continuing the search now held little promise of finding Nagato.


    Pressing his throbbing neck, Shiraishi said, "Considering the enemy''s exceptional stealth capabilities, it doesn''t make sense to continue searching. Let''s return. Our most important objective has been aplished."


    Moreover, with Nagato''s appearance, he knew that there was currently no room for negotiation. At least for now, negotiations were impossible.


    "Do you want to forget the Rinnegan?" Ruri frowned, as she believed that young Rinnegan wielder was more threatening than the old Madara.


    "We can''t do much if we can''t locate him. And..." Shiraishi raised his head and looked ahead, saying, "As long as the connection between him and the Land of Rain remains, we can always track his activities within that country."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that the demigod''s death would happen this way. Now, the Land of Rain and Amegakure have be riddled with holes." Ruri sighed.


    Indeed, as Shiraishi stated, as long as Akatsuki''s rtionship with the Land of Rain persisted, waiting there was a viable option. Many towns in the country, including Ame, harbored spies from the Land of Demons.


    "There''s no remedy for the poor geographical location. Small countries are essential for maintaining stability in therger nations. This has nothing to do with justice or evil, but the need for survival. There is no true peace in this world, only the survival of the strong and the subjugation of the weak. From that point of view, I can''t be certain I can persuade that guy with the Rinnegan because I''m not a pacifist and Akatsuki''s concept of peace has been deeply rooted."


    In any era, the situation remains the same. Nations are either at war or preparing for it. In a way, he, Madara, and Nagato represented opposing views that couldn''t convince each other.


    Even the proposed negotiations are rooted in the idea of using force topel the other party to surrender when persuasion fails. Therefore, even heart-to-heart discussions might not change the other party''smitment to his peace philosophy.


    This ninja world adheres to a familiar pattern: only the strong can ensure peace, while the weak are vulnerable to domination.


    A prime example of a small country surviving within the cracks ofrger nations is the Land of Rain. Ravaged by the three Ninja World Wars, the guardian demigod of the Land Of Rain, Ame, fell in battle.


    Amegakure''s system nearly crumbled, and the Land of Rain has be a vassal of the Land of Fire. This spells trouble for Ame, as Konoha aim to gain control of Amegakure and ess its jutsu and research data.


    "Let''s go, the only thing left is the Land of Water that needs to be taken care of. Looking at the progress over there, Yaguraunched a coup, it should be over within the next two years, we must be ready to wee our allies."


    "Do we need to deal with Konoha? Shall I go over and add more fires to make them fight more intensely?"


    Ayane yed with a kunai in her hand, licking her lips.


    "Don''t worry about that other side. The demigod is dead, and the Land of Rain haspletely be a vassal of the Land of Fire. The Rinnegan will definitely not be indifferent. He would definitely use some other means to regain the power of Amegakure, and confront Konoha either openly or secretly."


    After the Ninja World War, it may not be a bad thing for Konoha to be trapped in the quagmire of the Land of Rain.


    A light shed in Shiraishi''s eyes.


    .....


    The Battle of the Land of Rain ended with Konoha''s victory.


    When Sunagakure was besieging the leader of Anegakure, Hanzo, the Konoha troops belonging to Konoha''s Orochimaru gave up supporting Amegakure''s troops, and turned around to attack Sunagakure''s base camp in the Land of Rain. As a result, thousands of Sunagakure''s ninjas guarding the camp were wiped out. All supplies were either removed or burned to the ground.


    To wipe out Hanzo''s forces in Amegakure, Suna paid a heavy price, sacrificing nearly 2,000 of its own ninjas on the battlefield against Hanzo.


    Out of the initial 7,000 Suna ninjas assembled on the Land of Rain''s battlefield, their numbers dwindled by a staggering 3,000 in one fell swoop. In contrast, Konoha achieved almost ten times the results, at the cost of hundreds of ninja lives.


    These hundreds lost their lives while attacking the Duna canp. Kandachi, the new leader of Amegakure, formally submitted a surrender document to Konoha, expressing his willingness to lead all the remaining Amegakure ninjas into bing an affiliated vige of Konoha.


    In the heart of Amegakure, countless corpses, irrespective of age or gender, were strung up on ropes connecting the towers. Passersby could hardly ignore these gruesome disys, but none dared to protest. Instead, they lowered their heads and hurried by.


    Standing beside the hanging corpses were four Konoha Anbu ninjas who cast cold res at the Ame ninjas and vigers, using these gruesome sights to intimidate any potential opponents.


    On a high tower, Danzo, donned in a ck coat with bandages covering half his head, gazed down upon the vige, condescendingly observing the corpses hanging in Ame''s center.


    "This way, all traces of Hanzo will disappear from this vige. After many years, there will be no rumors about ''Hanzo'' in this vige."


    "This is the result of the leadership of Danzo-sama and Orochimaru-sama."


    The new leader of Amegakure, Kandachi, approached Danzo, speaking in a respectful tone.


    Following Konoha''s instructions, Konoha had orchestrated Kandachi''s betrayal and nned Hanzo''s death at the hands of Suna. With Konoha''s assistance, he then ascended to be Ame''s new leader.


    "Although we''ve helped you secure leadership in Ame, there are still many voices against in this vige. You should be careful."


    "Yes, just give me five years, and I can..." .


    "I''ll give you no more than three years. I won''t tolerate the presence of hostile Konoha elements in this vige three years from now. If you can''t achieve this, the vige will cease to exist."


    Any existence that poses a threat to Konoha must be eradicated, a shared sentiment between Danzo and the Anbu.


    "Th- this..." Kandachi hesitated.


    "Hiruzen has decided to expand Root''s activities. You know what that means..., Kandachi." Danzo''s expression remained cold as he locked eyes with Kandachi.


    "The Third Hokage..." Kandachi''s face darkened slightly.


    He had originally assumed that the issue of Amegakure would be directly overseen by the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi. Even though he had secured leadership in Amegakure with Danzo''s and Orochimaru''s assistance, he had no desire to cooperate with these two opportunists.


    Kandachi was shocked. While the Third Hokage was known for his benevolence and kindness, he was unyielding when it came to Konoha''s interests. He had handed over the management of Amegakure to Root and incrementally increased Root''s power, a move that took Kandachi by surprise.


    "Put away your little thoughts and do you job properly. Konoha will treat you fairly. If you do a good job, I can extend an invitation for you to join Konoha and be a Jonin." Danzo assured.


    Kandachi forced a smile but refrained from responding.


    Kandachi wasn''t stupid. Who would chose a Jonin position with no real power over bing the ruler of Amegakure.


    Although he would be under Konoha''s control, he would be the sole ruler of Amegakure in Danzo''s absence, a situation more appealing and free than being a Konoha Jonin.


    Kandachi had already tasted the allure of power and wasn''t about to relinquish it easily.


    "By the way, Danzo-sama, what has Suna said?" Kandachi shifted the conversation''s focus.


    "They have submitted a peace proposal. In the immediate future, they won''t be able tounch any attacks against Konoha." Danzo replied.


    Moreover, after this battle, Orochimaru''s aplishments and reputation had risen to a higher level. Combined with the achievements umted in the Second Ninja World War, Orochimaru''s ascent to the Fourth Hokage role was a foregone conclusion, with no room for others to contest.


    Next, Orochimaru should upy a vital position in the Anbu, preparing for the Fourth Hokage. Danzo thought about the future steps in his mind.


    As a direct subordinate unit of the Hokage, the Anbu consisted of 70 elite members selected from tens of thousands of vigers. They were divided into two ministries and deputy ministries, forming seventeen teams, eachprising four members. This constituted the total Anbu force.


    Presently, both the head and deputy head of Anbu were from the Sarutobi n. Although they were exceptional ninja, they couldn''tpete with Orochimaru, a Fourth Hokage candidate.


    For the ministerial and deputy ministerial positions, Orochimaru was the natural choice. By establishing his authority within the Anbu, Orochimaru could pave his way to bing the Fourth Hokage, securing his position.


    After all, the Anbu was Hokage''s most formidable elite force and a pivotalponent of the Hokage system, which had to be directly managed by the Hokage himself. It was only a matter of time until Orochimaru assumed leadership of the Anbu, and the era of Root''s growth would beplete.


    Danzo foresaw a bright future, one where he and Orochimaru would eradicate any opposition and use sheer power to deter nations from coveting Konoha. Any existence posing a threat to Konoha would be obliterated.


    As Danzo contemted these promising futures, a Root member suddenly appeared, kneeling before Danzo.


    "Danzo-sama, there''s an urgent message from the vige." the Root ninja presented a letter with both hands.


    Danzo paid no mind to Kandachi''s presence. He opened the letter and read it, a frown forming on his face.


    "Is Kumo finally making a move? Forget it, let Orochimaru handle it and it would be good to add another merit."


    The letter contained simple information ¨C Kumogakure was showing suspicious activity in the Land of Tea and appeared to be preparing an attack on the Land of Fire.


    Perhaps this was a response to Konoha''s performance on the Land of Rain battlefield, as Kumo seemed unwilling to let Konoha''s growth go unchecked.


    The reputation of a ninja vige was critical in securing clients from various countries during times of peace, ensuring a stable financial ie.


    Kumogakure had always aimed to challenge Konoha for the title of the most prestigious ninja vige. Observing Konoha''s changing battlefield fortunes in the Land of Rain, there was a high likelihood they would target the Land of Fire.


    "Kandachi, I''m heading back to Konoha now. Ame is in your hands. Suna shouldn''t be a concern for you, so avoid acting rashly."


    "Please take care on your way back, Danzo-sama. Visit us when you have the opportunity." Kandachi replied, although he privately hoped Danzo wouldn''t visit again.


    The figures of Danzo and Root Ninja disappeared on the overlooking tform under the cold rain.


    ....


    Upon returning to Konoha, Danzo proceeded directly to the Hokage Building''s meeting room without going to rest.


    Kumo''s aggressive move had alerted him to the severity of the situation, and there was no time to dy. It was necessary to promptly sign a peace agreement with Suna and assign Orochimaru to handle the Kumo forces in the Land of Tea.


    Inside the meeting room, Hiruzen, Homura, and Koharu were present, showing that the meeting had just concluded.


    "You''ve returned just in time, Danzo; we''ve reached a decision." Hiruzen put down the pipe in his mouth, and smiled at Danzo who had hurriedly arrived.


    "When will Orochimaru leave?"


    Danzo nodded and inquired directly about Orochimaru''s departure to the Land Of Tea.


    "Well, we have actually made different arrangements for Orochimaru." Hiruzen showed hesitation.


    "Different arrangements?" Danzo raised his eyebrows, casting a critical nce at Homura and Koharu. The two advisers coughed and averted their gaze, unwilling to meet Danzo''s stare.


    A sense of foreboding grew in Danzo.


    "Yes, Orochimaru is a talented ninja, particrly in his mastery of jutsu and research capabilities. He is an outstanding talent in the ninja world. Therefore, we''ve decided that Orochimaru''s next assignment is to join your Root division to further develop new technologies and fundamentally increase Konoha''s strength."


    Joining Root? Danzo was momentarily stunned, as the situation had taken a sudden and unexpected turn.


    Orochimaru hadn''t been dispatched to the Kumo battlefield or even assigned to Anbu but was, instead, directed to a far more secret department ¨C Root.


    Was this appropriate for someone aspiring to be Hokage? Root''s operations were highly confidential, known to only a select few in the vige. Joining meant giving up one''s name, fame, and personality to be an nameless contributor to Konoha''s dark endeavors.


    Orochimaru had also previously been a part of Root, but in a supervisory role, a situation significantly different from what was being proposed now.


    Did Hiruzen and the others have concerns that Orochimaru was too powerful and might resist their control? Danzo scrutinized Hiruzen, attempting to read his true motivations.


    Struggling to keep his emotions in check, Danzo posed a pointed question to the advisers, Homura and Koharu. "Do you both agree with this decision?"


    "Yes, indeed. While Orochimaru performed admirably on the Land of Rain battlefield, securing concessions from Suna, the methods he used were morally questionable, involving the betrayal of allies. This could have negative repercussions in the international scene."


    "Nonsense! War is not a game, and victory is the most important. Orochimaru''s ability to make Suna to lose over 3,000 ninja at minimal cost is a testament to his military skills."


    Danzo retorted, his gaze cold. He locked eyes with the two advisers, his cold stare revealing his disappointment, with this his two friends.


    "That.... the act of betraying allies leaves asting impact on our international reputation. It.is important for Orochimaru to calm down."


    Koharu resisted the pressure exerted by Danzo and expressed her views.


    "You''re worried that Orochimaru''s influence will outstrip your own."


    Danzo''s voice carried an implicit threat as he confronted the two centrist advisers directly.


    "Danzo, how can you say such a thing? We have diligently served Konoha for all these years." Homura frowned, acknowledging the hical nature of their actions.


    Initially, both advisers had also supported Orochimaru''s immediate cement in Anbu. However, they feared that once Orochimaru became Hokage, his shared hardline approach with Danzo would leave them marginalized.


    Once Orochimaru became the Hokage he wouldn''t take them seriously. Therefore, with Hiruzen, they agreed that Orochimaru could be the fourth Hokage and the power of of Anbu wouldn''t be handed over to him prematurely.


    As a result, they had decided to keep Orochimaru hidden within Root.


    "Yes, Orochimaru''s potential is too high, and we are concerned that ninja from other viges might attempt to assassinate him."


    Koharu argued to justify their actions.


    "If Orochimaru is so easily assassinated, it reflects on his ownck of strength. Your decision may disappoint him and may make him disappointed with the vige."


    Danzo, however, was not convinced.


    In response to Danzo''s stubborn attitude, Homura and Koharu heaved deep sighs. It was their coborative efforts with the hardline factions that hadpelled them to temporarily ce Orochimaru within Root.


    "It''s for his own good. Orochimaru needs time to calm down."


    Danzo felt an overwhelming sense of disappointment as he let out a quiet sigh. He turned his head to look at Hiruzen, who remained silent, smoking his pipe with aplicated expression on his face.


    While he took pride in his disciple''s remarkable aplishments, he couldn''t shake his concerns about Orochimaru''s current standing in the vige. These intertwined emotions left Hiruzen in a state of inner turmoil.


    "Hiruzen, are you really nning to do this?" Danzo asked with a tone heavy with doubt.


    "There''s no other way. Orochimaru''s betrayal of Amegakure requires me to provide an exnation to Amegakure. The First Hokage''s will emphasizes the importance of harmony, which is the correct way to manage the vige. Orochimarucks talent in this area. I hope he can understand the essence of the will of the First Hokage. Otherwise, i don''t feel at ease entrusting the vige''s future to him."


    "I understand. Carry out your n as you see fit... I hope you won''te to regret today''s decision, Hiruzen."


    Danzo responded calmly. He left this statement behind, his expression unyielding, and walked away from the meeting room one step at a time.


    An eerie silence enveloped the meeting room, and the three individuals within it understood that Danzo''s anger was genuine this time. They would have preferred to see his anger expressed openly on his face thanmasking it in this way it only made the situation more unsettling.


    Hiruzen sighed, a deep exhaustion consuming him both physically and mentally as he sat in a chair, muttering to himself.


    "I too face my own challenges. The vige can''t endure the conflicts of another faction at this time. I hope you can understand my actions, Danzo. I''m also considering the vige''s future."


    -----


    You can support me and read 120 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 185: 181: Obito, Rin and Kakashi

    Chapter 185: 181: Obito, Rin and Kakashi


    Land of Demons, Hospital.


    Opening his eyes while lying on the bed, Obito sensed that his left eye was empty, as if something were missing.


    Looking up at the white ceiling, he noticed the room filled with the scent of disinfectant. The room''syout was simple and bright. It was a ward designated for patients to rest. This wasn''t a hospital ward of Konoha, nor was it the temporary ward within the Konoha Camp in the Land of Grass.


    He croaked "Where am I..."


    Obito was entirely unfamiliar with this ce. The ward''syout and the view from the window confirmed it was his first time in such a location. He gently ced his hand over the bandaged, absent left eye, the absence of sensation a stark reminder.


    "My eye..."


    Suddenly, Obito''s memory came flooding back. Everything before hisa rushed into his mind.


    Rin had died. He had been the one to take her life.


    A strange figure emerged from inside him, removing his left Sharingan.


    Then, there was an explosion in the forest that followed, throwing him and Rin into the explosion of the shockwave, rendering him unconscious. His body shivered uncontrobly, intense regret and pain overwhelming him. His huge chakra instinctively focused on his only remaining eye.


    Some kind of unbelievable changes unfolded within that eye. Aplex pattern appeared within his red eye, and his mouth gasped for breath while the eye throbbed in pain.


    "Is that your Mangekyou Sharingan?"


    A voice broke the silence.


    The voice was both familiar and unfamiliar to Obito. He turned to see a man with ck hair and a white coat leaning against the left wall of the ward, with his arms crossed.


    "Long time no see, Obito. It''s been nearly two years, and you''ve grown a lot." Shiraishi greeted him with a smile.


    "Aren''t you the leech?" Obito''s voice held a hint of shock.


    The corner of Shiraishi''s mouth twitched. In some ways, the brat hadn''t changed a bit.


    "Why are you here, and where is this ce?" Obito asked, covering his forehead as he felt headache.


    Raising his head again, he looked Shiraishi with a touch of vignce. This man was Konoha''s rogue ninja, an archenemy of both Konoha and the Uchiha n, a dangerous S-rank rogue ninja wanted throughout the ninja world. Though he knew little of the defection incident two years ago, he understood the havoc Shiraishi''s betrayal had wreaked upon Konoha.


    "There''s no need to be on guard against me. Don''t worry, I won''t harm you. However, it seems like you''re not entirely conscious at the moment."


    "What?" Obito''s eyes betrayed a mix of vignce and confusion, not understanding Shiraishi''s words.


    "Take a look at your right eye." Shiraishi stated, producing a mirror from his pocket and tossing it to Obito.


    Obito caught the mirror and looked at himself in the mirror.. His left eye was covered in bandages, giving his face an odd appearance. His right eye, though, had been in the Sharingan state, but it was unlike any Sharingan he had seen before.


    The pattern within his red pupil wasplex and mysterious, it was far from the three tomoe Sharingan he knew.


    "This... Is it my Sharingan? Why does it look like this?" Obito stared wide-eyed, staring at his own right eye in the mirror in disbelief.


    How had his Sharingan transformed like this? What had happened?


    "To be precise, it''s the Mangekyou Sharingan." Shiraishi corrected.


    "Mangekyou.. Sharingan!?" Obito''s face froze. As a member of the Uchiha n, while not being a high-ranking one, he was aware of the legend surrounding the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    This was an ancient Uchiha n legend. ording to records in the Uchiha n archives, only Uchiha Madara and his brother had unlocked the legendary Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan? It was like a fantasy and Obito''s mind was struggling to grasp the concept.


    "Have you finally realized?"


    "How is this possible!!?"


    "Originally, the secret of these eyes isn''t usually revealed to those in thr Uchiha n, because the method of awakening the eyes is too evil, and it could easily breed inner darkness. But since you''re the eye awakener, I''ll let you understand how it is possible. The way to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan is to kill your most important person, or seeing them die in front of your eyes."


    Hearing Shiraishi''s exnation, Obito suddenly had a severe headache, lowered his head as he began gasping for breath. It seemed he had pieced together the cause and effect behind awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan. Painful memories resurfaced, and his hands trembled as he held his head.


    "Is it because... I awakened it with Rin? These eye....." Obito managed to voice, with an undertone of remorse and self-me.


    "There''s no need to me yourself, it was Rin''s choice. What you need to know is that you were being targeted due to your potential for awakening these eyes. Although you''ve been abandoned by the side you were on, i also used you to deal with Madara." Shiraishi admitted with a hint of embarrassment.


    Shiraishi pondered that if given the chance, he would make the same choices again.


    "Madara? I remember, the person who took my left eye mentioned the name ''Madara''... What''s going on? Why did you save me? Why did Rin..." Obito was overwhelmed by a number of questions and confusion.


    For him, Rin''s death and the unlocking of the Mangekyou Sharingan seemed like a carefully arranged plot by someone. When did it all begin? Was it the moment Rin was captured? No, it appeared that he had been targeted even earlier.


    As Obito recalled everything leading up to hisa, he realized that what he initially thought was a normal sequence of events contained many unexined elements.


    As Shiraishi had suggested, if the root cause of everything was his potential to unlock the Mangekyou Sharingan, it could exin many of these misunderstandings.


    Someone wanted his eyes. The strange masked guy also targeted him for the same reason. This was the origin of it all. It was also the underlying reason behind Rin''s kidnap. Without these eyes, Rin wouldn''t have met her tragic fate at his own hands.


    The Sharingan was the ultimate culprit.


    Obito felt an overwhelming urge to obliterate the remaining Mangekyou Sharingan. These eyes had implicated Rin in her own death, making it the true culprits. His expression darkened, and he even thought about ending his own life, feeling that without Rin, life held no meaning.


    Just as this despair crossed his face, Shiraishi swiftly approached and pped Obito on the head.


    Obito snapped out of his suicidal thoughts, his hand clutching his head in pain, and his eyes red at Shiraishi with a hint of anger.


    "Why did you hit me on the head so hard? What''s your problem?" Obito asked irritably.


    "Did you really considermiting suicide?"


    "And if I did? It''s none of your business, leech." Obito retorted.


    "No, I just wanted to point out that if you die now, Rin will be left in my care." Shiraishi calmly responded.


    "What?" Obito was taken aback. A glimmer of hope surged within him as he stared at Shiraishi in disbelief.


    "You... mean.... Rin isn''t dead?" His excitement made his words stumble.


    "She''s out of danger and recovering." Shiraishi confirmed.


    "Are you lying to me? It can''t be... I remember that I stabbed a vital area."


    Obito shook his head, finding it difficult to believe what Shiraishi was saying. He wanted desperately for it to be true, but his kunai had undeniably struck Rin''s vital organs. How could she have survived?


    "I gain nothing by lying to you, but the issue remains. I did use medical ninjutsu to rescue Rin from the brink of death, but..." Shiraishi trailed off.


    "But what?" Obito''s heart raced.


    "You shoulde and see for yourself. She''s in the next ward, since you''re awake now." Shiraishi suggested, pointing to the adjacent room.


    Without a word, Obito swiftly got off his bed, still wearing a hospital gown, and hurried barefoot to the neighboring ward. Indeed, the door bore a namete that read "Nohara Rin."


    Obito suppressed his inner excitement and gently pushed the partially open door. Much like his ward, it was a private room specifically designated for the care of injured important people.


    Inside the ward, a girl about the same age as Obito sat on a bed. The atmosphere was quiet, and she gazed out of the open window.


    "Rin..." Obito called out the girl''s name with his trembling voice.


    When she heard his voice, the girl turned her head to see Obito with an excited expression. However, instead of the warm smile Obito had expected, her eyes held a strong look of doubt.


    "Uhh .. who are you? Do you know me?"


    Rin asked, leaving Obito in shock. He stood frozen at the ward''s entrance, as if struck by lightning.


    At that moment, Shiraishi walked past Obito, entered the room, ced a bottle of medicine on the counter by the bed, and said to Rin, "Take this medicine once a day at noon, two pills each time. You should be able to leave the hospital in about two weeks. Until then, you can take short walks outside, but avoid strenuous exercise."


    "Okay, I understand." Rin replied with a pure and peaceful smile.


    "So, are you beginning to remember anything from your past?"


    Rin shook her head, looking somewhat distressed. "No, I still can''t recall much. I remember my name clearly, but the rest is hazy. Every time I try to remember, my head starts to hurt for no reason."


    "Really?" Shiraishi paused and then smiled. "Don''t force yourself if you can''t remember. It''s okay."


    "Alright."


    "Rest well now, I''m going. Remember to take your medicine on time."


    Shiraishi nodded and then turned, patting Obito on the shoulder as he led him out of the ward.


    Rin watched them leave, her expression calm, and she continued to gaze out of the window in a daze. The gentle and warm breeze wafting through the window provided a soothing feeling.


    ...


    "Hey, what''s wrong with Rin, you, leech? Why..." As they reached the hospital''s rooftop, Obito couldn''t contain his anxiety and started questioning Shiraishi.


    "As you can see, Rin has lost her memory." Shiraishi replied nonchntly, in stark contrast to Obito''s agitation.


    "Amnesia?" Obito had suspected this when Rin didn''t recognize him earlier, but hearing it from Shiraishi was still difficult to ept.


    "That''s correct. It''s likely due to guilt, she felt ashamed to face you, so she chose to close herself off." Shiraishi exined with a sigh.


    "Guilt?" Obito was bewildered.


    "She had the selfish intention to die, letting you bear the pain of killing your friend all alone. That''s where her guilt and self-mees from. In her mind, the pain you would carry for a lifetime outweighed her quick suffering. She couldn''t forgive herself for being so selfish at the time." Shiraishi revealed.


    Obito''s breathing quickened, and he felt a sharp pain in his heart. He clutched his chest and murmured, "I don''t me Rin... All of this happened because of my eyes, she was targeted because of them."


    Shiraishi approached Obito and met his regretful gaze. "Because of you''re too tolerant towards everything about her, Rin couldn''t bear her own guilt. When she chose to close herself off, it was because she couldn''t confront her own selfishness."


    Obito fell silent.


    "Is there no way to help her recover?" Obito inquired, still unwilling to ept the situation.


    "This is Rin''s choice, and it''s up to you to decide if it''s a good thing for her to regain those memories." Shiraishi stated.


    Shiraishi''s words left Obito in stunned silence.


    Indeed, restoring Rin''s lost memories might not be the best course of action. Obito realized that he would have to bear the burden of all the pain, and he didn''t want Rin to suffer any more than she already had. This was his current thought.


    For him, the fact that Rin was alive was the greatest salvation in his heart.


    "Leaving aside the matter of Rin... What are your ns for the future?"


    Shiraishi inquired about Obito''s next ns.


    "My ns?" Obito hesitated for a moment and then responded thoughtfully, "I want to bring Rin back to Konoha. I am a Konoha ninja, and Kakashi is waiting for me. Now that I have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, my return should be very important to the vige."


    "Do you really think so?"


    "Absolutely."


    "Then, are you prepared to kill Rin again?" Shiraishi''s question caught Obito off guard.


    Obito was taken aback by Shiraishi''s question. He couldn''t fathom how bringing Rin back to Konoha could be misconstrued in such a manner.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The reason Rin wanted tomit suicide was because the Seven Tails was sealed within her and she was unable to harm herself. Someone wanted to control her, using the Seven Tails inside her to attack Konoha. So, Rin decided to die by your hand to prevent that." Shiraishi exined briefly, helping Obito understand why Rin had made that choice.


    In the given circumstances, Rin believed this was the only option avable to her.


    "What does that have to do with Rin and me returning to Konoha?" Obito remained confused.


    "The Seven Tails is a tailed beast given to Takigakure by the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, during the first Five Kages Conference. This is an internationally recognized fact. If Rin returns to Konoha, it might lead to diplomatic conflicts with Takigakure. To avoid criticism from other ninja viges and maintain harmony, what do you think will happen to Rin?"


    "What will happen?" Obito asked feeling a sense of dread.


    "Takigakure will take control of Rin, and the Seven Tails will be extracted from her. If the tailed beast is removed, the Jinchuriki, in this case, Rin wil die."


    "It''s not that serious, is it?"


    Obito''s heart tightened. He found it hard to believe that the situation was as grave as Shiraishi suggested. While he knew the tailed beasts were formidable weapons, he was unaware of the specifics. He had no knowledge of whether a Jinchuriki would die if the tailed beast was extracted, but he was unwilling to take that risk with Rin''s life.


    "You can try to bring Rin back, but I can assure you that Rin will die. Even if I could revive a person on the brink of death, I wouldn''t be able to bring someone back from the dead."


    Obito remained silent, unwilling to take such a gamble. If he lost, it would not only cost him Rin''s life but also lead to her being handed over to Takigakure, the extraction of the Seven-Tails, and her death afterwards. He knew he could never forgive himself if that happened.


    The pain of loss had taught him the true value of what he had once lost and now regained. When Rin died, his world had crumbled, and he felt that life held no meaning without her. It was in that moment that Obito understood that, for him, his Hokage dream and the protection of the vige were less important than a single finger of Rin''s.


    "So, what should I do now?" Obito''s mind was muddled.


    "Stay here with peace of mind. You were manipted, leading to Rin''s capture. In the end, it was your own weakness that allowed this to happen. If you want to protect Rin, you''ll need to make the most of the new Sharingan you''ve awakened because of her." Shiraishi advised.


    "Can the Mangekyou Sharingan truly protect Rin?" Obito''s eyes sparkled with hope.


    "Of course, the Mangekyou Sharingan is the Uchiha n''s supreme pupil power, vastly different from the ordinary tomoe Sharingan. I will personally teach you on how to use this power."


    "Eh?" Obito found the situation a bit wrong. He grew suspicious when he learned that Shiraishi was going to teach him how to use the Sharingan.


    "Aren''t you a medical ninja? How can you teach me to use the Sharingan?"


    "I do have some knowledge of the Sharingan. It is more than sufficient to guide a rookie Uchiha like you in its usage."


    Obito couldn''t help but find Shiraishi''s actions suspicion.


    "You just mentioned that when Rin returns to Konoha, the vige will hand her over to Takigakure. Are you deceiving me?"


    Even though Obito''s gaze was serious, he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something underhanded about Shiraishi.


    "I lied to you, what then? If Rin were toe to love Konoha and regain her memories, would that truly be a source of happiness for her?"


    Shiraishi countered with a smile, gazing steadily at Obito. It seemed to Obito that Shiraishi was wearing the word "cunning" on his face.


    "I understand. Please exin the entire situationter. For now, I need to calm down and think about something now."


    Obito admitted, feeling a sense of unease as he descended the stairs.


    Shiraishi didn''t attempt to stop Obito any longer. He had conveyed what needed to be said, leaving Obito to contemte the situation in peace.


    As Shiraishi ced his hands in the pockets of his white coat, the rooftop wind tousled his hair. Momentster, he turned his gaze to the side, and there stood Ruri, her cool and beautiful face framed by long ck hair swaying in the breeze.


    "Since Uchiha Madara and his brother, there hasn''t been a third person who has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan in decades. I find it hard to believe that a twelve-year-old could progress from the Tomoe Sharingan to the Mangekyou. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would think it unbelievable." Rurimented, her eyes reflecting aplex mix of emotions.


    While she was confident in the power of her Three Tomoe Sharingan, Ruri found it difficult to ept being outshone by a twelve-year-old Uchiha. She was a ninja who had been renowned for being a genius


    "His ability to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan is a testament to his unique talent. This must be why Madara had taken such a keen interest in him." Shiraishi replied.


    Shiraishi knew he still had a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan whose owners were unknown.


    Technically, Obito''s Mangekyou Sharingan marked the fourth pair Shiraishi knew about. However, historical records of the Uchiha n were not all correct. There could have been instances of Mangekyou Sharingan awakening throughout the n''s long history, but if it wasn''t documented, Shiraishi couldn''t ount for it.


    "Do you think I''m a little old?" Ruri suddenly asked, staring directly at Shiraishi.


    Shiraishi coughed his throat and answered with a smile, "Of course not, Ruri. You''re not even twenty-two yet, and you''re still very you6 and beautiful. Obito is an exception within the Uchiha n, and we can''t judge the whole based on one exception. Besides, unlocking the Mangekyou Sharingan at such a young age might not necessarily be a good thing."


    Indeed, Obito''s feat of awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan at the age of twelve was extraordinary. Ruri, inparison, had only achieved the Two Tomoe Sharingan at the same age when she graduated from the academy.


    "Prematurely unlocking the Mangekyou Sharingan might not be a good thing. If the girl named Rin were not alive, who knows what terrible actions he would have taken. When you teach him, you need to be careful." Ruri emphasized with a serious expression.


    Obito''s emotional stability now wasrgely attributed to Rin''s continued existence. Ruri perceived this clearly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t allow him to act recklessly. I intend to take Rin on as my student. It''s the best way to ensure Obito''s cooperation." Shiraishi exined.


    While his approach may seem somewhat despicable, it was necessary to ce a figurative leash on Obito.


    Until the darkness within him was extinguished, this restraint would be an effective tool in keeping his darker impulses in check. Moreover, Rin was the most suitable person to guide and anchor Obito. She could help him understand that this "trap" was for his own benefit, ensuring he remained happy and willing to be bound.


    "So.. did the girl really lose her memory?" Ruri asked out of curiosity as she prepared to leave.


    Shiraishi remained silent for a moment before finally responding, "Ruri, everyone has memories they''d rather not revisit. Surviving in those circumstances requires immense courage. Whether she is genuinely suffering from amnesia or pretending, it''s no longer the most significant issue."


    This was true, especially considering Obito, the one most affected, had chosen to forgive Rin for her selfless act.


    As an outsider, Ruri had no right to intervene in this matter. The best course of action was to allow both parties tomunicate and find mutual understanding. Involvement from others would only exacerbate the situation.


    ....


    In Konoha, both Uchiha Obito and Nohara Rin were officially ssified as "missing and unknown."


    Following Kakashi''s return to Konoha to report on his mission, the Third Hokage concluded the matter. Additionally, Kakashi was reprimanded for leaving the camp without authorization. Over the next two years, all of the rewards from the missions Kakashi hadpleted were confiscated.


    Kakashi paid little heed to these repercussions, leaving a transparent bag on Hiruzen''s desk.


    "Hokage-sama, these wood chips I discovered on my way while searching for Obito. It appears to be different from regr wood shavings, so I brought it back. It might be connected to Obito''s disappearance."


    Kakashi''s expression remained calm. He wasn''t lying, but rather, presenting a spective lead.


    Hiruzen epted the transparent bag Kakashi handed over. He opened it and examined the wood chips closely, his eyes widening in surprise as if he had witnessed something extraordinary.


    "Kakashi... You mean you found this while tracking Uchiha Obito?"


    "Yes, Hokage-sama. Is there any problem?"


    "No, nothing. Maybe it was my misjudgment."


    Hiruzen replied, trying to keep aposed demeanor while inwardly feeling the gravity of the situation.


    These wood chips were unmistakably familiar to him, bearing a resemnce to the wood release ninjutsu of Konoha. In the vige''s research archives, there were wood chip samples crafted by the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, who possessed the Wood Release.


    Danzo''s name immediately sprung to mind.


    Hiruzen pondered whether the following disappearances of Nohara Rin and Uchiha Obito were orchestrated by Danzo.


    During the time Konoha had been pursuing the Wood Release experiment, Danzo had been heavily involved in overseeing it.


    Although the experiment had ultimately failed and the n was banned, Hiruzen wondered whether Danzo might have secretly restarted itter.


    Furthermore, the subjects who had failed the Wood Release experiment had been handed over to Danzo. Could it be that one or two individuals among them had sessfully unlocked Wood Release and were secretly concealed by Danzo without reporting to him? But it remained uncertain.


    The mere fact that Kakashi had retrieved wood release remnants from outside suggested a connection. Outside of Konoha, no other ninja viges possessed the ability to research or utilize Wood Release.


    These thoughts weighed heavily on Hiruzen''s mind.


    "Kakashi, remember not to divulge this matter to anyone, not even Minato." Hiruzen instructed seriously.


    The issue of Wood Release was of utmost importance and could potentially involve Danzo''s secret agenda. Hiruzen was cautious about involving too many people to avoid unnecessaryplications.


    "Yes, Hokage-sama." Kakashi nodded in agreement.


    Hiruzen let out a relieved sigh and continued with a smile, "Kakashi, despite your breach of vige regtions in this unauthorized mission, your concern for yourrades'' safety ismendable. I believe the time hase to issue your this letter of appointment. Open it and have a look."


    With that, Hiruzen retrieved a file folder from his drawer and handed it to Kakashi.


    Kakashi epted the folder, opened it, and saw the words "Jonin Appointment Letter" written on the top sheet.


    "This is...?" Kakashi''s tone was one of surprise.


    "Don''t disappoint the vige''s trust in you, Kakashi. From this moment on, you''re officially a Jonin of Konoha. The formal announcement will be made in the next few days." Hiruzen dered solemnly.


    "Yes." Kakashi replied, his eyes betraying a hint of excitement.


    Hiruzen observed Kakashi''s reaction with satisfaction and added, "You may leave for now. The day after tomorrow, you''ll head to the Land of Grass and meet with Minato. There are some special missions that require your attention."


    Kakashi nodded and offered a respectful bow to Hiruzen before leaving the office.


    Outside the Hokage Building, Kakashi strolled down the corridor with his gaze directed outside the window, his thoughts far from the scenery.


    Within Konoha, everything seemed to be progressing smoothly. His ns for promotion were on track. He thought about his future role, potentially securing a position in the Anbu where he could gather vital information.


    However, avenging his father was not an easy endeavor. To make the Third Hokage, experience the devastation he had endured would require more trust from the Hokage. Kakashi needed to move closer to the core of the vige''s leadership. He had to be a tool under the control of the Hokage.


    Arriving at his home, Kakashi ascended to the second-floor study, nning to store the file containing his Jonin appointment documents. Inside the study, a figure was already waiting for him.


    Kakashi instinctively reached for the White Fang strapped to his back, channeling lightning chakra to illuminate the de with a pale, moon-white glow. A barely noticeable current coursed through the weapon, alerting the intruder in his study.


    This person donned a ck overcoat and had a bandage covering part of their right face. Deep wrinkles on their face. It was none other than Shimura Danzo, the leader of Root.


    As Danzo met Kakashi''s cautious gaze, he spoke in a somber and grave tone, "Hatake Kakashi, would you like to know the real story behind your father''s suicide?"


    After hearing Danzo''s question, Kakashi realized that another opportunity had presented itself. There was no better ally than Shimura Danzo in his quest to ruin the Third Hokage.


    For Kakashi, this was a gift from the heavens.


    ------


    You can support me and read 115 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 186: 182: Their Respective Plans

    Chapter 186: 182: Their Respective ns


    Konoha Year 45, Mid-December.


    The two-and-a-half-year War In the Land of Rain, which saw Konoha and Suna signing an armistice agreement, finally came to an end.


    The day after the formal signing of the armistice agreement, Suna, who had lost a huge amount of strategic supplies, had no choice but to withdraw from the Land of Rain and return to the Land of Wind to recover.


    Konoha, too, did not linger in the Land of Rain. Under the orders of one of the Sannin, Orochimaru, the defense line swiftly retreated to the territory of the Land of Fire.


    Only 500 ninjas were left to guard the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Rain. The remaining nearly 2,000 ninjas returned to Konoha with Orochimaru, putting an end to their long war careers.


    By the end of the same month, Kumo exploited the Land of Tea to invade the Land of Fire, officially dering war on Konoha.


    Akimichi Tokukaze was appointed as themander, leading 3,000 Konoha ninjas to confront the Kumo ninjas at the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Tea.


    This development left many strategists in the outer viges puzzled, and even many Jonin within Konoha expressed doubts about the decision made by the higher-ups.


    The speed with which the War of the Land of Rain ended was undoubtedly thanks to Orochimaru. Logically, it seemed wise to maintain this momentum of victory and have Orochimaru lead once more to repel the Kumogakure stationed in the Land of Tea.


    However, themander facing the Kumogakure wasn''t Orochimaru, it was Akimichi Tokukaze. It wasn''t because they were underestimating Akimichi Tokukaze''s strength. As a disciple of the previous Hokage and from the same ss as the third Hokage and other high-level Konoha masters, Tokukaze possessed extraordinary strength.


    In terms of fame, strength, and political backing, he was undoubtedly a Hokage faction ninja. However, there was one point of criticism, Tokukaze''s age. He was in his fifties, and regardless of how you looked at it, he wasckingpared to the young and energetic Orochimaru, who was more suitable for the role.


    Whether he was underestimated or not, outsiders couldn''t help but question why Orochimaru wasn''t leading the charge against the Kumogakure.


    Nevertheless, Konoha''s senior management kept their intentions shrouded in secrecy. People spected about whether this was a Konoha high-level plot, involving a covert change of leadership. Publicly, Akimichi was the leader, but Orochimaru might have been sent to the battlefield secretly to surprise Kumo.


    Kumo had no choice but to stop its offensive and observe Konoha''s actions to see if Orochimaru had indeed taken Tokukaze''s ce as themander.


    .....


    The Land Of Grass.


    Meanwhile, in the Land of Grass, while the war between Konoha and Suna in the Land of Rain hade to an end, the conflict between Konoha and Iwagakure in the Land of Grass continued on full swing.


    In a dimly lit forest, Yamanaka Inoichi, Nara Shikaku, and Akimichi Choza moved swiftly. These three were newly promoted young ninjas of Konoha , all belonging to first-ss secret ninja ns. The name "InoShikaCho" was gaining recognition in the ninja world, and they were emerging as leaders of Konoha''s younger generation.


    "I never expected that Orochimaru-sama wouldn''t be the mainmander in dealing with Kumo. This is quite unexpected, Shikaku." Inoichi sighed, expressing his thoughts.


    In his view, Orochimaru, who had defeated the Suna, should have been themander on the opposing side of the battlefield facing Kumo, not Akimichi Tokukaze.


    Though it might seem disrespectful to question the elder Akimichi''s role, whether he won or lost against Kumo, it would offer him no room for advancement in Konoha. His reputation would suffer either way, making it a lose-lose situation. On the other hand, Orochimaru needed this war to solidify his standing within the vige and prepare for his eventual role as the fourth Hokage.


    Hence, Inoichi couldn''tprehend the decisions of the vige''s senior leadership. It was clear that allowing Orochimaru to handle Kumogakure was the best strategy at this juncture.


    To be honest, Tokukaze was only a few years away from retiring as a ninja. Therefore, it seemed inappropriate to entrust him with the crucial role ofmander, especially in such an important situation.


    "In fact, there are pros and cons."


    "Oh.. why do you say that?"


    However, Shikaku sighed softly


    "Allowing Orochimaru-sama to face Kumo is undoubtedly the best strategy aligned with Konoha''s current overall interests. Yet, it might not align with the interests of the vige''s senior management. You should recognize the difference between the two."


    The ones controlling the vige''s general direction were the Hokage and the advisors. This battle revealed a divide between old and new factions within Konoha. Thus, preventing Orochimaru from facing Kumo and keeping his reputation in check was not entirely iprehensible.


    Inoichi and Choza were stunned then they fell silent, pondering the intricate politics at y.


    Inoichi and Choza were left in shock, and a heavy silence descended upon them.


    The Sannin gained their fame during the Second Ninja World War, with Orochimaru standing out as one of the most exceptional among them.


    Over the past decade, amidst the various wars that Konoha had weathered, Orochimaru consistently positioned himself on the most dangerous frontlines of the battlefield. He engaged in hundreds of battles, ranging from major battles to minor shes, often emerging victorious. Orochimaru was among the precious few in Konoha capable of functioning as a genuinebat ninja and, by extension, a general.


    His tactical approach disregarded traditional sryle, using any means, no matter how devious or ruthless, to ensure Konoha''s victory.


    This strategy, however, left huge andsting scars on the neighboring countries, particrly the smaller ones. But, it also solidified the stability of the Land Of Fire and the prominence of Konoha.


    Shikaku believed that Orochimaru had made significant contributions, which warranted his leadership against Kumo.


    Regarding the situation in Ame within the Land of Rain, it''s a genuine reflection of the ninja world, and it''s beyond Konoha''s concerns.


    To secure victory for Konoha, he is a truly deserving hero for the Land of Fire and Konoha.


    Especially in the battle against Suna, Orochimaru did harm to Ame and the Land of Rain, but he single-handedly reversed Konoha''s decline in one swoop, making a significant contribution.


    "Since ancient times, most transitions from old power to new power have been marked by stupid political struggles. Hokage-sama has ruled Konoha for too long. For a long time, certain things have be deeply entrenched, and someone must break this deadlock so that Konoha can get some fresh breath. The vige may seem prosperous, but it has actually lost its indomitable spirit." Shikaku stated meaningfully.


    These statements weren''t baseless assumptions; they were conclusions drawn from information gathered by the Nara, Yamanaka, and Akimichi ns.


    As far as he knew, most of Konoha''s key positions were held by individuals from the Sarutobi n, in one way or another. For example, the Minister and Deputy Minister of Anbu had always been from the Sarutobi n since the third Hokage Hiruzen''s time.


    This raised theplicated question. Would the Anbu heed the third Hokage''s words, who was also part of the Sarutobi n, or should they obey the orders of the fourth Hokage?


    While these were spective thoughts, Shikaku feared they might be a reality.


    In his view, the positions of the Anbu Minister and Deputy Minister should be free of any family affiliations. Exceptional civilian ninjas should fill these roles to prevent family monopolies.


    "Shikaku.. you mean.."


    Inoichi and Choza looked at Shikaku in surprise, trembling slightly. As Shikaku''s close friends since childhood, they understood that despite his usual aversion to trouble, he was not the type of ninja who aimed to do nothing for life. His exceptional intellect had shone since his Chunin days.


    As close friends, they could sense the strong political ambition within Shikaku. He had his own dreams or, more urately, an ambition to demonstrate his abilities in the broader environment of the world. He wanted to join the camp of the New Hokage and breathe new life into the vige. This would undoubtedly draw scrutiny and opposition from the Sarutobi n.


    "Don''t worry; family is family, and I am me. I recognize the boundaries between the two.." Shikaku said, turning to the two of them with a confident and energetic smile.


    Why should young people let the fear of failure dampen their ambitions? Thinking on the past should be reserved for old age, where one could recount their stories. After all, not having a glorious past to look back on in old age was truly tragic.


    "Shikaku, I thought you were always a troublesome person."


    Inoichi sighed helplessly, wearing a smile. Choza also chimed in, "You''re right; this doesn''t seem like Shikaku''s style at all."


    "Even if you''re a troublemaker, that doesn''t hinder your desire to aplish something. We''re still young, and if we don''t try, how will we know if we can seed? If we do seed, we will have stories to tell our grandchildren when we''re too old to move."


    Shikaku said envisioning such a scenario.


    "Really? it does seem like there''s no room for quitting for either of us. After all, we''ve been through thick and thin together. Family is family, and we are who we are."


    Inoichi and Choza looked at each other, nodded at each other, with their determination.


    "Even if you want to quit at that time, I wouldn''t allow it. Make up your minds." Shikaku said with a smile.


    "Of course, but it will be a few years before Orochimaru-sama ascends to the position of the Fourth Hokage. It seems that we have to get in touch with him in advance."


    In the past, they had only seen Orochimaru from a distance and exchanged few words. However, to create a new direction for the vige, it was essential to establish early contact with this genius Sannin.


    Shikaku shook his head and exined, "No, if my guess is correct, Orochimaru-sama is probably under strict surveince by the higher ups. It has be uncertain who will win the position of the Fourth Hokage."


    "Why?"


    Inoichi and Choza were surprised. If not Orochimaru, then who in the vige could fill the role of the Fourth Hokage?


    Could it be one of the other two Sannin?


    "Who knows? And contacting Orochimaru-sama now would only raise suspicions among high officials and we will get no result. Don''t forget, we should also consider the nature of our current mission." .


    "What''s the mission?"


    Inoichi and Choza exchanged puzzled nces, then they scanned the scroll Shikaku brought up


    This time, their mission was to head to the Land of Grass and assist the Yellow sh''s team, following themands of Namikaze Minato. Their objective: an S-rank secret mission.


    "Shikaku, are you saying it''s Minato?"


    "No, that''s impossible. Minato is too young."


    Inoichi and Choza found Shikaku''s ims somewhat unbelievable.


    "Being young and not leading a team of your own can make you easier to control. Wait a minute.... if Minato is dispatched to the Land of Tea to deal with Kumo after defeating Iwagakure, it''s quite certain that the Third is paving the way for Minato and is about to give up on Orochimaru."


    Shikaku spoke with calm certainty, his eyes revealing wisdom that could see through it all.


    Inoichi and Choza still found it hard to ept. They had known Minato for a long time and had a close rtionship with him. If what Shikaku said was true, it would be a startling development for someone from their generation to be the Fourth Hokage.


    But, from another point of view, Minato being the Fourth Hokage would likely mean that he was a puppet propped up by the Third Hokage. Konoha would be the real power behind the scenes, with the Third Hokage still pulling the strings.


    The situation was indeedplicated. Inoichi and Choza shook their heads, reluctant to dwell on it any further. They hoped that the Fourth Hokage''s appointment wouldn''t lead to turmoil in the vige.


    "Here theye."


    Shikaku raised his head and signaled the others to stop. Inoichi and Choza stopped alongside him.


    In front of them, two figures, one tall and one small, emerged. It was Minato and Kakashi.


    "Shikaku, Inoichi, Choza, it''s been a while."


    Minato greeted the three of them by name.


    "Yeah, in the blink of an eye, you''ve be the famous Yellow sh in the world. You''ve really made it, Minato."


    Shikaku sighed with admiration as he looked at Minato''s young and energetic face.


    If Minato were to be the Fourth Hokage, it might not be a bad thing. Compared to Orochimaru, Minato was more rtable to them, and the age gap wasn''t too big, making cooperation easier.


    The three of them were acting independently without the support of a team. Their abilities woulde under more scrutiny, but this might also give them an opportunity to quickly integrate into the core of the operation instead of starting from the outer side.


    Kakashi nodded at Shikaku and the others. While these people were his seniors, he had officially be a J¨­nin, making him their equal, without any superior-subordinate rtionship.


    "Sorry, I can''t keep up with you right now. I''ll treat you to dinner when you return." Minato apologized.


    "Don''t worry; it''s an extraordinary period. We understand. So, what''s the S-rank mission this time?"


    Shikaku waved it off, telling Minato not to concern himself.


    Minato nodded and then took out a scroll from his bag, spreading it on the ground. The scroll contained a map.


    "These ces are the most important supply points for Iwagakure in the Land of Grass. Next, we will eliminate all these supply points within a day. Shikaku, you and Kakashi will work together to divert the enemy''s attention. I will execute the operation to destroy the supply points alone. If you understand, let''s start now. Kakashi has a backup map and a specific n of action."


    Minato''s expression was serious.


    "Understood. But, Minato, are you sure it''s okay to act alone?"


    Shikaku paused and inquired.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve done a preliminary research. ording to my research, Hyuga Ayane and Iwagakure have already stopped cooperating. As long as she doesn''t interfere, I can handle them on my own. It would be a waste of time to involve too many people."


    This was a disadvantage of the Flying Thunder God jutsu. Minato''s incredible speed often meant that he had to fight alone. The other Konoha ninjas couldn''t keep up with him tactically.


    Furthermore, the mission required them to eliminate all of Iwagakure''s supply points in the Land of Grass within a day. This meant that Minato couldn''t afford to be distracted by the safety of hispanions; he had to finish the battle as quickly as possible.


    "In that case, we''re good."


    Shikaku concurred.


    Inoichi and Choza, following Shikaku''s lead, also agreed with Minato''s division of duties.


    "I''ll leave it to you here."


    With those words, Minato vanished from the spot.


    "Come with me; I''ll provide specific instructions along the way."


    Kakashi didn''t say much, instead opting to get started.


    The three of them scratched their heads. They couldn''t help but find it a bit odd for three adults to be taking orders from a twelve-year-old child.


    In normal circumstances, after Minato left, wouldn''t the three of them take the lead? Although he was officially recognized by the vige as a J¨­nin, something felt wrong.


    "Forget it, let''s follow him. After all, the mission''s key point is Minato, and we''re all just expendable pawns."


    Shikaku smiled in resignation, and he, along with Inoichi and Choza, followed Kakashi''s lead.


    ....


    Shikkotsu Forest.


    In the barren forest, Shiraishi had brought Obito and Rin here to teach them the fundamentals of natural energy.


    While the training of natural energy could technically be done elsewhere, the dense concentration of natural energy in Shikkotsu Forest made it far easier toplete the basic principles of this training.


    However...


    Shiraishi looked at Obito, who sat on the ground with an embarrassed face, and was at a loss for words for a while.


    Half a month had passed, during which he had exined all the essential aspects of training with natural energy to Obito. He had even personally demonstrated the process numerous times. Despite this, Obito hadn''t made any progress in sensing natural energy, let alone mastering its control.


    The difference in their aptitude for sensing natural energy was unparalleled, and it was bing a matter of concern for Shiraishi.


    In contrast, Rin, who was training not far from them, had already begun using natural energy on her own and incorporating it into her Taijutsu.


    "Come out, natural energy!!"


    Obito impatiently roared, but nothing happened; he couldn''t sense any natural energy.


    "Ahhh!!!! why can''t I sense anything!"


    Obito fell to the ground, on the brink of giving up on himself.


    "I''ve said it before; you need to be patient and training otherwise don''t think about it."


    Shiraishi sighed. Regret surged within him. He had epted Obito as his student, believing that the one who unlocked the Mangekyou Sharingan had hidden talents. However, as he probed further, he became utterly disillusioned.


    Obito''s true talenty in advancing to the level of Sharingan.


    In the other areas, such as taijutsu, fire release, and genjutsu, he disyedpetence at a basic level, more than adequate to avoid being ssified as subpar. If he didn''t improve these abilities, they wouldn''t effectivelyplement his Mangekyou Sharingan. As a result, they would be a hindrance to his bloodline.


    This was why Shiraishi had decided to start from the basics - Natural energy.


    Mastering taijutsu was the most fundamental and essential skill for any ninja. Being able to use basic natural energy, it was almost impossible to be poor in taijutsu.


    "But I''ve been trying my best to stay focused and training." Obito said as he pretended to meditate.


    "Really? Or is it because Rin is close by, making it hard for you to concentrate?" Shiraishi eyed Obito suspiciously.


    "What are you talking about? What does this have to do with Rin? I think the problem is from your teaching methods."


    Obito provided a weak excuse.


    From time to time, he secretly nced at Rin, who wasn''t far away. When she sensed Obito peeking at her, she was initially puzzled, but then showed him a gentle smile.


    This caused Obito to blush, and his heart raced like a girl in love.


    "You''re such a hopeless pervert, thinking about girls all the time."


    "I''m not! Why would I be a pervert?"


    Despite Obito''s earnest defense, Shiraishi had already decided he was a pervert.


    "If you can''t sense natural energy after a while, I might have to send Rin to train somewhere else on her own. Otherwise, you won''t be able to focus if you continue like this."


    "Fine, I''ll take this seriously. After all, you''re just an Uchiha freeloader, so how dare you be so arrogant."


    Obito was infuriated by Shiraishi''s slyness. He suspected that Rin would be used as a threat, and this cunning person seemed to confirm it.


    "This is for your own good, you know..."


    Shiraishi was about to say more when a Katsuyu''s voice sounded from behind.


    "Shiraishi-sama, there''s a message for you."


    A Katsuyu clone, the size of an adult, appeared behind Shiraishi to deliver a message.


    "Understood; I''ll be there immediately."


    Shiraishi nodded and then turned to Obito, saying, "Keep practicing. I''ll be gone for a while. If you dare ck off, I''ll leave Rin to handle the work of cleaning the forest by herself this month."


    Obito ground his teeth in rustic anger but dared not protest. He resolved to be stronger so he could eventually defeat the evil viin who was constantly mistreating Rin.


    With a farewell to Obito, Shiraishi followed Katsuyu''s clone to a simple-looking wooden house.


    Inside the wooden house, there sat a ck box-shaped machine covered in a stic casing. This device was a unique remotemunication tool used exclusively by the Land of Demons'' army. To ensure timely information ess from the outside world, Shiraishi had installed thismunication device in Shikkotsu Forest during his visit.


    A white sheet of paper had been printed and ejected from the machine. Shiraishi frowned as he looked the information disyed on the paper.


    "It ended too quickly...."


    "What do you mean by that, Shiraishi-sama?" Katsuyu asked with curiosity.


    "In the Battle of the Land of Grass, Iwagakure was defeated, and Konoha won." Shiraishi replied.


    The news was quite straightforward: Hatake Kakashi, Nara Shikaku, Yamanaka Inoichi, and Akimichi Choza had destroyed the Kannabi Bridge, a critical transportation route for Iwagakure.


    Following this, Namikaze Minato exploited the opening and dismantled five key supply points in the Land of Grass. Within a mere two hours, all of them were destroyed, with dozens of Iwa j¨­nin killed at the hands of the Yellow sh.


    Namikaze Minato had brought Iwagakure''s dominant position in the Land of Grass to a quick end with his unparalleled speed and tactics.


    This news had spread throughout the world, causing a sensation and shock among those following the war.


    No one had anticipated that Namikaze Minato, the ''Yellow sh,'' would possess such remarkable power. Almost single-handedly, he had reversed Konoha''s disadvantage on the Land of Grass battlefield.


    Even Shiraishi hadn''t anticipated Iwa''s downfall being so quick. Even without Ayane''s aid, Shiraishi believed that Iwa should have managed to maintain the upper hand for a more extended period. It was startling how one person in had managed to turn the tide.


    As a result, Konoha''s weakened strength was now significantly limited.


    "This vige is truly exceptional. Is this the legacy of the First and Second Hokage? It''s truly terrifying." Shiraishi sighed with a wry smile.


    The Sannin, who could stand alone, were already a formidable force, and now another individual, the Yellow sh, was proving to be even more formidable. Shiraishi couldn''t fathom the kind of fortune Konoha had, given its chaotic political situation, to consistently produce such extraordinary ninjas capable of turning the tide in times of crisis.


    It made others envious and jealous, and Shiraishi himself couldn''t help but feel a little envious of Konoha.


    It seemed Konoha left no room for other ninja viges.


    "Do you find this concerning, Shiraishi-sama? After all, Namikaze Minato is the Child of Prophecy from Mount Myoboku, so his abilities should be expected." Katsuyu casually mentioned, as if discussing something trivial.


    To her, the Child of Prophecy from Mount Myoboku was no different from any other being.


    "It''s not a concern. As long as Minato doesn''t be the Fourth Hokage, there''s no need to worry. Even if he does be the Fourth Hokage, it will be challenging for him to do anything within a few years. Now Konoha''s council vested interests won''t easily allow the new Hokage to take away part of their power." Shiraishi stated confidently.


    Even if Minato were to ultimately seed in the political struggle, the excessive internal friction within Konoha would render the vige extremely vulnerable. And it is impossible to recover in a short time.


    In essence, the Konoha that many other ninja viges currently feared was the one that Shiraishi was least worried about. When it came to being a source of disappointment, the high-ranking members of Konoha had never failed to disappoint him.


    That wass why Shiraishi believed that for a considerable period in the future, Konoha wouldn''t pose a threat to him or the Land of Demons. However, his self-confidence mighte with a price. Shiraishi didn''t mind adding a bit more chaos to Konoha while its political situation was in disarray.


    -----


    You can support me and read 120 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 187: 183: Kakuzu (1)

    Chapter 187: 183: Kakuzu (1)


    Finally finished with my exams ??


    -----


    "Don''t let him escape!"


    "Let''s go!"


    A figure raced through a dense forest, pursued by arge number of ninjas hot on his heels.


    Countless kunai and shurikens whizzed from behind, intermixed with explosive tags, detonating within the forest. The concussive force flung the fleeing man to the ground, rolling in the dirt.


    "I never expected i would be pursued this relentless. They''re relentless as ever." Kakuzu thought, even an immortal like him was weary after enduring the constant day and night pursuit by the Suna nins.


    Kakuzu knew exactly why he found himself in this predicament, and it all boiled down to his insatiable desire for money.


    Back on the battlefield where Suna shed with Ame, he seized the opportunity when Chiyo had her guard down and snatched the body of the former Ame leader, Hanzo, right from under her nose. This body was worth hundreds of millions, and it was the primary reason behind the relentless pursuit by Suna''s nins.


    Suna had already suffered a loss on the Land of Rain battlefield and was forced to sign a recent armistice agreement with Konoha. They had, in essence, triggered the Third Ninja World War, but they hadn''t reaped the lucrative rewards they had hoped for.


    If Hanzo''s body were to fall into the hands of a bounty hunter in the underground ck market, Suna would be left with nothing.


    For this reason, Suna didn''t dare to fight Konoha again, but Kakuzutook away the only important spoil Suna had achieved. But it was what they couldn''t give up no matter what.


    So they immediately dispatched arge number of elite ninjas, chasing and to kill Kakuzu.


    Even though they had suffered a near-defeat at the hands of Konoha on the battlefield, it didn''t mean that Suna''s authority was something a mere bounty hunter could challenge.


    Kakuzu had been relentlessly pursued for days on end, a period he couldn''t quite pinpoint. It had been at least half a month, or perhaps as long as a month. He had exhausted all his tricks and killed dozens of the chasing ninjas. Still, many powerful Jonin remained amongst his pursuers. As a result, his information was already leaked.


    In order to deal with him,, Suna had dispatched arge number of elite ninjas, epassing a broad range of skills in long-range, melee, sensory, defense, taijutsu, ninjutsu, and genjutsu.


    On top of that, he had originally had five hearts but now had only two left. Currently, his main body had the earth heart and the fire heart.


    As an S-rank rogue nin from Takigakure decades ago, when he had left the vige, he had made away with one valuable item - the forbidden jutsu known as ''Earth Grudge.'' This jutsu allowed one to capture and storing another person''s heart within the user''s own body, thus prolonging the user''s life and mastering the new chakra attribute through the absorbed heart.


    In his prime, he had been proficient in all five chakra nature changes: fire release, earth release, water release, lightning release, and wind release. This was equivalent to having five hearts, and as long as these hearts weren''t destroyed simultaneously, he would remain alive.


    He had transcended into the realm of the inhuman, where his body and limbs had been reced by ck tentacles, and his mouth and back concealed by ck tentacles.


    Faced with unrelenting pursuit from Suna, he had been forced to activate his ultimate form. But doing so meant that if this form was defeated, he would be left with nothing.


    Among the group of Suna ninjas chasing him, there were nearly hundreds. Their leader was a young female ninja, and Kakuzu remembered her name, or more urately, the bounty ced on her.


    Suna''s Kekkei Genkai Scorch Release - Pakura.


    The underground ck market had a whopping bounty of 45 million ryo on her head.


    Though she couldn''t quite match Konoha''s Sannin and the newly famed Yellow sh, she was among the most skilled amongst the younger generation.


    Even if they were to engage in a one-on-one fight, Kakuzu couldn''t guarantee he could defeat her without sustaining injuries. It was highly likely he would lose a heart or two to secure a victory.


    The Scorch Release''s power was far too terrifying, as its mere touch could instantly drain moisture from a person''s body, rendering medical ninja intervention useless. The afflicted victim would transform into a mummified corpse and meeting death.


    Kakuzu was particrly fearful of this lethal ninjutsu, which could be ssified as a one-hit kill.


    Furthermore, he had hundreds of Suna nine chasing him, each emanating an aura of power and showcasing various skills of at least high-level ninjapetence. With only two hearts left and his leaked information, there was no way he could stand against them.


    Kakuzu stood up from the ground and decided not to engage with these Suna nind. Instead, he deployed his ck monster with the fire heart to intercept the oing Suna nins from behind.


    The monster''s face was concealed behind a crimson mask. When it opened its mouth, a searing red light filled its dark cavernous mouth, raising the surrounding temperature rapidly.


    "Fire Release - Searing Migraine!"


    A surging wave of scorching mes erupted, obliterating everything in its path. Trees and the ground were vaporized by the high-temperature mes. The air became arid and sweltering, causing everyone to redden.


    "Water Release - Water Enclosure Wall!"


    Among the team of one hundred, several Suna ninjas immediately used the Water Release in unison, spewing water from their mouths and erecting a massive water wall before the group to block this powerful fire jutsu.


    White steam enveloped the area, and the ck giant with the crimson mask promptly twited its neck. Instead of releasing a sea of mes, it unleashed fiery bombs.


    While the fire bombs held less raw power than the scorching sea of mes, they excelled in speed, targeting the Suna ninjas through the air.


    The rainy forest was suddenly filled with deafening explosions as the sh of detonations followed one another, momentarily causing the pursuing Suma ninjas to panic.


    Soon, they regained theirposure, and there was a strange rattling noise. Under the guidance of chakra control, a dozen puppets took to the sky, brandishing spears and swords to relentlessly assault the red-masked monster.


    The red-masked monster moved flexibly, but with a dozen puppets effectively sealing off its path from the front, rear, left, right, and above, it had no means of escape. Consequently, it became the target of a dozen puppets.


    Boom!


    The red-masked monster collided with a tree, toppling it over. It continued to release fireballs from its mouth, attempting to stop the advance of the Sand Hidden ninjas through indiscriminate attacks.


    However, under the leadership of Pakura, several puppet masters and a few ninjas proficient in Water Release were sufficient to contain this fierce red-masked monster.


    The intelligence indicated that the opponent''s mastery of the five elemental jutsu was indeed remarkable, but a single elemental attribute posed no threat.


    Particrly since the masked monster had lost three of its elemental attributes, rendering it capable of only Fire Release, it could be easily countered with opposing chakra-based ninjutsu.


    With their force focused on containing the red-masked monster, Pakura led the remaining ninjas to continue their pursuit of Kakuzu.


    After all, Hanzo''s corpse, which was meant to be a trophy for Suna, had to be reimed. It was a matter of Suna''s honor; they couldn''t allow a ninja from the underground ck market to trample on it.


    They needed to show these bounty hunters, the kind that plied their trade in the underground, the might of a ninja hailing from one of the Five Great Nations.


    Boom! Boom!


    Kunais soared through the air, each wrapped with explosive tags.


    Using Earth Release - Hardening Jutsu, Kakuzu endured waves of body pain.


    Kunais posed no immediate threat to him, but the raining Kunais and the explosive tags, powerful ninja tools in their own right, had extraordinary lethality.


    One by one, the ck tentacles were sted away. Even though he had hardened his body from all sides, he couldn''t withstand the relentless barrage of exploding tags.


    He rolled on the ground, maintaining an expression of stoic determination as he endured the pain, and then rose, continuing his escape.


    Internally, a gnawing fear surged, and a sense of unease enveloped him.


    Never did he imagine, having spent decades in the underground ck market, that he would end up in such a dire predicament.


    The sensory ninja tailing him continued to keep him within their lock. Even his attempts to create clones and decoys proved futile, as they were immediately detected.


    However, there was a way to escape: he could surrender Hanzo''s body to divert the attention of the Suna ninjas. By doing so, he could increase his chances of escaping.


    Ultimately, it came down to his most important decision - Life or Money? Anyone with a hint of intelligence could discern the answer to this question and how to make the right decision.


    Kakuzu wasn''t a stupid ninja, so he understood the situation and could make the right choice in a general sense. But his pursuit of the answer wasn''t confined to the general sense.


    "Right...it has to be the right choice?"


    From Kakuzu''s view, the world consisted of two types of things.


    One was the sweet taste of happiness derived from making money, and the other was the bitter taste of misfortune following betrayal.


    The bitterness of betrayal was an ancient memory, and it had been so long that he had lost track of his original motivation.


    Yet the memory of that bitterness lingered, leaving an indelible mark. It was a pain he didn''t want to reexperience.


    So, he chose not to trust anyone, seeking to prevent the birth of that bitter feeling.


    This was why money bestowed a new meaning upon his life.


    It was the sweet taste of happiness, a connection to the cold world that allowed him to recognize that he was indeed still living in this world.


    Therefore, letting go of Hanzo''s body wasn''t just giving up on money; it was giving up on himself. It meant giving up the value of living in this world.


    Money is to life, and money is the reason for living. He understood the pain of betrayal and wanted to avoid it at all costs.


    Money had never betrayed him, and he had no reason to betray money. There was no betrayal in either direction.


    If he left money, what remained would be emptiness, guilt, confusio, and, in essence, true death.


    A person''s death marked the moment when faith crumbled. As long as money remained, he wouldn''t die.


    Dying with money was a strange sort of sweetness.


    So, it wasn''t money he had in his hands, rather, it was belief and the courage to live in this world that was nothing short of a living hell.


    The piercing sound of a sharp de cutting through the air filled Kakuzu''s ears, followed by an instant explosion as an exploding tag ignited.


    Kakuzu continued to run forward, his body aching with pain, though his speed had considerably slowed. The footsteps of the pursuing Suna ninjas drew ever closer, about to catch up, threatening to take his life and shatter his faith.


    Having killed so many others himself, Kakuzu had no intention of surrendering. If pursuing money for his own gain hindered others, in their eyes, he was the evil that needed to be eradicated.


    Life did not guarantee happiness, and death didn''t warrantmenting.


    Kill today, and you might be killed tomorrow.


    When one chose the path of a ninja, they needed to be prepared to die and expect revenge from others.


    Unfortunately, he hadn''t been able to exchange that corpse worth hundreds of millions of ryo. Above all, Kakuzu regretted that as his consciousness was nearly fading, he wasn''t able to end his life covered by his beloved money, it would be even better if he could end his life under such an illusion


    ...


    In the center of the forest, an explosion had ripped the area apart, leaving behind potholes scattered across thendscape. Pakura and her group of ninjas had surrounded the scene, trying to recover the enemy''s corpses and Hanzo''s remains.


    However, when they looked into the pothole created by the explosion, the body of the enemy, who was supposed to be lying there, had disappeared. It was as though it had never existed.


    The sensory ninja responsible for tracking the target appeared stunned; the chakra signature had vanished. Where had the body gone?


    Could the dead truly escape on their own? The Suna ninjas huddled around the pothole exchanged perplexed nces.


    "Pakura, what do we do now?" asked one of the Suna ninjas.


    "Spread out and search. He might be hiding nearby." Pakuramanded as she frowned.


    "Understood."


    The Suna ninjas dispersed,mencing their search.


    ...


    A head emerged from the ground, followed by the entire body of a person, leaving a barely breathing figure on the ground behind.


    Earth Man, who specialized in reconnaissance and infiltration among the Bug Men, let out a deep breath.


    "Taking someone from the hands of those Suna ninjas almost gave away all your secrets."


    Earth Man observed Kakuzu, whoy on the ground, on the brink of death but still capable of clinging to hisst breath. This sort of resilience was truly remarkable.


    An ordinary ninja would have died on the spot. But by examining Kakuzu''s tentacled form, he was relieved. This was the formidable power gained by sacrificing one''s humanity. It wasn''t like a human''s tenacious vitality.


    The tendrils covering Kakuzu''s body hung limp, like algae draped across cold ground, in a scrapped and unusable state.


    Kakuzu raised his head with great difficulty, and his green pupils could barely see what was in front of him.


    Among the group surrounding him, four were familiar faces,rades who belonged to the secret group of the Land of Demons. They were part of the Bug Men, a team that had surfaced in the underground ck market in recent years.


    Leading them was Bug Man, who had a powerful secret ninjutsu.


    A smirk yed on Bug Man''s face as he observed Kakuzu in his desperate state.


    "Kakuzu-san, you''ve reallynded yourself in quite the mess."


    "You are.. five hundred thousand ryo... the one with the low bounty?"


    "No, I''ve reached 10 million ryo now." Bug Man corrected him.


    "Really?... Are you here for the bounty on my head?" Kakuzu''s speech came in fits and starts, his body extremely frail.


    The fire release monster had been wiped out by Suna, and Kakuzu was left with only hisst heart. Once this heart was destroyed, as an immortal, he would meet his end.


    With a huge bounty on his head in the underground ck market, Kakuzu maintained a covert financial partnership with the Land of Demons. However, his present dire state had prompted his allies to bring him here for a reason.


    "The bounty of 85 million ryo is certainly very attractive, but we are following the orders of our leader, and this time, we''re here to formally invite you to join us." Bug Man put away his smile, and said seriously..


    "Boring..."


    "Is money truly worth more to you than everything else, even if it means sacrificing your life?"


    "What do little brats like you know?"


    "Am I a child?"


    This undead monster, who had lived from the Warring States Period to the present day, was indeed entitled to voice such sentiments.


    "Money is like life to me... Hell, it depends on the amount of money."


    "Really... ."


    "It doesn''t matter if you want me to join. I have no interest in joining any organization."


    Interactions with people inevitably led to betrayal, which, in turn, reminded him of unpleasant memories. In a world where only money wouldn''t betray him, it was the sole entity in which Kakuzu believed.


    "Although that may be the case, it is also our leader''s intention to save you."


    "Huh... don''t expect me to be grateful."


    "If I needed your gratitude, I wouldn''t have saved you. Besides, Kakuzu-san, you''re past the age of being called ''cute.''"


    ''B*stard!!''


    Kakuzu''s green eyes red with murderous intent. If he weren''t incapacitated right now, he''d have chopped him into pieces.


    Well, perhaps it''s too cheap for him, so he would wait until his worth increased a bit before considering that option. After all, the bounty offered was a mere 10 million ryo, with plenty of room for appreciation. Killing him at this stage would be undervaluing his potential.


    Thinking along these lines, Kakuzu began to feel increasingly tires. His eyelids weighed heavily, threatening to close, and eventually, he sumbed to the need for sleep and shut his eyes tiredly.


    ...


    When Kakuzu regained consciousness, noises surrounded him. Someone was moving about, but strangely, he couldn''t open his eyes or identify who was present.


    "What an extraordinary body!" A male voice eximed, brimming with curiosity.


    Kakuzu could still smell the corners of his surroundings and felt the cold, disinfectant air. The bed hey on was very cold, and Kakuzu realized he was on an operating table, subjected to someone''s scrutiny.


    The unidentified man continued to manipte his body, asionally hearing the sound of a scalpel cutting something and warm injections. They appeared to be performing a form of medical ninjutsu on his extremely injured body.


    "Aren''t you satisfied?" Another voice chimed in, a voice Kakuzu recognized as Bug Man''s.


    "I couldn''t resist the urge to explore this guy''s body. It''s unlike anything I''ve seen before, even more strange than that of White Zetsu."


    "He''s a man, Doctor." Bug Man reminded.


    "Of course, I''m well aware. I''m just interested by the peculiarities of this man''s body."


    Though Kakuzu understood the other man''s interest in his body, he couldn''t help but think of him as a research feeak. However, for medical ninjas, his exceptionally odd physique made him a valuable subject for experimentation.


    In a daze, Kakuzu drifted back to sleep.


    ...


    He didn''t know how long it took but his eyes opened again. After waking up once more, Kakuzu found himself lying not on a cold operating table but a soft bed.


    The outside air was slightly cold. After all, it was January, and the temperature naturally dropped. However, today''s rare sunny weather helped dispel some of the chill in the air.


    His body had recovered, but his head throbbed with dizziness. After lying in bed for so long, he struggled to adapt to his newfound weakness. But, he was well aware that the threat to his life had been averted.


    It wasughable to be saved, the only thought reverberating within Kakuzu. He couldn''t tell if he wasughing at his saviors or himself for being rescued. Perhaps it was both; both ideas seemed ludicrous.


    Having abandoned everything, creating a trail of death and destruction in this ninja world, he reserved only money as a guiding principle. He wasn''t entitled to receive the goodwill of others. Likewise, he had no excess kindness to extend to anyone else.


    Fighting alone, suffering defeats, and then dying in silence, forgotten by the world, was the fate he hade to ept. He touched his chest, relieved to find that the scroll containing Hanzo''s body remained in his possession, he immediately felt relieved.


    "You seem to be recovering well, Kakuzu-san."


    Someone entered the ward and greeted him. It was Bug Man who had a warm smile.


    "I didn''t expect you to undertake such an unnecessary, loss-making endeavor."


    "Is it truly a loss? We sincerely extended an invitation for you to join. We''re facing a shortage of manpower and are eager to recruit a powerful ninja like you."


    "Are you really okay with this? I''m a rogue ninja."


    Bing a rogue ninja meant betraying one''s vige in the past, a mark of shame criticized by others, no matter the reason.


    In this world, it wasmon knowledge that rogue ninjas were untrustworthy. Even bing a bounty hunter, trust and respect were earned due to shared interests in money and alliances, not emotional bonds. Trusting a rogue ninja on an emotional level was a ridiculous move.


    "Forty-five years ago, Kakuzu-san was an outstanding J¨­nin in Takigakure. Following the orders of the vige''s senior management, he was sent to Konoha to assassinate the first Hokage."


    Kakuzu squinted and then pretended to be rxed. "Your intelligencework is indeed formidable, but that''smon knowledge. As long as you searched carefully, one can dig out such details about Takigakure."


    Bug Man smiled slightly and continued. "Later, the assassination mission ended in failure. Kakuzu-san, upon his return to the vige, faced usations from Takigakure''s senior management for notpleting the mission."


    Assassination missions often carried a high risk of failure.


    When they did fail, vige ninjas were subjected to harsh punishment. This system, where loyal ninjas were willing to sacrifice their lives for the vige, was perceived as unjust and cruel, fueling resentment and dissatisfaction among the vigers.


    Based on gathered intelligence, failure in an assassination mission often resulted in severe punishment and likely involvement in power struggles among the vige''s high-ranking officials, leading to unfair treatment. After all, assassinating the first Hokage was a seemingly impossible task.


    Had the assassination seeded, Takigakure, rather than Konoha, would have been the strongest ninja vige. Yet, the vige had since declined, with ack of powerful ninjas.


    In response, Kakuzu decided to eliminate the high-ranking officials who had treated him unjustly and take the forbidden jutsu ''Earth Grudge'' with him when he defected. This marked the beginning of his journey as a rogue ninja.


    He adopted the belief that only money could be trusted and chose to lead a life focused on making money, living a long, boring life.


    "What does it mean? As I said, you''re just a bunch of little brats. In this world, the only thing i trust is money."


    Rather than transitioning to a new way of life, he closed himself off and walked the path of escaping the world and avoiding betrayal.


    Kakuzu rose from the bed and left the room. "The reward for saving me this time will be a hundred times my own bounty."


    His bounty amounted to 85 million ryo, meaning he would be paying out 8.5 billion ryo.


    While this reward essentially wiped out all his earnings from decades of bounty hunting, Kakuzu found being in debt more repulsive than losing his hard-earned money, the source of his happiness and contentment.


    Even the mysterious people behind Bug Man, extending an olive branch and seeking to establish apanionship built on trust, was met with Kakuzu''s disdain.


    In this world, there is no so-called trust.


    Among humans, there was only betrayal, being betrayed, killing, and being killed.


    In such a dirty world, redemption held no ce. Money was the sole source of warmth in Kakuzu''s life. Trust was far too extravagant.


    "That''s unfortunate, but I''m certain we will meet each other soon again." Bug Man said.


    Kakuzu raised an eyebrow and sneered. "I admit I was careless when Suna pursued me this time. But after I exchange Hanzo''s body for money, I''lly low for a while. Don''t worry, I won''t revisit ces like this."


    An experienced hunter never fell for the same trap twice, and Kakuzu was confident in this regard. With that, he promptly departed.


    Bug Man scratched his head, he thought that thepetition for Hanzo''s corpse extended beyond Sunagakure and involved someone far more terrifying.


    -----


    You can support me and read 120 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 188: 184: Kakuzu (2)

    Chapter 188: 184: Kakuzu (2)


    In a deep valley, a river meandered, its water sshing and dancing with the breeze. This river led through a lush forest, nestled at the junction of the Land of Rain and the Land of Rivers. The cold waters created a mist that surrounded the area, bathing it in a refreshing, cool air, clearing one''s senses.


    Nagato stood there, his red hair lightly ruffled, his sharp face adorned with an indifferent look.


    The war in the Land of Rain hade to an end, and the Land of Rain had surrendered to the Land of Fire. Amegakure had be a vassal of Konoha, as reported by White Zetsu''s gathered information.


    The might of the Land of Fire and Konoha was extremely frightening. Even Nagato dared not confront such a formidable power head-on at the moment. Hence, their current actions needed to be discreet, covert, and shrouded in secrecy.


    But one thing was clear, the sovereignty of the Land of Rain needed to be reimed from the clutches of the Land of Fire and Konoha. They couldn''t allow them to continue encroaching on their territory.


    However, at this moment, it appeared nearly impossible. Their only option was to wait for Konoha''s vulnerabilities to be more apparent, making it easier to devise a n to regain control of the Land of Rain.


    However it was crucial to take matters into their own hands and weaken Konoha directly, rather than relying on others to weaken them. By doing so, Nagato could maintain the upper hand.


    The challengey in finding ways to weaken Konoha without arousing suspicion.


    "Nagato-sama, we''ve found the target."


    A voice broke through, and ck Zetsu emerged from the earth. He was so unobtrusive that, had he not spoken, one might have failed to notice his presence.


    As an infiltrator, ck Zetsu''s Chakra signature was extremely weak.


    "Thank you for your efforts. Please provide me with the information." Nagato stated, turning to face ck Zetsu. His Rinnegan appeared devoid of emotion, exuding a chilling calmness.


    "Yes." ck Zetsu nodded respectfully and began the report. "Here''s what we''ve learned, Nagato-sama. Roughly five days ago, Kakuzu was chased by Suna, cornered and about to be captured by them, he then disappeared mysteriously while surrounded."


    "Disappeared? Could someone have secretly taken him?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you determine who was behind it?"


    "Currently, we can''t be certain. When I arrived, there was no trace of Kakuzu. However, this morning, white zetsu located him in the Land of Tea. It appears he intends to exchange Hanzo''s body for the bounty in the underground exchange there."


    "In that case, we will leave in half an hour. I have some preparations to make."


    "Understood. I will take my leave."


    ck zetsu didn''t object and his body sank and merged with the earth leaving no trace of his presence. When he reemerged from the ground, he was in another forest, where White Zetsu awaited him.


    "Nagato-sama''s Chakra has been growing more stable; it no longer looks like the uncontrolled Chakra he had before. It seems he has sessfully integrated his new power."


    ck Zetsu provided a detailed ount of Nagato''s progress.


    "Of course, Madara-sama wouldn''t have entrusted everything to him. The physique of the Uzumaki n is truly terrifying. An ordinary person with the transnted Rinnegan would''ve been overwhelmed by the power inside them."


    "Yes, thebination the wood release cells and the original Uzumaki physique has brought him to this level. What about Guruguru?" ck Zetsu inquired about a matter of concern.


    "He''s in the process of learning how to use the newly acquired Mangekyou Sharingan."


    "No problems?"


    "No, there are no problems. He imnted the Mangekyou Sharingan into a special selected White Zetsu, then wrapped his body around that Zetsu to achieve control. With this power, he should be able to quickly integrate and use the abilities."


    White zetsu seemed to have a lot of confidence Guruguru having a sessful oue of the process.


    Guruguru was unique among the White Zetsu, standing out not only because of his formidable Wood Release but also because of his unusual fascination with p*/, a peculiar trait that set him apart.


    "Let''s make sure he stays diligent and masters the power of the Mangekyou Sharingan as quickly as possible. Nagato-sama may require his abilities at any moment."


    ck Zetsu''s mention of Nagato-sama nowmanded deep respect. This prompted a somewhat helpless expression on the face of White Zetsu.


    "Look, Nagato is just one of Madara-sama''s pawns. Do we need to put so much effort into our act? He can''t see us right now."


    White Zetsu emphasized, as their allegiance to Nagato was primarily a task assigned by Madara, it didn''t mean they will be Nagato''s real subordinates.


    "Before Madara-sama left, he entrusted everything to Nagato-sama, who is now our new master. In the future, refrain from making suchments, or I will report yourck of respect to Nagato-sama." ck Zetsu delivered these words as a stern warning, reiterating his unwavering loyalty to Nagato.


    ''This idiot, did he really join Nagato? He even dared to make a small report with Nagato.''


    White zetsu cursed secretly in his heart, but smiled indifferently on his face. He couldn''t believe ck Zetsu was acting like a spy reporting to Nagato, even though they both knew he was another of Madara''s creations.


    "Okay.... I will respect him more in the future."


    "I hope you will be. Nagato-sama has inherited everything from Madara-sama and is the future savior. We only need to admire his great power."


    White Zetsu looked at ck Zetsu in speechlessly, wondering whom he was acting for when no one else was present. He even began to doubt if ck Zetsu had made a mistake.


    "But having said that, Madara-sama''s body needs to be recovered. If it falls into the hands of those three people, it could pose problems for Nagato-sama in the future."


    "Let''s not talk about that, we don''t have the strength to deal with those three for now, and we don''t even know where they are in the world. More importantly, we mustn''t take the corpse back. This was Madara-sama''s order before he doed."


    Although White Zetsu found the order strange, it was indeed an order given by Madara, which made it obligatory for them to follow.


    "That''s a pity then. We will have to leave it to Nagato-sama to handle."


    ck Zetsu expressed his regret.


    Shortly after, Nagato walked through the forest''s path.


    "Let''s move; I''m prepared."


    "Yes, Nagato-sama."


    Seeing Nagato''s arrival, ck zetsu discretely merged with the ground, and White Zetsu took the lead, guiding the way through the forest, progressing swiftly amid the dappled light filtering through the entwined branches and leaves.


    Their destination - the Land of Tea.


    ...


    The happiness of lifey in the moment when one received their payment.


    At this particr moment, Kakuzu found himself enveloped in such happiness. He counted the banknotes repeatedly. Due to the rtivelyrge amount, he continued counting from morning to noon, and from noon to the evening.


    As for the staff at the money exchange station, they were sensible and didn''t bother him.


    Kakuzu was unquestionably a permanent fixture in the underground ck market, a well-known and renowned figure.


    As he journeyed to the money exchange, many of the staff became familiar with each of their hunter''s peculiarities.


    Every time Kakuzu exchanged his bounties for money, he counted the money as if no one else were present, with smooth movements and unwavering concentration. This was an advanced artistic concept that ordinary people could never achieve, even after practicing it thousands of times.


    Thi artistic concept seemed to extend to those around him, drawing them into the joyful art of counting money.


    Kakuzu counted the bounties of hundreds of millions of ryo three times. There was no pause in between, and the speed of counting money was maintained at an unbelievably consistent pace, without the slightest time difference.


    The staff next to him admired Kakuzu''s dedication to money. Being so superstitious about money and considering it their closest friend was not something everyone could achieve, a truly pious attitude. In a sense, it was treating money as a belief rather than valuing it solely for its worth.


    After all, with the remuneration Kakuzu had earned over decades of working day and night, he could already retire and live a prosperous life of a wealthy person without facing danger daily.


    But Kakuzu didn''t choose that path. He didn''t use money to ensure his own prosperity. He usef Money to make more money, guided by faith and nothing else.


    It was a beautiful yet sad life.


    "The total is correct." Kakuzu said as he closed the ck leather case, which was slightlyrger and heavier than usual.


    "Please take your time, Kakuzu-san, and feel wee to visit again." the staff bowed in the utmost respect for the bounty hunter who had a unique rtionship with money.


    Kakuzu left with the ck box filled with 10,000 ryo bills, the payment for Hanzo''s body. As for what would happen to Hanzo''s body in the underground money exchange, Kakuzu didn''t care. His sole concern was his money.


    Afterpleting the money exchange, the next step was to settle his ''life debt.'' Although he didn''t believe in returning kindness with kindness, being in debt was always a thorn in his heart, making him very ufortable.


    Coming out from the underground money exchange, cleverly disguised as a roadside convenience store, the surrounding area was surrounded by a forest, and a cool wind blew through.


    Kakuzu walked outside and stood still, narrowing his eyes.


    About ten meters in front of them, someone suddenly appeared, blocking his way.


    This neer had red hair, a youthful vusage, and strange eyes that seemed to have lost all emotion, exuding ruthlessness. The aura emanating from their body was even colder than the chilly wind.


    Kakuzu wasn''t intimidated by the chilling aura. In fact, he had seen the red-haired kid in front of him before.


    "I remember you. You''re the Ame ninja who was with Hanzo that day...." Kakuzu''s green pupils fixed on Nagato''s face and then shifted to Nagato''s eyes.


    The appearance of these eyes felt oddly familiar, but Kakuzu couldn''t quite ce it.


    Immediately afterward, at Nagato''s feet, a White Zetsu emerged from the ground, revealing half of its body. It had been giggling ever since.


    "Haha, I''m not wrong, Nagato-sama. A dog can''t change its nature. This guy must have lost himself in counting money, leaving the money exchange cete." White Zetsuughed heartily.


    Kakuzu''s eyes ignited with murderous intent. He raised his palm without hesitation, clenched his arm connected with ck tentacles into a fist, and lunged toward White Zetsu, intending to silence them once and for all.


    Nagato swayed for a moment and appeared in front of the White Zetsu the next instant. The tentacled fist, which could easily prate a human body, stopped in Nagato''s palm, producing a dull, shing sound.


    Kakuzu frowned.


    The speed of his fist attack was certainly not as swift as the standard body flicker, but its strength was more than sufficient to effortlessly prate a human body,parable to steel in hardness. Thisbination was not something ordinary ninja could defend against, but the red-haired youth in front of him blocked it easily.


    Kakuzu''s eyes showed seriousness. He realized that this young man wasn''t to be underestimated. He vaguely recalled that the youth used a ninjutsu capable of deflecting all physical attacks, which meant he needed to engage at a distance.


    While Kakuzu contemted, his body suddenly lifted off the ground and flew toward Nagato.


    "What''s happening?"


    Kakuzu wondered as his body


    seemed to move of its own..He was stunned,pletely unaware of what Nagato had done to them. There was a powerful suction forcepelling his body to move towards Nagato involuntarily.


    ''What kind of ninjutsu was this?'' Just as Kakuzu thought about how to counter this attraction jutsu, his body shook suddenly.


    A terrifying repulsion radiated through the air, striking him head-on. The suction force released at the same time, reced by an opposing repulsive force.


    Kakuzu''s eyes widened in terror as he could only witness the enemy''s attack approaching, unable to defend against it.


    At that moment, he realized he stood no chance against Nagato.


    Boom!


    The thunderous sound erupted upon Kakuzu''s body, as if struck by a heavy object. His form transformed into a cannonball, hurtling through the air with unwavering force, smashing through a dozen trees in session, and refusing toe to a stop.


    It was only when his body plunged into a river, leaving a sizable hole in its center, temporarily blocking the water''s flow, that the relentless momentum finally stopped.


    Countless birds from the woods took flight to the sky to escape the tumult.


    "Wow, that was powerful! Even the immortal Kakuzu couldn''t withstand a single blow." White Zetsu, protruding from the ground, gaped in genuine amazement rather than exaggeration.


    In less than a month since Madara''s death, Nagato had grown to this level. Perhaps it would be even faster to harness all the power within him.


    "Failed. I should have finished him off with a single strike." Nagato stated, his expression devoid of emotion.


    "Eh? With an attack like that, isn''t he already dead?" White zetsu asked in surprise.


    "He used a hardening jutsu. He''s likely clinging to life. I''ll leave the rest to you. I''m going to retrieve Hanzo''s body."


    With this statement, Nagato walked to the entrance of the ck market and remained still without entering. He stood there, hands hanging at his sides, doing nothing at all.


    "Shinra Tensei!"


    A massive repulsive force suddenly erupted, leading to a huge explosion before him. The shockwave generated by the repulsion sent Nagato''s clothes pping in the wind.


    As the dust and smoke cleared, the entire building had been reduced to rubble and blown away.


    Nagato advanced, casting an intimidating look down at the now-exposed underground money exchange. The staffs stared back at him, filled with terror, as the cold and emotionless eyes made it feel like they were suffocating within an icy cave. Their legs quivered from fear.


    ...


    In the aftermath of the attack, several White Zetsu emerged from the ground to surround Kakuzu, who was severely wounded and unable to move. They made an assortment of strangements as they giggled.


    "Now the immortal will be dead."


    "I wonder if his meat is tender."


    "There''s a saying, the older it is, the more delicious it tastes."


    "Is it like the smell of p**p?"


    "You''re not Guruguru, why are you taking his lines?"


    "This guy''s body is covered in tentacles, it probably tastes like that Takoyaki."


    "Then I will eat his head."


    These White Zetsu quickly decided how they intended to enjoy Kakuzu''s body.


    "I''m starting now!"


    With this promation, the few White Zetsu closed in on Kakuzu,ughing gleefully, finally finding a satisfying meal.


    As it goes, the stronger the ninja, the more vorful their taste. Their hands pressed against Kakuzu''s body, showing that Kakuzu would soon be part of their body.


    "Sorry, I can''t allow you to eat him yet."


    The unexpected voice came from behind, and the White Zetsu turned their heads in session, but they saw nothing but the surroundings constantly spinning.


    "Why can I still see my body? Where''s my head?"


    This confusion echoed in the minds of the White Zetsu as their consciousness was severed.


    All the heads of the White Zetsu rolled to the ground, frozen in a bewildered expression, having perished without understanding what had happened and who had killed them.


    ...


    "Nagato-sama, they were all killed." ck Zetsu reported, standing next to the corpses of the White Zetsu.


    Nagato paid no attention to ck Zetsu''s words. Instead, he looked towards the sky, entranced.


    Seeing Nagato''sck of reaction, ck Zetsu understood that Nagato, much like himself, had no emotional attachment to the White Zetsu''s deaths.


    After all, there were many such disposable pawns, and the death of a few was nothing worth mourning.


    The critical issue was to identify who had killed them.


    While the White Zetsu were expendable, someone who could silently eliminate these disposable pawns was no ordinary people.


    "Let''s go." Nagatomanded.


    ck Zetsu shook his head in resignation, disposed of the White Zetsu''s corpses, and followed Nagato''s lead.


    .....


    "Kakuzu-san, we meet again."


    A familiar voice stirred Kakuzu from his drowsiness. It was that annoying half-million ryo guy.


    The moment before his consciousness fell into darkness, he only remembered his body was bounced away by the red-haired kid using that strange ninjutsu, and he didn''t know what happened after that.


    But when he heard the voice of Bug Man and saw him reappear in front of him again, it was clear that he had been rescued by the same person once more after his encounter with that red-haired ninja.


    While still in a daze, Kakuzu''s consciousness had returned, and he found himself in a room that seemed more like an underground hideout. It had no windows, and the air was damp, unlike the hospital in the Land of Demons.


    "Shut up, or I''ll kill you!"


    Kakuzu, despite his weakened state, responded with arrogance.


    Bug Man paid little heed to Kakuzu''s threats and continued speaking. Given Kakuzu''s current condition, he needed to share information quickly.


    "You see, we''ve met again quite soon. It hasn''t been more than three days since ourst parting."


    "Did you know I would be targeted by that red-haired kid?"


    Kakuzu was furious, he felt that he might have been manipted.


    "You took Hanzo''s body to exchange for money. Isn''t it natural for a ninja from Amegakure to seek revenge on you? We can''t stop ninjas from seeking revenge."


    Kakuzu was dumbfounded, realizing the truth. He had indeed stolen Hanzo''s body and exchanged it for money, and it was only reasonable for Hanzo''srades to seek revenge..Of course, he was still manipted by these people but the root cause was still on him.


    "...who is that kid? The one with red hair. Is he rted to the Uzumaki n?"


    Kakuzu fell silent and asked. He couldn''t shake the image of Nagato''s emotionless eyes, and a sense of unease grew within him.


    Kakuzu wasn''t afraid even in the face of Suna''s relentless pursuit. However, facing that young man who was good enough to be his grandson, he was defeated so miserably he was powerless to fight back. He felt powerless against the young man who had defeated him so thoroughly, even with all five hearts intact.


    The kid was different from anyone he had faced before. It was aplete dominance of a superior over their subordinate.


    Kakuzu was sure of one thing - the red-haired kid was far beyond his strength. So a question rose in his heart, since the opponent has such a powerful force, why didn''t he fight together with hanzo? But now, he came over to collect Hanzo''s body? He couldn''t understand this no matter how he thought about it.


    "Whether he''s a member of the Uzumaki n isn''t entirely certain. Even if he isn''t, there should be Uzumaki blood in his veins. However, one thing is undeniable: he possesses the legendary doujutsu - The Rinnegan. Kakuzu-san, you''re truly fortunate to have escaped from him." Bug Man said, his tone carrying deep meaning.


    Bug Man was the first person to make contact with the Akatsuki. But at that time, he didn''t give it much thought. He didn''tprehend the significance of the Rinnegan or, in fact, what it represented. It wasn''t until Nagato came to the Land of Demons that he was officially noticed by the spies within. But, in order not to rm the snake, they remained inactive.


    It wasn''t until Madara began manipting the war in the Land of Rain from the shadows that they officially took action against the Rinnegan.


    Their goal was to eliminate the threat, Uchiha Madara, but unexpectedly, the true danger wasn''t only Madara, but Nagato, who had inherited Madara''s power.


    "Rinnegan!?"


    Kakuzu was shocked by the mention of the Rinnegan and he finally recalled why he was getting some familiarity with they red-haired eyes.. He had heard of it during his travels, one of the three legendary dojutsu alongside the Sharingan and Byakugan. Many believed it to be a mere legend, but now he had encountered it.


    If the Rinnegan existed, the legends of the Sage of the Six Paths could also be true, which meant he wielded incredible power.


    It''s said that the wielder of the Rinnegan could either save the world or destroys the world.


    The thought of the red-haired attractivr and repulsive jutsu, which rendered him powerless, sent shivers down his spine.


    "If that''s the power of the Rinnegan, it''s no surprise I lost." Kakuzu admitted.


    Bug Man chuckled and asked, "So, Kakuzu-san, would you like to join us? I doubt the money in your savings would be enough to buy you another life."


    Kakuzu, for some reason, grew irritable and snapped, "Half a million ryo.. Shut up, or I''ll kill you!"


    "We''re old acquaintances; there''s no need to be so arrogant. Besides, as I''ve mentioned before, my bounty has been raised to 10 million ryo."


    Kakuzu''s murderous intent didn''t faze Bug Man.


    Kakuzu had an intense obsession with money, and owing debts affected him as if he owed a favor.


    "I''ll kill you sooner orter."


    "It''s up to you if you can."


    "Do you think I can''t do it? It''s only five hundred thousand ryo, hardly worth the focus of my little book."


    "It''s ten million ryo. You are wee to join us, Kakuzu-san."


    Bug Man moved to a side cab and retrieved a ck suitcase, cing it within Kakuzu''s view. He exined, "Here are the uniforms necessary for official operations, as well as various interesting toys. I hope you like them. By the way, your contract is for forty years. After that, you can choose to renew your contract with us or return to your free life. We won''t force you."


    "Forty years? What a short time."


    Kakuzu got off the bed and smiling coldly. Only forty years... to him who has an almost infinite lifespan, it was just a passing experience of life.


    "I think it''s long enough."


    After all, not everyone has the luxury of such a long lifespan. For this point, Bug Man was very envious of Kakuzu.


    "Take me to meet your leader. I want to see what kind of snakes were able ro spread the medical industry of the Land Of Demons to the world in just a few years."


    Kakuzu put forward his own requirements.


    "Don''t you need to rest for a while?"


    "This minor injury wouldn''t hinder me."


    "Before you meet our leader, there''s something I need to take care of..."


    "And.. what''s that?"


    Before Kakuzu could react, Bug Man walked up to him and ced his hand on his shoulder.


    A strange energy coursed through Kakuzu''s body, causing a mass of white swelling to emerge from his shoulder. With Bug Man''s maniption, a white Zetsu was extracted from Kakuzu''s body.


    The White zetsu dragged out of Kakuzu''s body by Bug Man, waspletely stunned,pletely unaware that his tracks would be noticed.


    The White zetsu looked at Bug Man with incredible eyes, and was about to speak, when Bug Man picked up Kunai and swiped at his neck.


    The head rolled down, maintaining the mount opening gesture, as the headless white body fell down.


    "This is?"


    Kakuzu stared nkly at the scene unfolding before him,pletely unaware that someone had cast a jutsu on his body.


    "These beings known as White Zetsu may not be particrly strong, but their skill at concealing themselves is exceptional. If you''re not careful, they can steal valuable information."


    "That means... you saved me.... again..."


    It dawned on Kakuzu that Bug Man had indeed saved him again from this unexpected threat.


    "It should be the arrangement of the Rinnegan. He obviously has excellent sensory abilities, but he allowed us to take you away. It seems there''s a problem. I was prepared for a tough battle and even the use of some secret military-developed weapon to deal with them. When a mission goes too smoothly, it''s usually a sign of trouble."


    Especially if the opponent has special scouts like White zetsu, they couldn''t afford to be careless.


    However, there was one ring mistake, the existence of Bug Men had been exposed. But after closer consideration, though, it didn''t seem to matter much.


    They had saved Kakuzu and brought him to this long-abandoned hideout for temporary treatment, avoiding the towns in the Land of Tea or official institutions in the Land of Demons.


    The enemy could only deduce that Bug Men and Kakuzu had a close connection.


    Anyway, Bug Men were also in the underground ck market, and they were a famous mercenary group. Their meeting with Kakuzu could be seen as business, after all thet were bounty hunters.


    It wasn''t unusual for bounty hunters to cross paths.


    "Alright, everything''s fine now. Come with me, Kakuzu-san. I''ll take you to meet the leaders."


    "Who are they?" Kakuzu asked, following Bug Man.


    To pique Kakuzu''s interest, Bug Man smiled and replied, "To be precise, there are three leaders, and they are famous figures with bounties in the underground ck market. The totalbined bounty on their heads exceeds 200 million ryo. Kakuzu-san, you have something exciting to look forward to."


    Kakuzu''s eyes gleamed with unprecedented intensity upon hearing this figure.


    ''200 million ryo, 200 million in bounties...'' His heart raced at the thought.


    Yet, he sighed in regret.


    Unfortunately, he was currently obligated to work and pay off his debts, amitment he couldn''t vite. He had to fulfill his work contracts and couldn''t kill his employers.


    Earning money with integrity was the cornerstone for bounty hunters to maintain their reputation in the ck market, a principle that couldn''t be vited.


    Hopefully, after forty years, the value of their heads would still remain.


    After his freedom in forty years, he would need to devise a n to eliminate the so-called three leaders and im their huge rewards. Kakuzu couldn''t help but begin plotting for the distant future.


    ----


    You can support me and read 125 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 189: 185: Debt Collectors and The Wood Release Restart Plan

    Chapter 189: 185: Debt Collectors and The Wood Release Restart n


    Returning to the Land of Demons via a sea route from the Land of Tea took less than three days.


    As a well-known bounty hunter, Kakuzu had over 40 years of experience, specialized in tracking down high-value targets listed on bounties. His extensive travels across the world, multiple visits to different countries, and in-depth knowledge of the ancient ninja world''s cultures allowed him to blend seamlessly into various environments, as sometimes raw violence wouldn''t suffice.


    The core of effective camouge involved understanding each country''s unique situation and grasping their ancient and modern contexts, granting him the skills to navigate these unfamiliar terrains.


    Among the nations in the world, the Land of Demons stood out as an incredibly unique country. It had a resemnce to the Land of Iron, with one representing the pure culture of priestesses and the other represented the pure culture of samurais.


    In Kakuzu''s early years, during the Warring States Period, cultures like Priestess and Samurai were were spread out around he world.


    The priestesses would travel the world, offering their help and goodwill to those they encountered. Meanwhile, samurais embarked on self-discovery journeys, to hone their will, spirit and Kenjutsu through trials.


    Despite the dominance of ninjas in that era, Priestesses, Samurais, and even Monks still had their ce. Monks too roamed far and wide, spreading their beliefs and recruiting followers to their religion.


    However, with the pacification of the Warring States Period, the power of ninjas reached its peak. The establishment of the one-country, one-vige system gradually diminished the influence of priestesses, samurais, and monks. The culture of these groups took a backseat as the ninja culture took over.


    In the past, the Land of Fire was an extremelyrge nation deeply rooted in the beliefs of monks. However, with the rise of ninjas, even the Temple of Fire, loyal to the Daimyo, lost its former majesty. Their ideals could only be spread to a limited area, and the traditional monk culture gradually yielded to the influence of ninja culture.


    The Land of Demons witnessed a simr change with its Priestesses. In an era dominated by ninjas, the priestess culture that once thrived in the outside world gradually receded within the nation, protected by the main lineage of Priestesses, and their activities became more localized.


    Moreover, most of the Priestesses within the Land of Demons were ordinary women, with only a few having special abilities. In an independent system like the Land of Demons, even the most powerful ninja couldn''t challenge the Priestess''s status.


    The Land of Demons had an internationally recognized leader in the form of a Priestess. Still, interestingly, no bounty was ever ced on any of them in the underground market. This was a stark contrast to even major countries whose names appeared on the bounty lists. The bounty amounts for smaller nations and neutral states varied, but their presence was undeniable.


    Despite Kakuzu''s many years in the underground ck market, he had nevere across a Priestess from the Land of Demons on any bounty list.


    The Land of Demons remained a peculiar country with a unique system, untouched by the overarching ninja framework. To Kakuzu, it was a haven of stability, particrly whenpared to other countries embroiled in the Third Great Ninja War.


    Simrly, there was no rampant underground ck market in the Land of Demons, as he could have readily exchanged Hanzo''s bounty directly within its borders.


    With the eruption of the third ninja world war, the center of the ninja world shifted its focus to major nations like the Land of Fire. Meanwhile, the Land of Demons, situated as a remote, neutral territory, remained rtively inconspicuous, far removed from the maind''s turmoil.


    However, Kakuzu was an exception. He maintained a financial partnership with the official medicalpany in the Land of Demons. While others focused on the five major nations, he was the sole person able to see these boundaries and perceive the essence of these things.


    The Land of Demons underwent new changes every year. These changes were hidden from outsiders.


    The establishment of the perfect road system attracted businesses increasing the economic development of the country. This increase in the economy facilitated the integration of ninjas and regr soldiers in the Land of Demons, leading to the creation of numerous military districts and a centralized governance structure.


    These reforms, coupled with the highly efficient roadwork, reduced the travel times between towns and viges. They also made the issuance of high-level government orders more straightforward, supporting the government''s efforts to centralize power. Additionally, the Land of Demons introduced new educational and healthcare reforms.


    Each reform required huge amount of funds, along with a considerable amount of manpower and material resources.


    While he remained unaware of the exact motives of the high-ranking officials in the Land of Demons behind these initiatives, it was evident that the country''s power was steadily increasing.


    These developments were skillfully covered up by the ongoing ninja war between the great ninja nations, after all, the major countries were the protagonists of the world.


    However, Kakuzu understood that the wealth amassed within the modest Land of Demons might be on par with that of major nations. The primary reason it fell short inparison to theserger nations was purely due to its limited territory and poption. He couldn''t help but have a single thought regarding the current Land of Demons ¨C They were extremely ambitious.


    Whaty in store for the future?


    Kakuzu pondered this question prior to his encounter with the mysterious leader mentioned by Bug Man.


    He had a strong sense that the Land of Demons would undoubtedly not go unnoticed on the international stage in theing years. As for the magnitude of the impact it would make, he couldn''t predict. Nevertheless, it was certain to cause great consternation among the prominent figures of the five major nations.


    Oni City''s First Military District in the capital city, was separated from the bustlingmercial district by a towering wall, effectively dividing the outside from the inside as if it were two different worlds.


    In contrast to the livelymercial streets, the First Military District, officially known as such, exuded an air of seriousness and solemnity. This atmosphere was in stark contrast to the liveliness outside.


    The protective wall that separated themercial area from the First Military District was equally imposing, rivaling even the formidable barrier surrounding the entire Konoha.


    Although the interior had undergone secondary expansion, it still couldn''t match the sheer size of a Ninja Vige. Such a distinction was expected, as a Ninja Vige blended ninjas and civilians in a shared living environment, while the Land of Demons maintained a separation between its military and civilian poptions.


    In Oni City, the visible ninja teams primarily served as aw enforcement unit to maintain public order.


    Upon entering the administrative area, aside from necessary guards, the area appeared eerily devoid of signs or sounds of human presence, which proved the guards concealed had excellent stealth ability.


    The numerous powerful ninjas produced silently piqued Kakuzu''s curiosity about the Land of Demons'' future ns. The organization, strength, financial resources, and nning disyed by the Land of Demons raised questions about their ultimate objectives.


    It was highly unlikely that these endeavors were done just for fun.


    Moreover, for Kakuzu, the forty-year work contract was but a brief chapter in his long existence, much like his nearly forty-year career as a bounty hunter, offering a unique vor of life. Such was the luxury of an immortal; there was no need to worry over the fleeting passage of time. This new journey was, in a way, an intriguing experience.


    "Hm.."


    A momentary interruption broke his thoughts.


    It wasn''t Bug Man who was responsible for leading Kakuzu, but another member of the military staff, led Kakuzu onwards.


    Following close behind, he spotted a man with raven-ck hair and a rather handsome face.


    Dressed in formal ck attire whih was embroidered with roses, the ninja had an additional emblem on both shoulders¡ªa circr fan symbol.


    That was the crest of the Uchiha n of Konoha.


    Was this unfamiliar figure an Uchiha ninja hailing from Konoha, sent as an envoy? It seemed impossible that this highly secured ce would admit outsiders, not to mention this Uchiha ninja work the official worker clothing with the rose emblem.


    This could only mean one thing - this Uchiha didn''t belong to Konoha but was instead affiliated with the military organization of the Land of Demons.


    The lower-ranking staff escorting Kakuzu even offered a respectful salute to this Uchiha ninja, a sign of his elevated rank. He also had a strikingly familiar appearance.


    Curious and interested by this revtion, Kakuzu remained calm. This unexpected development merely added anotheryer of interest to the mysteries of the Land of Demons'' military organization.


    Judging from the Uchiha''s confident stride and his seamless demeanor, it was clear that he was at least a ninja of formidable caliber. Facing such an enemy with only a single heart was a challenge Kakuzu recognized. This fact merely fueled his curiosity.


    "Kakuzu-san, we''ve arrived our destination."


    The staff guiding him stopped before a door. They knocked first, only pushing it open after an invitation to enter was extended from within, allowing Kakuzu to step into the office.


    The office environment was simple, striking a bnce between luxury nor cheap. There were green nts in flowerpots ced near the window, while ss cabs along the walls contained numerous books, documents, and umted materials.


    Seated at a desk, a man in his twenties diligently processed documents arranged in an orderly manner. A half-empty teacup apanied his workspace.


    After bringing Kakuzu into the office, the staff silently exited, leaving Kakuzu and Shiraishi alone.


    "I''ve heard about you for quite some time, Kakuzu-san. Please, take a seat." Shiraishi said as he rose from his sit, extending an inviting gesture.


    Kakuzu seated himself on a nearby chair per Shiraishi''s request.


    "I''ve already drawn up the work contract. You can go back and have a proper look at the contract. And you can return it to me once you''ve signed it. If there''s anything you''re not satisfied with, you can sit and we discuss about it at a time."


    Shiraishi retrieved the contract from a drawer and ced it near Kakuzu on the edge of the table. Rather than reach for the document, Kakuzu looked Shiraishi with interest and somewhat relieved expression.


    "Aren''t you the medical ninja from White Fang''s team?.."


    Though it appeared to be a question, Kakuzu''s tone showed a high degree of certainty. After all, he couldn''t forget this name, especially with the underground market offering a bounty of 45 million ryo. To Kakuzu, who gauged people''s worth in their price, this was a name he couldn''t afford to ignore. And at the same time, he now understood who the so-called "three leaders" were.


    All three members of the former White Fang team, with the exception of their dead captain, Hatake Sakumo, had be internationally renowned S-ss rogue ninjas who had betrayed Konoha.


    Among them, Hyuga Ayane, with her Byakugan, boasted a bounty nearing 100 million ryo, signifying her immense value while only in her early twenties. There is a probably a chance of her surpassing the famous Hanzo and her teacher, Hatake Sakumo.


    "Exactly, and at the same time, I am also the direct supervisor of Bug Man''s team. They engage in specialized military operations as a secret force."


    Shiraishi candidly acknowledged, recognizing the significance of maintaining transparency given their longstanding 40-year partnership with Kakuzu, and possibly even more years in the future.


    Kakuzu nodded in understanding. Large organizations often had involvement in shady activities, as some actions were ill-suited for public exposure, such as stealing sensitive information from other countries, assassinating foreign important officials, and conducting secret investigations.


    Bug Man''s team, in particr, undertook such secret missions that couldn''t be known to the public.


    With nothing more to discuss, and being a man of few words, Kakuzu epted the work contract from Shiraishi and left from thetter''s office.


    In the end, Kakuzu refrained from asking about Shiraishi''s underlying motivations for promoting the development of the Land of Demons.


    Since he had only been in this ce for less than a day, he deemed such questions inappropriate. He believed that Shiraishi would eventually offer an exnation of his own ord. If not, it didn''t matter, Kakuzu trusted in his own acumen to glean insight into the Land of Demons'' future ambitions by observing its internal machinations.


    Watching Kakuzu leave, Shiraishi fell into deep thought.


    The recruitment of Kakuzu wasn''t an impulsive decision; it had been well-prepared.


    The war in the Land of Rain was merely a fortuitous opportunity. The Land of Demons indeed faced a shortage of elite ninjas.


    The process of training such individuals, in terms of financial and material investments, was arduous and took too much time. Moreover, one had to ount for the possibility of losing the candidates.


    In general, Kakuzu''s inclusion addressed the deficiency in the Land of Demons'' military''s high-levelbat capabilities.


    Prior to this, Shiraishi had conducted background research on Kakuzu. His significant regard for money and job contracts, as well as his reluctance to harm ordinary people, had been two key findings.


    Kakuzu refrained from killing civilians not out of benevolence or concern for his conscience but due to the nature of his work. His interesty solely in high-bounty special groups and individuals.


    Killing ordinary people was not only unprofitable but also entailed unnecessaryplications, with costs far exceeding benefits. As for killing in general, it was a practice viewed differently by the benevolent and the wise; after all, it wasmon for ninjas to engage inbat with one another.


    On the contrary, Kakuzu, who prioritized profit and contractual integrity, proved more trustworthy than most other ninjas.


    When Kakuzu set his sights on a target, they were far from ordinary individuals; they ranged from nobles representing various countries to officials from far and wide, and even specialized groups like ninjas.


    Lost on the path of killing and umting wealth, all that remained was a vestige of his original personality. He had a deep understanding of how to navigate this world for his own survival. From this point of view, he was indeed a bounty hunter worthy of trust.


    Shiraishi hoped that Kakuzu would maintain this code of conduct going forward and refrain from viting hisst principle as a human being. Bounty hunters who betrayed their home and country clung to the integrity of their work, their only redeeming quality in the eyes of others. If this trust was vited, Kakuzu would face dire consequences, primarily at the hands of his employers.


    Losing their integrity, those treacherous bounty hunters have no choice but to die.


    ....


    Now, Kakuzu''s new job title was "Debt Collector." a position he had recently undertaken on behalf of the Purple Rose Merchant Association.


    The Purple Rose Merchant Association epassed a wide array ofpanies, including the globally recognized Purple Rose Medical Company. Additionally, the association had a department dedicated to providing loans, which had debtors in countries across the world.


    Two categories of debtors existed: They honest ones who repaid their loans im time, preserving their credibility within the Association. When next they request for a loan, they enjoy the preferential treatment of reduction in the interest rate.


    An then, the dishonest debtors who borrowed but refused to pay, thereby forfeiting their credibility.


    Dealing with such dishonest people often required the use of unconventional methods to expedite the repayment of overdue sums. And these Debt collectors were tasked with convincing these dishonest debtors to settle their ounts promptly, asionally using unorthodox means when necessary.


    The Land of Demons'' military had driven the official establishment of an international debt collection division under the shield of the Purple Rose Merchant Association.


    Debt collectors fell into four categories: gold, silver, copper, and iron, with gold being the highest rank and iron the lowest. Their responsibilities included interacting with businesspeople, celebrities, and even entire nations.


    However, among all the Association''s debt collectors, no one had yet achieved the highest gold rank. Currently, only three debt collectors held the silver rank, with the rest upying bronze and iron ranks.


    Moreover, the higher a debt collector''s rank, the more higher their fixed monthly sry, and the gold medal debt collectors, in particr, received a monthly wage of 300,000 ryo, significant year-end bonuses, and the best social security benefits.


    Kakuzu looked at the various benefits listed in the contract, his green eyes shimmering with interest. A 300,000-ryo monthly sry was a trifling matter, but the huge ie stemmed frommissions and excellent social security provisions were different matters.


    Kakuzu held a meticulously crafted round iron emblem bearing the Purple Rose insignia in his hand. This signified his status as a low-level iron-rank debt collector, yet regardless of the profession he pursued, Kakuzu demanded excellence of himself, setting a benchmark in the industry. Be it as a bounty hunter or a debt collector, he upheld exacting standards, aspiring to be the association''s chief gold medal debt collector.


    ...


    Konoha Year 46. Early February.


    A heavy snowfall nketed thend. It was during this time that Iwagakure and Kumogakure unexpectedly reached a truce agreement.


    Iwa returned the body of the Third Raikage, and in return, Kumo providedpensation to Iwa.


    Though the battle between Iwa and Kumo had drawn to a conclusion, however the Third Ninja World War still continued.


    A few days after the truce with Kumo, Iwa quickly mobilized 3,000 ninjas and marched to the Land of Grass to confront Konoha. Faced with dwindling supplies, Iwa had opted for an all-or-nothing approach, breaking off all ties with Konoha and seeking a decisive victory.


    At the same time, Kumo dispatched reinforcements to the Land of Tea. Thousands of ninjas, previously used to counter Iwa in the Land of Tea, were led by the Fourth Raikage himself andunched arge-scale invasion into the Land of Fire.


    Under the pressure of Kumo''s relentless advances, the Konoha forcesmanded by Akimichi Tokukaze began to retreat. Only with the timely arrival of numerous elite ninjas from the Uchiha and other ninja ns were they able to hold their ground against Kumo''s further assaults, albeit at the cost of significant losses.


    While Kumo surged forward with unstoppable momentum, Konoha found itself in a precarious position, suffering particrly heavy losses with the Fourth Raikage personally taking the field. His presence had significantly boosted Kumo''s morale and intensified the pressure on Konoha.


    In the midst of chaos and war in the outside world, a shadowy corner of Konoha remained eerily calm.


    Inside a dimly litboratory filled with yellow-tinted light, various experimental equipment adorned the workspace. Before an experimentation table, a figure with a nk expression, pale skin, and vertically slit snake-like pupils held a scalpel as they dissected a lifeless creature.


    After a while, theb''s door creaked open, revealing someone who entered without the courtesy of knocking.


    This neer''s aura was cold and gloomy. The right half of his face was concealed by bandages, and his face had more wrinkles than before, showing he hasn''t been doing well as of recent.


    "Why are you here when you should be at the Root base? Did youe here to watch me make a fool of myself...Danzo?"


    Orochimaru ced the scalpel down, wiping his hands clean of the blood with a white handkerchief, he fixed his gazed on Danzo.


    "The front-line troops in the battle between Konoha and Kumo have lost. During the recent meeting, several ninjas rmended your presence on the Kumo battlefield. Congrattions, Orochimaru."


    Danzo''s seemingly congrattory words, sounded bitter to Orochimaru''s ears.


    Orochimaru found amusement in the words, he let out a sinisterugh. "Don''t make meugh, Danzo. You know well that the more they support me, the more Sarutobi-sensei fears my existence. As you grow older, the fear of being forgotten grows within you. Sarutobi-sensei is reluctant to abdicate from his position."


    Although the time for Hiruzen to step down had arrived, the vige had grumbled about his gentle policies for quite some time.


    So, after this war, it was almost a necessity for Hiruzen to relinquish his position. However, he couldn''t relinquish the power he held over Konoha, for he remained steadfast in his belief that his bnced policies brought stability to the vige. Therefore, he needed a Fourth Hokage who would heed his counsel.


    Disobedience or weakness wasn''t an issue for Hiruzen. In fact, having a Fourth Hokage without real authority and fame was eptable. The problemy in the fact that Orochimaru didn''t fit this role. As one of the Sannin, he possessed not only prestige but also his own team. He became a force that tne Hokage sorelycked, leaving only the Anbu which responds to the Hokage.


    Even the Anbu ranks had been infiltrated by the Sarutobi n. The most influential ministers and deputy ministers were Sarutobi n members, effectively making them the dominant family.


    In this situation, support for Orochimaru at high-level meetings would only force Hiruzen to abandon him as a disciple.


    The Hokage''s seat seemed to grow farther and farther away from Orochimaru''s reach.


    "Orochimaru, don''t you feel any anger?" Danzo asked calmly.


    "Anger?" Orochimaru sneered. "It''s just a stupid political struggle. Whatever i desire i shall take with my own hands and i won''t need the help of others to get them, even if that person happens to be my sensei."


    Indeed, Sarutobi-sensei had indeed taught him invaluable knowledge and skills, significantly contributing to his achievements and mastery of ninjutsu. Yet, this didn''t mean Orochimaru would follow Hiruzen''s arrangements for the rest of his life.


    "Even if you wish to gain the Hokage position through your own means, it''s unlikely that the other two Sannin will support you.. Especially Jiraiya..."


    "Jiraiya? He''s grown used to Sarutobi-sensei''s guidance ever since he was a child. Especially when ites to major decisions, he never opposes sensei''s ideas. It''s as if he''s living a life nned for him by someone else. Although he is my friend, this is what I precisely despise about him."


    "Then why don''t you support me in bing the Hokage?" Danzo''s eyes burned with ambition.


    "Support you?" Orochimaru was caught off guard, and after studying Danzo''s wrinkled face, he shook his head. "Ten years ago, you had the opportunity topete for the role, but now...you''re just too old...."


    Orochimaru turned away and resumed his research.


    "Leave aside the matter of Hokage, I hope you will assist me inpleting a research."


    Danzo wasn''t angry but instead extended an invitation to Orochimaru, acknowledging his genius mind and superior research abilities.


    "What research?"


    Danzo uttered just two words.


    "Wood Release."


    Orochimaru stopped his work and turned to cast a deep, scrutinizing gaze upon Danzo. "Sarutobi-sensei has banned the Wood Release research for many years. You should know what could happen if it''s discovered that you''re still conducting secret research on the Wood Release."


    "I understand Hiruzen better than you do. Even if it gets revealed, he won''t act against me. Moreover, I''ve arranged an important spy close to him, someone who will remain and unexpected." Danzo said confidently.


    After thinking tor a while, Orochimaru spoke to Danzo, "I understand. I''m willing to study the wood release for you, but I expect to receive a share of cells as a reward for my research."


    Danzo frowned but ultimately agreed to share to Orochimaru with a portion of Hashirama''s cells in exchange for the research. Compared to thepleted Wood Release, one serving of inter-column cells was a trifling offering.


    Danzo smiled coldly in his heart at the prospect of Orochimaru seeding in Wood Release research.


    Hiruzen''s most esteemed disciple was tangled in a forbidden research strictly prohibited by the vige. If this matter was exposed, how would Hiruze face the vigers, let alone retain his position as Hokage? Danzo looked forward to seeing the other party''s painful and regretful expression.


    Since Hiruzen has refused to give up the Hokage position, Danzo had no other option than to force him to give up the position.


    From that moment forward, Danzo was resolute in using his methods to save Konoha and Complete correct the outdated ideologies of Konoha''s conservatives.


    -----


    You can support me and read 120 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 190: 186: Isolation

    Chapter 190: 186: Istion


    Land of Grass. March, early spring.


    In a rare, uninhabited hilly region in the Land of Grass, the final battle between Konoha and Iwagakure began. Having lost arge amount of supplies, Iwa resorted to a desperate strategy.


    Faced with Iwa''s unrelenting offensive, the Konoha forces in the Land of Grass had no choice but to confront the onught head-on.


    Perhaps, It appeared that Iwagakure had recognized the futility of dying tactics against Konoha, especially with the emergence of the Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato. And that was why they wanted to decide an oue with Konoha.


    On this day of battle, the once-clear sky was covered by ominous clouds, and the battlefield echoed with deafening explosions.


    Ninjutsu releases caused the earth to crack, and fire and water releases intertwined, while the wind and lightning raged in the battlefield.


    Amidst the intensebat, a yellow streak pierced through the heart of the Iwa army, plunging it into chaos. Whenever many Konoha ninjas crossed its path, the battle would soon be over.


    The presence of that light was a signal for a personal battle.


    At such an extremely extraordinary speed, any form of defense seemed weak and useless. Even the Iwa ninjas didn''t anticipate that the Yellow sh, who initially posed only a minor threat, would be such a formidable enemy today.


    Their strategy ofbined Earth Release attacks was unable to counter the Yellow sh''s ninjutsu.


    His speed was already beyond humanprehension. In the eyes of Iwa ninjas, the Yellow sh was undoubtedly the fastest ninja in the world.


    The battle raged on for for a long time and ended with a resounding victory for Konoha, leaving corpses strewn across the battlefield.


    Iwa''s Gari of the explosive release was also killed in the battle, his life imed by the Yellow sh.


    On the battlefield, the Yellow sh was an unrelenting executioner of Iwa . Wherever his yellow light shone, death followed.


    ...


    The day following the battle, Konoha and Iwagakure began to tally their casualties.


    As the victors, Konoha had fewer losses than Iwagakure. One particrly shocking statistic revealed that almost two-thirds of the approximately 1,500 Iwa ninjas who died in this battle met their death at the hands of the Yellow sh.


    The deadly wounds inflicted by the special kunai and the distinct marks left by the Rasengan.


    The data was extremely shocking.


    Even the Konoha ninjas responsible forpiling the statistics found Minato''s strength surprising, and it was evident that he had risen to the ranks of Konoha''s elite. Rumors iming his prowess surpassed that of the Sannin didn''t seem entirely unfounded.


    Following the battle, Minato emerged unscathed, save for a little dust on his clothes, and he still had more stamina and chakra, showing his capacity for furtherbat.


    If the Iwa ninjas had not retreated in time, the oue might have been different...


    Even when calcted by the Konoha nin, this achievement seemed beyond the capabilities of a young man in his twenties.


    "Minato has a significant w." Shikaku shared with his friends Choza and Inoichi.


    Within a modest tent, only the three of them were present.


    Shikaku voiced his concern with a rather cautious look on his face. Choza and Inoichi both looked at Shikaku iprehensibly.


    The recent victory over Iwagakure had relied heavily on Minato''s power, and as a ninja, he appeared almost perfect. So why was Shikaku iming Minato had ws?


    "I''ve just been reviewing Minato''s battlefield achievements over the past years."


    "Is there an issue? I don''t think the battle records are inurate." Choza replied.


    Shikaku shook his head and sighed, clearly troubled, "It''s not that the battle results are false, but they are too real to be regarded as mere ws. The current Minato reminds me of Hatake Sakumo."


    The expressions of Choza and Inoichi changed.


    Sakumo Hatake was one of the few names in Konoha that was forbidden from being mentioned. Not only was his name removed, but those of the other three members of the White Fang team as well. While many remembered, Konoha''s leadership had issued orders to downy the matter.


    "Shikaku, could you rify why you brought up Sakumo?" Inoichi asked puzzledly.


    "Because Minato and Sakumo are very simr. They''re both highly mobile ninjas, each equivalent to a one-man army."


    "Is that a problem?"


    "To a certain extent, it can be good. However, Sakumo was so powerful and even considered for the position of Fourth Hokage, yet his major w was...hecked a team."


    This statement might seem outrageous, but when Hatake Sakumo took his own life, the higher-ups managed to suppress all kinds of negative public opinions. It was also revealed then that Sakumo had an immense reputation in Konoha, but heckedrades and real influence, so the incident concluded with much ado but little action.


    "You mean..."


    "I had my suspicions before, thinking about why Minato, despite being a powerful ninja, has a weak team. Through Minato''s extraordinary performance on this battlefield and aparison with Sakumo''s past, I found something inmon."


    "What''s inmon?"


    "Solo performances." Shikaku maintained a serious demeanor.


    Solo performances? Choza and Inoichi seemed to grasp the concept but remained uncertain.


    "They both excel at surprise attacks, and their individual power often renders the assistance of other ninjas unnecessary. They can aplish missions solo. Before the raid on Iwa''s supply point, Kakashi and we were tasked with blowing up the Kannabi Bridge to divert Iwagakure''s attention. Minato singlehandedly raided all of the supply points and executed the mission perfectly."


    Honestly, Shikaku didn''t feel much of a participant in that mission, it was more like watching a performance. Minato''s abilities allowed him to shine on his own. It wasn''t a slight on his abilities but rather a simple fact: Minato''s individual brilliance was blinding. Being outstanding withoutrades to match could be a kind of sadness.


    "Being too exceptional can pressure yourrades. At the same time,pleting missions solo can make yourrades appear ipetent. Minato may be able to rely on his own strength to gain enough reputation, but such fame is like a house of cards. It may seem prestigious, but when ites to actively participating in the vige''s major affairs, fame without real influence is meaningless."


    If such a person were to be Hokage, they would be a mere puppet.


    Choza and Inoichi hadplex expressions as they understood Shikaku''s message.


    Back in the day, Hatake Sakumo needed three teammates to form the invincible White Fang team. But Minato took the one-man-squad to another level, functioning as a true one-man army. No one could keep pace with his movements. The ninja on his team could only feel redundant and inadequate.


    Minato deserved his role in the two major operations that turned the tide for Konoha in the Land of Grass. However, every action he took was a one-man show. People could admire his strength, but they couldn''t connect with him on a deeper level. Most ninjas couldn''t truly rte to Minato. At best, he was seen as the second White Fang.


    "Minato stands so high that many people can only look up to him and respect him but can''t reach him, as doing so would harm themselves." Shikaku concluded with a wry smile. He hadn''t anticipated such a w in Minato.


    To be Hokage, one needed both fame and strength, as well as leadership abilities.


    In most of Minato''s operations, he singlehandedly ended the battles. In this decisive battle with Iwagakure, it was Jiraiya, not Minato, who took charge of the frontlinemand, showing the problem. Minato had yet to show his leadership skills. Whether this was a good or bad thing remained unknown.


    A leader''s ability tomand was the most effective means of uniting people and strengthening a team. Minatocked these qualities or perhaps didn''t have the opportunity to develop them. In contrast, the Sannin had mastered this aspect, particrly Orochimaru, who achieved a significant victory in the Land Of Rain battle.


    "Let''s talk to him." Choza and Inoichi suggested.


    "Not now."


    "Why not?"


    "What I''ve thought of, wouldn''t the higher-ups have considered it? Perhaps this is something they prefer. If we attempt to change it now, then we can only try if Minato bes Hokage. Otherwise reminding him now might only raise suspicions and lead to stricter restrictions on Minato."


    The Fourth Hokage position will probably only be chosen between Minato and Orochimaru.


    If Orochimaru bes the Fourth Hokage, it wouldn''t be a bad start for Shikaku. Orochimaru has a strong reputation and a solid team foundation. After assuming the Hokage position, he will have a well-established team. However, there''s a need for some time to test their abilities before Orochimaru would agree with them.


    If Minato bes the Fourth Hokage, there are advantages and disadvantages as well. Minato would face the challenge of not having a ready team. The three of them could directly approach the core and be Minato''s primary team.


    The downside is that they would have to fave with the constant political pressure from the top. This wouldn''t be an easy task.


    "Is that so?"


    Choza and Inoichi sighed, realizing howplex the vige''s situation had be.


    "Besides... Maybe Minato has noticed something." Shikaku said with a satisfied smile.


    "What? Minato... he sensed it himself? Then why..." Choza''s eyes widened. Had Minato already figured it out?


    "As the one directly involved, he must have better foresight than someone like me who relies on intelligence gathering to make assumptions. Minato''s analytical skills aren''t weak. If he has noticed something himself but chooses to maintain the status quo, our work will be much easier."


    Without political influence, no significant change can be achieved. Fame without real power was essentially useless, but it served as a strong foundation. Building a solid reputation and then tranting that fame into real power was a viable strategy to ovee a disadvantaged position.


    If Minato was the genius Shikaku envisioned, he might be preparing for a specific goal.in advance . That would be the best scenario. However, Shikaku wasn''t entirely certain if Minato had noticed these dynamics. After all, it''s all just spections.


    Shikaku has two different ns depending on whether Orochimaru or Minato bes the Fourth Hokage.


    "What''s the next step?" Choza asked.


    "Iwagakure is likely already afraid of Minato''s power, and with their loss ofrge amount of supplies, the prolonged stalemate is no longer sustainable. If they''re intelligent, they''ll send someone soon to dere a truce." Shikaku rubbed his chin and answered thoughtfully.


    "It seems that only Kumo remains."


    "Yes, the situation in Kumo is challenging. We''ll wait for the vige''s decision. If Minato is transferred to the Kumo battlefield next and returns victorious, the Fourth Hokage position will undoubtedly be his."


    It was now a make-or-break situation. This will also determine where the three of them stood.


    .....


    In a conference room in the Hokage Building, four people were seated: the Third Hokage, Hiruzen; the Root leader, Danzo; and advisors Homura and Koharu.


    "Iwagakure is willing to sign an armistice agreement with Konoha. They''ve proposed the same nonpensation conditions as Sunagakure. As the defeated party, they''ve also suffered heavy losses. I''ve already agreed to Iwagakure''s conditions." Hiruzen looked at the three of them and stated.


    The armistice agreement from Iwa had been submitted in the morning. Hiruzen had anticipated Iwa''s desire to end the war and didn''t want to prolong the situation. Although Iwa had initiallyunched an attack on the Land of Fire at the beginning while also plundering the them which inflicted losses, but they also knew that if the conflict continued, the losses would outweigh the gains.


    "Hmph!"


    Danzo snorted coldly showing his dissatisfaction, but he knew that Hiruzen wouldn''t change his decision, no matter how much he objected. As the victor, it was customary not to demandpensation from the defeated party. Danzo believed this approach treated the war too lightly.


    Homura and Koharu remained silent.


    "Next, I n to transfer Minato to the Kumo battlefield. Kumo ninjas are good in speed battles, and the Fourth Raikage is also proficient in lightning flicker. Minato, who has mastered the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, also relies on speed for his victories. He''s the ideal candidate to handle Kumogakure." Hiruzen exined as he proposed Minato''s involvement in the Kumo battlefield.


    "Does this mean Minato will rece Tokukaze''smand position? Isn''t that too risky? After all, he''s only twenty-two years old this year." Koharu expressed concern about Minato''s young age for such a critical role.


    "Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru were of a simr age when they led the battle in the Land of Rain." Danzo replied with a cold expression.


    "It was different back thenpared to now." Koharu countered.


    "If you say no then, Orochimaru can be transferred there. After all, his leadership abilities are acknowledged by most ninjas in the vige, and he won''t disappoint you." Hiruzen suggested.


    Koharu was left speechless, unable to offer a rebuttal.


    Homura cleared his throat and spoke up to support Koharu, "We are currently discussing Minato, so Orochimaru isn''t relevant to this conversation. Additionally, Orochimaru has important ongoing missions. Koharu is right. Letting Minato take Tokukaze''smand position is too risky. Minato has never led such arge number of ninjas. As Jiraiya''s second-inmand, he didn''t have much room for independent action. Now, suddenly giving him Tokukaze''smander position may lead to a lot of chaos."


    Danzo remained silent and didn''t express his opinion. However, he understood that Homura''s objection to Minato taking themand role wasn''t solely due to Minato''s age and inexperience; there were more important reasons involved.


    Battlemanders umte experience through training, gradually progressing step by step. Even the Sannin, who are closer to the present, followed this path. Danzo believed that not providing Minato an opportunity for practical experience due to his age was unreasonable.


    "Indeed, Minato is quite young. Appointing him as themander may result in many people being unconvinced. Furthermore, Minato''s ninjutsu characteristics might not align with themander''s role. To fully disy his abilities, it would be better to have him provide support on the battlefield within a team structure. Kakashi, under hismand, is also an excellent Jonin. I will arrange two more Jonins to create a new team to be led by Minato." Hiruzen exined his decision.


    Koharu and Homura questioned and denied Minato, Hiruzen now made up his mind. He would send Minato to support the Konoha troops in the Kumo battlefield in the form of a small team.


    Koharu and Homura eventually agreed with Hiruzen''s decision.


    "I agree."


    Immediately afterwards, Hiruzen looked at Danzo, who had already risen from his seat. Danzo''s exposed left eye emitted a cold gleam, and he exuded an eerie aura.


    "In the future, you don''t need to invite me to participate in such stupid meetings. I won''t say much else, I just hope you can control the Second White Fang to avoid further mistakes."


    With those words, Danzo cast a final look at the others and exited the conference room on his own. The three remaining members sat in silence, unsure of what to say.


    ---


    April.


    The truce agreement between Iwa and Konoha ended without anypensation from Iwa to Konoha.


    Subsequently, Kumounched a full-scale war with Konoha, once again drawing attention from other ninja countries.


    At the same time, the Land of Demons received a special guest.


    In the Oni City, the First Military District, two people sat across from each other in a conference room. A tea table was ced between them, with warm tea, fruits, and pastries.


    In this meeting room, only the two of them were present.


    "I didn''t expect you toe at this time. Are the internal affairs of Kirigakure already resolved?" Shiraishi asked, gazing at the man seated in front of him.


    The distinctive purple pupils and the stitched wound beneath the left eye confirmed the identity of the other person - Karatachi Yagura.


    Currently, they had entered into a preliminary cooperation, with more extensive coboration nned after Yagura took control of Kirigakure. However, Yagura was still bound by various constraints, such as the Third Mizukage''s suspicions and the group of Seven Ninja Swordsmen led by Suikazan Fuguki, which posed a direct threat to Yagura.


    "How is that possible? This is a critical period. The Third Mizukage''s health keeps deteriorating day by day, and we haven''t yet decided on the next Mizukage. Those people led by Fuguki have been implementing the Blood Mist policy in the vige, keeping me upied." Yagura said, taking a sip of tea and expressing his recent worries.


    "Would you like me to provide some assistance? For instance, helping you deal with Suikazan Fuguki...." Shiraishi asked, believing that Yagura had the capabilities to deal with the weakening Third Mizukage but might require support in handling Fuguki, who was in his prime and had several minions.


    "Killing him wouldn''t serve a purpose right now, but it may drive away the snakes hiding." Yagura shook his head. A determined gleam shone in his purple pupils, and he continued, "I''ve already identified the members of the Blood Mist faction associated with Fuguki. They''re being backed by the Water Daimyo and nobles."


    The one country, one vige system had various agreements during its establishment. For example, the daimyo could not interfere in a ninja vige''s internal affairs under any circumstances. The selection of a Kage required the daimyo''s approval but that was needed only after the vige''s internal election results.


    Although the daimyo could express opinions regarding the Kage session but the final decision rested with the ninja vige.


    Simrly, the ninjas from the ninja vige must provide military support to repel invading enemies during times of national crisis. There were several other agreements of this nature.


    The Water Daimyo had breached this agreement, so it could only be handled discreetly. If exposed, it would jeopardize the stability of the "one country, one vige" system.


    In such a situation, to protecting the ninja vige''s stability within their own domains, the other four major countries would inevitably censure the Land of Water''s daimyo, making it a subject of public criticism.


    Yagura wanted to use the evidence of the daimyo and nobles'' interference in Kirigakure''s internal matters to make them back down. If he didn''t make them feel pain now, in the future they would resort to looking for ways to control Kirigakure using various excuses.


    The Land of Water faced a dire situation where the daimyo and the ninja vige couldn''t trust and cooperate with each other.


    To ensure long-term stability and security for Kirigakure in the future, impulsive actions were to be avoided. The true snakes had yet to reveal themselves, and prematurely disying his strength would only cause these hidden snakes to retreat further into the shadows, exposing his intentions as a Reformist.


    Hence, even though Yagura understood that allowing Fuguki and others to continue their disruptive actions in Kirigakure would gradually weaken the vige''s power, he chose to feign ignorance and even participate, all in anticipation of the right moment to deliver a decisive blow to the enemy and eradicate the root of the problem.


    "Wouldn''t Kirigakure suffer heavy losses?" Shiraishi frowned as he expressed concern.


    Yagura responded with a smile, "That''s a necessary price. Currently, I have the power to overthrow the Blood Mist Faction, but I can''t reform the vige entirely yet. The real enemy hasn''t revealed themselves. I won''t let Kirigakure be fall into the most terrible internal strife for the next ten years for a momentary satisfaction."


    It was a matter of sacrifice, and Yagura intended to choose the path with the least sacrifice and the highest stability.


    "How long do you think this will take?"


    "It won''t be more than three years. Honestly, without your help, I nned to start this year. Currently, I''m just ying the game, one that would show what real pain feels like to the nobles."


    "That''s understandable. After all, the previous war left the other four viges severely weakened. When we take action, even if Kirigakure faces a period of weakness, they won''t have the capacity to intervene."


    Less than three years, it may be a few months, a year or two years, but it wasn''t a long period from his perspective,.


    Yagura''s approach appeared reasonable. Starting immediate actions would be unable to eliminate the core issues, resulting in prolonged turmoil within Kirigakure. This was something both Yagura and Shiraishi wished to avoid seeing.


    "Iwagakure recently signed an armistice agreement with Konoha and they''ve withdrawn from the war. Now, only Konoha and Kumo persist. Who do you believe will win?"


    "Konoha." Shiraishi replied without hesitation.


    "It seems you have great confidence in the Yellow sh. From what I''ve gathered, the Fourth Raikage''s younger brother has also joined the battlefield. He''s the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki. If the two of them were to cooperate, the Yellow sh may struggle to gain an advantage."


    Yagura maintained an active intelligencework and closely monitored events with Kumo.


    "Do you think Konoha will lose?"


    "No.. from my perspective if Konoha wants to win, they will also have to pay a considerable price."


    "What a cunning answer."


    "While the duration of this Ninja War is short, the overall scale of the war surpasses that of previous Ninja World Wars. After that, the internationalndscape is likely to undergo significant changes. When do you n to have the Land of Demons officially participate?"


    Yagura then asked, looking at Shiraishi inquisitively.


    Everything in the Land of Demons will be revealed either sooner orter, and it was impossible to sleep underwater forever.


    "It is still under consideration. I need to find a suitable entry point."


    Yagura rose from his seat andmented, "No matter which country you choose to begin with, the Land of Demons'' neutral status will be revoked. I can assure you that Kirigakure won''t interfere, and Konoha, being the farthest from the Land of Demons, won''t be able to as well. However, with regard to Suna, Iwa, and Kumo..."


    "Don''t worry about that. It is your responsibility to infiltrate the other countries. We will handle the matter of the Land of Demons ourselves. But... since you''re concerned, I''ll give you my answer now. My decision has been made."


    At some point, Shiraishi took out a kunai and he threw it. The kunai brushed past Yagura''s ear and pierced itself into the wall behind him with a resonant ng.


    Yagura turned to see an incredibly precise map drawn on the wall. The kunai had struck at the center of thergest territory in the world.


    The Land of Wind,


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Yagura-san."


    -----


    You can support me and read 130 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 191: 187: Miroku and Shion

    Chapter 191: 187: Miroku and Shion


    Shiraishi arrived home in the evening. He had met with Yagura in the morning, discussed their future ns, had lunch with him as well, and then saw him off from the Land of Demons.


    After all, Yagura''s identity was sensitive, and even though he came to the Land Of Demons as an official visiting envoy this time, staying too long might raise suspicions.


    When dealing with the five great powers, Shiraishi always remained a cautious approach, not daring to be careless.


    He worked for what seemed like half a day in the afternoon, but, in reality, he had finished his tasks by three o''clock.


    Three years ago, when Shiraishi first arrived in the Land of Demons, he was swamped with government affairs. Now, with his subordinates handling their responsibilities efficiently, he had more free time.


    In their vi, Raimeized in the pet house in the courtyard, Ameyu tended to house chores, and Soryu shrunk his size swimmingfortably in the pool.. The three clones constantly guarding the house provided Shiraishi with peace of mind.


    Upon entering the room, he didn''t find Ruri, only Ayane in the living room, while Ameyu prepared dinner in the kitchen.


    "Wee back, Shiraishi-kun. You''ve been returning earlier these days." Ayane said with a smile.


    "Because my subordinates can handle things well over there. I didn''t raise ipetent subordinates who only know how to eat and can''t work."


    This was Shiraishi''s view. Subordinates had varying levels of ability and dedication, but having a sense of participation was crucial. It instilled a sense of identity among the team.


    "Isn''t Ruri at home?"


    "Ruri went to Aunt Miyoko''s and won''t be back tonight. Asuka and Kazuhime also went with her."


    Asuka and Kazuhime were the names of Shiraishi and Ruri children. Following the idea that sons take their mother''s surname and daughters take their father''s surname, their names were Uchiha Asuka and Chiba Kazuhime.


    Different from an alien like Kazuhime, Asuka was no different from ordinary Uchiha babies. While Asuka was a typical Uchiha, Kazuhime''s unique abilities made her stand out even among the Uchiha n.


    Shiraishi nodded in understanding but didn''t press further.


    "So, it''s just the two of us tonight... Shiraishi-kun, you can take advantage of me as you wish." Ayane said with a mischievous smile, seemingly trying to seduce him.


    After Ruri''s departure, Ayane found it challenging to restrain her agitated heart and body.


    "Let''s save that forter tonight. My stomach is a bit empty now."


    Shiraishi replied with a wry smile, knowing that tonight was another evening of official duties, and he hoped Ayane wouldn''t keep him up toote.


    "Ameyu has already prepared dinner. By the way, things have been calmer outside recently. Konoha seems to be sailing smoothly. I would really like to go and fan the mes to make Konoha''s new leaves burn even brighter."


    Ayane said expressing her concern about Konoha''s affairs.


    With Suna withdrawing from the Konoha battlefield and Iwa signing an armistice agreement, only Kumo and Konoha remained in war.


    Considering Konoha''s recent sesses, Kumo may not secure any advantages in its dealings with Konoha.


    "Don''t stir trouble at this time; I have more important things for you to do. Konoha has already suffered significant casualties in the ongoing war. Even they defeat Kumo, they won''t have the freedom to engage with us for the next few years."


    This was because Konoha was currently on the brink ofplex internal political strife, rendering their ability to achieve internal unity, let alone external deterrence, highly questionable.


    Based on the information ryed by Kakashi, Shiraishi was already aware that the leader of the Root, Shimura Danzo, was secretly preparing to take action.


    The post-war challenges involving the Uchiha and Hyuga ns were sufficient to give the Hokage a considerable headache for the foreseeable future.


    "What about the Land of Water?"


    Ayane had no choice but to suppress her heart itching for action.


    "Yagura discussed it with me this morning, and he needs more time to prepare. For now, we should proceed with our ns here step by step. We should avoid unnecessaryplications before taking any official action."


    "If I recall correctly, the next step should be dealing with the Land of Wind. Is it truly necessary to take action against that country filled with sand?" Ayanecked a favorable impression of the Land of Wind, seeing it as a deste wastnd covered in sand.


    "I''ve already dispatched secretly people to gather information. There are important resources there that we urgently need. However, before we make a move against the Land of Wind, we need to clear some obstacles along the way, and I''ll arrange for that soon."


    Ayane believed Shiraishi could handle these taskspetently. The man had never disappointed, except in one aspect. Hence, she no longer had any concerns. Today was a rare moment for just the two of them, and Ayane refrained from discussing these unpleasant matters rted to work.


    After enjoying the sumptuous dinner prepared by Ameyu, Shiraishi and Ayane spent some time reading in the study before heading to the bedroom to enjoy a wonderful night together.


    In terms of Ayane''s body, Shiraishi had be intimately familiar with it over time, yet everytime it gave him a unique and thrilling experience.


    The way her body could envelop a man''s, almost drowning him, was an experience that Ruri couldn''t match.


    Well... to sum it up, it was nothing short of majestic.


    ...


    May quickly arrived.


    The sh between Konoha and Kumo had escted dramatically.


    Kumo''s strength proved more difficult than Iwa''s, and they possessed ninja skilled in advanced space-time ninjutsu, allowing them to move supplies within their camp effortlessly. It was rumored that Konoha''s Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato, hadunched several attacks on Kumo''s camp but failed to disrupt their supplies.


    Kumo''s actions undoubtedly proved a crucial point ¨C Konoha''s tactics against other ninja viges were ineffective against them. It was likely that other ninja viges were hesitant to assist Konoha due to Kumo''s powerful force.


    Before engaging Kumo, Konoha had battled Suna and Iwa for a long time, leaving them exhausted. Repelling Suna and Iwa''s ninja had also taken a significant toll on their forces. Under these circumstances, Konoha''s overall strength was in decline, and even the Yellow sh''s involvement in the Kumo battlefield couldn''t change this reality.


    The battle between Kumo and Konoha had no immediate impact on the Land of Demons, where Shiraishi was situated. His current focusy not in the conflict between Kumo and Konoha but in the Land of Demons'' strategic expansion.


    After years of reforms in the Land of Demons, all sectors were thriving and experiencing rapid growth, particrly in economics and military strength. However, due to limited territory and poption, it was still far from bing a major nation.


    Shiraishi recognized the importance of both poption and territory in strengthening their position.


    In Shiraishi''s view, the Land of Demons'' next strategic move was to acquire more poption and territory, which could only be achieved through external expansion and war.


    However as Yagura said, as a neutral country, the Land Of Demons pursuing war outside would jeopardize their neutral status. Being neutral served as both a protection and a restriction, particrly for the Land of Demons.


    Shiraishi had already foreseen how the future international situation in the ninja world would unfold. His n involved weakening the Land of Fire, with Kirigakure transforming into a dark alliance that wouldn''t obstruct the Land of Demons.


    Kumo''s confrontation with Konoha had already helped reduce Konoha''s power, and it would diminish Kumo''s strength as well.


    The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki was depressed and he had lost his aggressiveness. If the need arose to form an alliance against the Land of Demons, he was likely to remain passive.


    As for Suna.... it was the easiest amongst the five major countries, with their strength being the weakest of the five nations,


    At the same time, they were in close enough to the Land of Demons, with arge and sparsely poptednd, and held a wealth of resources in its desert, particrly a resource Shiraishi desired which other countries overlooked - Oil.


    Yet, if they wanted to attack the Land of Wind, they needed a legitimate reason. And if a reason was identified, thereys another challenge.


    This challenge lies in the fact that the Land of Demons, despite its proximity to the Land of Wind,cked a direct border with them.


    Only by dealing withthe issues involving the two intermediary countries can the Land of Demons establish a shared border with the Land of Wind. These two countries were - The Land of Bears and The Land of Honey,


    The Land of Bears and the Land of Honey presented other opportunities.


    The Land of Honey had a strong cultural connection with the Land of Demons and had benefited economically from its development. This country could serve as aunching point for Shiraishi''s ambitions against the Land of Wind.


    Dealing with the Land of Bears would be moreplicated due to its own ninja vige. While Shiraishi wasn''t afraid of them, he found it a bit troublesome to deal with.


    Additionally, the Land of Snow in the north was another target for Shiraishi. By incorporating these small nations into one and iming a portion of the Land of Wind''s territory, they could rival the five major nations in size.


    In the end, the foundation for all these ambitionsy in their own power.


    After annexing these regions, hiding the fact will prove challenging for the Land of Demons.... In fact, it is estimated that there will be no way to hide it during the nning process, and will likely draw the attention of the five major powers.


    However, as Shiraishi had thought previously, this was a time when the five major nations were rtively weak. It was toote for them to recover from their vulnerabilities, and even if they sought to exert control over the Land of Demons, their efforts would be futile.


    The strongest Konoha was separated from the Land of Demons by several other countries. At most, they could offer verbal warnings and threats, but such actions didn''t trouble Shiraishi.


    The Land of Demons'' next development n focused on nurturing its domestic economy and military power. And at the same, they would extend the unique culture of the Land of Demons to neighboring nations and ultimately expand their territory and poption.


    Shiraishi coined this strategy the "Ten-year n" with the goal of achieving it within the next ten years.


    As for how to share their culture and annexing new territories without arousing opposition or panic among the local popce while also letting the people recognize the rule of the Land Of Demons. These all required careful nning.


    Resorting to violence was not a viable option, it demanded a long-term approach grounded in ideological guidance.


    The obstacle in the Land of Demons'' change was its status as a neutral nation.


    Shiraishi believed that Priestess Miroku had recognized this dilemma. Therefore, after formting this strategies, Shiraishi had tomunicate with her to seek her assistance and approval in sharing the culture of the priestess to the neighboring countries.


    Following the path to the shrine and going up the circr path, Shiraishi arrived at the familiar yet deserted main hall. To his surprise, there was no guard or maid present in the shrine today. Theplete absence of personnel was unusual, and an eerie atmosphere permeated the pce, sending shivers down Shiraishi''s spine.


    Behind the curtain, he found the Priestess, seated as usual, and directly addressed her, "Miroku-sama, I require arge number of priestesses."


    Shiraishi put away his thoughts once he got here, and put forward his own request to her in a concise manner.


    "Arge number of tje priestesses? May I ask what Shiraishi-san intends for them to do?"


    The priestess neither agreed nor refused, but wanted to know whyShiraishi asked for arge number of the priestesses.


    "Miroku-sama, I''ve learned from the history of the Land of Demons that in the past, many miko from this country traveled the world and helped people in need. Do you have any information on this?"


    "Indeed, such events did ur but it was in the ancient period and the time before then. However, after the dominance of ninjas, we retreated from that stage of history. I don''t know much about these things as they happened a long time ago."


    "I intend to use these miko. Their operations won''t spread to a wide range and they will only focus on several neighboring countries. I need their assistance in carrying out some propaganda. I guarantee their safety and payment as well for their services."


    Shiraishi also nned to dress some female military members in the miko clothing, starting the cultural invasion of neighboring countries to ease the conquest of the surrounding small nations.


    "If you can guarantee their payment and safety, then i can provide some miko you, Shiraishi-san."


    After all, the miko also need to live. Most of them lived in poverty. If Shiraishi could give them some extra money, she was also happy about it.


    "Thank you."


    "Also.. I have an important matter to speak to you about Shiraishi-san."


    "Important matter?"


    This marked the first time of the miko having a cautious tone. Although her words didn''t convey this, Shiraishi sensed the gravity of what she was about to share. However, he couldn''t anticipate what the her crucial revtion would be about.


    Shiraishi''s expression turned serious, and he asked, "Please, Miroku-sama, go ahead and tell me."


    "I am pregnant."


    "?!"


    Shiraishi''s reaction was a mix of confusion and shock. The unexpected news left him momentarily stunned. "Preg- Pregnant?"He stammered,


    After his initial surprise, he managed to regain hisposure and resisted the urge toin. He asked, "Well ...Miroku-sama, may I ask about the identity of the child''s father?"


    To his knowledge, the Miko had maintained her purity and had never had any intimate rtions with any man so far. The sudden revtion of her pregnancy left him confused about the child''s origins.


    "I have no husband, and there has been no one special."


    Shiraishi remained silent, and a chill crept down his spine.


    "The child will be a girl and her name will be Shion.. She will be born neen months from."


    The Miko''s statement left Shiraishipletely shocked. His eyes widened in disbelief. ''Neen months from now? Birth?''


    A Human woman gestation typicallysts about ten months, so neen months... How could the timing be so precise? Even the gender confirmed?


    ''This Miko... were they truly human?'' Shiraishi couldn''t jelp but question the true nature of these priestesses. From long ago, he had a vague suspicion she might not be entirely human, but it had always been just a feeling, without any concrete evidence. Now, with the Miko making such ims, if there was nothing wrong with her brain, it suggested that she might not be human, at least not in the general sense.


    "It iss entirely normal for Shiraishi-san to be surprised, and this is the reaction one would expect from a regr human."


    "...Miroku-sama... could you simplify your words a bit?"


    "I am not human... including my mother and all the previous Miko. In terms that Shiraishi-san can understand, we''re asexual." The priestess carefully revealed these secrets to Shiraishi, who Miko himself lost in thought.


    The revtion of inhuman brings serving as the Miko in this shrine was initially shocking, but considering the toad on Mount Myobuku, who sought to select a child of prophecy from amongst humans to save the world and establish a peaceful and prosperous era, the idea of inhuman Miko didn''t seem uneptable.


    "Miroku-sama, after sharing this information, what is it that you seek from me?" Shiraishi took a deep breath, aware that she had revealed these secrets for a reason.


    "I hope Shiraishi-san will ept Shion as his goddaughter. She holds great importance for humanity."


    "I see...." Shiraishi lowered his head in thought for a moment, then met the Priestess''s gaze and nodded in agreement.


    While he didn''t fully understand her motivations, her words "holds great importance for humanity" interested Shiraishi. It made him wonder if the uniqueness of the Miko had a broader significance for all of humanity. Moreover, she had provided him with a huge assistance, and requesting him to acknowledge her daughter was a small favor in return.


    "As a token of gratitude for agreeing to this, Shiraishi-san need not consult me for decisions concerning the Land of Demons in the future. You are free to make your own choices."


    Her words essentially granted Shiraishi the leadership of the Land of Demons, superseding the supreme status of the priestess.


    "Is it eptable to make such an offer?"


    Overwhelmed by the sudden turn of events, Shiraishi struggled to adapt, but he couldn''t discern the Priestess''s underlying intentions. Giving all their power to someone else felt like surrendering their destiny.


    "No issue, as the Land of Demons is essentially a country without a true owner."


    "An unowned country?"


    Shiraishi had never heard such a statement before, but the Priestess avoided his questions, evidently avoiding something that might be connected to the founding of the Land of Demons and the origin of the Priestess.


    "Is there anything else, Shiraishi-san?"


    "No.... it''s fine. Let''s call it a day. I''ll take my leave, Miroku-sama."


    Shiraishi rose from his sit, preparing to leave.


    "By the way, there''s one more thing I almost forgot to mention. Before my child is born, that is, over the next neen months, Shiraishi-san should avoid approaching the shrine. I can''t guarantee your safety if you do."


    The way she mentioned the danger made it seem trivial, but it was a clear warning. The shrine would be dangerous during this period.


    "Understood."


    Inwardly, Shiraishi sighed. It seemed that the empty pce today indicated that others had already been expelled by the priestess.


    Having her child must be a significant threat. Could this truly pose such a danger?


    For the next neen months, he would be unable to visit Miko. Then, after that time, he could ask about the truth. As he walked away from the pce, he nned to descend the mountain, but something made him nce back at the shrine.


    A strange purple mist, exuding unprecedented evil, had enshrouded the entire pce. He could hear the monstrous howls within the pce, filled with rage directed at the Priestess. The voices emanated all sorts of evil thoughts, unsettling him and making him feel instinctively feel danger and ufortable.


    Although it was daytime, the sacred shrine now appeared eerie in the sunlight, evoking images of ghosts and monsters. Pausing to look at the shrine for a while, the evil cries of the voices grew louder. He snapped out of his momentary confusion and quickened his pace down the mountain.


    Just a moment ago, a twisted desire to ruthlessly kill people and wreak havoc had surfaced in his mind. Clearly, his will had been unconsciously influenced by some unknown presence. If he continued staying here any longer, he feared he would be further ensnared by these evil thoughts.


    "Could that be the demon from the ancient legends?"


    He had previouslye across tales of the demon in the Land of Demons and had amassed some information to support his conjectures. However, when it came to this demon, data and information were fragmented, and many details remained unverifiable.


    All he knew was, an undead monster only the Miko could confront. The demon had a mysterious power and couldmand armies of warriors. Stories ofrge-scale invasions into the world, with the terracotta warriorsying waste to variousnds.


    The furious and tumultuous presence of the demon in the pce, which Shiraishi had just experienced, seemed like a evil thoughts borne from humanity. If this was indeed the true form of the demon, it promised to be an interesting discovery.The thought of dissecting it on a table genuinely piqued his curiosity.


    ----


    You can support me and read 130 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 192: 188: The Land Of Sky

    Chapter 192: 188: The Land Of Sky


    Returning to Oni City, Shiraishi immediately took action to surround the shrine where the Miko resided, officially prohibiting entry for anyone.


    The aura of the so-called demon inside the shrine posed severe harm to ordinary people. Going close to the area without the appropriate insight meant there was practically no way out. Even if a ninja were to sneak in, it would probably be their own bad luck. Shiraishi viewed the consciousness of this demon as evil, it was saturated with wicked intentions, it was an existence beyond human nature.


    To ensure the safety of the popce, it was imperative to seal off the shrine before the Priestess gave birth.


    Though Shiraishi''s order came suddenly, being the highest-ranking military order, the relevant troops were immediately deployed. They were divided into two groups and organized to take alternating shifts in guarding the area surrounding shrine, ensuring that all ess points were sealed to prevent inadvertent intrusions.


    "What''s happening? Why therge-scale mobilization?"


    With such an extensive operation, there was no hope of keeping it concealed from Ruri and Ayane. Shortly after Shiraishi issued the order, the two women arrived, inquiring about the situation.


    "It''s nothing serious.... The Mikl.. is expecting a child."


    Shiraishi revealed the surprising news. Upon hearing the news, Ruri and Ayane nced at Shiraishi with dangerous eyes at the same time, as if they were searching for an exnation.


    Seeing their doubts and trepidation in the eyes of the two, Shiraishi realized they had misunderstood the situation. He then expressed helplessly.


    "Please don''t misunderstand. I have nothing to do with this."


    "Then... how could the Mikl be pregnant? You''re the one who interacts with her most frequently, Shiraishi-kun, right....?"


    Behind Ayane, a sinister presence with fangs and ws lurked, ring at Shiraishi with a faint hostility. Ruri, too, looked coldly at Shiraishi, as if she was looking at a dead person. Without a proper exnation, Shiraishi would likely spend the night with fire release as a consequence. He had to exin properly..


    "I said... it wasn''t me. The Miko is actually capable of reproducing asexually."


    "Asexual? The Mikl isn''t single-celled. So, where is asexualing from? Shiraishi-kun, if you''re going to lie, at least make a reliable excuse."


    Ayane sighed, evidently seeing that Shiraishi just looking for an excuse to hide his involvement with the Priestess''s pregnancy. While it was fine to present excuses, making exnations full of holes wouldn''t pass.


    "You seem unwilling to admit your responsibility for getting her pregnant. This goes beyond mere moral misconduct. I believe I''ve been too lenient with you over the years." Ruri also spoke coldly from the side.


    "You can check yourself. The shrine may indeed be a bit dangerous for ordinary people right now, but you can use natural energy to sense it. If my guesses are correct, it''s likely linked to the ancient demon that had been passed within the country. The demon has a longstanding connection with the Mikl." Shiraishi calmly responded, his demeanor unwavering, and he showed no signs of guilt or evasiveness. His posture appeared natural, and he maintained eye contact.


    Now, it was Ruri and Ayane''s turn to hesitate.


    "Even so, what''s the connection between the Miko''s pregnancy and the demon?"


    Ruri asked, having previously heard of the legend of the demons in the Land of Demons. She couldn''t understand the connection between the demon and the pregnancy.


    "Perhaps... it is possible all her energy is devoted to producing the next generation. During this period demons'' suppression seal will be rxed. She named the child Shion, and, ording to her, she will be born in neen months."


    "Neen months!?"


    Both Ruri and Ayane were shocked by this revtion. As a mother herself, Ruri found it even more unbelievable. Was the Miko truly human? She had never heard of a human pregnancysting neen months.


    "Yes, although it sounds unbelievable, that''s what she told me."


    As a non-human, the Miko shared simrities in appearance and habits with normal people, but her fundamental nature transcended human understanding.


    "What should we do now?"


    "There''s no need for any action. She has explicitly requested that we not interfere in this matter."


    "Is this demon so powerful?" Ruri''s face brimmed with eagerness to try.


    "In terms of sheer physical strength, it doesn''t stand out as remarkable. However, the demon''s strength cannot be solely evaluated in this aspect. For instance, it has immortality traits simr to those of a tailed beast, which coild only be contained through her abilities."


    "If that''s the case, then it ks indeed troublesome." Ruri concurred, nodding in agreement.


    The immortality of tailed beasts was one thing, but if only the Miko''s power could restrain it, the creature would indeed prove to be a difficult challenge for ninja.


    "It doesn''t matter what it is; sealing the demon is her responsibility. We need to focus on our own tasks. It just so happens that the two of you are here, I have a mission for the you."


    Shiraishi retrieved a document filled with arge amount of information from a drawer and handed it to Ruri.


    "What mission do you have in mind for us?" Ruri asked, while scanning the document''s contents.


    Ayane moved closer to Ruri and began reading the mission details as well. The mission was quite straightforward. After months of hard work, the Land of Demons'' spies had discovered remnants of the once-destroyed Land Of Sky Fortress from the Second Ninja World War.


    Shiraishi''s sole objective was to secure the blueprints for this historical relic.


    "The Land of Sky..."


    Ruri and Ayane had expressions of nostalgia.


    During the previous Ninja World War, the Land of Sky emerged as a rogue nation that wanted to challenge the Five Great Powers.


    The ninjas in this country excelled in chakra maniption and used flying ninja tools for aerial movement.


    Though they caused some trouble for the Five Great Powers at the time, Konoha eventually dispatched forces to eliminate them before they could pose a huge threat.


    "I remember fighting these people at the time. The Sora ninjas were average, but their flying tools they had was a bit of a challenge. But, If i recall.. they were wiped out by Konoha afterwards."


    "The ninjas of the Land of Sky were notpletely wiped out. A small number managed to escape, and from the intel, they''re currently hiding in a forest within the Land of Forest. They''ve established a fortress equivalent to a Ninja Vige and they''re waiting for an opportunity to make aeback." He exined


    "I see. So, once we acquire the blueprints..."


    "Just getting the blueprints is sufficient. The fortress will be difficult to move, given its size. And from the information sent back, the fortress seem to be in a semi-abandoned state and hasn''t been repaired, still making it difficult to move. After securing the blueprints, you should destroy them to prevent others from getting hold of them."


    Ruri and Ayane nodded in agreement.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you."


    "Wait for our good news."


    Ruri and Ayane set out immediately, following the mission''s instructions to the Land of Forest to capture the design blueprints from the fortress.


    With Ruri and Ayane''s departure, Shiraishimenced recruiting priestesses, with the goal of recruiting 300 within three days.


    Next, these 300 miko would undergo a three-month training period to equip them with the skills needed for conducting the propaganda in foreign countries.


    Currently, the majority of the countries were grappling with the consequences of the Third Ninja World War. At the same time, it was also essential to lend loans to neighboring smaller nations.


    As per Shiraishi''s intelligence, the neighboring Land of Honey and Land of Bears were already in dire financial straits and urgently required financial assistance.


    These small countries were unlikely to repay their debts on time, providing a suitable excuse for Shiraishi tounch an attack on them, furtherpleting their goal.


    Shiraishi had devised aprehensive n. However, this n targeted only the Land of Honey and Land of Bears, as the Land of Snow in the north boasted a stable economy and political situation.


    In addition Shiraishi had heard of the benevolent and kind reputation of the Land of Snow''s daimyo, who governed diligently and cared for his people.


    So for the time being, Shiraishi decided to observe the Land of Snow, evaluating whether it was necessary to make a move. Nheless, the control of Land of Honey and Land of Bears, serving as gateways to the Land of Wind, was vital for the Land of Demons'' future grand strategy.


    ...


    The training of the 300 miko officially began. Ruri and Ayane set off for the Land of Forest to locate the remnants of the Sky fortress.


    While Shiraishi''s responsibilities became more manageable. While at home, he would asionally tease Asuka and Kazuhime. The two children were growing up healthily in peace.


    Particrly Kazuhime, who was born with extraordinary talent, Shiraishi undoubtedly has high expectations for her. However, due to her age, He had sealed all of Kazuhime''s abilities to prevent any unintended consequences.


    After all Chakra almost on par with that of a tailed beast, which could render average ninjas incapable of approaching her with the aura alone, even if she didn''t use it for jutsus. He nned to begin her education at the age of six. As for Asuka, his talent was rtively averagepared to his younger sister, and he remained at the level of an ordinary person.


    However, he didn''t feel.anything bad about Asuka potentially leading an ordinary life. At least Asuka possessed the capability to protect his family. Even if he became an ordinary ninja in the future, he could enjoy a life of peace and happiness.


    After ordering Ameyu to look after Asuka and Kazuhime, Shiraishi made ns to visit the Shikkotsu Forest. He hadn''t forgotten that his two students, Obito and Rin, were still training with natural energy there.


    After such a long time, Shiraishi believed that Obito and Rin''s training with natural energy should have yielded some results. He informed Katsuyu to use reverse summoning jutsu.


    "No matter how many times I see it, your size is beyond impressive."


    Looking at the gigantic body in front of him, Shiraishi believed that "magnificent" didn''t do justice to Katsuyu''s massive body.


    A single step could shake the earth.


    So, Katsuyu''s main body rarely engaged in activities. When needed, she merely detached a portion of her body.


    "A massive body alsoes with its inconveniences. I haven''t moved my main body here for about three hundred years. Every time I do, I end up crushing parts of the forest."


    Katsuyu''s soft and waxy voice emanated from its massive mouthparts.


    "Shiraishi-sama, why the silence?"


    "Ah, I was just lost in thought for a moment, no worries. So, how are Obito and Rin doing?"


    Shiraishi cleverly changed the topic. Discussing time with an almost immortal summoning beast was certainly not sensible.


    "Rin''s training with natural energy progressing well, and she''s currently attempting to integrate Senjutsu chakra."


    Shiraishi nodded in understanding.


    Her pace wasn''t fast, but neither was it slow. With Rin mastering the fusion of Senjutsu chakra, her medical ninjutsu''s healing capability and speed would greatly improve. She was on her way to bing a highly skilled medical ninja, a much-needed asset for the Land of Demons.


    After all, the Land of Demons was still in need of capable medical ninja. One proficient medical ninja could often rece dozens or even hundreds of regr ones.


    "Obito''s struggle with integrating natural energy isn''t going smoothly. There are too many distracting thoughts in his mind. While he can sense natural energy, his control and use is terrible."


    "That kid... forget it, patience is key. At his age, impatience is a natural trait. I''ll pay them a visit and talk to Obito slowly."


    Shiraishi bade farewell to Katsuyu and headed towards the forest.


    The vicinity was popted by ghostly white trees with upright root formations resembling needles. Small slugs the size of a palm clung to these trees, excreting mucus from their mouthparts.


    In essence, this forest was brimming with Katsuyu''s eyes and ears, hiding nothing from her observation. This was one of its means of protection.


    While the Shikkotsu Forest was a hidden ce in the world that ordinary people couldn''t easily enter, some fortunate individuals asionally stumbled upon this forest.


    If they sought power, Katsuyu would engage them in a contract. But for those innocents who inadvertently wandered in,cking knowledge and intent, Katsuyu would erase their memories of entering the forest and return them to the outside world, showing mercy to the lost souls who had unknowingly entered the Forest.


    ording to Katsuyu, the summoned beasts in the three sacred ces possessed different attitudes.


    If it had been the Ryuuchi Cave any lost wanderers would be lured straight into the cave and devoured as meal. Hence, the summoned beasts in the Ryuuchi Cave were ruthless, savage, and bloodthirsty snakes. They wouldn''t easily enter into contracts with ninjas unless their strength was fuly recognized.


    Walking through the forest, Shiraishi soon reached the area where Obito and Rin were training.


    There was a clear stream nearby, teeming with plump fish, along with a small vegetable patch where green vegetables were grown.


    Several wooden houses constructed from white wood stood in the vicinity, and a few slugs were leisurely moving along their surfaces, using mucus secreted from their mouts to deal with any potential bugs and stains on the wooden structures.


    asionally, Shiraishi would bring Ruri and Ayane here for training, and for convenience, he had grown these vegetable patches and built the house to solve issues of food and shelter.


    "Shiraishi-sensei, you''re here."


    Sensing Shiraishi''s chakra, Rin halted her training immediately. Having the capability to use Senjutsu chakra, she possessed the ability to sense chakra.


    "I''ve just dealt with the matters over there and thought I''de and check on you. Rin, you''re doing well. Now, you can move on to the next stage of training."


    Shiraishi nodded in approval of Rin''s training achievements shown so far.


    "Shiraishi-sensei, what''s the next stage of training?"


    "It''s quite simple. You''ll need to sessfully integrate Senjutsu chakra with your medical ninjutsu. Controlling Senjutsu chakra and using it for jutsu require different concepts. You can begin training, and I''ll be guiding you through the process."


    "I understand." Rin nodded firmly, determined not to disappoint Shiraishi.


    Shiraishi undeniably appreciated Rin''s earnest attitude and dedication to learning. The master-student rtionship between him and Rin was vastly different from the rtionship Minato had with her. In his case, it was a genuine master-student rtionship, like passing on his legacy.


    So, He intended to teach Rin everything he knew, including his medical ninjutsu and, when necessary, his core beliefs. However, how much Rin learned from him depended on her effort andprehension. He couldn''t predict the oue for everything, but he was convinced that Rin possessed the raw talent for medical ninjutsu. He foresaw her achieving great sess on her path as a medical ninja.


    Just as Shiraishi was about to continue speaking, a piercing sound erupted from behind. The attacker was swift. Should he defend against the strike, he anticipated that the attacker would sustain injury. Having sensed it advance, he swiftly sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the attacker''s blow.


    Seeing Shiraishi dodging, the attacker recognized that it was unlikely to seed with the initial surprise attack. He stopped in time, turned his body, andunched a forceful kick with his right foot towards Shiraishi.


    Shiraishi promptly raised his arm to block the iing kick.


    The attacker was a ck-haired teem with one eye. He activated his Sharingan, attempting to trap Shiraishi with genjutsu once they made eye contact.


    The speed, strength, and timing of his taijutsu moves, including the use of genjutsu, were quick and decisive.


    Yet, all of these efforts proved futile against Shiraishi.


    "No matter how sophisticated your genjutsu is, it won''t work on me. I should have warned you about this long ago, Obito."


    For Shiraishi, who had a second consciousness within him, the genjutsu lost its effect the instant Obito released it.


    Obito knew the fruitlessness of his endeavor and intended to withdraw, putting distance between himself and Shiraishi. However, Shiraishi''s outstretched arm darted with lightning speed and seized Obito''s unretreating right leg, swinging it forcefully.


    Obito''s body wasunched into the air. He adjusted his position mid-flight to avoid tumbling uponnding. Yet, regaining bnce on the ground remained a challenging feat. His shoes scraped against the ground with a grinding sound, his shoulders shook up and down, with his breathing grew heavy.


    "Too slow..."


    Obito froze as Shiraishi''s voice echoed from behind him. Shiraishi had vanished from his previous spot.


    "Tch, you were only able to dispel my genjutsu with the help someone."


    Obito seemed somewhat unconvinced of the situation.


    In response to Obito''s frustration, Shiraishi merely smiled andmented, "It is rather remarkable how an Uchiha genius can use such unreasonable excuses for his own failures. Can''t a man just admit his failure?"


    "Hmph, you Uchiha leech, you don''t seem qualified to make such statements¡ªouch!"


    Obito abruptly clutched his head in pain, upset that he''d struck his head again. Grumbling about Shiraishi inwardly, he turned around, aimed a kick again, but Shiraishi had already flickered a few meters away.


    "Alright, Obito, don''t be angry. Shiraishi-sensei is just teasing you."


    Rin came over tofort Obito who was about to rush forward to continue fighting Shiraishi, with a gentle smile on her face.


    Obito just gave up. Although Rin had lost her past memories, she still remained as gentle as ever. Obito sighed happily in his heart.


    "Rin, you spoil him far too much. It''s been quite some time, and he''s only started to get natural energy. It''s taking too long for him to attempt Sage Mode."


    "You can''t me me for this, I really want to master it as soon as possible."


    Obito expressed his frustration. He wasn''t lying. He really wanted to get stronger as soon as possible to protect Rin.


    Observing Obito''s posture, Shiraishi remained silent and then removed a ss vial from his pouch, tossing it to Obito.


    Obito received the ss vial with a puzzled expression.


    "This is..."


    "A Sharingan. ce it in your left eye. Fighting with one eye will hinder your vision, which will affect your ability to fight."


    Obito then realized that the ss vial held a fresh eyeball soaked in a solution, the eye had the shape of a three-tomoe Sharingan.


    "Rin, please could you please assist Obito in installing this eye? Given your current ability, it should be an easy task."


    [Yes!.. Install]


    "I understand, Shiraishi-sensei."


    Rin had no objections. She was aware that this was a test from Shiraishi, so she led Obito to a small room to perform the eye surgery.


    Shiraishi looked at Obito''s back, feeling somewhat regretful.


    His initial intention was to have Obito master using natural energy as fast as he could, so the Mangekyou Sharingan could be ready forbat as soon as possible. But currently, achievingbat effectiveness with Obito''s Mangekyou Sharingan would probably take a long time.


    Evidently, the normal step by step method for normal Uchihas'' wasn''t suited to an Uchiha like Obito, who possessed an "extraordinary talent." Handling such an atypical "genius" left Shiraishi feeling rather difficult.


    ...


    The Land of Forest.


    Thend stretched before them, with dense trees extending towards the sky. Ruri and Ayane had arrived. They looked at the human-shaped rock pedestal emerging from the ground ahead and quickly identified the vast underground structure as their destination.


    "Is this the ce?" Ruri asked, running her hand over the human-shaped pedestal, which resembled a damaged statue, riddled with gaps and signs of wear.


    Ayane rolled her eyes, surveyed the ground, and confirmed, "Yes, it''s right here, its hidden beneath our feet. It''s quite massive."


    Through Ayane''s Byakugan, she observed the huge rock structureparable in size to a small town beneath the ground at their feet. This structure housed tens of thousands of people.


    In the building''s center, Ayane noticed an unusual chakra signature using her Byakugan and frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" Ruri asked.


    "I detected a strange chakra in the fortress, somewhat simr to that of a tailed beast." Ayane exined, turning her head to convey the information.


    "Tailed beast? Has the Land of Sky been researching tailed beasts?" Ruri was also surprised.


    The Land of Sky''s ninja abilities shouldn''t have the capacity to capture a tailed beast. Moreover, the tailed beasts from the five major nations were still preserved, and the tailed beast from Takigakure was sealed within Nohara Rin''s body in the Land of Demons. How could a tailed beast be present in the Land of Sky?


    "It''s just a simrity, and I can''t confirm if it''s a tailed beast. But the chakra is indeed powerful. Unlike regr chakra, it powers this entire fortress."


    "In that case, we should bring it back with us. Shiraishi is likely to be interested by this mysterious chakra." Ruri suggested, and Ayane concurred. Their intentions aligned.


    Ruri jumped from the side, distancing herself from the human-shaped stone pedestal.


    Ayane, wearing a white leather fingerless glove, balled her hand into a fist, and with a quick motion, she struck the ground.


    A tremendous shockwave radiated outward from the point of impact. The dense forest trees creaked and were uprooted and blown away by the storm.


    The ground beneath Ayane fractured and crumbled instantly, while the human-shaped stone pedestal disintegrated into fine grains, carried away by the wind.


    The massive stone building, previously hidden by the earth, now exposed partly to the sunlight, disyed a conspicuous and exaggerated hole in its exposed section.


    Ayane shook her numb arm, gazing at the entrance inside the structure with a wicked smile curling on her lips.


    "Alright, we''ve sessfully opened the entrance. It''s hunting time next."


    ------


    You can support me and read 130 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 193: 189: Zero Tail

    Chapter 193: 189: Zero Tail


    In a remote and uninhabited area of the Land of Sky, a fortress known as ''King''s Fortress'' served as the gathering point for Sora ninjas.


    As far back as the Second Ninja World War, Konoha had severely damaged the fortress. Once a symbol of the Land of Sky''s power, the fortress could no longer soar in the skies. To avoid detection by Konoha, the entire fortress was concealed underground through sealing jutsu, allowing it to remain.


    Within the fortress''s main chamber, a middle-aged man with a muscr build sat on a stone throne. He appeared to be around forty years old, with a head of ck hair, looking energetic.


    Standing before him was a Sora nin d in a typical ninja uniform, bearing the forehead protector.


    After listening to the Sora nin''s report, the middle-aged man sitting on the stone throne couldn''t hide his disappointment and sighed.


    "So, you''re saying we still can''t find a stable source of energy to power the Zero Tail?"


    "I''m very sorry, Shinno-sama, but the Chakra needed by the Zero Tail isrge. Only the legendary tailed beast could provide such a huge amount and consistent energy source." The Sora ninja replied apologetically.


    Shinno naturally understood this reality despite his disappointment. However, he still remained eager to explore any other methods of powering the Zero Tail.


    In the past, the Land of Sky had gathered its entire national strength to construct this fortress around the core of the ''Zero Tail''. Although it was an impressive aerial fortress and could function as a powerful weapon, its reliance on ''Zero Tail'' was a significant drawback.


    This was the very reason for Shinno''s distress.


    "Since this is the case, there''s no other option. We must continue to bring people in from outside, whether tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands, to fasten the Zero Tail''s recovery and then take revenge against the Land of Fire and Konoha." Shinno said coldly.


    If they couldn''t secure a tailed beast, they would use the Chakra and life force of ordinary people to fill the Zero Tail with energy. However, the Chakra and vitality of ordinary people were in short supply, which meant that they might need to sacrifice hundreds of thousands to provide the huge energy necessary to activate the fortress through the Zero Tail.


    "Yes, Shinno-sama" The Sora nin responded, his expression turning serious.


    Currently, over 3,000 prisoners were held captive in the fortress. These people were ordinary people secretly transported from the outside, serving as living sacrifices to fuel Zero Tail. But for the full recovery of Zero Tail, thr number wasn''t enough. More prisoners were needed to supply the necessary Chakra and life force.


    "Go and remember, don''t attract the attention of ninjas from other countries, capture them discreetly. We now-"


    Before Shinno could give further instructions, the entire fortress was suddenly shrouded by a devastating shockwave, causing them to shake violently.


    Shinno, seated on the stone throne, was also shaken, and he looked up at the ceiling.


    Cracks appeared in the ceiling and showed signs of further expanding


    The Sora nin standing before him lost his bnce and fell to the ground during the tremor, scrambling to his feet in panic.


    "Shinno-sama, what''s happening?"


    As the Sora ninja asked, rms began sounding throughout the fortress via various passages.


    Shinno''s expression darkened, and after hearing the rms, he realized that an enemy had breached the fortress. The powerful impact that had shaken the entire structure was proof of the enemy''s intrusion.


    ''Who could it be? Konoha ninjas?''


    While the unexpected attack briefly disoriented Shinno, he swiftly regained hisposure. This was the Land of Sky''s stronghold, and thousands of well-armed fighters were stationed here. As long as there wasn''t arge-scale invasion involving ninjas from the five major countries, their strength could deter any enemy.


    So, Shinno resolved to wait for the good news within the fortress.


    The attack had been so sudden, and the Sora nins in the fortress immediately realized there was an enemy invasion. They abandoned their tasks, armed themselves, and hurried towards the scene of the incident.


    Jumping down through the hole created by the strike, Ruri and Ayane sneaked into the inside of the fortress smoothly.


    From the outside, the fortress appeared no different from ordinary stone structures, but after entering, the passage walls transformed into solid metal tes, and mysterious transparent pipe devices of unknown purpose were attached to the walls, pulsating in a cohesive pattern.


    "I''m going to get the blueprints for the fortress and other import6 materials that might be here. As for that chakra resembling a tailed beast, walk straight along this road, turn left at the third junction, and then go straight ahead."


    Ayane instructed. With her eyes she instantly knew the entire fortress''syout.


    Invading such a fortress withplex terrain would confuse a typical sensory ninja, but with the Byakugan, the maze-like fortress passages were clear, and she knew her destination as soon as she opened her eyes.


    Neither the library were the blueprints and other vital documents were stored nor the chamber where she sensed the tailed beast chakra..They couldn''t evade her eyes detection.


    After informing Ruri of the locations, Ayane started on her mission to retrieve the blueprints and the other materials from the library.


    Ruri nced at Ayane''s leaving figure, then turned and quickly made her way in the direction Ayane had pointed.


    Further down the passage, a group of Sora nins noticed Ruri immediately. Without hesitation, they armed themselves and release a barrage of kunai that shot rapidly from their kunai guns. These kunai guns were more sophisticated in craftsmanship,unching faster with more power.


    For a normal ninja, tracking the trajectory of these kunai was nearly impossible, but for Ruri with her dynamic vision, the kunai fired from the Sora nins guns moved as slowly as a crawling turtle.


    The Kunai barrage flew past Ruri''s body, without touching her, not even her clothes.


    The Sora nins were extremely shocked. Confronted with such a relentless barrage of kunai, Ruri remained unharmed. Her inhuman reaction time and speed, among other attributes, set her apart from any enemies they had fought before.


    In response, they needed to retreat to a safe distance, reload their kunai guns, and fired another round of attacks on Ruri.


    As they reloaded their kunai, Ruri rushed toward them with a flickering silhouette. She grabbed her gunbai, brimming with violeny chakra, she swung it towards them.


    Boom!


    The passage,yered with dense metal tes with the transparent pipes, burst upon impact. Chakra leaked out from the pipes, drifting into the air, and quickly dissipating


    Ruri''s strike annihted the small squad, leaving them sprawled on the ground.


    Continuing along the passage, she arrived at the third junction Ayane had mentioned and immediately turned left.


    The passages in front of her was still heavily guarded by numerous Sora nins, as if they were guarding someone of great importance and preventing Ruri''s advance.


    They readied their kunai guns and were about to pull the trigger.


    Suddenly, the temperature in the passage rose, and raging mes surged forth, engulfing the passage ahead.


    It was tote forthe Sora nins to react. The narrow passage was devoured by thr mes, along with the Sora nins within.


    Having eliminated all the ninjas in the passage, the mes pressed on, smashing through the massive door at the passage''s end.


    With a booming explosion, the enormous door was sted open.


    The charred remains of the Sora nins turned into kunai guns, some bearing burn marks, miced with the hot mes and thick ck smoke, and plummeted from the sky.


    The passage exterior was covered in searing heat, and the air distorted and warped from the steam.


    Stepping onto the hot metal floor, Ruri advanced gracefully, her ck tights remaining spotless. She walked casually towards the room and looked inside.


    This was the main chamber of the fortress, a spacious circr space. At its core stood arge pir, intertwined with vine-like transparent pipes, which supported the chamber. At the bottom of this huge column rested arge stone throne.


    Ruri calmly scanned the room. She saw a middle-aged man sitting on the stone throne.


    "It appears you''re the leader here."


    Rui''s her Sharingan locked at the man seated upon the stone throne.


    Shinno, seated on the stone throne, pped lightly and praised, "Its impressive. Is that the power of Sharingan? As a rogue from Konoha, I should praise your ability for being able to find this ce, little girl."


    Even though Shinno had hidden himself underground for the most part, he had managed to stay informed and, therefore, possessed some knowledge about Ruri.


    Uchiha Ruri, an S-rank rogue ninja from Konoha, with the renowned Uchiha heritage backing her, was not entirely unknown to him.


    "So, what''s your verdict? Would you like to join me? As someone who had betrayed Konoha, you must hold a deep grudge against the vige. My purpose is the same with yours. My goal is to exact revenge on Konoha and the Land of Fire, which once destroy the Land of Sky. In a sense, our goals are the same." Shinno stood up from the throne, with a sincere and generous expression, which gave him an air of kindness and warmth.


    "Is that all yourst words?"


    "We''re not enemies. We share amon hostility towards the Land of Fire and Konoha. We have something in--"


    Shinno still wanted to continue his seductive words, his hypocritical smirk disgusted Ruri subconsciously. She promptly made her position clear with her actions and interrupted his speech.


    Shinno, who had just stood up from the throne, failed to fully see Ruri''s movements as her powerful punch found its mark on his stomach. The blow forced the air from his lungs, he vomited a considerable amount of blood. He doubled over in several pain, as Ruri''s fist, encased in ck fingerless gloves, had deeply prated his abdominal area.


    The hard muscles in his stomach, painstakingly developed, appeared as ridiculous as paper before Ruri''s overwhelming fist.


    "I hate seeing fake smiles on people''s faces. They disgust me a lot."


    Withdrawing her fist, Ruri left Shinno gasping for air, as he knelt on the ground. The fake wmile on his face changed into a twisted and hideous face, as his brows throbbed with pain and saliva dribbled from the corner of his mouth.


    ''This impudent girl is too powerful!'' Shinno thought. He raised his head with difficulty, trying to see Ruri''s features clearly. Just as he attempted to lift his head, he was struck harshly on the back of his head.


    His head collided violently with the hard ground in a violent collision that produced cracks. The impact drove the upper half of his head into the floor, and another mouthful of blood gushed out from his mouth. His facial muscles contorted with pain.


    Ruri stepped on Shinno''s head, immobilizing him and preventing him from raising his head. l


    "You''re researching on tailed beasts, correct? Where is it? Hand it over."


    Ruri''s cold words were withmand and her condescending overbearing and ruthless attitude meant there was no room for discussing.


    Coughing up more blood, Shinno understood the implications of Ruri''s words. Heughed "So that''s it, are you here for the Zero Tail?"


    With the monstrous power he sensed coursing through Ruri''s body, his own body''s defeat was undeniable. He had been crushed by her overwhelming might, he had no chance of victory with his own strength.


    "Zero Tail?" Ruri raised an eyebrow, hearing the name for the first time.


    "Yes, it''s an amazing creature. Although it wasn''t created by the Land of Sky, we were the first to discover its existence." Shinno''s tone was filled with pride.


    "I''m not interested in the history of your Land of Sky. Where is it?"


    "Release me first, and I''ll take you to it." Shinno had a sly smile on his face, although it quickly disappeared.


    "Don''t try to y any tricks." Ruri removed her foot from Shinno''s head.


    "Don''t worry. you''re so powerful that even a hundred of me would be no match for you. It''s truly worthy of the Uchiha''s blood, truly enviable. I wish I could use it." Shinno stood up crookedly from the ground, brushed the dust off his clothes, with blood flowed from his forehead. Making the smile on his face looking hideous and funny.


    "Are you done with your nonsense?"


    "Cough!..., you''re a rude youngdy. Since you''re so eager for Zero Tail, then i will take you to it."


    When Shinno observed Ruri''s cold gaze, he knew she was getting impatient and refrained from further dy.


    He walked towards the pir connected to the throne and touched it with his palm. Immediately, glowing seals materialized on the pir''s surface, rendering it luminous. This revealed a hidden hile in the pir, capable of amodating only one hand.


    Under Ruri''s watchful gaze, Shinno extended his hand steadily into the hole and pressed a button inside. Immediately, a hole opened in the floor beside him, providing an entrance to the lower space.


    "Follow me. The Zero Tail is down here. That creature isn''t to be trifled with." Shinno said jumping into the hole, falling into the depths.


    Without hesitating, Ruri followed Shinno, jumping into the cave''s entrance, entering the underground space where the Zero Tail was located.


    Uponnding, Ruri found herself in a cylindrical underground chamber. There was a huge, tombstone-like instrument standing before her. In front of this instrumenty a cocoon-like structure of simr shape, suspended in the air by numerous transparent tubes extending from the chamber''s walls.


    The cocoon''s translucent skin emitted a faint glow. Encased within the cocoony a serpent-like creature, coiled and pitch balck6 as night, its eyes closed. A white mask covered its face, and it breathed rhythmically inside the cocoon.


    Within the transparent tubes wrapping around the cocoon, a ck liquid substance flowed, continually nurturing the snake-like creature inside.


    Though the transformation was subtle, Ruri could sense that the creature within the cocoon was undergoing some sort of change. Presently, it was in hibernation due to the insufficient energy provided.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Shinno, beneath the cocoon, erupted into inexplicableughter, drawing Ruri''s attention to him. He turned to Ruri, his face dripping with mockery and disdain. He impolitely pointed at her, smiling contemptuously.


    "I didn''t expect you would be as so foolish and stupid as to follow me down here. I''ve heard that Uchihas are haughty and arrogant. It seems you''re no exception. Hahaha! You''ve arrived, only to meet your end as food for the Zero Tail''s."


    Ruri stared at Shinno in silence, her hands weaving seals, chakra umting in her mouth. She didn''t want hear his repulsiveughter anymore, which sounded like pollution to her ears.


    But there was a sudden change. The fireball that had been forming in her mouth burst forth, but it instantaneously shrank to a point one meter away from her before turning into a thin me, disappearing into the air. The sudden change made Ruri narrow her eyes in confusion.


    "Ha ha!, you can''t use jutsu here. I''m sorry, but this is the resting ce of Zero Tail. Whenever chakra is used, it iss absorbed by the Zero Tail and converted into the energy powering the fortress."


    "Do you intend to devour me as an energy source?" Ruri looked Shinno thoughtfully.


    "It''s toote knowing that now."


    Shinno retrieved a remote control device from his pocket, he pressed a button, and the upper passage sealed shut. It transformed the area into a cage with no way to escape.


    "How will you escape this space without the use of chakra? Let me see your face of desperation as you meet a tragic end. The Zero Tails particrly loves the chakra of the despaired."


    Shinno gloated with an air of victory, his shoulders trembling with excitement.


    At this time, the Zero Tail inside the cocoon seemed to sense the high-quality chakra, jt began to sway within its transparent cocoon.


    The mask covering its head lifted slowly, and it swept its nce towards Ruri. The eyes visible through the white mask, emanated a dark and evil aura, filled with greedy desire.


    Ruri snorted in response to Zero Tail''s greedy gaze, showing her displeasure. She grabbed the gunbai from her back and charged forward.


    The Zero Tail seemed to detect her presence. Several ck, tendrils sprouted from the cocoon''s surface, gathering in palm-like appendages. They reached out in an attempt to ensnare Ruri from all directions.


    Ruri easily stepped on the tendrils, slicing through them with her weapon. However, the surface of the cocoon sprouted even more tendrils, which were denser and seemingly endless. Ruri was forced to retreat to avoid their assaults, causing her to frown.


    "It''s so perfect. Even the power of the Uchiha n is powerless against the Zero Tail in this ce. After absorbing your chakra, perhaps the Zero Tail can awaken in advance." Shinno taunted, his tone filled with scorn for the supposed might of Sharingan.


    "The power of the Uchiha n? When have I shown you the true power of the Uchiha?"


    "It''s no use being stubborn. I''ve already won this battle."


    Ruri looked Shinno with a calm gaze, undisturbed by his words. However, she couldn''t help but be a little angry by his unfounded sense of superiority.


    "She must have dealt with the situation on her side. I need to solve this quickly. Dealing with this fellow requires removing the restrictions...."


    Ruri pressed her forehead, showing the pained expression of someone having a headache.


    Under Shinno''s surprised gaze, Ruri hastily rolled up her sleeves, revealing her wrist and removed the chakra limiter, allowing the metal ring to fall to the ground. Ruri''s control over her body''s chakra reached an unimaginable level.


    The cocoon of the Zero Tail trembled in fear upon sensing something. It realized that it could no longer absorb chakra from Ruri''s body. The chakra within her, under her precise control, seemed to have condensed into an imprable, solid mass, it was difficult to absorb.


    Red skeletal formations surrounded the ssed enclosure, and the atmosphere became oppressively heavy.


    Shinno struggled to breathe, his eyes wide with fear. He stared at the red skeletal structure surrounding Ruri, rendered speechless, he had no idea of what Ruri intended to do or the jutsu she was about to use. However, he sensed the smell of death.


    The red skeletal structure continued to evolve, extending its veins and flesh. It donned armor and powerful limbs, and one of the skeletal hands swirled the air, creating distorted, red energy. In its grip, a huge red sword materialized, emanating a regal aura.


    "Don''t think I''m going too much on you. You were the one to call the Uchiha''s power weak. Allow me to show you what an Uchiha is truly capable of."


    With her statement, Ruri controlled the red giant and raised the giant red sword. The mere act of raising it induced a profound sense of oppression, making resistance nearly impossible.


    Shinno trembled, his lips quivering. He watched the colossal red sword hanging above his head with an expression bordering on despair, his thoughts disarrayed.


    ''Is this... god''s power?.?..'' He couldn''t understand how a ninja could be so powerful.


    "Are you kidding me? I am the god of the future. This must be a Sharingan genjutsy! Zero Tail, detroy her!!!"


    Shinno shouted, attempting to regain hisposure. However, he dared not take a step back and instead gave a ferventmand to the Zero Tail.


    The tremendous red sword suspended on air was undoubtedly beyond Shinno''s ability to block. His only hopey in Zero Tail''s defense.


    Yet, within the cocoon, the Zero Tail seemingly retreated further, burying its head deeply. It acted as though Ruri might not notice its presence and remained unresponsive to Shinno''s shout.


    "Why are you running, Zero Tail! Hurry and kill her! You are the invici¡ª"


    Shinno''s words stopped his words abruptly, strangled by the grip of impending death.


    Despair and death approached.


    The enormous sword descended, generating a powerful shockwave that surged throughout the circr space. A deep sword mark cleaved the room, hurling debris and dust into the air.


    The pce-like circr chamber, the room they upied, was severed in two by the sword''s swing. Meanwhile, Shinno''s body met a simr fate, cleaved into two parts.


    Ruri paid no mind to the remains of Shinno''s body as she moved forward. The red giant moved in tandem with her, finally standing before the cocoon enveloping Zero Tail.


    The Zero Tail trembled in fear inside the cocoon. The cold, merciless aura in the air nearly left it breathless, its entire being filled with dread at the might Ruri had shown at this moment.


    Ruri retrieved a scroll from her pouch, releasing its content.


    It revealed an orange-red, half-human-high pottery object. It was invaluable treasure, the Amber Purifying Pot, left behind by the Sage of the Six Paths. This legendary artifact possessed powerful sealing capabilities.


    Ruri controlling the red giant, suspended the colossal red sword above the cocoon, opened the Amber Pot, and directed her attention to the Zero Tail inside cocoon.


    "Will you be going in by yourself? or I''ll have to force you? I will respect your choice."


    The Zero Tail looked up at the immense red sword hovering above, then down at the ominous darkness within the Amber Pot¡ªit felt danger instinctively.


    It would, if possible, prefer neither option.


    ----


    You can support me and read 130 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 194: 190: Six Path

    Chapter 194: 190: Six Path


    The mission to acquire the blueprint of the Land of Sky''s Fortress had been sessfullypleted quickly without much time.


    After Ruri and Ayane''s return, Shiraishi achieved his goal of obtaining the blueprints for the fortress he wanted. Additionally, he stumbled upon a treasure trove of designs for warships and weapons, an unexpected bonus. Recognizing the importance, Ayane opted to bring back all the relevant design drawings and materials.


    Looking over the designs, He conceded due to hisck of proficiency in manufacturing warships and weaponry. Fortunately, within the confines of the research institute, there were scientists specializing on these areas, especially battleships, which held particr importance for Shiraishi. He realized that future marine resource development would depend on the deployment of these battleships to deter rival nations.


    The remaining weapon schematics covered the manufacturing of convenient ninja tools, such as bombs and kunai guns. Even in the hands of ordinary soldiers, these weapons posed a credible threat to ninjas. Especially the Kunai Gun, capable of continuously firing kunai with a pull of the trigger.


    ording to Ruri, who had fought in battle against this weapon, the speed and force of these kunais could instantly injure ninjas not proficient with the body flicker. If the attack covered arge area, the lethality will be significant.


    In summary, the mission had yielded fruitful results. The acquisition of these design drawings and materials promised a significant boost to the Land Of Demon''s military power.


    Shiraishi didn''t forget the secured strange creature known as Zero Tail. To be honest, the spies near the Land of Sky''s remnant failed to discover the existence of the creature during their mission. Were it not for Ruri''s intervention, they would have remained ignorant of this hidden power within the Fortress.


    ording to a section of Land of Sky documents which Ayane brought back, the Zero Tail was described as a creatureposed of dark chakra. It was formed naturally rather than man-made. When the Land of Sky discovered the Zero Tail. it was still very weak. It used human negative emotions like despair and sadness as food. These emotions were transformed into extremely cold dark chakra, nourishing the creature''s strength.


    Although it wasn''t a tailed beast, it was simr to one.


    After learning about the characteristics of the Zero Tail, the Land of Sky began secretly capturing humans acrlss the world, imprisoning them, and channeling their grief and despair to feed the Zero Tail. Over decades, they coborated with the Zero Tail and its core to construct the uncanny flying fortress.


    With thepletion of the fortress, the Land of Sky ambitions grew rapidly. They dered war on the five major powers during the Second Ninja World War. Their unfortunate choice was the Land of Fire, home to the formidable Konoha. Their ill-fated campaign culminated in a disastrous defeat against Konoha''s might.


    However, the remnants of the Land of Sky defeated by Konoha clung to their ambition to dominate the world. After recognizing the overwhelming power of the Land Of Fire and Konoha, they shifted from the path of light to the shadows. Exploiting the chaos of the Third Ninja World War, they continued to capture humans and using their misery as fo9d to restore the Zero Tail''s power.


    Under normal circumstances, it would have taken more than a decade to fully revive Zero Tail. However, they only had to me their bad luck. During the Zero Tail recovery, Ruri and Ayane took over the fortress. With the Zero Tail now in the possession in the Land Of Demons, the Land of Sky Fortress had be a huge garbage dump, with no use for it.


    Essentially, the entire power of the Land of Sky was derived from the Zero Tail.


    Shiraishi found this naturally formed creature quite interesting. The revtion that the Zero Tail fed on negative human emotions, thereby strengthening its dark chakra, particrly interested him. If the Zero Tail''s capabilities could be thoroughly studied, it might provide valuable insights into his study of Tailed Beasts.


    "Thank you for your hard work. Now, we await for results to show."


    Although the mission had been profitable, turning these gains into visible power would require a long research and development time. Once they had sessfully harnessed these gains and transformed them into visible power, they would undoubtedly surprise the ninjas of the five major nations.


    Ruri and Ayane left without a saying anything, tending to their own personal matters.


    The office fell silent once more. After attending to the day''s affairs, Shiraishi headed to the researchb while he had the opportunity.


    There, he strated the research on the Zero Tail. His objective was to infuse Tailed Beast powers into one of his clone, further increasing its capabilities to a new level. He originally thought it would take a long time. However, the addition of the Zero Tail and an improved understanding of its characteristics increased Shiraishi''s confidence regarding the Tailed Beasts research.


    Of course, the importance of Uchiha Madara''s body couldn''t be forgotten. The secrets within the corpse possibly rivaled, if not exceeded, those of the Tailed Beasts.


    The timing was ideal. With the affairs of the Land of Demons proceeding smoothly, his subordinates showing remarkable enthusiasm in their work, Shiraishi found himself with a lot of free time to dedicate to research.


    ....


    The turmoil in the world never stopped.


    Konoha and Kumo found themselves embroiled in the war within the Land of Tea.


    The once war-ravaged Land of Rainy in ruins, its people fragmented and homeless. Countless homeless people wandered everywhere on the roads begging pitifully.


    It wasn''t only the elderly and children who begged, even the younger adults resorted to begging.


    Although they had the strength to work but the harsh reality was that the Land of Rain had grown extremely poor and weak. With factories andpanies gone bankrupt, there were no job opportunities for the local people to do, let alone sries..It wasn''t just beggars who popted the streets. Among them were those eager to work to earn food, showing signs that read, "I will do anything for money."


    The majority of these people were women, with numb expressions as they stood on the roadside with empty eyes. Wearing thin and colorful clothes, they struggled under leaky umbres, failing to cover themselves from the wind and rain. Their hair and clothes soaked by the rain, their pitiable appearance was heartbreaking.


    While a small biscuit or bag of sugar would likely suffice to help these women, no one extended a helping hand. For those struggling to fend for themselves, offering help would only result in embarrassment.


    Konan wore a hooded raincoat, slid her hand into her pocket, intending to donate the little money she had left to the roadside beggars. However, a voice without emotion, sounding ruthless interjected, "Even if you give them help now, it will only gve them one more day."


    Nagato wore the same cloak as Konan, with a ck hood concealing most of his face. His words were without a sign of sympathy as he looked at the homeless people who had lost their jobs. Konan''sst remnants of kindness were thus rebuffed.


    "If it was Yahiko, he would probably do this." Konan said with a tinge of nostalgia or perhaps self-reproach, her head lowered in pain and regret.


    In the aftermath of losing their organization, leader, and their Land of Rain, which had fallen under the shadow of the Land of Fire, even the return to the Amegakure proved elusive. It was no longer the purend it once was, having been reduced to a mere pawn trampled upon by others.


    "So... he failed." Nagato''s voice remained emotionless. He was merely stating the fact that couldn''t be more correct.


    "This is the fate of the losers. Yahiko, Hanzo, the vige, and the country¡ªthey''ve all met the same fate. They''re all the same."


    Nagato should have hatred against the Land of Fire and Konoha, yet he showed no signs of hatred. All traces of sorrow or joy were gone. His indifferent eyes regarded everything as equal, as if he was a god overlooking this hellish world.


    "I know."


    Konan trembled as she suppressed her kindness. She averted her gaze from the beggars and the women who were sacrificing their dignity for just a piece of bread. For the first time, she felt the sorrow of the weak. Yahiko''s vision of peace didn''t exist at all. Genuine peace was achieved through struggle and fighting with blood.


    "If you can''t find a way to let go of your obsession, it might be best for you to go into hiding, Konan."


    Nagato took a serious look at Konan and sighed. He looked at her with concern..Of all hispanions, Konan was the most gentle and kindest, attributes that stood at odds with this ruthless ninja world. It was precisely her kindness andpassion that made her easily hurt by the cruelty of this world.


    Nagato didn''t wish for her to embark on this tracherous path. The oath was filled with endless challenges. Even in a future where they might even stand opposite their sensei..He was worried that Konan might falter in such a scenario.


    "Nagato, there''s no need for you to persuade me. I''ve made my decision. I want to fulfill Akatsuki''s dream with you... because only the two of us remain."


    With a determined resolve, she put away herplicated emotions behind a facade of indifference. The expression she wore cut deep into Nagato''s heart, making him show a sad look. f he had a choice, he didn''t want Konan to walk the same path as himself. But she was right: only the two of them remained from their formerrades. They had lost their homnd andrades, they found themselves with no ce in this unforgiving world.


    "Then let''s go, but I hope you will stop showing mercy, because it is futile."


    After speaking, Nagato turned to walk away through the rain.


    Konan watched him leave and followed him firmly. To tread this path required them to give up on all traces of kindness andpassion, to adopt an unyielding resolve. They would need to remain unfazed when confronting those who sought to obstruct them, no matter the depth of their prior connections.


    They will be cut off!.


    ....


    There was the sound of rain, and numerous water channels appeared on thend, facing the sky, due to the rain. The scenery in the Land of Raincked color, and the world appeared grey.


    Nagato and Konan walked steadily toward the Land of Rivesr.


    After two hours, they reached the border of the Land of Rain and, after a brief walk, the border of the Land of Rivers..When they arrived, the rain stopped, and the blue sky started revealing itself.


    The sky without dark clouds and rainstorms, stretched widely, radiating sunshine, as if to illuminate all things on Earth. This colorful world was a sharp contrast with the Land of Rain.


    Stepping into the mountains of the Land of Rivers, the dazzling sunlight illuminated the rushing waterfalls.


    Nagato and Konan crossed the waterfall, leading to a hidden cave..Inside, there was a spacious area with t floors and stone walls, showing signs of deliberate excavation.


    Several rooms were present, including a massive training room dedicated to training, all the fruits of White Zetsu''s hard work.


    Besides their weakbat effectiveness, these White Zetsu had valuable abilities. Nagato was quite satisfied with them. Walking towards a door of a stone chamber, he pushed it open without knocking.


    Inside stood ck zetsu and a White Zetsu, alongside by six bed boards, with a corpse ced in each of them.


    ck rods and nails prated deeply into these corpses, their pale skin and closed eyes created an eerie and unsettling impression.


    Seeing Nagato and Konan, ck Zetsu spoke respectfully, "Nagato-sama, following your instructions, the bodies have been fully prepared, and the necessary preparations have beenpleted. You only need to inject the power of the Rinnegan into the corpses to control them."


    Different to Nagato''s indifference, Konan had a strong dislike for ck Zetsu. His entirely ck appearance gave of an impression of a scheming and dangerous existence. He represented the will of Uchiha Madara, and Konan secretly hoped Nagato would kill him to prevent any potential betrayal.


    Nagato, however, had different intentions for keeping ck Zetsu, which Konan had to ept. She decided to be on guard against his potential betrayal and protect Nagato''s ns.


    "Thank you."


    ck Zetsu humbly replied, "You''re wee. We are faithful servants of Nagato-sama."


    ck Zetsu''s extreme submission caused White Zetsu, standing beside him, to resist the urge to roll his eyes. Nagato''s presence kept him in check, but a wry smile tugged at his lips.


    Nagato ignored the zetsus and moved over to a bed having a corpseying t.


    The exposed upper body showing strong muscles and countless sword marks. It symbolized this corpse as a battle-hardened ninja when they were alive.


    The leader of Amegakure - Hanzo, the Smander.


    Hanzo''s body had been retrieved from the underground market in the Land of Tea and he asked white zetsu to perform some simple recovery on the body.


    Nagato believed that even in death, the will within Hanzo''s corpse would not be wiped out. He showed neither sadness nor joy, only a slight sigh. He then turned to ck Zetsu and White Zetsu, instructing them, "Leave. Konan, stay and assist me."


    ck zetsu and White zetsuplied, leaving Konan to support Nagato.


    With ck Zetsu and White Zetsu gone, Nagato ced his hand on Hanzo''s chest. Focusing his Rinnegan, he injected chakra into the corpse.


    After approximately five minutes, Nagato was still injecting chakra into the corpse, he frowned.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Nagato shook his head and said, "Nothing, I''m just amazed at how tough Hanzo''s body is. With the infusion of my Rinnegan''s power, he may be even more powerful than before."


    Konan felt a surge of excitement. Nagato now had another powerful ally.


    Hanzo was renowned for his strength. Even when he stabbed by Kandachi seriouslu weakening him, he still made Suna pay a significant losses. The idea of Hanzo bing more powerful than in his prime was astounding.


    After two more minutes, Nagato stopped infusing chakra, performed an extremelyplex seal on Hanzo, and established a profound connection with the corpse on the bed.


    Hanzo''s corpse opened its eyes, revealing the same eyes as Nagato, emanating majesty and coldness. Witnessing Hanzo''s eyes sent a chill down Konan''s spine.


    Konan sensed an immensely terrifying power awakening within Hanzo''s body.


    Hanzo walked off the bed, his movements were very stiff, like a zombie, gradually regained flexibility as Nagato improved his control. Hanzo stepped off the bed and walked normally.


    "Hmm.. The most powerful Tendou(Deva Path) has been created, perfectly suited for Hanzo. Now, it''s time for the other five."


    Nagato then directed his attention to the remaining five corpses and began distributing the Rinnegan''s power among them.


    Fifteen minutester, the remaining five corpses also rose from the beds and initially moved stiffly around the stone chamber. After a while, they adapted, and their motions became indistinguishable from those of ordinary people.


    The six corpses formed a line, and Nagato approached them, examining each one''s face.


    "Tendou (Deva Path), Shurado (Asura Path), Ningendo (Human Path), Chikushodo (Animal Path), Gakido (Preta Path), Jigokudo... From now on, they shall be known as ''Six Paths Of Pain,'' and they will act on my behalf when my own body is weakened."


    For these six corpses, Nagato had invested considerable effort. It was also a means topensate for theck ofbat effectiveness on his side.


    He distributed the power of the Rinnegan among the six corpses. Although each could only wield the abilities of one system, for most ninjas, the Six Paths were powerful enough to show them despair.


    "Konan."


    Nagato turned to Konan, who nodded, went to a nearby cab, and retrieved six sets of freshly made outfit, all tailored to fit the Six Paths of pain.


    Under Nagato''s control, the six corpses dressed in red-cloud-patterned coats, emanating an even colder aura.


    "We''ll test their maximum control range."


    Nagato opened the door after the corpses were dressed, and he directed them to move along the stronghold''s corridor, pass through the waterfall-formed exit, traverse the rugged mountain terrain, cross the river, and reach a shaded grasnd.


    The gentle sun and a light breeze created afortable atmosphere. However, for the Six Paths, these sensations were exclusive to the living.


    Remaining in the stone chamber, Nagato used the shared vision ability to observe the beautiful scenery through the Six Paths. At the same time, he determined their maximum control range, which extended to approximately twenty kilometers. Beyond this range, their control weakened. Within twenty kilometers, the Six Paths could fight at full strength.


    To test their limits, Nagato continued to push the Six Paths forward.


    At thirty kilometers, their movement speed was halved..At forty kilometers, they could only move normally, with severely weakened ninjutsu capabilities. Going further, the connection to the Six Paths would be lost.


    After establishing the range, Nagatomanded the Six Paths to return to the stronghold. Overall, the Six Paths of Pain had a broad operational scope, and as Nagato''s strength grew, their range would likely increase.


    "How did it go?" Konan asked.


    Nagato nodded and replied, "It''s nearly perfect, but I believe they can be even stronger. Regardless of any enhancements, thebat capabilities of the Six Paths of Pain remain limited."


    "After all, their power is drawn from the dispersed Rinnegan power, so there will be limitations."


    Konan found this entirely reasonable andforted Nagato.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not dissatisfied. Now, it''s your turn to train, Konan."


    Nagato shifted the conversation to Konan.


    While Konan had strength equal to a Jonin, the level of power might not be sufficient in future battles, especially when facing opponents like those three people..These uing battles transcended the standard Jon level.


    Konan hesitated briefly before replying, "I understand."


    "I''ll have Guruguru follow you in your training. Despite his brain issues, he is the most powerful among the White Zetsu. You can enlist his help."


    "Okay."


    Konan didn''t refuse and exited the room. Watching her leave, Nagato sighed deeply, his eyes reflectingplex emotions.


    Honestly, he wished for Konan to distance herself from the ways of the ninja world. However, it seemed Konan had resolved to follow her path, which demanded greater strength. Given Konan''s potential, could she truly develop the power to be of assistance?


    Facing reality, Konan didn''t have a Kekkei Genkai, and the limitations of her future were clear. While there were exceptions, most non Kekkei Genkai ninjas remained ordinary.


    Nagato was prepared. If Konan couldn''t reach the required strength, he would find her a peaceful nation, enabling her to live a peaceful life.


    Nagato didn''t wish to see hispanions embroiled in bloodshed and sadness.


    Especially Konan. She was the onlypanion he had who truly understood his heart. He hoped that time would treat her kindly, sparing her from the pain, killing, and crimes that he alone would bear.


    ------


    You can support me and read 130 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 195: 191: A New Path

    Chapter 195: 191: A New Path


    In the distant Shikkotsu Forest, far removed from the chaos of the world, Obito had lost track of time since he arrived here. He had a routine in the forest, apart from daily training using natural energy and using the power of his Sharingan.


    But Shiraishi had warned Obito about the potential risks of overusing the Mangekyou Sharingan, particrly the risk of blindness. However, he had also told him with the help of senjutsu chakra, it could reduce or even suppress this risk of using his Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Obito was no longer a novice who just knew of the world. After unlocking the Mangekyou Sharingan, he had learned a wealth of knowledge from Shiraishi. For example, the Uchiha n secrets, the revtion of of his Uchiha ancestor, Uchiha Madara, who had been plotting the fate of his eye''s, and even information about the tailed beasts. Because of this Rin could no longer return to Konoha


    Because the tailed beast within Rin''s body, the Seven-Tails, belonged to Takigakure in the Land of Waterfalls. With the incident, Takigakure had engaged in multiple negotiations with Konoha, urging them to return the girl, who had stolen their tailed beast.


    But the issue was Rin''s unknown whereabouts within the intelligenceworks of both Konoha and Taki, leaving Konoha unable to provide a suitable exnation to Taki. As a result, Takigakure officially severed ties with Konoha, and public opinion turned against Konoha.


    Obito believed that once Rin''s whereabouts were exposed, it wouldn''t only draw the attention of attract, who needed to prove their innocence and mend their rtionship with Takigakure, but also a reason tor them to capture the Rin and deliver her to Takigakure for resolution.


    Obito couldn''t help but sigh when he thought of Rin''s predicament. He had no intentions against Konoha, understanding that circumstances sometimes forced such oues. He had made a new life here in the Land of Demons, embracing the existence of newly established Uchiha n here. Still, he couldn''t help but long for his formerpanions.


    "Obito, the rice is ready." Rin''s voice called from behind.


    "Okay.."


    Obito put aside his distracting thoughts, stood up from the ground, and headed toward the nearby wooden house.


    Rin had prepared a delicious lunch, and Obito couldn''t help but express his admiration, "Rin, your cooking is still as good as ever."


    "I''m d you like it, Obito."


    Rin responded with a smile


    "Life in this ce is really carefree, unlike the outside where there was constant war, and we often usually eat cold and hard rice balls in the camp."


    "Really?" Rin tilted her head, finding it difficult to understand the hardships he mentioned.


    "Yes, when we were in the camp, Kakashi, Minato-sensei, and I use to eat the cold rice balls. During missions, we used ration pills to fill our stomach." Obito reminisced fondly, though it pained him.


    "Kakashi... Minato-sensei?"


    "Ahh... Rin it''s alright. You don''t have to worry about it."


    He knew that Rin''s memory was iplete, so he didn''t press her.


    "Sorry, I wish I could remember more."


    "It''s okay. No need to apologize, Rin. It''s a blessing that you can''t remember."


    "I see.... but.. I think the name Kakashi... sounds very familiar."


    ''Huh!'' Obito''s body stiffened at the table. He was confused by how Rin, who had lost her memory, still seemed to know Kakashi, while her memories of him remained missing. Even though he knew her first and had spent more time with her.


    ''Kakashi, you''re really a b*stard'' Obito thought, a mix of emotions flooding his heart.


    "Well, Obito, what''s wrong with you?. Is something bothering you?" Rin noticed Obito''s pained expression.


    "No, it''s nothing. Just a mosquito bite."


    "Then.. can you tell me more about this Kakashi?"


    Rin put down her bowl and chopsticks in her hand, sat upright, and smiled with interest.


    "...uh.. well... there really isn''t much to say about that guy." Obito said reluctantly.


    "Maybe it might help me recall my lost memories, Obito, please." Rin said with anticipation in her eyes.


    Faced with Rin''s gentle request, Obito couldn''t bring himself to refuse. However, Rin had lost arge part of her memories from her past, and her recollection of Kakashi remained vague. It seemed safe for Obito to decorate a bit.


    With that thought, Obito cleared his throat and responded seriously to Rin, "Well, you see. Kakashi was a troublemaker."


    "Kakashi... troublemaker?" Rin blinked in confusion.


    "Yes... yes, in the academy he was the kind of student who was always in the bottom of the ss, his test scores was always a mess, and he has a very bad personality. He was always used as a negative example of not what to be like by our sensei." Obito maintained a straight expression, as if he was speaking the truth.


    "I see....."


    Seeing Rin nodding in apparent understanding made Obito bolder. Anyways, there was no turning back when you row the die. With the die cast, he proceeded further more.


    "But I''m different. I was born from the famous Uchiha n, I can use taijutsu, ninjutsu, and genjutsu at a nce. I graduated from the academy when i was five years old. At six years, I passed the Chunin exams, making me the youngest Uchiha genius in the vige."


    Lies flowed smoothly from his lips, and he couldn''t help but exaggerate his self-praise.. He hadpletely brought himself into Kakashi''s genius temte.


    "Now, I''ve even unlocked the ultimate eye of the Uchiha n ¨C the Mangekyou Sharingan. Compared to me, Kakashi is like night and day. And, unlike Bakashi, I''m full of love. During the academy, I used to help least a dozen elderly people every day. I''m a great ninja with exceptional talent and excellent morals."


    Upon finishing his grandiose speech, Obito nodded with pride, as if apuding himself.


    "Obito, you''re truly wonderful."


    Rin smiled with a hint of admiration in her eyes.


    Obito blushed, cleared his throat, and replied, "Heh.., it''s nothing. there''s no way talented people can hide their dazzling brilliance. But, I still have a long way to go."


    Basking in Rin''s adoring gaze for the first time, Obito couldn''t help but feel a little smug and his vanity was greatly satisfied.


    ''Kakashi, I''m sorry, but your life story now belongs to me. Why weren''t you here to defend yourself?'' Obito epted all of it with peace of mind and began considering what other remarkable feats Kakashi had supposedly achieved.


    Then, all those honors will belong to him, Uchiha Obito.


    "Good, you both are here."


    A sudden voice came from the side, as Shiraishi made his appearance.


    "Ah!"


    Obito was startled, his face changing through various expressions as he stuttered, "You- Wh-why are you here? When did youe here?"


    "It''s quite interesting that you''re asking me when I came here." Shiraishi replied with an strange smile. "Actually, I just arrived not too long ago. And don''t worry, I didn''t hear your conversation just now."


    ''Liar! Absolute Liar!'' When Obito saw the mocking smile on Shiraishi''s face, he knew that Shiraishi had heard all the words he boasted to Rin just now. If exposed, Rin might regard him as a disgraceful liar, ignoring him forever.


    "This b*stard!!! He''s been here for a while, just eavesdropping on their conversation. What a despicable man." Obito thought, filled with resentment.


    "Ah., I''m a bit hungry too. What should I do now?" Shiraishi touched his empty stomach and looked at Obito.


    Obito''s mouth twitched.


    "I see. I''ll go and get you bowls and chopsticks."


    Obito went in, retrieved a brand new set of bowls and chopsticks, ced them on the dining table respectfully, and pulled out a chair for Shiraishi.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so diligent Obito."


    "I''ve always been diligent."


    "Help me serve the rice too, please."


    "I¡ª" Obito was about to protest but managed a forced smile, gritting his teeth. "Okay." He helped Shiraishi serve the rice.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee. I''m full. You can enjoy your food."


    Obito took a deep breath and left quickly. He was afraid he might lose control and punch that annoying smiling face.


    Watching Obito leave, Rin sighed. "Shiraishi-senpai, your personality is still as terrible."


    "Aren''t you the same? You already knew i was there."


    Rin already learned the applications Sage Mode, and he had also taught her sensory ninjutsu. So, only those whocked the ability to sense remained unaware of his presence.


    Rin blushed and turned her turned her face to the side.


    "I actually didn''t think too much about it, Shiraishi-senpai."


    Shiraishi understood the difference between being called a senpai rather than a sensei. The excuse of amnesia could only fool someone as innocent as Obito.


    "Your parents have been located. I''ve brought them here from Konoha. You can visit them whenever you like."


    "Should I say thank you?" Rin smile wryly.


    "That''s not necessary, Rin. It''s simply unfortunate that, due to the tailed beast sealed within you, you can''t return to Konoha."


    "I understand, and I can''t help but feel I was somewhat selfish. I wish I had thought more about it. Obito was targeted because of me."


    Hearing Rin''s muttering, Shiraishi was left momentarily speechless. Obito had already dered that Rin''s troubles had been caused by him. Now, Rin was saying that Obito was targeted because of her.


    "In Shiraishi-senpai''s eyes, am I stupid?" Rin looked up and asked.


    "It is human nature to engage in stupid actions." Shiraishi responded solemnly.


    Rin didn''t respond but silently afreed with Shiraishi''s statement. Humans are beings who often do stupid things.


    "For Obito, your existence is special. Both of you have your own unique talents and need not belittle yourselves. But, there''s something I must remind you of....." Shiraishi said, putting down his chopsticks.


    "What is it?"


    "Don''t die. Otherwise, I might have to take matters into my own hands and kill Obito." Shiraishi looked directly at Rin, speaking in a tone more serious than ever before.


    "Because without your influence, Obito bes dangerously unpredictable. I can''t control him. He may have shown remarkable potential when he unlocked the Mangekyou Sharingan at the age of twelve, but it also reveals the depth and weakness of his inner emotions. So, if you were to die, he would be a very dangerous existence. You should know this better than me.""


    Rin fell silent for a moment before asking. "Because of the Mangekyou Sharingan?"


    "That''s correct. You, who awakened Obito''s eyes, hold an undoubtedly special ce in his heart. Obito can''t restrain his emotions, and with the Uchiha blood running through his veins, his danger is obvious. The best-case scenario is for me to take away his Mangekyou Sharingan and lock him in a prison cell for the rest of his life."


    Shiraishi wasn''t joking. He genuinely believed this was a possible scenario. The reason Obito remained docile and had yet to be consumed by the power of the Sharingan was because Rin was still alive and able to suppress the darkness within him.


    In the event of Rin''s death, the darkness within Obito would reawaken, unleashing unpredictable horrors in addition to the pupil powers of the Mangekyou Sharingan. Hence, Shiraishi wished to caution Rin to protect herself.


    He wanted her to learn Sage Mode, master medical ninjutsu, and even control the Seven-Tails sealed within her, to gain the power to defend herself. Shiraishi hoped Rin would understand the significance of these warnings.


    No, Rin was indeed fully aware of the implications. In her mind, saving Obito was also her way of atoning for the past. She didn''t want anyone to suffer because of her actions, and she was aware of theplexities of Obito''s emotions.


    "Shiraishi-senpai, I really am really stupid."


    Even though she had secretly wished for death during those moments, as Shiraishi had pointed out, her desire to die at the hands of Obito had been quite selfish and ridiculous.


    Initially, she had held some resentment towards Shiraishi, who had brought her back from the brink of death. Yet when she thought about it carefully, she realized it was her own poor thinking at fault.


    In order to protect Konoha, she had harmed her most importantrade. Her actions were understandable from the perspective of Nohara Rin, the Konoha ninja.


    However, once she had made that choice, the Konoha ninja Nohara Rin she used to be had already died. Her actions following her rebirth were not in service to Konoha. And so, if she were to be selfish, she would be selfish. For Obito and herself, there was no turning back; they were both bound to a darker path.


    "In the grand scheme of things, Humans all do stupid things. Of course, I''m no exception."


    "I thought Shiraishi-senpai was going to say some righteous speech." Hearing what Shiraishi said, Rin stroked her hair and smiled slightly.


    "For those who have experienced death, such words may not be particrly useful. It''s better to be realistic. If you ever find yourself struggling mentally, please don''t hesitate to reach out to me. We already have a dedicated hospital for the mental health of ninjas."


    It wasn''t meant as a joke.


    "So Shiraishi-senpai will be keeping an eye on both Obito and myself?" Rin smiled and looked straight at Shiraishi.


    Shiraishi returned her smile and said, "Of course, I''m keeping a close watch on both of you. You both are after all my disciples, and unless it is absolutely necessary, I won''t give up on you. In fact, it should be said that your best reward to me is your unwavering determination."


    "What arrangements will be made for Obito after that?" Rin asked with concern.


    "On that matter, I''ll make my own arrangementster. I n to ce him where he can be of service."


    "For?"


    "Helping those grandma he loves so much. I believe he can can do well for the role."


    "Guard duty?" Rin nodded in understanding.


    "I hope to eliminate the darkness in his eyes. Without proper guidance for those eyes, the risk of bing lost is a minor concern. Revenge on the world would be my true mistake. Therefore, my intention is to ensure his eyes are led down the right path."


    As a matter of course, Shiraishi had already made arrangements for Obito after bringing him and Rin back. He believed it was his responsibility to do so. He was of the view that allowing Obito to overuse the power of the Mangekyou Sharingan, given his innocence and naivety, might not be the best course of action. It was clear to Shiraishi that Obito was still immature mentally.


    Standing up from his sit, Shiraishi headed towards the location where Obito was training after his lunch.


    "If possible, I hope Shiraishi-senpai can keep what happened just now a secret from Obito."


    Shiraishi gestured with a wave without turning, indicating his understanding. He had a simr intention. For someone with immense power but still immature, it wasn''t advisable to reveal everything. It might be wiser to let Obito mature and eventually discover these ''deceptions'' on his own.


    Considering Obito''s personality as Rin''s dog licker, Shiraishi couldn''t think of a better approach.


    Once Obito mastered Sage Mode, Shiraishi nned to have him work as a guard. He would help the old people within the country, with the hope of dispelling the darkness hidden in his eyes.


    ...


    The disappearance of the Nohara couple had be a source of headache for Hiruzen, the Third Hokage.


    Nohara Rin had stolen the Seven-Tails from Takigakure, and her current whereabouts remained unknown.


    This incident had strained the rtions between Takigakure and Konoha. Given Konoha''s ongoing war with Kumogakure, there was a risk that Takigakure might use this situation to dere war on Konoha.


    Even though Takigakure wasn''t one of the five major ninja viges, it possessed considerable ninja strength. Hiruzen believed that time was the key to resolving these troubles, and it would likely blow over if they dyed matters.


    Because with Nohara Rin''s disappearance, Takigakure couldn''te up with any real evidence showing it was Nohara Rin who had stolen their tailed beast. It was just Takigakure''s one-sided statement.


    But Hiruzen wasn''t keen on antagonizing Takigakure.


    Moreover, the other ninja viges seemed to be fanning the mes secretly, so he had to provide a positive response to Takigakure''s challenge. However, Hiruzen was unwilling to ept Takigakure''s ims that Rin had stolen the tailed beast, as there was no solid evidence. It was Takigakure''s assertion alone.


    Hiruzen refused to acknowledge that it was Konoha who had taken it without definite evidence. The entire situation appeared highly suspicious.


    ording to Takigakure''s timeline, the Seven-Tails had gone missing when Rin disappeared from the Land of Grass.


    Kakashi had discovered remnants of Wood Release at a Taki battlefield, hinting at the presence of a mysterious ninja from the Land of Waterfalls.


    Following that, Takigakure had used a kunoichi from their vige of stealing the tailed beast. Nevertheless, Rin''s disappearanceplicated the matter, and Hiruzen was cautious about epting Takigakure''s version of events.


    If the usation of stealing a tailed beast were confirmed, it would cast Konoha in a negative light, affecting its standing in the internationalmunity.


    Furthermore, the incident raised puzzling questions. How could a chunin sessfully locate a Jinchuriki from another vige, quickly extracting the tailed beast, seal it into herself, and then escape from the vige?


    Takigakure''s allegations only heightened Hiruzen''s concerns, although he refused to admit to the theft of the tailed beast. Instead, he dispatched a team of ANBU to monitor Rin''s parents all day and night hoping to uncover any clues.


    Half a yearter, the Nohara couple had behaved as usual. Theirposure had taken some time to recover after learning of their daughter''s disappearance. Throughout this period, they hadn''t shown any suspicious behavior.


    Rin, who had gone missing, hadn''t returned to the vige and had secretly contacted her parents. However, two days ago, the ANBU guarding the Nohara couple had an ident and fell into aa on the spot. When they eventually woke up, the Nohara couple had mysteriously disappeared without a trace.


    This turn of events drew Hiruzen''s attention. He decided to withhold the news, especially from the Taki envoy stationed in Konoha, to prevent them from jumping to the conclusion that Konoha had stolen the tailed beast and that the Nohara couple''s disappearance was rted to their activities.


    Hiruzen had been preupied with several issues recently. Konoha and Kumo were embroiled in a serious war, and he needed to find ways to resolve the problems concerning the Uchiha and Hyuga ns.


    The election of the Fourth Hokage was also a matter of concern.


    Hiruzen had to manage all these issues on his own, and the situation was bing increasingly challenging. He realized that he might need to abdicate after the war ended. However, there was much he still needed to address before he could confidently hand over the position of Hokage.


    There were numerous tasks ahead. Uchiha''s problem had not yet been resolved, and the bnce between the ninja and civilian poptions was still weak.


    Moreover, therge-scale defection incidents of the Uchiha and Hyuga ns years ago had added to theplications. It would require considerable time to prepare for these challenges.


    "Time doesn''t wait for anyone." Hiruzen thought.


    In the blink of an eye, he was already in his fifties, and his energy wasn''t what it used to be. He wouldn''t feel at ease passing the Hokage position unless he had tackled these issues, achieved bnce, and ensured a stable transition of power.


    Whether Orochimaru or Minato, they were still too young in dealing with matters like these. More problems might arise with theirck of experience inmunicating with ninjas.


    Therefore, it wasn''t yet possible topletely cut off the karma between himself and Hokage''s position.


    In his hands was a scroll with only two names written on it:


    Orochimaru and Namikaze Minato.


    The position of the Fourth Hokage would only be filled by one of them.


    While he had a preference for his disciple, Orochimaru, he was aware that if Orochimaru became Hokage and joined forces with Danzo, he would be marginalized. After careful consideration, he found Minato more suitable for the role.


    With Minato managing the daily tasks, Hiruzen could focus entirely on resolving the Uchiha matter and maintaining the bnce between the ninja and civilian poptions.


    He needed to clear up the mess he''d left behind and ensure a stable transition to the next Hokage. However, he couldn''t help but wonder if he had enough time to aplish everything.


    Hiruzen sighed and steeled himself to carry out the tasks thaty ahead. Under his leadership, Konoha had grown strong, but he was growing weaker.


    As the demands of the vige weighed on his shoulders, Hiruzen felt the weight of his years and the time he had spent as Hokage. He realized that he had to deal with the external issues first and set things in order internally.


    Unlike other viges, Konoha boasted a number of prominent ninja ns, including the Uchiha, Hyuga, Nara, Akimichi, Yamanaka, Aburame, Inuzuka, and more. Bncing and perfecting their rtionships was no simple task.


    It was precisely because of this intricate connection which had made him seek internal stability policies over the years. If he didn''t deal with the internal problems, Konoha would only stagnate.


    Hiruzen''s first target had been decided.


    Uchiha.


    With the Uchiha n being the primary concern, most other problems would resolve themselves. Hiruzen gazed out the window toward the Uchiha n''s location.


    "... i haven''t been there in a long time." He murmured to himself.


    -----


    You can support me and read 140 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 196: 192: Kumos Conspiracy

    Chapter 196: 192: Kumo''s Conspiracy


    The new semester is upon me!! - 300L.


    ------


    Konoha Years 47, April, Early spring.


    The war between Konoha and Kumo hadsted for a year, resulting in a stalemate at the border of the Land of Tea.


    Konoha''s resilience had exceeded all expectations, but Kumo''s formidable power had yed a significant role in bringing Konoha to this situation.


    However, Kumo''s initial aggressive assault had caused considerable problems for the Land of Fire and Konoha. As time went on, Konoha dispatched the Yellow sh to the battlefield, which significantly slowed the momentum of the Kumo-Konoha war.


    While Kumo had also used the space-time transmission ninjutsu method for transporting supplies and was unconcerned about the Yellow sh''s surprise attacks, the Yellow sh had earned his reputation on the battlefield against Iwa, sealing his victories with sheer strength.


    Previously, Kumo had adopted abat strategy of using small elite teams to pressure the Land of Fire from multiple angles, causing Konoha to disperse its forces. In theory, this approach could have ced significant pressure on Konoha and shifted the advantage back to Kumo.


    However, this strategy was effectively destroyed by the Yellow sh.


    Multiple elite Jonin teams sent by Kumo mysteriously disappeared within the Land of Fire''s territory in just half a month. And at that time it was the moment the Yellow sh''s disappeared from the frontline battlefield, showing who was clearly for it.


    The Hyuga ninjas had identified the Kumo teams'' direction and hiding locations, enabling the Yellow sh to neutralize the threat. As a result, Kumo not only failed to gain an advantage but also lost many elite ninjas, it was like shooting themselves in the foot.


    Rumors circted that the Fourth Raikage was furious about this, and his resentment was directed toward the Yellow sh, though his hatred for the Hyuga n''s Byakugan was even stronger. The mention of the word ''Hyuga'' reminded him of the extremely troublesome Hyuga woman he had met on the Iwa battlefield two years ago.


    It seemed like every time Kumo''s ambitions were thwarted, the Byakugan was involved. During the Iwa battlefield, the dominant Kumo side had repeatedly faced obstacles created by Hyuga Ayane''s actions.


    Presently, the Hyuga n ninjas provided the Yellow sh with precise routes, enabling him to wipe out th Kumo elite teams who had sneaked in the Land Of Fire within half a month.


    It was clear that the Hyuga n''s Byakugan was instrumental in these victories. Without the assistance of the Hyuga, it would have been impossible for Konoha to eliminate these Kumo elite teams.


    Moreover, these elite teams sent by Kumo were chosen from their shadow guards and ANBU. Suffering such substantial losses was a significant blow, leaving the Fourth Raikage deeply frustrated.


    .....


    Kumo Camp


    Inside a makeshift tent office, Dodai was providing a report to the Raikage.


    "Raikage-sama, based on our records, we lost a total of 123 ninjasst month, including seven Jonin, seventy-one Chunin, and forty-five Genin."


    "How did we lose so much?!!!"


    The Raikage was stunned. Though the loss seemed rtively small, it only ounted for Kumo''s casualties in a single month. This figure excluded the wounded and the total losses sustained throughout the entire year.


    Apart from arge-scale battle against Konoha the previous year, the overall statistics indicated that at least 2,000 Kumo ninjas had been lost, with an additional 4,000 wounded or rendered unable to fight.


    Dodai remained silent.


    The Raikage snorted angrily, he knew who was responsible for these losses. Except of the Yellow sh, no one in Konoha possessed the capability to carry out such feats.


    "Have the battle damage statistics for Konoha been calcted?" The Fourth Raikage asked.


    Dodai shuffled through the documents in his hand and reported based on the information contained within them.


    "Based on the entire year, Konoha''s casualty rate should be less than 60% of Kumo''s casualty rate."


    Hearing Dodai''s words, the Raikage''s expression darkened..This meant that for every six casualties suffered by Konoha, Kumo was experiencing ten casualties, an unfavorable ratio for the Kumo''s forces.


    Kumo had remained dormant for many years, even during the Second Ninja World War, they were merely biding their time, recharging their strength, all the while waiting for the perfect opportunity to defeat Konoha and establish themselves as the overlord of the five great nations.


    This reality did not align with the Raikage''s predictions.


    "Before the arrival of the Yellow sh, Konoha''s casualty rate was significantly higher than that of ours. His abilities in the battlefield is terrible, no wonder Iwa fell so quickly." Dodai said with a helplessness expression.


    Before their fufht with Konoha, no one had anticipated that a well-known Konoha Jonin would be the decisive factor on the battlefield. It was only when they had noticed that it was toote.


    Their opponent''s strength had grown to an incredibly terrifying level.


    Kumo was renowned in the ninja world for their fast and aggressive ninjutsu. For generations, the Raikage had been among the fastest users of speed jutsu, following the death of the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, on the battlefield. Thus, the title of the fastest ninja had consistently belonged to Kumo''s Raikage.


    The Fourth Raikage, who inherited the excellent genes of the Third Raikage, was even faster than his father, making him arguably the fastest ninja of their time.


    However, when facing the Yellow sh, they couldn''t help but admit that the title of the fastest ninja belonged to him. Even the proud user of the Lightning Release Body Flicker, the Fourth Raikage, wouldn''t im to be superior in speed over the Yellow sh.


    "He''s simply a monster. I can only keep up with his neural response after activating the Lightning Chakra Mode. It''s a level of responsiveness that humans can''t achieve." The Fourth Raikage stated in a grave tone.


    "Raikage-sama, are you admitting defeat?" Dodai smiled.


    "Hmph!! For now, without a means to restrict or neutralize the Yellow sh, any further plots on Konoha will bepletely useless."


    The Fourth Raikage said with a resolute tone. He could not help but feel admiration and respect for the Yellow sh''s abilities.


    "However, weck the means to limit or even restrain the Yellow sh. There''s no better way to praise him than to say he''s our enemy''s warm spring and our own people''s cold winter."


    Dodai too, held respect for young, promising ninjas like the Yellow sh.


    "Not only that, there''s also the issue of the Byakugan." The Fourth Raikage muttered, recalling an unpleasant memory.


    Dodai understood why the Fourth Raikage was feeling down.


    The Byakugan was yet another problem. Dodai inwardly sighed, considering it an unsolvable one.


    With the existence of the Byakugan, Konoha had no need to fear sneak attacks, and Kumo''s strategies for sneak attacks would always be exposed by any Hyuga ninja. Before those eyes, regardless of how sophisticated Kumo''s ns might be, it would seem as though they were unfolding in in sight, revealing their locationspletely.


    "What should be our next step?" The Fourth Raikage thought aloud, his expression filled with caution.


    "What about adding the power of the Eight Tails?" Dodai suggested.


    "Are you mocking me, Dodai? Thest time B and I teamed up to fight the Yellow sh..."


    The Fourth Raikage''s face twisted into an ugly expression. He left the oue of the battle unspoken, but his expression conveyed the entire storythings had not gone well. His younger brother, Killer B, was Kumo''s Eight-Tails Jinchuriki. Moreover, he was a Perfect Jinchuriki, achieving perfect control over the Eight Tails sealed within him. Yet, even with the power of the Eight Tails, they had still been unable to defeat the Yellow sh.


    Even if they were to face the Yellow sh once more, there was no way to change the oue. The Fourth Raikage was beginning to feel a sense of despair when thinking about that blond-haired young man.


    Over the next few decades, would Kumo have no chance of oveing Konoha?


    The Fourth Raikage was extremely unwilling to ept this. His father had worked with Kumo for decades, but his aspirations had been effortlessly quashed by a Konoha ninja younger than him. It was easy to envision a future in which the Land of Fire would continue to dominate the five great nations, with Konoha at the helm. Kumo would always remain in the second ce.


    Seeing the uncertain expression on the Raikage''s face, Dodai understood that the Fourth Raikage''s unwavering belief in his invincibility had been shattered.


    During his battle with the Hyuga woman, his pride in the Lightning Armor had been unable to withstand her gentle fist attacks, resulting in numerous internal injuries. Against the Yellow sh, his own speed had been entirely eclipsed by his opponent.


    After encountering these two ninjas, Dodai struggled to find words to describe the Fourth Raikage''s bad mood.


    Perhaps this setback was something the Fourth Raikage had to go through, something Kumo itself needed to experience. However, facing setbacks wasn''t necessarily a bad thing.


    Being able to view these setbacks as opportunities for growth was a positive sign of maturity for the immature Raikage.


    Knowing when to advance and when to retreat, recognizing the gap between one''s enemies and allies, and broadening one''s horizons rather than relying solely on brute force to secure victories were all qualities essential for the Five Kages.


    Even the Yellow sh had not led a perfectly smooth life.


    However, Raikage-sama couldn''t be allowed to suffer too much, so the setbacks needed to be controlled. It was almost time to put a limit on them. Dodai secretly nodded, making a significant decision.


    ...


    In the Konoha Camp, the Land of Tea


    A swift sh of lightning zipped by as the beautiful sword sh cleaved through the air.


    Two figures, onerge and one small, darted through the surroundings.


    The moment theynded, the two turned around, charging toward one another with the ground as their fulcrum. The sword shed with the three-pronged kunai, setting off a dazzling disy of sparks as wind and lightning collided.


    "Alright, Kakashi, let''s call it a day; I still have missions to attend to." Minato''s eyes showing relief as he ended his sparring session with Kakashi.


    Kakashi nodded putting down his sword, allowing the lightning to dissipate before sheathing.


    "Your speed is already quite impressive. Now, you only need to enhance your lightning release abilities."


    It meant that his lightning abilities were stillcking.


    IMinato believed Kakashi possessed the potential to surpass him.


    "I understand, Minato-sensei." Kakashi replied lightly.


    Team Minato today existed only in name.


    Minato''s killing speed was unparalleled, making it impossible for anyone in Konoha to match his skills. So, the formation of Minato''s team was usually dynamic, tailored to specific mission requirements. This decision was also influenced by Konoha''s senior leadership.


    And in these dynamic teams, Kakashi was often paired with Minato. There were two reasons for this. Kakashi had served under Minato for several years, making him highly adaptable, and Kakashi had inherited his father''s kenjutsu , allowing him to participate in challenging missions.


    However, it seemed that this mission was somewhat special, as Kakashi had not received orders to apany Minato. So, their training session came to an end.


    Kakashi and Minato exchanged a brief farewell before Minato left to carry out the mission assigned to him. For Kakashi, it was likely another solo mission to infiltrate another Komo camp on his own. He suspected as much because this was Minato''s daily routine.


    Meanwhile, he couldn''t help but be shocked by Minato''s power. While he had once been able to sense the limits of Minato''s abilities, this was no longer the case. At the rate Minato was advancing, he would eventually be the strongest ninja in the world.


    Attempting to push these thoughts from his mind, Kakashi choose not to continue training after Minato''s left. He knew that enhancing his Lightning Armor would be his next objective, but there was no need to rush the process; it couldn''t be achieved in just a day or two. He asionally had to allow himself rx,bining rest with work.


    So, Kakashi decided to return to camp to rest, read a book, and gain knowledge beyond that of a ninja. While being a ninja was a part of life, it didn''t define one''s entire existence..As he headed back to camp, two people wereing towards his direction. There was a specific reason for his interest.


    One of them was too young, a mere four or five years old with a small body, ck hair, tiny arms, and a notably immature face. He was dressed in attire bearing the circr fan emblem representing the Uchiha n.


    The other individual, who apanied the child, was someone Kakashi recognized - Uchiha Fugaku, the current head of the powerful Uchiha n. Although his reputation didn''t match that of the Yellow sh, he was a well-known figure, with strengthparable to that of the Sannin.


    Kakashi looked at the young boy next to Fugaku, he couldn''t help but feel concerned. Was it really appropriate to bring such a young and ignorant child to an environment that might shape his views? This could potentially leave him withsting scars.


    Kakashi couldn''t help but wonder if there was an issue between Fugaku and the child.


    While Kakashi and Fugaku weren''t acquainted, he did have some ties to the Uchiha n. Among his father''s three subordinates, one of them was an Uchiha - Uchiha Ruri. She had also been in the running for the position of Uchiha n head before her defection.


    But Kakashi had no desire to engage with Fugaku and quietly walked past him without uttering a word.


    Fugaku stopped in his tracks, choosing to maintain silence, just like Kakashi.


    Beside Fugaku, the young boy observed the scene and followed his father stopping. He boy turned his attention toward Kakashi''s leaving figure, his eyes filled with curiosity.


    "Father, who is that boy?"


    Fugaku heard the child''s question about and replied, "That''s Hatake Kakashi. A prodigy who entered the ninja academy at four, graduated at five. After that he became a Chunin at the age of six, and a Jonin at twelve... He''s one of Konoha''s Jonin with the most legendary stories today."


    The young boy remained silent but continued to look at Kakashi with curiosity in his eyes.


    "Itachi, you have to grow up as soon as possible...to be such a genius. You have to surpass him."


    His father''s voice rang in his ears.


    Itachi couldn''t fully understand why his father made such a request, but he nodded ignorantly in agreement. Thoughts swirled in the young boy''s. If he could be someone like Kakashi, would that be enough to make his father happy?


    His head was filled with such thoughts.


    ...


    In a meeting room within the Kumo Camp


    The Raikage and all several Kumo Jonins assembled for their meeting. These Kumo Jonin were renowned and upied vital roles within Kumo.


    The topic of discussion for this meeting was how to deal with Konoha. Kumo had convened several meetings during the month, but none had yielded a viable strategy. The problemy in their inability to ovee the Yellow sh.


    Despite their best efforts, Kumo couldn''t shake Konoha or the Yellow sh on the battlefield. Though Konoha didn''t use thei full strength, Kumo had yet to prate their defenses, and both sides were testing each other''s limits. However, the current circumstances appeared to favor Konoha over Kumo.


    The Fourth Raikage observed Jonins present who were unable to propose an effective solution. While he was disappointed, he realized they had already exhausted their options against the Yellow sh. However, it appeared as though fate was thwarting Kumo''s long cherished aspiration to dominate the world over the years.


    Dodai addressed the gathering, .


    "There are two paths lying before us."


    "Two paths? Whats two paths?"


    Curiosity piqued, everyone in the room focused on Dodai''s words.


    "The first path is to retreat and negotiate a truce with Konoha." Dodai said.


    The Raikage and the Jonins frowned. This option was the most practical, but no one was enthusiastic about it.


    "At the moment, we have no means to deal with the Yellow sh. A truce is our best choice."


    The Fourth Raikage''s temper red.


    "Dodai, why don''t you just tell them the second option? What is the second path?"


    Dodai sighed and continued, "The second path is also a truce with Konoha."


    His words confused all of them. Nheless, Dodai spoke withposure, "It''s not a real truce but an opportunity for preparation."


    "But if we lose this so-called opportunity now, it will be even harder to find chances in the future." A Jonin added.


    Dodai didn''t think so, "No, now is the real opportunity, and I''ve confirmed it."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, there are numerous internal dangers as of the moment within Konoha. The external pressure from us hasn''t yet brought these issues to light. Moreover, Konoha has refrained from sending the Sannin Orochimaru in response to our attack. This has actually shown a problem."


    "It is rather strange indeed. After Orochimaru ended the war in the Land of Rain, and weunched an attack on the Land of Fire, Konoha left Orochimaru idle and sent an Akimichi tomand the battle. Withmon sense, Orochimaru should have been dispatched."


    Kumo had been suspicious of Konoha''s unexpected actions at the time, perceiving it as part of a hidden agenda.


    Dodai continued, "Not only that, during our skirmishes with Konoha, Akimichi Tokukaze was essentially unable to secure a win against us, and Konoha was consistenly suppressed by us. After the Yellow sh''s victory with Iwagakure, Konoha''s senior management immediately sent him here, reversing the tide. This shows that the Third Hokage is paving the way for the Yellow sh.".Dodai''s said seriously.


    "In that is indeed case, then there should be no room for retreat."


    "Yes, once the Yellow sh bes the Hokage, it will be even more challenging to deal with Konoha."


    "Sure enough, we must continue the fight."


    The Raikagergely ignored these discussions but signaled to Dodai to borate further.


    Dodai understood that the Yellow sh had left a significant impression on these people. However, he also shared their surprise regarding the Yellow sh''s power.


    Dodai distributed the materials he had prepared, each Jonin received a set. The assembled Jonin stopped their conversations and focused their attention on the information summarized in the documents.


    These documents contained extensive information about Konoha, beginning with an analysis of Orochimaru''s actions following the end of the Battle of the Land of Rain. They explored the initial conjectures surrounding the topic.


    Notably, they acknowledged the efforts of the spy who had infiltrated Konoha. While they couldn''t reach the core of Konoha''s activities, the information collected through long-term surveince and secret investigations had proven valuable in deciphering the hidden benefits behind what appeared to be irrelevant data.


    After the end of the Land of Rain War, Kumo initiated a challenge against Konoha. Orochimaru remained inactive, and Konoha confronted Kumo with decline. The situation only reversed when the Yellow sh ended the battle with Iwa.


    All these events were meticulously documented and analyzed by Dodai.


    "As per my investigation, the majority of Yellow sh''s missions were done by one person. Despite his renown and immense power, he has never assumed a role as amander. Does it seem reasonable for someone with nomand experience to be a Hokage?" Dodai questioned.


    Silence fell over the gathering as the they all began to think about the question.


    The consensus was that it wasn''t reasonable. If they were Konoha ninjas, they would be more inclined to rmend Orochimaru as the Hokage.


    Kages were expected to have the necessarymand skills to lead their military forces, serving as the core of their respective armies. However, the Yellow sh had never held such a role, thereby highlighting a major w in his candidacy for Hokage.


    Kumo ninjas were far from foolish, and they observed how Konoha''s senior leadership kept Orochimaru idle when Kumo attacked, and how the Yellow sh was immediately dispatched to confront them after Iwa.


    They could only arrive at one conclusion: the Third Hokage from Konoha required a puppet, and the Yellow sh was his chosen one.


    "So, is it necessary to initiate a truce at this time, causing infighting among Konoha''s council?"


    "That''s correct. We can''t effectively deal with the Yellow sh at this point. Continuing to go forward on this path will be highly detrimental to Kumo''s progress. Personally, I advocate for a truce and allowing the Yellow sh to inherit the position of the Fourth Hokage. Once he bes the Third Hokage''s sessor, a conflict will arise between the two factions, creating an opportunity for us."


    "But all of this is based on spection. We can''t be certain that Konoha''s internal situation aligns with this assumptions."


    Dodai responded confidently "Our spections are based on a thorough analysis of urate information. To be on the safe side, we should prepare for both scenarios. If Konoha''s internal situation doesn''t match our assumptions, we can still engage them at ater time."


    "When''s the deadline? We can''t wait for a long time."


    Dodai thought for a moment before responding, "Let''s set the deadline for December of this year. We''re currently observing a truce. By December, Konoha should have selected the Fourth Hokage candidate. If the Yellow sh is promoted to Fourth Hokage at that point, regardless of whether the Third Hokage ns to use him as a puppet Hokage, it means he won''t easily return to the battlefield again."


    As long as the Yellow sh was absent, the remaining Konoha ninjas posed no threat to Kumo, even if the Third Hokage personally intervened.


    "Will there be a showdown at that time?"


    While a faction of the Jonins showed opposition, most of the participants at the meeting appeared willing to the proposal.


    A few months'' dy was a minor issue for Kumo. The total losses of Konoha in the battles against Suna and Iwa exceeded Kumo''s. Furthermore, Kumo had an abundance of military supplies and logistics. The only obstacle on their path was the Yellow sh.


    If the Yellow sh assumed the role of Fourth Hokage and his power waned, he would inevitably sh with the Third Hokage, throwing Konoha into chaos.


    Should the Third Hokage intend to groom the Yellow sh as his sessor and delegate all his authority, he would be too busy managing Konoha''s internal affairs to engage Kumo personally, no matter how powerful the Yellow sh was. Kumo was aware of theplicated interrtions among Konoha ns.


    "That''s correct. Our next course of action should be to create momentum for the Yellow sh, portraying him as the world''s top ninja. This approach, rather than reducing Konoha''s prestige from the outside, challenges it from within." Dodai revealed with a glint in his eyes.


    The Raikage nodded after listening to Dodai''s n.


    While this method wasn''t ideal for him, as a Kage, he understood the futility of resorting solely to brute force to resolve the issue.


    "Dodai, can you guarantee sess?" The Fourth Raikage inquired.


    Dodai showed a helpless smile. "There are no guarantees; it is simply a reasonable inference based on our extensive information. In any case, we can''t stop the Yellow sh right now, can we?"


    The Raikage found himself dumbfounded. Indeed, restraining the Yellow sh was a difficult challenge.


    "Hmph, then let''s proceed with this n."


    -----


    You can support me and read 130 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 197: 193: Kakashi, Not a Spy

    Chapter 197: 193: Kakashi, Not a Spy


    The morning mist hadn''t entirely cleared, yet the battlefield was already aze. The sound of weapons slicing through the air, the explosions caused by explosive tags, ninjutsu, and the hoarse cries of ninjas filled the air.


    Kunai, shurikens, and swords littered the ground, both in the ground and piercing through human corpses. The pungent scent of blood was nauseating, and the ground was stained red.


    The battle stretched from morning into the afternoon. Dark clouds rolled in from the distant sky, bringing cold rain that added to the destion.


    The merciless rain drenched the four-year-old Itachi. His young and immature body seemed out of ce on the battlefield, his innocent heart was shocked by the gruesome scene before him.


    Standing in the cold rain, he stared nkly at the unfolding horrors. Countless potholes in the battlefields still emitted hot ck smoke even as the rain poured, curling up into the sky.


    The brutal images, the gore, and severed limbs, were etched vividly in Itachi''s young eyes.


    Upon closer inspection, the fallen corpses, whether they belonged to Konoha or Kumo, shared one thing - none had a peaceful expression. They expressions were all contorted in pain and their bodies cold


    Beside Itachi stood his father, Fugaku. His father''s face had lost its warmth and tenderness, reced by an unwavering seriousness.


    Itachi hoped to throw himself into his father''s arms, seeking sce in theforting embrace of family, a respite from the tragedies before him. However, Fugaku didn''t respond as Itachi had hoped. Instead, he uttered coldly, "This is war. The war of ninjas."


    War...


    Itachi had never truly understood what war was like until now. He''d gained a glimpse of the horrors.


    The fight between Konoha and Kumo had nothing to do with the will of the ninjas. They all died in pain and misery, struggling on the edge of hell. The pain and despair of death knew no allegiance. Itachi felt every fallen body on the ground shared the same fate, unwilling to meet their end in agony.


    ''Why had ite to this?'' Itachi found himself regretting his decision to follow his father to the battlefield, to experience the real world.


    He was instinctually repulsed, he didn''t want to see such scenes. Clenching his fists, he struggled with a surge of indescribable emotions. He didn''t understand the source of this disgust, but it felt like an overwhelming sense of suffocation in his chest, making him so stuffy he couldn''t breathe.


    "War..."


    Itachi''s trembling and weak murmur seemed to have reached his father''s ears. His voice cut through the howling wind and pouring rain, resonating in Itachi''s ears.


    "All sorts of senseless fighting and bloodshed ur among people. This is the ninja world, a world cursed by war. You will live in this world. I brought you here to make you witness the true nature of this reality."


    These words struck Itachi''s heart like a heavy hammer. The "truth" that Fugaku spoke of, the reality of ninjas, and the world gued by war, remained entirely beyond theprehension of the four-year-old Itachi.


    Although Fugaku urged him to see the reality, Itachi didn''t want to bear witness to it. He fought to suppress his fear and tears.


    "Remember this well. Ninjas survive to fight, and you aren''t just a member of Konoha; you also bear the name of Uchiha, signifying your excellence. Itachi, you''re a smart child, and you will understand."


    ''No, I don''t understand'' Itachi struggled to breathe, wanting to voice his thoughts to his father. Yet, he feared his father''s reprimand and the disappointment in his eyes,pelling him to hold himself backm


    The wordless horror left Itachi afraid of closing his eyes, as if wanting to erase everything he had seen. Paradoxically, the more he tried to forget, the clearer the images remained etched in his mind.


    Blood, twisted corpses, and expressions of despair.


    When he reopened his eyes, the scene remained unchanged. Itachi was still trapped in the living hell he couldn''t forget.


    And he Uchiha Itachi was destined to live in such a hellish world.


    But in his heart, Itachi refused to ept this world. He believed that solving problems through conflict and violence was fundamentally wrong. He couldn''t silently bear such a world.


    His future self would never want to exist in such a world. There was only one path forwardto change everything.


    This world had to change.


    ...


    Kumo''s offensive was relentless, but Konoha had a ninja like the Yellow sh, which meant that no matter how fierce Kumo''s assault was, they couldn''t breach the defenses of the Land of Fire.


    This standoff persisted until June when things took an unexpected turn.


    Kumo retreated without engaging in a battle, and their forces pulled back from the Land of Tea, returning to the Land of Lightning. This move caught the Konoha ninjas guarding the border of the Land of Fire by surprise.


    Kumo''s retreat was very strange. There was no advance notice, no attempts to negotiate an armistice. While the Yellow sh restricted Kumo''s actions, it also left Konoha feeling ufortable.


    The oue of the stalemate remained uncertain.


    However, with Kumo''s sudden retreat, Konoha found it confusing whether this was a genuine intent to end the war or a strategic retreat.


    However, there were interesting rumorsing from Kumo. Many ninjas in Kumo were supposedly afraid of the Yellow sh''s power, leading to a significant drop in morale. Kumo''s high-ranking officials held numerous meetings daily, all rted to the retreat.


    Eventually, they made the decision to retreat. To not be embarrassed, they adopted the strategy of retreating without a fight, not openly admitting their fear of Konoha or the Yellow sh. As long as the battle didn''t yield a clear victor, Kumo wouldn''t be considered as losers.


    Despite their somewhat rogue approach, it was evident that Kumo was wary of the Yellow sh''s abilities. In the Land of Earth, rumors circted that Kumo withdrew to maintain their dignity, unwilling to sign an armistice agreement.


    These rumors gained traction due to the Yellow sh''s remarkable performance on the battlefield in the past two years, while Kumo remained silent on the matter. Many believed the rumors, and even Konoha, who fought Kumo on the front lines, found them usible.


    Whether the battle against Iwa or Kumo, defeating arge number of Kumo''s elite ninjas, including the Fourth Raikage, helped Konoha recover from their initial disadvantage and gain the upper hand. The Yellow sh yed a significant role in these victories, almost single-handedly turning the tide and silencing the opposition.


    Kumo''s retreat due to the Yellow sh would provide a reasonable exnation and be an eptable reason for Konoha. After all, the Yellow sh''s record was undeniably outstanding, and he had emerged as the hero who brought an end to the war.


    Minato received news of Kumo''s retreat in the camp. There was curiosity, respect, admiration, and praise from all around, but no matter the sentiment, people didn''t rush forward. While he had close rtionships with many, there were few with whom he shared deep connections.


    Regardless of his impressive record, Minato recognized his own limitations and boundaries. Heposed himself and left the camp, as he needed to confirm the authenticity of Kumo''s movements, given his speed.


    Following Minato was his only trusted subordinate, Hatake Kakashi. Their partnership as geniuses was a topic of conversation among others.


    Since this was mission was for inspection, notbat, Kakashi was also chosen due to his proficiency in Kenjitsu and lightning release, making him well-suited for confronting the Kumo ninjas. If a battle with Kumo erupted, Kakashi''s performance was bound to outshine many Konoha jonin, and his future looked promising.


    As he followed Minato, Kakashi observed their surroundings and noticed a familiar young figure among them - Uchiha Itachi .


    In the camp, Itachi, the youngest participant, was only four years old and not even a ninja yet. Bringing such a young child raised questions about the Uchiha n''s intentions.


    The innocence and curiosity in Itachi''s eyes had given way to something more profound, as if he was chasing a deeper purpose.


    Kakashi withdrew his gaze, continuing to follow Minato as they went outside to track Kumo''s movements and determine their true intentions, whether they truly wanted peace or there was a hidden agenda.


    ...


    The exploration mission was carried out for three whole days.


    Minato and Kakashi made a confirming discovery: Kumo indeed intended to retreat.


    Within the Land of Tea, there were no Kumo ninjas to be found. To confirm their findings, Minato and Kakashi even secretly infiltrated the border of the Land of Lightning for inspections. What they uncovered was andscape primarily guarded by regr border units. Most of Kumo''s ninjas had unmistakably returned to their vige.


    This crucial information was ryed to Commander Tokukaze for further action, while every Konoha ninja in the camp received the news. At the same time, a letter was dispatched to Konoha to convey Minato and Kakashi''s findings smoothly.


    Nevertheless, the ultimate decision remained in the hands of the high level.


    However, Kumo''s inclination to withdraw without engaging inbat suggested that they might not be willing to fight further.


    As for Kumo''s genuine intent to end the war, it remained a mystery, leaving no room forplete rxation of their guard.


    The news of Kumo''s retreat quickly reached Konoha. The senior management of Konoha, under the leadership of the Third Hokage swiftly convened a meeting to engage in a reasonable discussion on this matter.


    After all, Kumo was different from the other ninja viges. Due to having two Jinchuri having mastery of controlling their tailed beasts. The strategic use of tailed beasts in the war created a huge pressure on Konoha, far exceeding other ninja viges.


    As a result, the Third Hokage selected two Jonin and five Chunin from his immediate subordinates to form a mission. Their primary mission was to ascertain Kumo''s intention behind the sudden retreat, whether it was to pursue peace talks or to continue the war.


    However, upon their return from Kumo, the mission received vague responses. Kumo provided no clear answer, refraining from engaging in negotiations for peace or hostilities. This left Konoha''s senior management perplexed.


    The radical faction led by Danzo put forward a proposal for a direct attack on the Land of Lightning. Their proposal suggested subduing Kumo without concern for any potential conspiracies, ensuring that Kumo wouldn''t make aebackter.


    However, this proposal was rejected by Hiruzen. Rashly confronting Kumo without a clear understanding of the situation would only escte the battle damage.


    Konoha had already suffered huge losses in sessive battles against Suna, Iwa, and Kumo since the beginning of the Third Ninja World War. The casualty count extended to thousands of fallen Konoha ninjas on the battlefield.


    Continuing to increase the battle damage could lead to new issues. The focus should shift towards recovery and the nurturing of a new generation of ninjas, rather than prolonging the war.


    Regardless, the current stable situation aligned with Hiruzen''s wishes and mirrored the desires of most Konoha ninjas. Many were tired from the ongoing warfare, and Konoha''s fighting morale wasn''t significantly higher than Kumo''s.


    However, due to Kumo''s vague "truce." Hiruzen didn''t let his guard downpletely. He instructed Tokukaze to lead two thousand Konoha ninjas to maintain their position at the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Tea. This would serve as a deterrent against Kumo''s potential return, preventing them from catching Konoha off guard.


    Additionally, several ninjas were discreetly relocated from the front lines back to Konoha, including Minato and Kakashi.


    ...


    The unusual developments involving Konoha and Kumo did not go unnoticed by other countries.


    Regarding Kumo''s sudden retreat, the ninja viges in various countries expressed their confusion and doubts.


    As third-party observers, they naturally hoped that the conflict between Konoha and Kumo to continue as a stalemate, leading to further increase to their casualties.


    Especially Konoha, They hoped that Konoha would suffer more losses than Kumo. Because the emergence of the Yellow sh had put them under significant pressure, even if many had not witnessed his abilities in person. The reports of his exceptional achievements were irrefutable.


    In addition to Konoha''s Sannin, the newer generation of Konoha ninjas had established their own formidable reputation, with a deterrent factor even surpassing that of the Sannin.


    Facing the Yellow sh during a mission meant that the mission could be aborted without consequences. This unique privilege was exclusive to a single ninja in the world.


    Once the Yellow sh targeted an opponent, escape was deemed impossible.


    Rumors about the Yellow sh were spreading throughout the world, gaining momentum. Konoha refrained frommenting on the matter, leaving many Konoha ninjas feeling a sense of honor that such a remarkable ninja hailed from their vige.


    "What exactly is Kumo trying to do?"


    Shiraishi, situated in the Land of Demons, had naturally received updates about the ongoing war between Konoha and Kumo. He found Kumo''s abnormal and unreasonable behavior quite puzzling.


    The suddenness of Kumo''s retreat, with no prior warning or preamble, left people with the impression that the situation had no clear beginning or end.


    Much like the other ninja viges, Shiraishi wished for the conflict between Kumo and Konoha tost indefinitely, regardless of the ultimate victor. The goal was to maximize the overall casualties. This approach would alleviate the Land of Demons'' future pressures within the world.


    The Purple Rose operatives in Kumogakure had failed to acquire any valuable information, as everything remained tightly sealed.


    The term "spection" typically referred to analysis based on intelligence. However, with no useful information currently avable, Shiraishi remained in the dark regarding Kumo''s senior management''s true motives.


    Kumo''s withdrawal from the battlefield without signing an armistice agreement seemed to imply a strategic move, possibly involving secret service power umtion for a follow up surprise attack on Konoha. Or, it could have been motivated by genuine concerns about the Yellow sh''s reputation, with Kumo exiting the battlefield without being embarrassed


    Regardless of the motive, Konoha was now entirely freed from the burden of war, and Shiraishi knew the necessary steps to take.


    The election of the Fourth Hokage would serve to maintain a stable bnce between the ninja and civilian factions and address the issue of rogue ninjas threatening the vige''s safety.


    ording to Shiraishi''s estimation, by October of the current year, Konoha would be sufficiently recovered from the war to take formal action against the three defected Uchiha and Hyuga members.


    Their collective defection was an unprecedented crisis for Konoha and demanded a serious response. It was only the sudden outbreak of war that had previously allowed this issue to be temporarily set aside.


    "No, I need to find a way to keep Konoha preupied." Shiraishi contemted.


    While Konoha was dragged down by the war, he had felt rtively at ease. Now that Konoha was free from the war, he sensed that the burden on his shoulders was heavier than he had imagined.


    ...


    Kakashi, on the other hand, remained blissfully unaware of Shiraishi''s troubles. Even if he had been aware, he likely wouldn''t have cared. He was confident that everything would unfold as it should, and his primary focus was on promoting to the top.


    While the rank of Chunin wasn''t insignificant, there existed a considerable gap between Chunin and Jonin.


    Kakashi understood that while he was essentially a Jonin in name only, with modest strength, not much different from most Chunin. His age, natural talent, and his recently renowned mentor-student rtionship with the Yellow sh set him apart. So, he hoped for Minato to be the Fourth Hokage.


    Minato presented the fastest route for Kakashi to ess the core of Konoha. He was not only Minato''s student and subordinate but also held the Third Hokage''s trust. Additionally, he served as a spy for Root leader Danzo and was entagled with three S-rank rogue ninjas.


    The conventionalbels of "double agent" or "triple agent" failed to describe his intricate role; it was more apt to describe him as a four-way agent.


    Kakashi chose to ignore for now


    It had been a week since his return to Konoha from the war. Today was a special asion - a memorial service. As a dedicated Konoha member, he naturally attended the ceremony at the cemetery, honoring the thousands of ninjas who had died in the war.


    Konoha had suffered heavy losses in this war. Although Kakashi hadn''t done a detailed calction, he could estimate that Konoha''s ninja poption was unlikely to exceed 10,000. On the battlefield, nearly one-third of the ninjas had been sacrificed.


    The scale of casualties was even more horrifying than during the Second Ninja World War.


    As Kakashi reached the cemetery, he observed the meticulously arranged rows of graves. All of Konoha''s fallen ninjas, including his father, Hatake Sakumo, had found his final resting ce here.


    But, numerous graves wete empty, housing iplete remains, making it impossible to identify the fallenpletely as their whole body couldn''t be found.


    The Third Hokage and other officials had attended the memorial service, and Danzo and the two advisors were also present.


    During a fleeting gaze, Danzo and Kakashi exchanged nces, confirming their mutual affiliation.


    Kakashi swiftly moved to blend into the crowd, maintaining a nk expression, as though nothing had happened. He joined his fellow mourners in honoring the fallen heroes of Konoha.


    The service concluded after about an hour, and many attendees began to disperse.


    After offering his respects, Kakashi approached the grave of his father, and stood in silent contemtion for a moment. As he was about to leave, he noticed two people who had yet to leave the cemetery.


    Orochimaru, one of the Sannin, and Uchiha Itachi, whom Kakashi had met a few times on the battlefield, stood there.


    One was a renowned, powerful ninja known throughout the world, while the other was an unfamiliar child, not even a ninja.


    "What is the meaning of life?" Itachi pondered aloud, prompting curiosity in Kakashi.


    "There''s no point inmenting the dead. Life holds value only while alive."


    Orochimaru found the four-year-old''s thoughts of such profound questions rather amusing.


    "Alive?"


    As Orochimaru shared his perspective, he noticed Itachi''s earnest curiosity and realized that this child was unique. Most children would have been frightened and hidden away when he confronted them. Engaging in a discussion about the meaning of life with a four-year-old was a rare experience.


    In response to Orochimaru''s exnation, Itachi cast a puzzled nce in his direction.


    This man exuded a chilling aura, with his pale skin and snake-like vertical pupils. Itachi met his gaze without fear, his eyes filled with inquisitiveness.


    Orochimaru regarded Itachi thoughtfully. ''This child was different,'' he thought.


    Ordinary children would have been terrified and perhaps reduced to tears when stared at by someone like him, hiding away in fear.


    And discussing the meaning of life with a four-year-old struck Orochimaru as an odd scenario.


    However, witnessing Itachi''s sincere and curious gaze, Orochimaru''s expression softened, and he said with a smile, "Yes, to me, if life has meaning, it''s in attaining eternal life."


    With that, Orochimaru left without further dy, briefly exchanging a secretive nce with Kakashi before departing.


    Itachi remained deep in thought, wearing a serious expression, pondering Orochimaru''s answer.


    On the other side, Kakashi noticed the look Orochimaru gave to him. It seemed like an invitation for Kakashi to join him.


    "Does this mean I''ll be five-way agent?"


    Kakashi mused to himself, with a hint of irony. As long as one was a genius, everyone wanted to have a share of their brilliance.


    -----


    You can support me and read 130 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 198: 194: Crossroads

    Chapter 198: 194: Crossroads


    The capital of the Land of Fire, the Daimyo''s mansion.


    It is often referred to as a mansion, but in fact, it was an extraordinarily grand castle. The castle housed not only the daimyo but also an entourage of maids and guards, including numerous skilled ninjas secretly safeguarding the daimyo''s security.


    In the castle''s highest tower, the Fire Daimyo and several key ministers had gathered here for a meeting. Present were the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, a symbolic military leader for the Land of Fire; the two advisors, Koharu and Homura; and the leader of the secretive Root, Danzo.


    All four of them had gathered at the castle keep to discuss a particr matterthe impending resignation of the Third Hokage and the appointment of the next Hokage. As the news of the Third Hokage''s resignation reached the Fire Daimyo , someone who had known Hiruzen for many years, the Daimyo''s face expressed regret.


    "It is a pity. You''ve done a good job during your tenure as the Third Hokage. I didn''t expect you would be retiring so soon."


    "Daimyo-sama, you''re joking. The truth is, I''m already in my fifties, and I no longer have the same energy and strength as before. It would be better to name the next Hokage assoon as possible. Besides, the reason Konoha was always in a war is partly due to my poor leadership." Hiruzen said with a sigh, as if he had made up his mind.


    The daimyo nodded, unfurled his fan, and lightly fanned himself while gazing with nostalgia.


    "In that case then, the four of youing here together suggests you have already settled on the candidate for the Fourth Hokage position."


    Though the Daimyo was the country''s nominal leader, he held the highest administrative and military authority. However, this authority wasn''t absolute, and it was extremely challenging for the Daimyo to interfere with the decision making of choosing a Kage, including those pertaining to the management of a ninja vige.


    Therefore, it was up to Konoha to select the candidate for the Fourth Hokage. Their visit here wasrgely ceremonial, allowing the daimyo to bear witness to the process. After all, Ninja Viges relied on financial support from the nobles, such as the daimyo, to function. This decades-long arrangement had stood the test of time and remained unchanged.


    "Yes, we''ve chosen a candidate."


    Hiruzen confirmed. He presented several copies of documents outlining the selection to the Daimyo and the other important officials. These officials, including the daimyo, hailed from powerful and wealthy families, possessing resources and influence beyond the reach of ordinary people. They represented the pinnacle of the Land of Fire''s power.


    After reviewing the document contents, the Daimyo and other officials nodded in agreement. The chosen candidate was somewhat unexpected but it was reasonable.


    "The Yellow sh? He is indeed an excellent ninja, and we''ve heard words about him. Even among the nobles, there are even youngdies who admire a talented and promising ninja like him. The next time you visit, please bring him along. My daughter wishes to meet him too." The Daimyo said with a smile.


    "Daimyo-sama, it isn''t appropriate for a member of the nobility to engage in such manner. Besides, you''re only ttering Minato." Hiruzen chuckled, calmly declining the Daimyo''s proposition.


    For someone rted to a country''s daimyo, there were political undercurrents to the proposal, especially concerning a princess; marriage was often a means of advancing their political interests. In any case, as the Hokage, allowing external power structures getting involved was not an option. It would damage the Hokage''s authority and influence.


    "They''re all young people, maybe they have more inmon to discuss than us old timers."


    Facing the Daimyo''s repeated requests, Hiruzen smiled saying nothing.


    Danzo, on the other hand, silently sneered, his eyes filled with resignation. For a ninja like Namikaze Minato, no matter the circumstance, it was impossible to stand by his side. As one of Konoha''s key decision-makers, however, he was obliged to attend this important yet not important meeting.


    ....


    The selection of the Fourth Hokage happened quickly. Under the pretense of having vige matters to attend to, Hiruzen, apanied by the three advisors and the Anbu, they left the capital of the Land Of Fire and returned to Konoha.


    After their return to the vige, the first order of business was dispatching Anbu to spread the news throughout the vige, ensuring every ninja and viger learned that Namikaze Minato was to seed as the Fourth Hokage. Konoha was about to usher in a new era under the guidance of their new Hokage.


    No matter what changes the vige has undergone due to the alternation of Hokage, at the top of the Hokage Building, Hiruzen summoned Minato alone.


    No matter what changes the vige was going through due to the announcement of the new Hokage, at the top of the Hokage Building, Hiruzen summoned Minato alone,


    "I''m sorry, Minato, for making you take on such a heavy responsibility so early."


    "Please, don''t say that Hokage-sama. Since the vige has chosen me as the Fourth Hokage, I will be the Hokage. I look forward to carrying the heavy responsibilities."


    Minato was fully aware of the task thaty ahead. While the role of Hokage was demanding, it would be less physically arduouspared to his days on the frontlines..Moreover, this had been his dream since childhoodto be Hokage.


    "It isn''t my wish to tie you up in the vige, but there''s growing discontent among many within the vige regarding my conservative leadership. The time for change is just right."


    Minato listened carefully to Hiruzen''s words.


    "You don''t need to concern yourself about Kumo. Although their movements are strange, there are other ninjas in the vige who can deal with any potential threats from Kumo against the Land of Fire. Anyways, congrattions again Minato." Hiruzen showed. warm smile.


    Although Minato wasn''t his disciple, but he had essentially watched Minato grow and understood him better than most. Minato''s who was dedicated to the Will of Fire will definitely implement it, effectively guiding the vige to a better future. Before that, however, there was an urgent need to stabilize the rest of the vige. Hiruzen had to address the standing issues that still gued Konoha before he could retire and entrust everything to Minato.


    For Minato, the mission of bncing the various factions within the vige would be a difficult one. Minato would need time to navigate theplicated politicalndscape of the vige and gain the necessary power and influence.


    Hiruzen''s apology to Minato stemmed from this dilemma. He didn''t want Minato to be a mere puppet, he desired Minato to surpass his own expectations and lead Konoha toward a brighter future.


    Looking at the sky, Hiruzen''s thoughts drifted to the past.


    "If only Tobirama-sensei was still with us, the vige might be different now." Hiruzen thought about the old the days.


    Now, the Uchiha issue needed to be dealt with as soon as possible. Dying further would be detrimental to the vige''s stability.


    A resolute determination shed in Hiruzen''s eyes.


    ...


    In early August, after the Fourth Hokage''s inauguration ceremony, Konoha officially announced to the world that Namikaze Minato, known as the Yellow sh, would be the Fourth Hokage.


    In many ways, this development was predictable. The choice for the Fourth Hokage position was always between the Yellow sh and the Sannin.


    With the Yellow sh as Hokage, it meant that he would no longer be on the battlefield regrly, unless there was a special situation. As for whether the Yellow sh''s tenure as Hokage would lead Konoha to prosperity or decline, only time would time.


    The Yellow sh''s exceptional strength on the battlefield was unquestioned, but his leadership skills would be put to the test.


    Despite the concerns from the outside, Minato was caught in a mix of distress and happiness. It may sound somewhatcent, but bing Hokage was indeed something to be happy about.


    What was distressing was that hecked trusted subordinates under him.


    Experienced Jonins kept their distance and rarely expressed their opinions directly. Like those outside of the vige, they believed in the Yellow sh''s individual strength, but they questioned his leadership capabilities.


    To deal with hiscking leading ability, Minato needed to seek out capable individuals among the new generation of ninjas. He took charge and formed the Shadow Guard and his own Anbu units under his directmand.


    To ease the transition, the Third Hokage personally selected four squads,prising sixteen skilled ninjas, from his Anbu ranks to support Minato. They would work alongside Minato''s existing Anbu team to help him shoulder the responsibilities of his new position.


    As expected, one week after taking office as the Fourth Hokage, Kakashi officially joined Minato''s Anbu. As time passed, he would rise through the ranks from member to captain, deputy minister, and eventually the minister of Anbu.


    It seems like everything was going in a good direction for him.


    One interesting aspect for Kakashi was the order given to him by the Third Hokage, to assist Minato and strictly follow Minato''s orders.


    Meanwhile, Orochimaru ask him to pay more attention on gathering information rted to ninjutsu stored in the Hokage Building, including forbidden jutsus.


    Danzo, however, tasked Kakashi with monitoring Minato''s every move, searching for any potential ckmail materials, and using public opinion to put more pressure on Minato.


    Fortunately, Shiraishi didn''t have any orders, and Kakashi was allowed to move freely, otherwise the burden on him would be really heavy. The Third Hokage, the Fourth Hokage, the leader of the Root, and one of the Sannin.... all influential figures more powerful than him.


    Despite the challenges, there were benefits to joining the Anbu. With Minato''s new authority, it provided Kakashi ess to important ninjutsu materials, that would give him more knowledge to increase his strength.


    The wealth of ninjutsu knowledge lthat Konoha hadpiled over the years proved to be an invaluable resource for Kakashi. Although it didn''t offer the same benefits as the mysterious Sage Mode.


    Afterpleting a mission, Kakashi, the leader of a four-man Anbu team, made his way to the Hokage Building for the mission report.


    This mission this time eas quite easy. To identify and eliminate a spy who infiltrated Konoha from an enemy ninja vige. After obtaining information from Konoha, the enemy spy made a run for the Land of Fire''s border.


    Kakashi''s Anbu team sessfully tracked down and neutralized the spy, recovering the stolen secret scroll in the process. The spy''s body was also secured for the interrogation department to determine the spy''s country of origin.


    Carrying the retrieved secret scroll in his pouch and changing into his Anbu costume with an animal mask, Kakashi headed toward the Hokage''s office to submit the scroll for confirmation to the Fourth Hokage.


    Before arriving at the office, a ninja emerged from the front room. The ninja carriedrge box filled with documents. Seeing Kakashi''s distinctive Anbu costume, the ninja grinned, "Kakashi, are you here to see Hokage-sama?"


    "Hayate, you shouldn''t call out the name of an Anbu casually."


    Protecting the identity of Anbu members was supposed to bemon sense amongst ninjas.


    Kakashi looked helplessly at ninja in front of him.


    Hayate Gekko. He was transferred to wor in the Hokage Building, and he''s also one of the Shadow Guard of the new hokage.


    "Haha.. but it is really hard not to recognize you. With your iconic silver hair and that sword on your back."


    "What are these files?" Kakashi looked curiously at the contents within box.


    "These are documents that have been discarded I need to take care of. Sorry, but I have to get going."


    "It''s alright, just go about your business."


    Kakashi watched as Hayate left with the documents, couldn''t help butment about Minato''s teamcking experienced members. He understood Minato''s choices were constrained, but it would be challenging to have new-generation Chunin like Hayate and other members of the Minato Kageguards.


    It wasn''t like he was underestimating Hayate, who had recently earned his Chunin rank, but it was rather unexpected that a member of Hokage''s Shadow Guard would be a rtively new Chunin. The other two ninja, also part of Minato''s Kageguards like Hayate, were likewise from the younger generation who had recently attained the rank of Chunin.


    Was Minato only able to recruit his close subordinates from the pool of new ninja talent? Kakashi found himself feeling somewhat empathetic toward Minato''s predicament. He made his way to Minato''s office, knocked on the door and received permission to enter. When he entered he was surprised to find three other people in the room.


    Nara Shikaku, Yamanaka Inoichi, Akimichi Choza.


    He had undertaken missions together with the three of them two years ago.


    ''The three of them are here... does that mean...?''


    The internal dispute within Konoha were far more intense than outsiders could imagine, and Kakashi felt he was at the heart of this intense storm.


    Once Kakashi arrived they looked at him, easily recognizing his identity even with his mask. His silver hair, sword, fierce and sharp aura emanating from him.


    Minato smiled and spoke to the three of them "Then, I''ll be entrusting you with what we just discussed."


    "Do not worry, leave this matter to us, Hokage-sama. We will provide you with a satisfactory response." Shikaku responded with a smile, then led Inoichi and Choza away, closing the door behind them.


    After the three left, Kakashi took the stolen secret scroll from his pouch and ced it on the table before Minato..


    "Hokage-sama, the mission has beenpleted sessfully."


    This was understandable since, as soon as he started working, the rtionship between him and Minato would be invalidated. Here, they only had the rtionship between superiors and subordinates, Hokage and Anbu.


    Minato picked up the scroll, opening it. After confirming its contents, rolled it up, and ced it in a drawer.


    "Thank you for your hard work. There is no issue with the mission. Fortunately, you resolved it before it could cause any trouble." Minato breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Kakashi with admiration.


    "It is my duty, Hokage-sama."


    "There''s another important mission for you, Kakashi. Afterpleting this mission, I''ll give you a few days of vacation."


    "It''s my honor, Hokage-sama." Kakashi responded seriously.


    Minato had been assigning him mission after mission primarily due to theck of alternatives. The members of the Shadow Guard were all Chunin, and there were very few Jonin he could trustpletely.


    Minato handed Kakashi a new mission scroll, "This is the content of your next mission. Take a look."


    Kakashi opened it to confirm the content of this mission. He raised an eyebrow beneath his mask,.


    "The Land of Rain?"


    The mission''s location in the Land of Rain surprised Kakashi. To be honest, he considered many ces in the ninja world to be extremely dangerous. In addition to the Land of Demons, the only other ce was the Land of Rain. This seemingly impoverished nation, which had lost even its sovereignty, was a breeding ground for hidden undercurrents.


    "Yes, this mission falls on you. Be careful, I sense this mission won''t be easy. If you sense any issues, it is eptable to abort the mission." Minato advised Kakashi seriously.


    Kakashi had no choice but to nod. Of course, he understood the danger in the Land of Rain. If he were to meet the legendary Rinnegan, his only option would be to flee for his life. He wasn''t keen on dying early, so he needed to be well-prepared. Hence, it was important to prepare additional explosives.


    ...


    "As a result, the Yellow sh has be the Fourth Hokage?"


    Nagato inquired from a secret room within a cave, having just finished his training and resting when he heard this information from White Zetsu.


    "Yeah, it took everyone by surprise. That Orochimaru''s npletely failed." White Zetsu giggled.


    "Nagato-sama is also like the Fourth Hokage, you are all disciples of Sannin Jiraiya." ck Zetsu added.


    "Setting aside Jiraiya, we shouldn''t underestimate Konoha. The same goes for those three people. Do you have any information about them?" Nagato said looking at ck Zetsu.


    ck Zetsu knew the "three people" Nagato was referring to.


    "Not yet. It is really strange. We''ve searched nearly every corner of the world, but we can''t find their whereabouts. It''s almost as if they have disappeared from the world.


    White Zetsu smiled, although not quite concerned. "It''s not strange. When Madara-sama was still here, we suffered a lot. Their ability to hide themselves is indeed extraordinary. But in the meantime, Konoha should be free to deal with those three as well."


    ck Zetsu agreed with White Zetsu.


    "No, now is not the right time to deal with those three." Nagato expressed a different opinion, which surprised both ck Zetsu and White Zetsu.


    Nagato looked at the half-burned burned candle on the candlestick,. "Compared to those three, Konoha is the biggest problem. To reim control of the Land of Rain, I need to sow chaos in either Konoha or the Land of Fire. And then there will be an opportunity to deal with those three."


    "But"


    Nagato stood up from his seat, interrupting ck Zetsu''s speech.


    "Never mind. Konoha... The Land of Fire''s power is too overwhelming. The stronger the Land of Fire, the more we depend on them for survival. Konoha and the Land of Fire are our most powerful enemy. What''s more, Konoha is more essible to target since they operate openly. We can''t predict how long it will take to locate those three people."


    Seeing Nagato''s determined expression, ck Zetsu and White Zetsu had no choice but to agree.


    Nagato''s statement held true  the Land of Fire and Konoha had immense power. Particrly, the current Hokage, the Yellow sh, was set to lead Konoha to even greater strength.


    ."By the way, the White Zetsu at the border of the Land of Rain got a very interesting piece of news."


    "What news?"


    "Hatake Kakashi, the Yellow sh''s student, recently infiltrated the Land of Rain. He appears to be investigating a prospecting matter." .


    "Prospecting?"


    Nagato frowned. His animosity for the Land of Rain''s current leader, who had usurped Hanzo''s authority, was clear..Furthermore, Kandachi had be an obedient puppet of Konoha, effectively asserting authority over Ame while ruthlessly eliminating dissidents. If it weren''t for Konoha, Nagato would have already taken action. He felt increasingly sure in his decision. Unless Konoha encountered trouble, the situation in the Land of Rain and Ame would only worse.


    "It seems there was a little ident during one of Kandachi and Danzo''s trafficking operations near the border. If the Yellow sh gets the evidence... Konoha will be certainly interesting, and we will be seeing how Danzo falls." White Zetsu added with a smug smile.


    .


    "Don''t rejoice yet. The Yellow sh has only taken over as the Hokage, so he may not necessarily pose an immediate threat to Danzo. But... it is indeed a golden opportunity. so we''ll take good advantage of it."


    A gleam appeared in Nagato''s eyes.


    ...


    Leading three Anbu members, Kakashi journeyed from Konoha to the border of the Land of Rain in just a single day and night. Before entering the Land of Rain''s borders, Kakashi''s team took a half-day break to recuperate, ensuring they were fully rested and had replenished their stamina and chakra.


    Although two years had passed since the end of the war, the Land of Rain had not yet attained peace; in fact, it appeared more chaotic than during the war. Bandits and rogue ninjas roamed freely, and corpses were amon sight in the wilderness.


    Engaging in battles upon entering this country was considered normal, and even someone of Kakashi''s caliber needed to be on high alert.


    Kakashi''s teamprised one special Jonin and two Chunins. While they had respectable strength, they may not be of use against powerful opponents. After all, the Anbu team had just been formed, theycked both medical and sensory ninjas, making it a somewhat subpar lineup.


    Kakashi was doing his best for this mission.


    ording to Minato''s information, there were frequent criminal operations involving human trafficking near the junction of the Land of Fire and the Land of Rain, involving as many as hundreds of people


    The full scope of this operation remained a mystery to Kakashi.


    Nheless, his top priority was to confirm the truth of the matter as swiftly as possible. However, this investigation would likely lead to confrontations with some powerful ninja, as managing such extensive human trafficking required the influence of a formidable ninja faction manipting things behind the scene.


    While on his way in the Land of Rain, Kakashi suddenly noticed something and signaled the three behind him to stop. Theyplied with his order, and, together with Kakashi, they looked at the person blocking their path in the rain, their eyes filled with surprise.


    To their astonishment, they beheld a drenched figure on the narrow road. Kakashi and his team were surprised by unexpected appearance.


    "Jiraiya-sama, why are you here?"


    The figure blocking their path, drenched by the rain on the narrow road, was none other than Jiraiya.


    "Don''t worry, Kakashi. Minato assigned me to join you on this mission."


    "Join us on the mission?" Kakashi asked, his tone cautious.


    "That''s correct. Minato believed that your mission appears somewhat dangerous and he thought it would be better if I followed you. He asked me to join you shortly after you started your journey."


    Jiraiya rified. To corroborate his words, he presented Kakashi''s team with the transfer order personally written by Minato.


    After verifying from the scroll, Kakashi''s team was reassured to learn that Jiraiya had been enlisted by Minato to assist them inpleting the mission.


    "Thank you, Jiraiya-sama. Your presence will undoubtedly make this mission progress more smoothly." Kakashi acknowledged with a sense of relief.


    After all, they were unaware of who might be orchestrating events from behind the scenes. Jiraiya''s assistance promised to improve the situation, particrly with regards to their safety.


    The thought of the mysterious Rinnegan, watching over the Land of Rain from an unknown location sent shivers down Kakashi''s spine.


    "I certainly hope so. My decision toe to the Land of Rain wasn''t solely due to Minato''s request."


    "Jiraiya-sama, is there another reason for your presence?"


    Jiraiya looked ar the gray, rain-soakedndscape and revealed a hint of sadness in his eyes. "Well, it''s something old."


    ''Nagato, how are you doing now? Are you still alive, or are you...''


    He had been thinking about the fate of Nagato, and the other two, since arriving in the Land of Rain. He couldn''t bear to think about it any longer.


    Despite the uncertainty, he remained determined to locate Nagato and his friends, whether they were still alive or had met a different fate. He hoped it won''t be the worst oue. However, he was aware that it was highly possible that the three of them had died during the war that happened in the Land of Rain two years ago.


    "Sure enough. Minato is truly the Child of Prophecy..."


    -----


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 199: 195: Bug Men

    Chapter 199: 195: Bug Men


    There might be slow or no update this week. My eyes and hands hurt and will be taking some time off for myself to think.


    ------


    In the pouring rain of the forest, the downpour covered all themotion, leaving only the sound of torrential rain echoing in his ears, and also the cold brought on by the rain.


    Jiraiya was alone, navigating the muddy road with speed. To increase the speed of their intel gathering, he had separated from Kakashi''s team. During the operation, they had nned to rendezvous every two hours at their agreed location for information exchange. However, despite spending more than a day in the Land of Rain, he hadn''t detected anything out of the ordinary.


    ording to the information provided by Minato, arge-scale human trafficking organization operated at the border of the Land of Rain and the Land of Fire, exploiting the instability in the Land of Rain after the war for conducting the human trafficking.


    Among the leads, a faint clue pointed towards Amegakure.


    After searching for a day for nothing, Jiraiya considered reaching out to Kandachi, the new leader of Ame. If someone from Ame was involved in the case, Kandachi, as the current leader, would likely possess relevant knowledge. Or, perhaps he might be orchestrating events behind the scenes as well.


    Jiraiya knew that his suspicions were mere guesses, and they couldn''t be used as evidence. Everything about it required careful verification. Moreover, his journey to Ame wasn''t solely about Minato''s assigned mission He also wanted to find Nagato, Yahiko and Konan. The safety and well-being of his three missing disciples, remained a concern for Jiraiya.


    As the forest neared its end, an involuntary chill caused Jiraiya to abruptly stop his progress. He narrowed his eyes as he abandoned his speed, opting for a stealthy approach instead. He silently approached a huge tree, raindrops trickling down his hair and cheeks, using the leaves and foliage to cover himself, all the while covertly observing an open space not far away. He spotted five people wearing in ck hooded cloaks, standing in the rain, surrounded by thirteen lifeless bodies.


    These corpses were all identifiable as ninja, with nine wearing Ame uniforms and forehead protectors, while the remaining four had Konoha Anbu uniform and strange masks with darker colors on their faces.


    "These are Root ninjas!" Jiraiya''s eyes widened.


    Konoha Anbu and Root shared a uniform, but their mask designs was significantly different. Anbu masks primarily featured animal faces with soft and light colors, whereas Root ninja had solemn and eerie masks, not limited to the animal designs. Although he rarely interacted with Root operatives, as one of Konoha''s few jonin permitted in high-level meetings, he naturally had his own means of distinguishing them.


    "Why are Root here? And who could have killed them?" Jiraiya''s heart was filled with doubts. Despite his reservations about the Root, these operatives were still Konoha''s own. Their deaths in this foreign country disturbed him.


    Realizing that anger served no purpose in the moment, he understood that these five mysterious figures were powerful, each of them ranking as top-level entities. Acting on emotion would prove unwise. He trusted his own judgment and intuition regarding the situation.


    In a battle, a premature attack wouldn''t suffice, he needed to bide his time, waiting when the enemy''s rxed, and thenunch a surprise attack for a swift takedown.


    "Ah Root are still as difficult as ever. Thankfully, they''re no longer a threat."


    On the clearing, one of the five cloaked figures expressed this sentiment.


    Another one crouched down, retrieving a well-preserved scroll from the muddy ground. The scroll was still in a good condition despite the muck. Meaning, whatever was recorded in the scroll was quite important.


    "Dispose of the bodies without leaving a trace."


    "Understood."


    Gathering the corpses in a pile, one of them swiftly formed seals with both hands and expelled a scorching stream from their mouth, incinerating the bodies entirely.


    "Let''s go. This way, we can sessfully conclude our mission."


    The figure holding the scroll suggested, preparing to leave, and the rest of the group raised no objections.


    Observing the five people preparing to leave after clearing the battlefield, Jiraiya realized there was no time to waste. This was their most rxed moment, but he wasn''t sure if there were others that would being after them. Encountering others couldplicate the situation.


    Without hesitation, Jiraiya rushed forward like a bolt of lightning, clenched his fists, and delivered a blow from behind. There was no sensation of hitting a flesh


    Instead, he fist passed through the figure''s back, causing their body to burst into mes.


    "Now!"


    The other four surrounded him, taking out their kunai and shing at Jiraiya mercilessly.


    Jiraiya''s chakra surged, allowing his arms to break free from the mes, and he clumsily dodged backward.


    Pfft!


    Jifaiya dodged three of the Kunai but, in the end, one sliced open his chest, and blood spurted out. He gasped for breath, his chest wound oozing blood, whether it was sweat or rain dripping down his face. If he had moved a little slower, and he might have met a more dire fate.


    These people moved decisively, their actions sharp and quick, leaving no room for error.


    "I thought it was just some curious mouse peeping, but it turns out to be Jiraiya-sama, one of Konoha''s Sannin. I''m wondering... why are your here?."


    The one holding the scroll addressed Jiraiya with a rxed smile. His face remained obscured under the hood''s shadow, leaving his appearance hidden. However, judging from his deep voice he was an adult male.


    "Nothing much, just taking a stroll. But the situation seems a bit unfair." Jiraiya alsoughed, seemingly not disturbed by the gravity of his current predicament.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Because you know me, but I have no clue who you are. Doesn''t that seem rather unfair?" Jiraiya fixed his gaze on the five unknown figures before him.


    "It''s true that nobles always forget themoners. We should have fought against you during Konoha''s battle in the Land of Grass. But to someone of your status, Jiraiya-sama, we must have appeared insignificant. It is understandable you wouldn''t recognize our voices."


    The figure holding the scroll raised his hood, revealing a male face, his white and unkempt hair resembling Jiraiya''s. The other four also uncovered their faces. While not familiar, their faces weren''t entirely foreign.


    Jiraiya saw the faces of the five people, after a brief identification, he let out a deep breath, and his eyes became more cautious.


    "So it turns out to be infamous Bug Men. You''re regr celebrities in the underground market."


    The Bug Men were a rapidly rising bounty hunter group in the underground market, heavily involved in various shadowy activities, particrly in close cooperation with Iwagakure. They were known as "ninjas hunting ninjas" due to their unique secret jutsu, whose origins remained a mystery. This unique ability set them apart. Their mission sess rate exceeded 95%, making them rarely fail a mission.


    More than two years ago, during the war between Konoha and Iwagakure in the Land of Grass, Bug Men had been hired by Iwagakure multiple times to target Konoha''s supply points, causing significant losses to Konoha at the time.


    Naturally, Jiraiya didn''t have a good impression for this mercenary group, known for their ruthless actions. A group of ruthless executioners, who only knew how to kill without any morality.


    "Since you''re here, does it mean you''re nning on doing something bad again?"


    "We take people''s money and deal with their problems. This is the reputation we''ve built in the underworld." Bug Man smiled.


    ""It looks like there''s way to negotiate peacefully." Jiraiya regretfully acknowledged.


    "Don''t speak so righteously. Ninjas from your five great nations are essentially killer groups raised by the Daimyo. There''s no essential difference between you and us. If there''s a difference, it is only because you''re stronger, so you see yourselves as the guardians of justice."


    Hearing Bug Man''s ruthless words, Jiraiya prepared to respond when one of them on the opposing side began to form hand seals.


    "Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet!"


    A water dragon, over ten meters long, surged from the ground and charged toward Jiraiya''s position.


    Jiraiya continued retreating, his hands intertwining. "Earth Release - Earth Swamp!"


    The five men were immediately destabilized, and the ground surrounding them transformed into a bottomless swamp, intending to swallow the bodies of the five people into it.


    "If you surrender now, there''s still a chance"


    Before Jiraiya could finish his sentence, one of the five, pressed his palm against the swamp''s surface, and transmitted chakra.


    The swamp swiftly returned to solid ground.


    Jiraiya''s expression turned serious. He only infused his chakra and changed his jutsu..Their jutsus were too weird.


    "We''ll talk when you wake up from your dream. Even as a Sannin, facing the five of us together is an impossible feat."


    Although Bug Man''s words were arrogant, Jiraiya refrained from refuting them. Facing the five-man team, he indeed felt the pressure weighing on him. A single mistake here could lead to his defeat, and he needed to fight with serious effort.


    ..


    While skillfully dodging the attacks of Fire Release and Water Release, he also had to pay attention to the Earth spears suddenly protruding from the ground beneath him. Jiraiya noticed their remarkable coordination, leaving him with without opportunities to retaliate.


    "Fire Release - me Bullet!"


    Finally seizing an opening, Jiraiya released a zing fireball aimed at his enemies.


    Earth Man without showing weakness conjured an earth wall to intercept the fireball.


    This move was well within Jiraiya''s expectations, allowing him to swiftly retreat from the sniping range of Water Release and Fire Release attacks and begin forming hand seals.


    Bug Man recognized the seal sequence as the summoning jutsu seals and guessed that Jiraiya intended to summon of those giant toads to join the battle.


    Summoning such a creature could indeed make their fight troublesome.


    ''But... you''re already in my attack range'' Bug Man said inwardly.


    As Jiraiya formed the seals, his eyes suddenly stung.


    In an instant, the previously gray and rainy surroundings changed into a vivid brightness of colors with hoarse sounds everywhere, overwhelming Jiraiya. The rain-soaked forest disappeared from view, and a bone-chilling sensation coursed through him from his eyes.


    Once his vision returned to normal, the rain-drenched scene had not changed.


    ''Was it genjutsu? Blindfold?''


    Jiraiya found himself confused by this exceedingly powerful light-based ninjutsu. However, the present situation didn''t allow him to think. To counter these five people, he needed to summon the toad to turn the tide swiftly. Further dy might result in the five of them escaping.


    "Summoning Jut-"


    Jiraiya''s ninjutsu was abruptly stopped, before his palm could touch the ground. His body froze immediately. He saw an ugly insect-like mass growing on his chest, tearing his clothes, which sent a shiver down his spine. He keenly felt his chakra being drained by this starnge, growing insect-like mass. It seemed like a giant insect with strong vitality that fed on his chakra, growingrger with each moment.


    What was this? When had it infiltrated his body? Panic now gripped Jiraiya, his previously calmposure reced with fear. He suddenly remembered. Bug Man had used a strange ninjutsu earlier, one that was simr to a blinding light, creating disorienting noise. At that time he felt a cold presence through his eyes. If there was something now inside his body, there was a high likelihood it had happened during that time.


    ''What the h*ll is this??!, what kind of ninjutsu?!''


    Jiraiya had no inkling of the principles behind this jutsu. But he could deduce one thing. As long as he used chakra, the worm-like mass on his chest would continue to grow. And after reaching a critical point, it would likely detonate, annihting him.


    Jiraiya''s face changed into a wry smile; he was truly cornered this time. Even a Sannin couldn''t fight without a functioning chakra system..Without the ability to use chakra, how could he contend with five Jonin level ninjas?


    "It seems Jiraiya-sama has realized the consequences of using chakra." Bug Man said leisurely, a smile gracing his lips.


    With their opponent rendered powerless due to his inability to use chakra, he posed no threat whatsoever. Even if he attempted to summon, he would likely explode at that same time.


    Jiraiya also understood this, so he stopped his summoning jutsu. Using the summoning jutsu would consume a huge amount of chakra, which would then be food for the growing mass, leading to his gruesome death.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a despicable ninjutsu." Jiraiya forced a smile.


    "How could it be despicable? This ninjutsu demands a requires a long time to prepare, making it difficult to use. Moreover, the weakness is quite obvious. Once you''ve experienced it, it would be difficult to catch tje same person off guard with it a second time." Bug Man sighed.


    Jiraiya recognized that the strength of these five people was not solely based on their raw power but on their mysterious and unpredictable secret jutsu that could trap and kill their enemies.


    Once trapped, it was basically impossible to escape.


    Jiraiya understood this point; the enemy''s secret jutsu relied on visual maniption to incapacitate the enemy. As long as one shut their eyes during the jutsu''s execution, they could ignore the threat of the jutsu. Since he now knew the critical weakness of the jutsu, he also knew what awaited him next.


    "Then, farewell to one of the Sannin, Jiraiya-sama. You know the secret of my ninjutsu, so I can''t let you leave alive. Besides, your corpse should fetch a good price." Bug Man retrieved a kunai from his pouch and swiftly shed it toward Jiraiya''s neck without any hesitation.


    A brilliant sh of lightning illuminated the scene, but the kunai merely left a shallow cut on Jiraiya''s neck.


    Bug Man''s expression remained nk, showing no reaction. The faces of the other four changed, they wanted to move forward to help.


    "Don''t move or I''ll kill him."


    A cold voice resonated through the cold air, stopping the four in their tracks.


    Kakashi had appeared behind Bug Man, his sword pressed against his throat, while the three other Anbu appeared beside Jiraiya, guarding him vigntly and keeping a close watch on the remaining members of Bug Men.


    "I was careless. I didn''t expect Konoha Anbu to be wandering nearby, let alone someone silently approaching from behind. You truly are a legendary, aren''t you, Hatake Kakashi, White Fang''s sessor?" Bug Man''s voice carried a hint of frustration.


    Kakashi remained silent, gripping his sword firmly.


    "It seems our side has the upper hand." Jiraiya with a relieved smile crossing his face as he wiped away the sweat.


    Had Kakashi arrived even a momentter, he might have met his end here. Among the five enemies, Bug Man was the most powerful, and understanding the nature of his ninjutsu greatly reduced the threat he posed.


    The oue was now decided.


    "Hmph!" Bug Man snorted coldly.


    The other four saw Bug Man subdued, hesitation appeared over their faces. They exchanged nces and seemed to reach a silent agreement. After ring at the Konoha ninjas, they vanished from their positions using the flicker.


    Despite the swift departure of the four people, Jiraiya and the others didn''t rx. With the leader of Bug Men in their custody, the four wouldn''t likely let them escape so easily. The journey back to safety was far from guaranteed.


    ...


    Inside a cave.


    Jiraiyay on the dry grass, his face twisted in pain, his eyes difficult to open, and his breathsing in short,bored gasps. It seemed he might not survive much longer.


    Kakashi and the other operatives were aware that Jiraiya was enduring pain beyond the capacity of an ordinary person.


    An ugly insect-like mass clung to Jiraiya''s chest, sending shivers down the spines of all who saw it. None of them had anticipated that a legendary Sannin would meet such a miserable end at the hands of a group of bounty hunters. This served as clear proof that the Bug Men were no ordinary bounty hunters.


    Bug Man leaned against the cave wall, his hands and feet bound, an evil smile tugging on his lips.


    "It is useless, even if you''re a Sannin. Once you fall into my ninjutsu, you can do nothing but wait for your death quietly."


    Kakashi paid no attention to him, taking out a scroll from Bug Man''s pouch. He then handed the scroll to one of the anbu.


    "Deliver this scroll to Hokage-sama for confirmation."


    Kakashi implied that he wouldn''t be apanying them..These three Anbu were part of the new group, closely allied with Minato, and different from the Third Hokage''s Anbu. They could be trusted.


    "Captain, are you noting with us?"


    Kakashi nced at Jiraiya, who was on the brink of unconsciousness due to the excruciating pain, and replied, "No, I''ll take the leader with me to lead away any pursuers. Jiraiya-sama is seriously injured and needs immediate treatment. His life is in dangerrunless he returns to the vige as soon as possible. Please."


    Faced with Kakashi''s solemn request, the three Anbu were deeply moved. Thy realized the Bug Men were no ordinary people, and their chase would undoubtedly hinder the return of the rescue team. If they were dyed, Jiraiya might died on the way.


    In their eyes, Kakashi was willingly cing himself in grave danger to ensure the safety of his subordinates and Jiraiya, one of the legendary Sannin.


    Originally they were unconvinced of the young Kakashi''s leadership, they were now utterly convinced of his capabilities.


    Jiraiya still in severe pain was unable to speak..He couldn''t help but feel gratitude and remorse toward Kakashi. He never anticipated that, as a Sannin, he would one day be a burden, needing to be rescued by the vige''s younger generation..In his heart, he could only hope for Kakashi''s safe return.


    "Understood, Captain. We''ll deliver this scroll to Hokage-sama with all our might, and ensure Jiraiya-sama receives the treatment he urgently needs as soon as possible." l


    Hearing their reassurances, Kakashi nodded and left the cave with Bug Man securely bound. The three Anbu didn''t waste a moment, carefully carrying Jiraiya on their backs as they hastened towards the Land of Fire.


    ...


    The rain fell steadily from the sky as Kakashi arrived at a hollow tree on the border of the Land of Rain, carrying Bug Man on his back.


    Inside, four people sat around a fire, illuminating the hollow. They were the same four people Kakashi had met earlier.


    Seeing Kakashi enter with Bug Man, Fire Man took a bite of freshly roasted chicken leg and greeted them, "You two finally made it. We''re almost done with dinner here, you''ve been missing out."


    Kakashi efficiently cut the rope binding Bug Man, allowing him to regain his freedom.


    Bug Man stretched his body,ining, "Really, kid, you could''ve tied it morefortably. My hands and feet are almost numb."


    Kakashi didn''t waste any time, grabbing a portion of the grilled chicken. He had gone without a meal for most of the day and was quite hungry. "So, why are you here in the Land of Rain?"


    "It was part of the mission given by the leader. We were suppose to intercept Root and Ame, collecting important evidence of human trafficking, and then anonymously delivering it to the Fourth Hokage, Minato. This will increase the internal conflicts within Konoha''s high-ranking officials, leaving them with little time to care about anything else." Bug Man exined.


    "But doesn''t it pose a risk to expose your ninjutsu? Your secret just is to deadly." Kakashi frowned.


    Bug Man''s secret jutsu was among the most powerful weapons they had. Even a Kage, under unfamiliar circumstances, could fall victim to those worms. Leaking such an important ability to Konoha will inevitably be bad.


    Bug Man smiled and exined, "That was false information that was deliberately induced by Jiraiya. Those bugs are far moreplicated than you might imagine, and much harder to counter. Konoha will have information they believe to be urate, but they won''t realize it is a deadly trap I''ve set."


    "That''s right."


    "And the bugs used was an outdated model. Soon, the military will send a more advanced version, one harder to defend against. We managed to ovee Jiraiya this time, and the result will be the same the next. No changes." Bug man said confidently.


    "Since you think it''s fine, then do as you want."


    Kakashi, satisfied with their exnation, nodded. Their group was originally a secret military unit for the Land of Demons, and only they and that other three knew the true secret of their weapons.


    "Despite some deviations from the original mission, the mission''s oue is still quite good. I was initially worried about how to best use the evidence to achieve the best impact, pitting Konoha against each other. Now, with Jiraiya as a guarantee, everything will unfold naturally."


    Bug Man turned to Kakashi, showing him a meaningful smile, "Congrattions in advance, Kakashi.. Rescuing a Sannin will pave a smooth path for your future in Konoha. May your journey be prosperous."


    "Thank you for your kind words."


    After Kakashi finished his chicken and sated his hunger, he walked out of the tree hole.


    Before he oeft, Bug Man offered onest piece of advice, "Don''t forget to to get some injuries. People will grow suspicious if you returned without any hamr."


    Kakashi nodded silently and then vanished from the tree hole.


    -----


    You can support me and read 130 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 200: 196: Meeting

    Chapter 200: 196: Meeting


    Inside Konoha''s Hospital, medical staffs rushed toward an operating room one after another, appearing visibly agitated. The reason for their urgency was the grave condition of Jiraiya who had sustained severe injuries during a mission. He wasn''t just a disciple of the previous Hokage but also the Sensei of the current Hokage. He had made significant contributions to Konoha, and his loss would be a major blow.


    A crowd had gathered outside the operating room, anxiously waiting for any news.


    Meanwhile, the Fourth Hokage Minato, had postponed his afternoon duties and rushed to the hospital to be by Jiraiya''s side. As his disciple, he felt a deep sense of responsibility to support his Sensei during this crisis. After an unknown amount of time, the operating room''s door finally swung open, Tsunade walked out from the room with a pale and tired face.


    "Tsunade-sama, how is Jiraiya-sensei?" Minato stepped forward with an anxious expression on his face, wanting to know what was going on inside.


    Tsunade turned her head..


    "Oh... Minato. Don''t worry. We''ve managed to stabilize Jiraiya for now, it won''t continue to deteriorate further. But he will need more surgery to fully recover." Tsunade answered tiredly. She couldn''t shake off the chill she felt about watching the surgery, even though she wasn''t the one performing it. Jiraiya was her friend, and she was determined to do everything in her power to heal him.


    "Is that so?"


    Minato sighed in relief and earnestly thanked Tsunade, "Thank you very much, Tsunade-sama."


    "No, this is what I should do."


    In the past, She failed to save the life of her younger brother and lover. She wouldn''t be able to forgive herself if she couldn''t save Jiraiya this time.


    "By the way, I will need ninjas from the Aburame and Hyuga n to assist with the surgery."


    "Aburame and Hyuga?"


    "Yes. Jiraiya''s injuries seem to be caused by some kind of special explosive bugs. I need the Aburame n''s knowledge about bugs, and the Byakugan''s cooperation to ensure the surgery is safe."


    While Tsunade was confident in her abilities, she wanted to utilize all avable resources within Konoha to increase their chances of sess.


    "I understand."


    Minato nodded and instructed the two Anbu beside him to go towards the Hyuga and Aburame n respectively. Just as the Anbu left, Hiruzen arrived to visit Jiraiya. He had heard about Jiraiya''s condition, so he put down his work and rushed over immediately.


    "Minato, Tsunade, what happened to Jiraiya?"


    "His condition has been stabilized, and we''re preparing for the follow-up surgery."


    Tsunade refrained from promising a 100% sess rate because the explosive bugs inside Jiraiya''s body were really strange. The bugs had already merged with his body and it wasn''t going to be an easy task to safely remove them. This was the first time the well-informed Tsunade was seeing an injury like that. So she had to request for ninjas from the Aburame n and the Hyuga n to avoid more risks.


    Hiruzen let out a sigh of relief. Afterwards, he turned to Minato


    "By the way Minato, what led to Jiraiya''s current state?"


    Hiruzen only knew that Jiraiya was seriously injured, almost dying, but he didn''t know the specific reason. Tsunade also looked curious, as she was curious to know who had hurt Jiraiya in such an unusual manner.


    Among the famous ninjas of the five major nations, no one had previously used explosive bugs in the human body as a lethal weapon to kill an enemy. So, after treating Jiraiya, she will be recording this injury in Konoha''s medical system, so as to not repeat the same thing again.


    Minato disclosed without hesitation, "It was the underground market''s bounty hunter group, Bug Men."


    In the underworld, there were both solo bounty hunters and bounty hunting groups. These bounty hunters in groups were more difficult than the solo bounty hunters.


    "Bug Men."


    Hiruzen and Tsunade frowned upon hearing the name..If they recalled correctly, the group had appeared during their war with Iwagakure more than two years ago. At that time, they were hired by Iwagakure''s Tsuchikage and had repeatedly attacked Konoha''s supply points, causing a lot of trouble for Konoha. However, the injury Jiraiya had sustained were unlike anything their ninjas had experienced during the previous encounters with the Bug Men. Could it be that the they had hidden their true capabilities?


    "Yes, the Bug Men, a group of five people, and while the bounties on each of them individually aren''t exceptionally high, theirbined bounty is one of the top in the underground market. ording to the intelligence gathered, they first debuted about six or seven years ago. They hav3 be famous recently, earning them the nickname ''ninjas hunting ninjas'' by several people."


    Minato shared the information he had. Hiruzen nodded, showing his understanding.


    "Five people causing such severe damage to Jiraiya is far beyond what ordinary bounty hunters can do." Tsunade said seriously.


    Generally, bounty hunters weren''t held in high regard, but there were also powerful rogue ninjas and samurais not affiliated with the official ninja vige systems who engaged in underground activities. Obviously, the Bug Men clearly fell into this category.


    "Yes."


    Minato sighed, acknowledging the gravity of the situation..His sensei was one of the Sannin, one of the most powerful ninjas in the world. While there might have been some carelessness, being able to defeat Jiraiya indicated the exceptional threat Bug Men posed.


    The Bug Men was undoubtedly an extraordinary ninja mercenary, and thebined strength of the five members surpassed that of even a Sannin.


    It was an eye-opener for Minato, revealing the hidden dangers within the underground market. While there might not be many bounty hunters as powerful as the Bug Men, there were undoubtedly many capable individuals operating there.


    "Besides, I''m more worried about Kakashi''s safety than Jiraiya-sensei."


    Hiruzen frowned, wondering, "Kakashi? What happened to him?"


    "In order to ensure Jiraiya-sensei''s escaped safely, Kakashi took it upon himself to lead away the pursuers from the group. We haven''t received any updates from him yet."


    Hiruzen and Tsunade both fell into silent. If Jiraiya was seriously injured at the time, it made sense for Kakashi to lead the pursuers away, allowing the rest of the Anbu to safely escort Jiraiya back to Konoha. However, facing such powerful enemies, Kakashi''s safety was a significant concern.


    Tsunade sighed, while Hiruzen had a look of both concern and guilt. Both him and Konoha owed a great deal to the Hatake name.


    Soon after, the two Anbu returned with the ninjas from the Hyuga and the Aburame n. The Anbu had brought Hyuga Hizashi and Aburame Shimo, who were from the Hyuga and Aburame ns, respectively, to assist Tsunade with the surgery. Tsunade led the two inside the operating room to start the follow-up surgery.


    After seeing Tsunade and the twwo enter the operating room, only Minato, Hiruzen, and the Anbu remained in the corridor.


    "Hokage-sama, I have something to discuss with you. Can youe with me?" Minato said to Hiruzen surprisingly.


    "Huh?.. Sure." Hiruzen followed Minato as they left the corridor outside the operating room and found a secluded spot to speak.


    "You can talk here, Minato."


    Hiruzen was curious about what Minato would say to him..Minato didn''t speak immediately instead he handed a scroll to Hiruzen.


    "This contains the information brought back by Jiraiya-sensei and the Anbu. And I''ve also sent people to investigate the location mentioned in the report. I believe there will be results soon."


    Minato''s words left Hiruzen puzzled. Hiruzen, still confused, epted the scroll and began to read its contents. His expression at the beginning was normal, but as he continued, his face contorted with anger that he couldn''t even speak.


    The atmosphere became exceedingly tense, and after a long pause. Finally, Hiruzen closed his eyes trembling, heclosed the scroll and clenched his fists tightly.


    "I won''t ask about matters regarding Root, but I believe Elder Danzo needs to be restrained."


    In essence, if Hiruzen chose not to intervene due to their shared history, Minato, as the Fourth Hokage, was willing to take action. In that case, Danzo would not merely face reprimand, but a life sentence in prison, stripping him of all political influence. Minato''s message was unmistakably clear.


    Hiruzen took a deep breath and assured Minato, "There''s no need. Leave this matter to me, and I''ll provide you with a satisfactory answer, Minato." He knew that Minato was gradually amassing power, but he hadn''t expected it to happen so quickly. Furthermore, Minato had collected enough evidence and, rather than dealing with the issue personally, he handed it over to him the former Hokage.


    Hiruzen couldn''t help but marvel at Minato''s capabilities. He thought to himself "I underestimated him. Minato is far more better than I imagined. It''s just that his other talents have been overshadowed by his unparalleled strength."


    ...


    After bidding his farewell to Minato, Hiruzen led the Anbu under hismand and swiftly made his way towards Root stronghold.


    Deep within the lowest chamber of the stronghold, researchers in white medical uniforms and masks diligently conducted Wood Release experiments in ab equipped with advanced research equipment.


    These experiments involved exceptionally excellent babies and children with a high probability of awakening the Wood Release.


    Danzo stood before a transparent cylinder filled with a Wood Release solution, his eyes filled with fanatical intensity as he focused on the long-haired boy within, who appeared to be around eleven or twelve years old.


    This boy was currently the closest to achieving sess as a Wood Release experiment subject. What set this child apart was that even Orochimaru remained unaware of his existence. Danzo had intentionally hidden the boy, keeping him in istion.


    Given that Orochimaru lost the position of the Fourth Hokage, he had had be less relevant to Danzo''s ns, there was no need to share this valuable resource. If Orochimaru knew there was a sess among the experimental subjects, some unpleasant things will definitely happen.


    Orochimaru''s genius mind was still needed for cultivating more Wood Release ninjas, so a falling out with Orochimaru at this point would not be advisable. And as for when he no longer needed him... he would be kicking him out right away. The Sannin was a stepping stone for his goals of bing the Hokage. Regarding his goal, he believed it won''t be long before it will be achieved.


    Hiruzen was getting old, and while Namikaze Minato was strong, he was merely a puppet being manipted into the front by Hiruzen. As long as he can trip up Hiruzen, Konoha will fall into his hands.


    The Fifth Hokage will be none other than him., Shimura Danzo.


    "Danzo-sama." A researcher approached.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The remaining test subjects are all dead. Do you want to start another round?"


    "All dead?"


    Danzo was clearly displeased with this result. Although one sess made him happy, he didn''t think there was any problem having too many Wood release ninjas. The more the better. Despite the risks and huge investment of resources, there was only a single sessful Wood Release experiment subject.


    "Yes. And there''s not enough experimental subjects."


    "A new batch of experimental subjects will be sent over soon, which will be enough resources for your research. You only need to focus on cultivating the new subjects, and leave the rest to me."


    "Yes." The researcher replied before returning to his station to begin the next round of experiments.


    ''Truly useless!''


    Danzo inwardly voiced his dissatisfaction towards the researchers. He believed that in the hands of Orochimaru, with these resources, there could have been more fruitful results. However, he couldn''t allow Orochimaru ess to too much power. He hoped to secure Orochimaru''s assistance without letting him gain too much influence.


    For Danzo, Orochimaru''s threat was far greater than that of the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato. Orochimaru was proficient in ninjutsu, taijutsu, and genjutsu, as well as being a creator of original jutsu and outstanding research skills. He was a powerful ninja capable of leading battles, powerful fighting alone as one man, and even his political skills.


    Except for his cold appearance and temperament which scared children, Orochimaru can be said to be an all-round perfect existence.


    Danzo feared Orochimaru for these very reasons.


    Suddenly, amotion broke out in the research room, with panicked researchers and cries of distress. This abrupt disturbance snapped Danzo out of his thoughts. He turned to find arge number of Anbu appearing out of nowhere, surrounding the researchers. Instantly, they had restrained the researchers and knocked them down to the ground.


    "Hiruzen..."


    Danzo finally realized something when he saw this scene. His secret Wood Release experiments behind Hirizen''s back had been exposed once again, but he fored himself to remainposed.


    It didn''t matter because Hiruzen will definitely remember their rtionship.He expected Hiruzen to reprimand him for his actions, which was an eptable consequence given the potential sess of his experiments. Yet, to his surprise, Hiruzen, surrounded by Anbu, gave a cold order without acknowledging Danzo''s presence:


    "From now on, ninjas from Root aren''t allowed to leave Konoha, not even half a step, or they will be executed."


    The words "executed" left Danzo momentarily stunned..What did this imply? His subordinates would be killed for stepping outside of Konoha? What about the Wood Release experiments? What about Amegakure?


    "Hiruzen..."


    "Silence!"


    This was the first firs time Danzo really felt Hiruzen''s anger. The stern tone and cold re silenced Danzo, who inexplicably felt a shiver of fear.


    "From now on, I will assign Anbu from the three squads to monitor your every move. Your every move, including sleeping and eating will be under surveince by the Anbu. Whoever you meet, whatever you say, and anything you do will be recorded, and you will be monitored 24 hours a day."


    Danzo was left speechless.


    "The Doot''s basic living expenses will be maintained, but the management of Amegakure''s affairs will be entrusted to other people. Danzo, it''s time for you to rest."


    With these final words, Hiruzen walked outside scene. As he left, he issued one more order to the Anbu "Retrieve all the experimental subjects from this facility."


    Danzo''s lips moved twice, but in the end, he chose to remain silent.


    All the experimental subjects in theboratory, regardless of their condition, were retrieved one by one by the Anbu. In the end, a total of twelve Anbu members, three from each squad followed Danzo.


    "Danzo-sama, from today onwards, we''ll be at your side during all your activities, including when you sleep and eat. Take care of us."


    Danzo remained silent. He knew that his fate was sealed after witnessing Hiruzen''s determination.


    Even Orochimaru wouldn''t escape Hiruzen''s surveince. While Orochimaru''s monitoring was less strict due to the limited number of Anbu under Hiruzen''smand, it still restricted his actions.It seemed that the organization known as "Root" was now in name only. Hiruzen''s words had decided the fate of this secret group.


    Danzo couldn''t help but think. ''Is this the power of a Hokage? If I can gain such power, Konoha will definitely be stronger under my leadership!'' He lowered his head, his body trembled, and his eyes showed unprecedented desire and ambition. He realized that the matter wasn''t over, and as long as he was alive, there remained a possibility of turning the tide.


    A temporary failure wouldn''t be enough to defeat Shimura Danzo.


    ...


    The change within Root went unnoticed by most of Konoha.


    The Root''s domain was the deep, shadowed woods, and stepping into the light meant the fall of the great Konoha tree. The silence extended even to the council members, who were restrained at that same time.


    As a result of this, Minato''s workload had increased significantly.


    Recruiting Anbu, training loyal subordinates, and establishing his authority in Konoha required both time and resources. Even though Minato wanted toplete everything quickly, he understood that these changes wouldn''t take effect overnight and would require two or three years at least.


    At the same time, Minato dispatched Anbu to go search for Kakashi, who had been missing for a week.


    While the chances of Kakashi''s survival were slim, they couldn''t give up so easily.


    Konoha also kept an eye on the underground ck market, as Kakashi''s body, if unfortunate, would likely be sold by his captors for the hefty bounty on his head.


    Kakashi''s price tag on the underground market was 15 million ryo, and the bounty hunters wouldn''t easily let go of such a huge reward.


    There was, however, some good news; after Tsunade''s surgery, the worm-like mass had sessfully been removed from Jiraiya, and he was now out of danger. He remained in the hospital, bedridden and unable to leave for at least half a month.


    Not only that, Tsunade had begun researching the explosive bugs in order to develop a countermeasure against them.


    While regr ninjas might not require such a measure, high-value Jonins who could fetch considerable rewards on the underground market would need it when meeting that group.


    For this reason, Minato generously allocated funds to support Tsunade''s drug research.


    The Bug Men, a group of lunatics who were willing to risk their lives for money, may pose a future threat to Konoha.


    The drugs being researched at that time are expected to have a huge impact.


    Among them, both the Nara n and the Aburame n made great contributions. The Nara n supplied medicinal materials, and the Aburame n provided their invaluable knowledge on bugs and insects, greatly assisting Tsunade''s research.


    This also increased Minato''s influence within the vige.


    ...


    "Namikaze Minato...Namikaze Minato..."


    In a remote corner of the Uchiha n, while listening to the news gathered by Rindo, Uchiha Sora muttered to himself.


    In his ns, the appearance of this character was entirely unexpected.


    The war had endex so abruptly that this Yellow sh seemed to pop out of nowhere.


    After reviewing Namikaze Minato''s records, Elder Sora was also amazed by this young man, who was as old as Ruri.


    But because Minato had only recently gained power, Elder Sora was uncertain about the path Konoha would be led down by this young Fourth Hokage in the future.


    However, one thing was certain: if the Third Hokage continued to rule, the Uchiha n in Konoha would eventually meet its end, and this was something Elder Sora was convinced of.


    "What is your opinion of him?" Elder Sora asked, looking at Rindo.


    Rindo, not young anymore and sporting a few wrinkles on his face, thought for a moment before replying, "In my opinion, he''s a pretty perfect ninja. He is decisive and kiils in one blow. Apletely different person from the Third Hokage."


    "I never expected such a ninja to emerge from the Senju faction." Elder Sora said with a strange expression.


    "Yes, he''s a monster, just like Ruri."


    "Then, who do you think is stronger, him or Ruri?"


    "..eh... i can''t make that judgment. But, in terms of speed, Namikaze Minato is undoubtedly better. "


    Wih Minato''s control with the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, if he couldn''t gain the upper hand in speed, then the so called space-time ninjutsu would bepletely useless.


    "By the way, there''s one more thing."


    "Please exin."


    "The Third approached Fugaku earlier, and theymunicated for about three to four hours. I''m not sure about the details." Rindo shared.


    "Are they plotting something?"


    "After all, it was our Uchiha n that suffered the defeat."


    "Failure can be ovee with hardwork. There''s no one who doesn''t fail. Only those who survive until the end have a chance to win. The Senju n is now dead in name only, and the Uchiha...it all depends on how the Fourth Hokage handles things." Elder Sora spoke calmly.


    Silence settled over the room. Not long after, a maid camer.


    "Elder, Fugaku-sama is here to see you."


    "Let him in." Elder Sora nodded.


    The maid departed, and shortly after, Fugaku entered, apanied by a child -


    Uchiha Itachi.


    -----


    You can support me and read 150 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 201: 197: Aspirations

    Chapter 201: 197: Aspirations


    "Elder Sora."


    Fugaku walked up to Elder Sora, who was leisurely basking in the sun ar the corridor, and greeted him with a slight bow. He continued to observe Elder Sora.


    The elder appears to be getting older with each passing year, but it hadn''t reduced his hearty appetite or strong health. ording to the maids, he asionally engaged in physical exercise to maintain his health.


    Itachi, who followed Fugaku, also bowed slightly to Elder Sora, then looked towards the elder curiously.


    "Fugaku, you''re here. Please, feel free to sit and join me; there''s no need for formalities."


    Elder Sora invited Fugaku to sit and discuss whatever he wanted to. However, Fugaku remained standing, still maintaining his respectful demeanor.


    "Elder Sora, I hope you could mentor Itachi for a while. Within the Uchiha, there''s no one more suitable for this role than you."


    "I''ve stopped caring about the outside world."


    "I knew you were concerned about Ruri leaving Konoha initially. and now you have ideas of retiring. But Itachi is different from Ruri. He will have an important role in the future of the Uchiha, his potential as a ninja may even be higher Ruri''s."


    Fugaku''s words left Elder Sora surprised. Rindo shared the same surprise. He was well aware of Ruri''s extraordinary talent. At just twelve years old, she had already achieved the rank of Jonin and could force him to go all out during their battles.


    Her Sharingan genjutsu was powerful enough to immobilize him with a single nce. He, like Ruri, had the Three Tomoe Sharingan, but Ruri''s Sharingan seemed to beyond the capabilities of a typical Sharingan. Though it fell short of the maybe legendary Mangekyou Sharingan, her pupil power was remarkable.


    Now, Fugaku imed that the child beside him showed even greater potential than Ruri. The deration raised doubts in Rindo''s mind.


    "Itachi."


    Fugaku looked at son.


    Itachi understood his father''s intention, even though he didn''t believe this old man, with one foot in the grave, could teach him anything useful. But, he couldn''t refuse his father''s wishes. He began forming seals and opened his mouth.


    "Fire Release - Fireball Jutsu!"


    A fireball shot out from his mouth, startling Rindo.


    ''Uchiha Itachi..... Fugaku''s child, couldn''t be more than five years old.'' Rindo''s shock wasn''t without cause. Fugaku said that Itachi''s talent may even be higher than that of Ruri. It wasn''t a lie but the truth.


    "Itachi learned this jutsu after seeing me use it without the use of Sharingan." Fugaku spoke. The pride in his tone couldn''t be concealed. And also seeing the shocked Elder he felt a sense of excitement washing over him. He knew Ruri had always been the Uchiha the elder held in the highest regard.


    Fugaku also knew the reason he could be the Uchiha n''s head was mainly due to Ruri''s defection. If not for her defection, Fugaku might never have gotten the position. Ruri was not only stronger than him, but also showed a firm resolve and was younger. Many radical members had chosen her as the next Uchiha head.


    In the wake of the third ninja war and Ruri''s departure, the Uchiha''s radical factions had been considerably weakened, leaving Fugaku as the head of the powerful Uchiha n. With time, he had gained influence and gradually swayed the majority of the Uchiha n. The talent of his son surpassed even Ruri''s, so.. Fugaku''s pride was justified.


    Rindo understood Fugaku''s character, although he knew Fugaku could be vain at times but wasn''t one to exaggerate. It meant that Itachi had learned this jutsu only by observing Fugaku use the Fire Release, without the Sharingan. Rindo struggled to find words to describe such exceptional talent.


    Seeing Elder Sora''s silence, Fugaku knew his goal was achieved.


    "Since Itachi needs to learn other things, Elder Sora, you can train him for one hour a day. It doesn''t have to be long, three months should be enough. This won''t take too much of your time. I hope Itachi will have a strong foundation before entering the academy."


    Fugaku''s tone appeared to change from respectful to authoritative, causing Rindo to frown.


    "Since you''re cing your trust in me, I agree."


    Fugaku then patted Itachi''s head. "Itachi, you have to study hard here with Elder Sora. I''ll send someone to pick you up when the timees."


    "Yes, Father."


    Itachi nodded obediently. A strange atmosphere enveloped the conversation between his father and Elder Sora, and he sensed something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Fugaku left, and Elder Sora brought Itachi to the training ground, with Rindo following closely.


    Rindo was filled with curiosity regarding Itachi''s talent. He wanted to witness for himself whether Itachi''s abilities truly surpassed those of Ruri, as Fugaku had imed.


    After reaching the training ground, there were eight wooden targets, each the size of a human head and with ck dots at their center.


    Itachi stood in the center of the field, under the watchful eyes of the two, he showed no signs of losing hisposure. His expression was calm, far from what one would expect from a child.


    With a shuriken held between each of his fingers, Itachi didn''t make any useless prelude. He released a calm breath, bending his knees,unched himself into the air, executing a graceful rotation on air. He spread his arms widely.


    Ka!!!!


    The sound of shurikens finding their mark resonated in the training ground. Every one of the eight targets with the ck dots at their center, struck wlessly.


    ''Wonderful''


    Even Rindo couldn''t help but praise silently. Fugaku hadn''t been exaggerating; Itachi was undeniably a genius.


    Elder Sora, who had been observing, remainedposed and nodded approvingly. It was evident that Itachi''s talent surpassed that of Ruri. During Ruri''s childhood, she''d spent her time fighting boys and ying ninja games. Back then, she had been weaker than Itachi.


    "Itachi."


    Itachi approached Elder Sora.


    "You can visit at this time every day. But, remember that it''s only for an hour." Elder Sora said emphasizing the "One Hour" time limit.


    "Yes." Itachi responded, though he showed a hint of hesitation.


    "Is there something on your mind?"


    "Well... does Father not like you, Elder?"


    Elder Sora stared at Itachi with a deep, searching gaze. He found Itachi''s expression to be curiously without innocence and instead brimming with thoughtfulness. He chose not to provide an answer. He believed that Itachi was too mature and his mind too sharp for his age.


    After an hour had passed, Elder Sora had taught Itachi the skills of shuriken throwing and taijitsu. Despite the short duration, Itachi gained valuable insights. It was then Itachi knew that this old Uchiha who had half a foot in grave was above average.


    ...


    Afterward, Itachi would visit Elder Sora daily for training.


    On the first day, they focused on shuriken and taijutsu. The second day centered around Kunai and Fire Release techniques. The third day involved taijutsu training, with Rindo serving as his sparring partner.


    After an hour passed, Itachi needed to leave from the training session.


    Itachi quickly realized why his father held Elder Sora in high esteem, and sending him here was likely meant as both a warning and a demonstration. The training was a secondary purpose.


    Elder Sora understood this as well, which left Itachi curious about why Elder Sora had agreed to teach him.


    Over the past few days, Itachi had thought about the matter, finally concluding that Elder Sora''s decision to grant Fugaku''s request had been an impromptu action, without any deeper meaning.


    Itachi confirmed his guess. Although still a child, he was no ordinary one. Having witnessed war and the harsh realities of the world, Itachi haf a level of maturity beyond his years.


    As Itachi prepared to leave, he heard Elder Sora''s words:


    "Starting tomorrow, there''s no need for you toe."


    Itachi was confused, as this was only the third day, whereas the agreement had been for three months.


    "I''ve taught you the basic ninja skills. There''s nothing left for me to teach you."


    Rindo at the side was slightly surprised, yet remained silent. He had witnessed Itachi''s exceptional performance over these three days. Itachi was no ordinary child, he was foo matured, even causing him a Jonin to feel intimidated.


    "I see.." Itachi responded. With no further need to stay, he bid his farewell.


    "Thank you for your teaching during these days." Itachi bowed as he expressed his gratitude respectfully.


    Although their time together had been short, he had already gained valuable insights that would require much time to fully understand.


    "Even without me, you can continue on your own. But i have an extra question for you, Itachi. Is there anything you want to do in the future?"


    Elder Sora stared closely at Itachi''s immature yet unusually mature face.


    Upon hearing Elder Sora''s question, Itachi responded without hesitation, "I want to be a better ninja than anyone else, and then i will use my own power to end all the fighting in the world."


    This aspiration was incredibly ambitious, leaving Rindo somewhat dumbfounded. Could a child have harbor such thoughts?


    But when Itachi said his words with such seriousness, it was clear that he was dead serious. While others his age were still ying, Itachi was already thinking about his future.


    "Then, what do you think makes an excellent ninja?"


    "I will like your advice elder."


    "Look at the people around you, from ordinary people to fellow ninjas, from themoners to the nobles. Solving the world problem isn''t a mission that can be achieved by a single person or a single generation. It involves much bloodshed, surpassing any ninja war. Moreover, no matter how strong one was, no person can bear the entire burden."


    "I understand, Elder."


    Itachi responded. Although he believed this statem6 might be correct, but he felt the need to confirm its if it was truly correct through his own personal experience.


    After all, among children his age, and even those who were one or two years older than him, he hadn''t met anyone he truly recognized as strong. These people yed childish ninja games, and Itachi didn''t believe he could gain any important knowledge from such activities; it would only be a waste of his time.


    With this, Itachi decided to leave and might not return to Elder Sora in the future.


    "Elder Sora, are you just going to let him go?" Rindo asked, his voice tinged with disappointment.


    In Rindo''s view, Itachi was an exceptional seedling who should not be let go so easily.


    "He''s chosen his path, much like Ruri did in the past. Whether it''s pain or joy, I don''t want to interfere too much. Besides, how long do you think I can truly teach that child?" Elder Sora snorted coldly.


    This revtion left Rindo stunned, and he eventually understood the key point.


    Fugaku had only given three months, one hour per day, for Elder Sora to teach Itachi.


    In essence, Fugaku wasn''t genuinely seeking an instruction; he only wanted Itachi to receive ninja knowledge. If Elder Sora went into other areas, Fugaku might take action, fearing that Itachi''s color would be stained by ither colors and that he might escape from Fugaku''s control.


    Itachi''s talent was just that exceptional.


    "Is that so? It appears he has indeed mastered most of Uchiha''s power. Even you are beneath his eyes." Rindo said sourly.


    After working for numerous years and even bing the head of Uchiha intelligence, it seemed like Rindo''s prospects were now dim. Everything about the Elder Sora may be blocked.


    Fugaku''s intentions were not directed against Rindo but stemmed from his fear of Elder Sora, alongside concerns that the radical faction might retaliate.


    "More than that, there are still pests lurking around the mansion."


    "Eh?" Rindo was surprised. Anbu?


    "Rindo, how long has it been since youst fought? Your vignce has be weak."


    "Sorry, probably because of the upset stomach this morning." Rindo said sheepishly, scratching his head.


    Recently, his abilities had indeed been rusty, especially since he hadn''t been to the battlefield. He was simply been living in the n, feeling more like Elder Sora. An old man who does nothing.


    However, Elder Sora''s senses, despite his weak and slow nerve response, left Rindo amazed.


    ...


    Two dayster, Kakashi returned to Konoha.


    He was escorted back by an Anbu team. It was reported that when Kakashi was found, he was on the brink of death, lying in a forest with severe injuries. He was nearly devoured by a passing creature.


    Fortunately, the Anbu arrived in time, killed the creature, and the medical ninja following them stabilized Kakashi''s injuries. He was then safely transported to Konoha Hospital for treatment.


    This news was met with relief from both the Third Hokage and the Fourth Hokage. Kakashi''s loss would have been a significant blow to Konoha, given his exceptional talents.


    With his talents Kakahi was destined to be a pir of Konoha, and standing up to protect his teammates had garnered admiration from the Jonin who had previously held prejudices against him.


    Before being mentored by the Minato, Kakashi had been a cold-blooded ninja who prioritized the mission above everything else, even if it meant sacrificing hisrades. Minato had yed a significant role in shaping Kakashi''s values.


    In any case, Kakashi had made a great contribution this time, and the Konoha ninjas who had followed Jiraiya into battle expressed their sincere gratitude to him.


    Both the Third and Fourth Hokage paid their respects to Kakashi. His recognition by these two Hokages meant that Kakashi''s path in Konoha would be clear and free from obstacles. This recognition came from almost all high-ranking Konoha members.


    After spending two hours with Kakashi, Minato left, leaving instructions for the medical staff to take good care of Kakashi''s recovery so that there were no worries concerning Anbu duties.


    Although he didn''t ask about the details of Kakashi''s encounter with that group, the young ninja''s injuries, disheveled appearance, and weakened body spoke of the fear he endured while being chased.


    After returning to the Hokage Building''s office, someone arrived before Minato could settle in. After seeing the person he was slightly surprised.


    "Tsunade-sama, why are you here? Is it because you need additional research funding for your work?"


    Minato asked because he was aware of Tsunade''s research on a new drug to fight those explosive bugs and the possibility of her needing more resources.


    "No, the drug research is nearlyplete, and it can be finished without my presence." Tsunade said, her words indicating a she was about to leave.


    Minato sensed that there was more to her visit and inquired, "Then what brings you here?"


    "I''m nning to leave the vige for a while." Tsunade said, her face showing her determination.


    Minato considered her words and, and he finally recalled something. Without saying anything, he approved her mission and handed the documents to her.


    "Thank you, Minato."


    He understood that Tsunade had her reasons for leaving, and he had no intention of interfering. However, he emphasized, "Konoha cannot afford to be without you, but I hope you''ll return as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry, I''m just taking a break to deal with some personal matters. I''ll be back when I''m done." Tsunade assured him.


    With Tsunade''s promise to return, Minato felt relieved, knowing that she would eventuallye back to Konoha.


    Before she left, Tsunade stopped as she seem to remember something.


    "By the way.. there''s something i need to remind you about."


    "Please tell me, Tsunade-sama."


    "Be careful of Chiba Shiraishi."


    Minato''s heart trembled as he heard the name she mentioned, feeling a dull ache in his heart.


    Chiba Shiraishi.


    This name stirred the bas memories of a traumatic event from that night.


    Tsunade was aware of Minato''s psychological shadow regarding Shiraishi and understood that, even with his exceptional abilities, he was not immune to the fear of someone who had once caused his death. She believed that Shiraishi might pose a threat to Minato if thetter were indeed the Child of Prophecy and Shiraishi had learned this information through Katsuyu. Shiraishi might attempt to attack Minato again.


    Shiraishi remained a dangerous ninja whose abilities and strength were shrouded in mystery. He had Sharingans and Byakugans besides him. Moreover the information from five or six years ago was clearly unreliable.


    Especially from Hyuga Ayane seen a few years ago. The undeniable fighting powers of Hyuga Ayane, which far exceeded that of even Kumo''s Fourth Raikage.


    Minato had firsthand knowledge of her powerful abilities, and her eyes posed a significant challenge to his Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    And not to mention, there was thest dangerous man whose strength and abilities waspletely mysterious.


    "I will be careful, Tsunade-sama."


    Minato nodded assuring her. He knew that Tsunade wouldn''t offer such an advice lightly, she was likely to have learned the information somewhere. Her warning was a stark reminder of the lingering dangers and the need to protect not only himself but also Kushina. That incident that night couldn''t be allowed to happen against


    ....


    In the eyes of those outside the vige, Konoha appeared to have calmed down and was developing steadily.


    However, Shiraishi, who was far away in the Land of Demons, understood that Minato, the Fourth Hokage, was busy gathering power, while the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, dealt with the aftermath of Danzo''s actions.


    Hiruzen dispatched agents to erase any traces of Danzo''s dealings with the underground market and deployed Anbu to monitor both Danzo and Orochimaru, preventing them from making any small moves.


    For this short period of time, Konoha didn''t have the spare power to find the rogue ninjas.


    Shiraishi knew that this matter would likely bepleted quickly, and the spotlight would move away from Konoha in the near future. He couldn''t rely on this situation alone, at most it would buy him time for a few months.


    He needed to apply additional pressure to Konoha..The first step was from the inside and the second from the outside.


    But in Shiraishi''s view, these were not enough, and more pressure needed to be added to keep Konoha busy again.. Konoha couldn''t be given too much free time.


    Takigakure, the ninja vige in the Land of Waterfalls, became Shiraishi''s chosen target.


    Despite their size, he believed that provoking a war between Takigakure and Konoha would distract the vige and generate external pressure. The tense rtions between Konoha and Takigakure concerning the Tailed Beast provided an opportunity for Takigakure to condemn Konoha righteously.


    Shiraishi wanted to make this situation so taxing for Konoha that it would divert its attention from the bigger picture. His strategy was to let the ninja world focus on Konoha''s affairs, making it the center of attention.


    Additionally, Shiraishi had been monitoring intelligence indicating that Kumo was growing restless, hinting at a potential outbreak of the Great War. He was content with the way the situation was unfolding and awaited further news.


    Shiraishi picked up the bill in front of him. It was sent by the Purple Rose Merchant Association. It listed Chiyo from Sunagakure as the borrower.


    Sunagakure had recently applied for a second loan from the association, showing their intention to restore their vige''s strength after the war, and the amount wasrger than the previous loan. Shiraishi hoped that Sunagakure would borrow more as much as possible, preferably to an extent where they couldn''t repay it.


    As he thought about the situation, a knock at the door interrupted his thoughts.


    "Come in."


    A messenger entered and handed him a letter.


    "Shiraishi-sama, this is a letter from Konoha." the messenger said.


    Shiraishi epted the letter, he opened it, and read its contents. The message was brief and straightforward, it stated that Tsunade would be visiting the Miko.


    ----


    I''ve been ill for about three days now. High temperature, sore and itchy throat, runny nose and coughs. Just getting better today.

 Chapter 202: 198: The Land Of Snow

    Chapter 202: 198: The Land Of Snow


    "Is this the Land of Demons?" Tsunade thought aloud.


    In Tsunade''s perspective, the Land of Demons had always been considered a neutral nation situated in a secluded corner of the world. Being a neutral country made it one of the rare paradises in the ninja world. It was known in Konoha''s records. They had peace but carried little significance in the past.


    What set them apart from other countries was their mystery. The daimyo and noble system had existed for thousands of years and it still remained in practice today. However, a country free from the rule of daimyo, like the Land of Demons, was indeed unique in the ninja world.


    The origins of this traced back to the past in the Land of Demons. ording to legend, every Miko in the Land of Demons had some kind of mysterious power to suppress "demons" and they also had thr ability to predict the future.


    For the demon..., in Tsunade''s view, they might be something simr to tailed beasts. After all, the worldmonly referred to tailed beasts as demons. In the Land of Demons, these demon.were likely be like the tailed beasts. Tsunade believed that the Miko''s act of suppressing demons was rted to sealing them within their bodies, much like the Jinchuriki sealing method.


    However, after her arrival in the Land of Demons, Tsunade realized that the records regarding this country in Konoha needed to bepletely updated.


    The roads extended in all directions, bustling with business travelers. Even themon civilians walking the streets wore clean clothes. This was natural in the Land of Fire, but throughout the Land of Fire, most civilians wore coarse clothing, had sallowplexions, and were burdened by heavy taxes. The majority in those regionsappeared lifeless. And once those ces be wealthy they get attacked regrly by bandits. Konoha often received missions to eliminate these bandits, sometimes as many as thirty to fifty times a year.


    The Land of Demons was different. The viges and towns here were well nned, there were numerous shops, and their residential andmercial areas were neatly organized, creating a pleasing view.


    What was even more important wae every town was guarded by well-equipped, strong and seemingly well-trained guards. These guards weren''t random security, they appeared to have undergone militarized training.


    This country has arge number of institutions that benefitted their poption, including schools and medical facilities. Although it couldn''t rival Konoha in terms of resources, the country''s integrity seemed on par with Konoha.


    However, Tsunade had only seen this level of organization in a town, not even a city. The wealthier cities would probably be more shocking to her.


    "Tsunade-sama, the food here is so delicious. Do you want me to buy more to take with us? After all we''re still far from the capital city." Shizune, who apanied Tsunade, asked while savoring the takoyaki from a roadside vendor.


    This time, Tsunade set out from Konoha for ''business,'' with Shizune being her only entourage. Initially, Minato had considered assigning two more guards to apany them, but Tsunade tly refused.


    "Just enjoy the food yourself."


    Tsunade''s focus wasn''t on the delicious foods but to its splendid and luxurious goods.


    Her purpose foring here at the beginning was to consult the Miko about the prophecy. She also wanted to visit the Purple Rose Medical Company in Oni City to explore their medical ninjutsu knowledge, potentially establishing a cooperative rtionship with Konoha in that regard. This desire had only intensified since her arrival in the Land of Demons.


    Despite the gravity of her goals, this country left her confused.


    In her eyes, the Land of Demons was a strange and powerful country. Yet, its strangeness and essential differencepared to the Land of Fire remained unclear.


    All she could say was that a nameless country like this was undeniably unique.


    "Is something on your mind, Tsunade-sama?" Shizune slowed her eating.


    "No, I''m just surprised at how perfect the system is here."


    "Really? Isn''t this normal? Konoha is much more prosperous than here." Shizune replied, finding nothing unusual about it.


    Though this small town was pleasant, it couldn''tpare to the prosperity of Konoha, be it in terms of size or poption. Tsunade couldn''t help but smile wryly, realizing that she had focused her efforts on teaching Shizune medical ninjutsu over the years, neglecting critical aspects of socializing. Comparing Konoha, one of the most prosperous viges in the Land of Fire, and this little-known town in the Land of Demons made it clear that Konoha had already lost.


    "How aboutparing it with the viges and towns in the Land of Fire?"


    "Well..."


    Shizune wasn''t stupid, she quickly understood the key point.


    The prosperity of the Land of Fire was limited to a few ces, with Konoha being just one of them. While on their way to the Land of Demons there were no news or even bandits running rampant in any area. If there was even a problem in any of the ces the security guards will be there shortly to suppress themotion.


    "Remember when we entered the Land of Demons?"


    "Of course." Shizune replied with a nod.


    The gates to the Land of Demons were strictly guarded by soldiers who conducted thorough inspections on all travelers. Without a valid identi6, entry was denied.


    Shizune and Tsunade also went through the series of strict reviews before they were allowed to enter. They were granted short-term residence permits, each valid for one month.


    Exceeding this period will result to a polite "invitation" to leave the country.


    For extended stays, one must apply for a long-term residence permit through the appropriate official agency. Illegitimate entry or overstaying your permit results in a less pleasant "invitation" by special personnel. Residence, entry, and exit were all managed with very strict, ensuring no unidentified person or people within the Land of Demons.


    Ninjas who were wanted or had defected couldn''t survive in this country.


    "Let''s go."


    "Okay"


    ...


    It took half a day to reach Oni City by carriage. As the capital of the Land of Demons, it stood more prosperous and majesticpared the towns on their journey.


    The city''s entire nning, buildings, and greenery were organized in an orderly manner, without any clutter, and they looked appealing at a nce.


    Different from Tsunade, Shizune, however, found herselfpletely attracted by the various street food and the towering, well-maintained buildings.


    Tsunade took a deep breath.


    She had underestimated this country and, in fact, all countries had underestimated the Land of Demons.


    Tsunade had never been to the Land Of Demons before, and her knowledge of the country was limited to books and some fragments of information.


    The rise of Purple Rose had expanded the country''s influence beyond thebel of "Miko" and had strengthened the medical industry.


    Yet, it went beyond that. The Land of Demons had made significant developments in various other areas, as evidenced by the presence of international business operating there.


    For some personal reasons, Tsunade has close contacts with businessmen and women from various countries. Many of the stores they saw in Oni City had the marks of famous brands of internationalpanies. Behind thesepanies are those well-known businessmen and women who were behind them.


    These businessmen and women, driven by self-interest, wouldn''t stay in a country without reaping huge amount of gains, and the Land of Demons was offering them just that. Tsunade believed that one day, the Land of Demons would surpass the Land of Fire economically.


    Perhaps, the Land of Demons had already closed the gross ie gap with the Land of Fire in recent years.


    Buy taking advantage of the Third Ninja War,Purple Rose had aggressively expanded yheir branches, and its brand was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. They collected arge amount of funds from various countries around the world, even causing Konoha, with their rtively strong medical infrastructure, to becent because of them.


    If one day Purple Rose ever stopped its medical supply, the consequences would be disastrous, and Tsunade couldn''t bear to imagine it.


    Fortunately, the Land of Demons remained a neutral country, unaffiliated with the Five Great Powers, and they had no ambitions of expanding their country, treating all nations equally.


    Tsunade believed it was better for such a country to stay neutral.


    From her view, she appreciated the various wild and unconstrained policies of the Land Of Demons, however she''s a Konoha ninja, and the entire Land Of Fire stands behind her.


    But if the Land Of Demons continued to develop at this terrifying speed, sooner orter it will affect the Land of fire, affect the total production value of the Land of fire, and then affect the development of Konoha. She couldn''t ignore the potential implications of the Land of Demons'' rapid growth on Konoha''s development.


    Once the Land of Fire''s gross ie decreases, the funds provided to Konoha would also decrease, a situation Tsunade hoped to avoid.


    She decided it was best to report her observations to Minato, after her meeting with the Miko.


    Tsunade sought out a diplomat from the Land of Demons. Her visit was official, with documents from Konoha, making it a diplomatic event.


    Without these documents, meeting the Miko wouldn''t be possible, as the Miko held a status equal to that of a daimyo.


    Meeting the Miko required aplex procedure. As a non-citizen, Tsunade would be subject to the Miko''s discretion if shecked official documents.


    With Konoha''s official documents, the process was considerably start forward, eliminating the need for suchptions.


    "Tsunade-sama, I am very sorry, but Miko-sama is temporarily unavable for meeting with any person."


    The diplomat regretfully informed Tsunade, returning Konoha''s documents to her.


    "What does this mean? Why can''t she see anyone at the moment?" Tsunade was surprised.


    "Miko-sama withdrew her maids and guards from the pce since Mayst year and issued an order restricting ess to the shrine where she stays for the next 19 months."


    "Did something happen?"


    "People in the military might know about that. As soon as the order was issued, the shrine was surrounded by the army, and no one was allowed to near there. But in my opinion, it''s likely rted to the demons. Miko-sama probably wants to prevent any demon-rted disasters from affecting ordinary people." The diplomatic official exined.


    ''Demon? Was he referring to the legendary demon that has been passed?''


    Indeed, Konoha''s records mentioned periodic monster-rted disasters in the Land of Demons, sealed by the Miko herself. Could it be that the Land of Demons was on the brink of another such disaster?


    "It seems the timing isn''t right." Tsunade sighed internally.


    "If Tsunade-sama has important matters to discuss with Miko-sama, please return in a few months when the ban is lifted." the diplomat suggested.


    "Very well. But I''ve heard that the Land of Demons is currently under military rule. Is that true?"


    "I don''t have much information on that matter, but the military''s actions are always directed by Miko-sama." The diplomat responded.


    "Then, can I visit the military?"


    "That would require Miko-sama''s permission. The military''s actions align with her will alone."


    Putting it simply, Tsunade''s request to investigate the military was being denied. She realized that she wouldn''t easily gain ess to military information in the official capacity of Konoha.


    Understanding the need for discretion concerning a country''s military, Tsunade decided to gather more information about the Land of Demons at ater time. After all, this neutral country was not an enemy of the Land of Fire.


    "Let''s go, Shizune." Tsunade said as they left the diplomat''s residence.


    Tsunade-sama will you not visit the Purple Rose Medical Company?" Shizune asked.


    "No"


    It was no longer necessary. The Land of Demons has strict security in all ce, and the Medical Company''s defenses will be even tighter. There hasn''t been any breaches so far.. Otherwise those im Kumo wouldn''t remain silent. They might have sent people to infiltrate, but those sent were likely long gone.


    "Shall we go to another country then, Tsunade-sama?"


    "Well, but before we go to other countries, I have another ce in mind."


    "Where?"


    "Purple Rose Merchant Association."


    "The Purple Rose Merchant Association?" Shizune looked bewildered.


    It was a ce mainly for business discussions. Tsunade had no interest in business matters, so going to the Association seemed of little significance.


    "The Purple Rose Merchant Association is one of thergestmerce association in the world. I''ve done my research, especially in terms of loans. Their businesswork is extensive, their interest rates are reasonable, and they have an excellent reputation."


    "Loan.. Loan! Tsunade-sama... don''t you mean..."


    Shizune suddenly realized Tsunade''s intentions and felt a sense of foreboding.


    "That''s right!" Tsunade grinned. "Official matters are one thing, but my personal matters are more important. Don''t bring up frustrating topics now, Shizune, or I''ll send you back to Konoha."


    "But why do you need a loan? Didn''t Hokage-sama give us 500,000 ryo from the funds?"


    To Shizune, gambling seemed to be Tsunade''s only vice, and she wondered where her sensei had picked up this habit. She wanted to eradicate the root of the problem.


    "Shizune, what''s 500,000 ryo worth? A few rolls of dice, and it''s gone. That boy Minato only gave me 500,000 ryo from the funds. I''ll have to give him a piece of my mind at Kushina''s ce sometime."


    Shizune could only sigh, unsure of how to handle Tsunade''s entric habits.


    With Konoha in shambles and the shadow of war looming, there isn''t much money to squander. Besides, 500,000 ryo should be enough for them to travel with for quite some time..


    ...


    Tsunade left from the Land of Demons a week after her arrival. Soon after, she meticulously wrote a letter detailing her observations and experiences in the country and dispatched it to Konoha through a secret channel.


    Within a matter of days, Minato received Tsunade''s letter.


    "The Land Of Demons..."


    As he read through its contents, Minato struggled with understanding Tsunade''s primary concerns, given his limited knowledge on the focus of the letter.


    Despite theplicated of the issues raised in Tsunade''s letter, Minato could discern the great importance she attributed to the Land of Demons. Therefore, he decided to consult Shikaku, the strategic thinker with a keen understanding of the bigger picture.


    Shikaku had consistently demonstrated his ability to devise inventive strategies during the Third Ninja World War, and his fresh perspectives contributed to minimizing Konoha''s losses. He picked up Tsunade''s letter and went through it.


    "How''s it, Shikaku? What are your thoughts on Tsunade-sama''s proposal?"


    "Well... How should I put it? Although I can''t discern Tsunade-sama''s specific intentions, there are aspects worth learning from. For example, this sort of children''s mental health care center which helps both their physical and mental health, preventing them from going astray due to excessive mental trauma."


    Shikaku responded sharply. At the same time, he also expressed concern for the Land of Demons. In the Land of Demons, there were already medical ninjas as powerful as Tsunade, who have deduced things unnoticed by many. Those children who haven''t grown up yet represent the real future of a country and the vige. It can be said that children''s mental health is crucial for the ninja profession.


    "Is that so? I''ll have to speak with the daimyo for instructions."


    Konoha''s development fundse from the Land of Fire daimyo and nobles. Without their assistance, Konoha''s development, though not entirely stagnant, would face challenges. For example, during the Second Ninja World War, Tsunade''s proposed medical reforms wouldn''t have been possible without the daimyo''s help. It just so happens that he also needed a sufficient performance to stabilize his position and gain more trust from the vigers,


    "Wait, not now."


    "Why?"


    "Because the funds involved are too huge. Konoha currently has lot of funds, thanks to the aftermath of the war, but they are mostly invested in cultivating ninja and pensions, leaving limited development funds."


    "How much do you need?"


    "The initial investment is the sum of Konoha''s ten-year military expenditure." Shikaku revealed, emphasizing the staggering figure.


    Minato trembled as he picked up the pen.


    "So much?"


    "If you want toplete all the reforms mentioned in Tsunade-sama''s letter, the initial investment isn''t that much. As for theter stages, it''s an astronomical figure. Money alone wouldn''t be enough; you need a suitable system and professionals. Konohacks these, and this will be another huge expense." Shikaku exined with a heavy expression.


    Konoha''s current priority now was to focus on health and recovery after the war, making it challenging to allocate funds for other industries.


    "The Land of Demons is so rich."


    "It should be rted to the previous war." Shikaku thought and answered.


    "War?"


    "Yes. In Konoha, there are now a total of six branches of thatpany. Their products, whether for ninjas or ordinary people, are of excellent quality andplete varieties. For example, the beauty and breast enhancement cream... cough cough" Shikaku gave Minato a sly look.


    Opening up the market through ninja wars, from military to civilian use, Purple Rose haspleted all of theiryouts, thoroughly rooted in almost every country, bing a giant in the medical industry,


    Even earning Konoha''s respect.


    Minato smiled wryly. While not appealing to men, the so-called breast enhancement and beauty cream have captured the interest of many females in Konoha. In his home, Kushina bought several bottles of such high products, contributing to the Land Of Demon''s construction and development.


    This situation is simr in other ninja viges and important towns in other countries.


    "I see. Let''s discuss the reorganization matter at the Jonin meeting. The daimyo also needs to give his permission."


    After sitting in the Hokage''s seat, Minato understood the immense burden on the Hokage, which waspletely different from what he thought when as a child. The Hokage couldn''t just do what they wanted to, especially with the pressure exerted by the daimyo.


    Moreover, Konoha''s internal affairs were not calm


    .....


    The recruitment of personnel for the Anbu had been ineffective for a long time. There were fe people he could still use.


    InoShikaCho needed to stay by his side to guard against the third''s counterattacks if the need arises. The only one avable is Kakashi.


    Now, Minato can''t even solve Konoha''s internal affairs. The attractive restructuring policies mentioned in Tsunade''s letter may not be officially implemented even after a few years.


    Because of dealing with the internal affairs, dragging the daimyo for an extended period is more challenging than handling Konoha''s internal affairs.


    Minato began having a headache. Shikaku noticed his distress, and before offeringfort, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    Minatoposed himself and let the person who knocked on the door enter. A Chunin entered and presented a scroll.


    "Hokage-sama, this is an urgent letter from the Land of Snow."


    "Land of Snow? Where''s the messenger?"


    "He''s being treated at the hospital. He was covered in injuries when he arrived"


    "It seems like something has happened in the Land of Snow." Shikaku guessed, stroking his chin.


    Minato opened the scroll, and after reading its contents, his face turned solemn. He said to the Chunin, "Call Kakashi, who''s stull on vacation. I have an important mission for him."


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    "It seems Kakashi''s vacation has been wasted again, he''s just recovered from his wounds." Shikaku showed a smile.


    Minato sighed, looking out the window at Konoha''s scenery. "No way, there are too many restrictions on me. Kakashi is the only candidate."


    "Indeed. But the Land of Snow is adjacent to the Land of Demons. After Kakashipletes his mission, perhaps he can go over there to investigate. I''m also curious about the country."


    Hearing Shikaku''s suggestion, Minato nodded; he thought so too.


    ------


    You can support me and read advanced 150 chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 203: 199: Adopt

    Chapter 203: 199: Adopt


    He boarded a cruise ship from the Land of Fire''s port, traversed the Strait of the Land of Wind along the sea, and drifted for three or four days before finally reaching the port of the Land of Snow.


    Cold.


    This was Kakashi''s first impression of the Land of Snow. The majority of thend was covered in pale snow throughout the year, reminiscent of the constant rainfall in the Land Of Rain. Frozen mountains and woods could be seen everywhere, with thick snow umting on the mountains and branches, adding a pervasive chill to the atmosphere.


    After disembarking at the port of the country, Kakashi chose not to take the official road to the capital. Instead, he discreetly followed the snow-covered forest path, arriving in close unnoticed. Although he was quite disappointed that his vacation ns fell through, duty called, and he had to execute it wlessly.


    It was something that couldn''t be helped. The Fourth Hokage''s subordinates were basically unavable. The Anbu recruiting n faced constant obstruction, hindering even the recruiting. However, this political struggle was beyond Kakashi''s role as a part-time ninja and Anbu team leader.


    After all, even the Sannin had withdrawn, and intervening would be useless.


    Jiraiya pretended to be crazy, neither helping Minato nor supporting his sensei. Tsunade left Konoha due to a business trip, and Orochimaru had been silent for months. It indicated the turmoil within Konoha.


    And Minato''s mission this time to the Land of Snow wouldn''t be a simple mission. A few days ago, there was a bloody coup in the Land of Snow.


    The younger brother of Snow Daimyo, Kazahana Dot, gathered arge number of ninjas, assassinated his elder brother Kazahana Ssetsu, and her ruthlessly ughtered anyone opposing his rule as the new Diamyo. He had brutally seized control of the Land of Snow.


    While the coup would certainly bring instability to the regime relying on terror and violence, the Land Of Snow definitely belonged to Doto.


    The reason for Dot''s coup and his killing of his brother was unknown to Kakashi. His mission wasn''t to save the Land of Snow but to secretly extract Kazahana Koyuki, the former Daimyo''s daughter, the sole heir, to safety and find her a secured ce to settle down. As for what happens next, it wasn''t his concern.


    Originally, Konoha wouldn''t interfere in such matters, but the deceased Land of Snow''s daimyo had generously rewarded Konoha. Konoha, slowly recovering from the ninja war,cked funds. As long as the assistance from the Land of Snow, resolved Konoha''s urgent needs, it was sufficient for Hokage Minato to give the green light.


    Given these circumstances, Kakashi''s arrival made perfect sense. The only thing unpleasant was the disruption of his leisurely vacation ns.


    From the gathered inyel, Koyuki was secretly moved out of the castle during the coup and was currently hiding in a corner of Yuki City under protection. The rebel, Dot, had dispatched nins under hismand to blockade Yuki City, and initiated a citywide search for the Princess.


    Kakashi couldn''t predict when Dot would find Koyuki. But judging from the current situation, he needed to act quickly as possible. Before Dot found her, he had to sessfully rescue her and safely escort her out of the Land of Snow. If she fell into Dot''s hands, the mission''s difficulty would increase from A-rank to S-rank.


    Minato''s order to Kakashi was clear: depending on the circumstances, if Koyuki was captured, he could abandon the mission. The Land of Snow mightck a ninja vige, but it didn''t mean there were no ninjas. The ninjas in the Land of Snow were called Yuki nins, not affiliated with a ninja vige but a force trained by the daimyo.


    However, in this generation, Doto had seized control of most Yuki nins, the power of this ninjas fueled his ambitions to rece his brother Ssetsu as the new daimyo.


    .....


    After hours of travel, the sky had darkened, and the city was in sight. A magnificent city stood on the mountainside, covered with cold snowkes that fell profusely under the night sky.


    The city wall was tall and thick. Climbing such a structure might be a dream for ordinary people, but for them, it was mere decoration.


    Easily crossing the city wall, Kakashi avoided the guards and entered silently. The letter had pinpointed the princess''s hidden location in the city, and Kakashi rushed there.


    It was a dpidated private house. After evading the Yuki ninjasbing the city, Kakashi showed himself and watched as the ninjas left. The number of ninjas searching the city was far more than his expectations. They wore wore some kind of blue and white thick with a core device resembling a gem on their chest, which gave him a bad feeling.


    Typically, such bulky armor would slow down a ninja''s speed, but these ninjas moved swiftly, hinting at a special armor enhancing their agility. Therefore it probably wasn''t the best strategy to confront them head-on. Fortunately, he didn''t need to engage them directly; he just needed to safely extract the target from the Land of Snow.


    Entering a dark path, Kakashi reached the innermost house.


    It was dark inside, but there was a strange musty smell, signifying no one had lived here for a long time.


    In the dark, Kakashi located the secretpartment, recalling it was behind the cab. Pressing the mechanism in the concave hole, a click sounded, and a stone b slid open, revealing a hidden path to the ground, illuminated by moonlight. He walked down the dark path for about a minute before reaching the bottom. Though still pitch-ck through his senses, he discerned the number of people hiding and where they hid.


    Two knocks sounded on the door.


    Kakashi stood in the darkness, waiting for whoever were on the other side of the door to open.


    Creak!


    The wait wasn''t long; the door creaked open, revealing light that shone on Kakashi.


    A Yuki ninja, simr to those outside, stood there, donning blue and white armor with the snowke imprint forehead protector. Different from the ninjas outside, these were ninjas solely belonging to thete Snow Daimyo.


    Without them, Koyuki wouldn''t have safely escaped the castle, remaining undiscovered by Doto.


    The Yuki ninja, seeing Kakashi''s Konoha attire and forehead protector, visibly sighed in relief.


    They didn''t underestimate Kakashi due to his age. Even in the remote Land of Snow, with his mask, sword, and silver hair, Kakashi''s reputation preceded him. The son of Konoha''s White Fang Hatake Sakumo, a student of the Fourth Hokage Minato, Kakashi was a genius Jonin who had shone in the previous war.


    Konoha sending him here, obviously meant they had a sincere concern for the Land of Snow, not just sending a ninja to deceive them.


    Kakashi took out a letter handing it to the ninja for verification.


    "Come in."


    Realizing Kakashi wasn''t a Doto supporter, they opened the door wider. The stone room was small, housing only a little girl besides the ninja.


    Her identity was quite clear, the daughter of thet Snow Daimyo. She looked at Kakshi with fear and nervousness.


    "Koyuki-sama, please don''t be afraid. This is Hatake Kakashi from Konoha. He''s here to protect you."


    After the ninja''s exnation, Koyuki nodded, her tension easing a bit.


    "Tell me about the current situation?" Kakashi nodded to the Princess, then turned to the nin.


    "Most of the power in the city is being controlled by the traitor, Doto. Officials who opposed him must have been executed by now." The ninja sighed softly.


    This implied that Doto''s ascent as the new daimyo of the Land of Snow was imminent. Doto''s public deration to the outside countries stated his brother Ssetsu died of illness and that the Land of Snow couldn''t be left without a leader for a day.


    Without powerful external intervention, the princess couldn''t overthrow the usurper and reim her power. But it was too early to discuss these matters. The priority was to get the Yuki Princess out of the Land of Snow to escape the impending catastrophe.


    "The situation is graver than imagined. How do we get her out of this city?"


    Kakashi wanted to hear the arrangements that had beej made. He was a local, they would likely have made ns long time ago.


    "I''ll draw the firepower, and you lead Koyuki-sama to leave the city and escape from the Land of Snow."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, we.. Although we''re not that much, we''re enough to cause chaos and distract those who will chase. When the timees, it will be the best time to take Koyuki-sama out of the city. As long as you leave quickly, Doto who''s yet regain the full power, won''t have enough people to chase."


    Simple but effective. Moreover, there wasn''t enough timey out careful ns. Doto''s ninjas would soon search the area.


    Kakashi had no objections.


    "By the way, after taking Koyuki-sama away from here, please go to the Land of Rainbows and find a way contact a mam called Sanday Asama.".


    "Sanday Asama? I understand. I''ll go to the Land of Rainbow to contact himter." Kakashi nodded solemnly. Without saying much, the Yuki nin left the stone room directly, contacted hispanions. Together they would attract the firepower of the rebellion.


    "Excuse me." Kakashi put the Princess behind his back and quickly left the stone room.


    When he got outside, the sound of an explosion shattered the silence of the night. A building not far away was engulfed in mes, casting a brilliant glow against the night sky.


    Kakashi saw the guard Yuki nins rushing towards the hostile ninjas without hesitation, starting a fierce battle.


    Chaos erupted elsewhere, and the operation began.


    Kakashi merely nced, focusing on the task at hand. With the Snow Princess on his back, he rushed to the city wall with the help of the buildings shadow.


    ....


    Kakashi ran along the forest road. The wind and snow whizzed past, causing the Snow Princess on Kakashi''s back to turn pale from the cold. The biting chill made her gasp.


    Suddenly, Kakashi sensed an unrelenting cold murderous aura enveloping the air, colder than the falling snow.


    Kunai swiftly flew from both sides. Kakashi elerated, his legs surrounded by fine lightning currents, expertly avoiding the projectile attack, causing the Kunai to stab deeply in the snow.


    "Ice release  Sleet!"


    White snowkes, manipted and turned into an attack by a Kunoichi.


    Still dodging, Kakashi still gained a wound on his shoulder from the snowkes. Koyuki on Kakashi''s back was already pale with fright, she didn''t dare breath. Her bright eyes flickering in the dark forest.


    Laughter echoed from the forest. A female ninja, d in blue and white special armor with bat-like wings, soared into the snowy night.


    "It turned out to be the famous Hatake Kakashi. Is this Sosetsu-sama''s support? Entrusting foreign ninjas to interfere with the Land Of Snow''s affairs."


    Although Konoha was powerful, it was far from the Land of Snow. The ninja wasn''t too concerned about Konoha.


    Kakashi remained silent, throwing a kunai towards the opponent. The ninja didn''t dodge; a transparent shield formed around her, deflecting the kunai.


    "Know this, whether it''s taijutsu or ninjutsu attacks, it''s all meaningless to us with chakra armor. This armor can even defend against genjutsu." The ninjaughed wildly.


    Unconcerned about revealing her capabilities, her chakra armor gave her unwavering confidence. As long as they had it, the Land Of Snow would eventually rival the Five Great Nations. Once they found the treasure hidden by thete daimyo, the Land Of Snow could regain its strength.


    "Tell Koyuki-sama to handover the crystal. Then you can leave. What do you say, Hatake Kakashi?" The ninja proposed.


    ''Crystal?'' Kakashi looked puzzled. That wasn''t mentioned. Whatever it was, a mission was a mission, andpromise wasn''t an option. Moreover, even if she had the armor defending against taijutsu, ninjutsu, and genjutsu, it made no difference.


    Without hesitation, Kakashi unsheathed his sword from his back.


    "Koyuki-sama, please hug me tightly and don''t fall." Kakashi didn''t pay too much attention caring for Snow Princess on his back, as he had to fight seriously.


    Hearing this, Koyuki quickly hugged Kakashi''s neck from behind.


    The sword glowed with a moon-white gleam. Under the snowy night, that light carried a deadly aura.


    "I''ve said it before; your broken sword is"


    The ninka sneered arrogantly, but halfway through the conversation, she winced in pain. Blood gushed from her body, sttering on the snow. At her shoulder, the chakra armor was sliced open before the sword. A slightly deeper cut, and her entire arm would be severed.


    Terrified, the ninja hurriedly flew to a higher altitude, looking at Kakashi with terrified eyes.


    "What did you just say? You were cut by the broken sword."


    Kakashi''s calm words grimaced the ninja, who didn''t dare to approach him. Because the next time she gets cut by the sword, she would undoubtedly die.


    Just then, there was movement behind Kakashi.


    Snowkes danced as a male ninja emerged, shrouded in a massive shadow. Covered in the same chakra armor as the female ninja, coupled with his strong body, the overwhelming pressure made it hard to breathe. He sped his hands together, releasing a surge of cold air from the Chakra armor. A formidable momentum erupted, striking Kakashi''s head.


    "!"


    The male ninjasl''s widened his eyes.


    The attack,, was blocked by the sword raised above Kakashi''s head.


    To others, it might be terrifying, but to Kakashi, it was nothing surprising. At this moment, he used Senjutsu chakra to significantly enhance his physical abilities, allowing his slender frame to unleash strength surpassing that of the male Yuki ninja.


    Afterwards, he made a quick sh with his sword


    "Ahh!!!"


    Apanied by a scream, blood sttered, and the male ninjas hands fell onto the snow.


    "Fuyukuma!"


    The female ninja in the sky shouted the name of the burly male ninja. Just as she was about to fly down, Kakashi stared at her coldly. Her body immediately stiffened in the air, intimidated by Kakashi''s aura, unable to move, swallowing the fear-induced saliva.


    Kakashi shifted his gaze to a snow-covered tree.


    A Yuki nin wearing Chakra armor appeared there, with long ice-blue hair, approximately 20 years old. Despite Fuyukuma writhing in pain on the ground, this new Yuki nin didn''t advance.


    The Snow Princess on Kakashi''s back trembled. She recognized this Yuko nin with ice-blue long hair; he was a direct subordinate of Doto. During the previous coup, he massacred those opposing Doto.


    Kakashi also sensed the neer had extraordinary abilities. If the male and female from before, with the help of the so-called Chakra armor, could engage a Jonin for a brief moment. This one was probably a Jonin. Wearing Chakra Armor made one stronger.


    Kakashi remained silent and disappeared with the body flicker.


    The female ninja in the sky wanted to pursue, but was stopped. "Fubuki, don''t go there; you''ll be killed. Hatake Kakashi isn''t simple. He''s indeed White Fang''s son." He had a solemn expression, obviously unsure about taking down Kakashi.


    Powerful ninjutsu that could ignore Chakra armor''s defense was undoubtedly their bane to them who relied on it. Pursuing them now would likely result in all three of them being killed. Although he was a subordinate of Doto, he wasn''t so blindly devoted to sacrifice himself for Doto''s ambitions. In essence, it was merely for personal gain with Doto''s ascension to the daimyo position.


    "Then what''s our next move, Roga?"


    "First, stabilize Fuyukuma''s condition, rece the lost hands with prosthetic limbs. As for the crystal... I don''t believe Konoha can protect Koyuki for a lifetime. Once she''s lost Konoha''s protection, the crystal will be ours sooner orter." Roga analyzed rationally.


    Fubuki nodded, following Ryoga''s suggestion.


    .....


    "I never anticipated there would be such a turmoil in the Land Of Snow which appeared calm."


    In the office, he received the specific information reported by Kakashi. Every detail witnessed in the Land Of Snow was meticulously recorded for Shiraishi to gauge the current chaos.


    The kind diamyo of the Land of Snow, was assassinated by his younger brother Doto, who imed it was due to illness. The session ceremony for the new daimyo would take ce in the next few days.


    "Isn''t this what you wanted? Moreover, the rightful heir to the daimyo has been ced under Kakashi''s care is being brought here, to secure her safety. This appearance advantageous."


    Ruri, saw the potential benefits.


    "That''s true. Even if Sosetsu''s death was idental, the legitimate heir should be his only offspring. Doto might have inherited the name, but oveing powerful forces, suppressing, and eliminating all opposition won''t be as easy."


    Shiraishi nodded. Indeed, it was a golden opportunity. Using Koyuki''s status as the heir, secretly funding her, defeating Doto''s regime, and then taking over everything in Land Of Snow.


    "So, when do you n to act?"


    "We''re still a neutral territory. A grand takeover of the Land of Snow wouldn''t be appropriate. We need to bide our time. In name, we''re merely assisting Princess Koyuki in reiming her rightful power."


    Moreover, how to take control of the Land Of Snow presented a challenge. A well-devised strategy was required, and they needed to avoid acting hastily.


    "Anyway, we''ll first head to the Land Of Rainbows and contact whoever this Sandayu Asama person..He was a servant the previous daimyo. If we can persuade him, things will be much easier."


    After all, Koyuki was a child without any understanding,cking autonomy. Shiraishi quickly made his decision.


    "I''m afraid things won''t be that simple."


    "We will try as much as possible. The princess certainly won''t be able to reim what''s rightfully hers without the intervention of a powerful external force. But then again, Ruri, do you think matters would proceed smoother if I take Koyuki as my adopted daughter?"


    Shiraishi thought about it matter seriously. This way, he had enough reason to assist the princess, intervene in the Land Of Snow''s conflict, defeat Doto, and assist her in regaining control of Land Of Snow.


    ----


    You can support me and read 150 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 204: 200: Kazahana Koyuki

    Chapter 204: 200: Kazahana Koyuki


    The Land of Snow.


    Among the castles in the Land of Snow, the capital city stood at the highest ce. A Yuki ninja, d in blue and white chakra armor, knelt on the cold floor, bowing his head to the man seated on the throne, showing regret as if they had made a grave mistake.


    Wearing a luxurious and heavy coat, tall and imposing, with an impassive expression that exuded a coldness without anger.


    "I''m sorry, Doto-sama. Because of interference from the Konoha ninja Hatake Kakashi, we lost our target." The Yuki ninja with long ice-blue hair exined, conveying his shame to Doto.


    "Why would a Konoha ninja appear in the Land of Snow? The Land of Snow and the Land of Fire have never shared any rtionship." Doto asked quite confused.


    "Perhaps Sesotsu hired them."


    "Will that man continue to cause trouble for me even in death? If they handed over the hexagonal crystal earlier, everything would had been fine." Doto supported his forehead, and seemed distressed, not at all like the ruthless viin who had killed his brother recently with his own hands.


    "Doto-sama, what should we do next?" Roga asked His status and strength among the Yuki nins ranked second only to Doto. While others trembled at Doto''s cruelty, he remainedposed.


    "Since Konoha has intervened now, hunting down Koyuki in a short time is impossible. However, the hexagonal crystal needs be secured. I don''t believe Konoha will protect her for the rest of her life." A cold glint shed through Doto''s eyes and he was determined to obtain the hexagonal crystal on his niece''s person.


    This crystal held the key to unlocking the treasure buried by his elder brother for so years. Only with it could the Land Of Snow gather enough power to develop, mass-produce chakra armor, expand their weapons, annex the surrounding countries, and increase their status like the five major nations. He was dissatisfied with his brother''s peaceful nature, Doto believed his brother unworthy of the Land Of Snow''s fame. For this reason the hidden treasure which needed the crystal and the Land Of Snow must be his.


    "Yes." Roga nodded. He knew that Doto wouldn''t stop there. He was one step away from realizing his ambition to expand their territory, and he was unwilling to give up no matter what.


    However the current power of the Land Of Fire and Konoha wasn''t power they wanted to provoke. Especially Hatake Kakashi, whose exceptional strength, his kenjutsu could cut through even their chakra armor. A direct confrontation would prove difficult, they needed a meticulous long-term n.


    The opportune moment would arrive when Konoha''s contract to protect Koyuki expired. Until then, their focus would be on locating her.


    ....


    "Koyuki-sama, please have meal."


    "Thank you."


    Koyuki had no idea where she was at the moment, but she found peace in the maid''s gentle demeanor as she brought breakfast. After spending a few days in fear she couldn''t help but remember her kind maids who served her in the castle, but they died defending themselves during a rebellion.


    Thoughts of Doto''s cold and vicious face, Koyuki couldn''t help but cast a shadow over her eyes, and lost the mood for breakfast.


    "Excuse me... where''s this ce?"


    Wearing twelveyers of luxurious attire, symbolic of her status as a princess. But before having her breakfast she needed answers.


    "In the Land of Demons." The maid answered with a gentle voice.


    "The Land of Demons?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ve heard about the beautiful dances in this country from my books."


    Koyuki''s innocent words elicited a smile from the maid. Yet, she seemed to be trapped on some kind of memory, she gently stroked the crystal jewelry on her neck. Soon, Koyuki returned from her daze, she decided to eat before asking about anything else. She had visited the Land of Demons before, she, as the Snow Daimyo''s daughter, who would eventually inherit the country in the future.


    She just didnt expect after leaving the Land Of Snow she wouldnd in the adjacent Land Of Demons.


    While both are small countries, the Land Of Snow and Land Of Demons were essentially different. Yet, as a troubled princess, Koyuki deemed it unsuitable for a long stay, fearing it might attract trouble from Doto''s subordinates, given its proximity to the Land Of Snow.


    After her meal, Koyuki asked of the maid standing respectfully beside her, "Where did Kakashi-san go?"


    "He''ll be back soon."


    Koyuki nodded, choosing not to ask any further questions. She sat down at the mansion''s corridor. While admiring the courtyard''s scenery as she patiently awaited Kakashi''s return.


    Shortly after, Kakashi returned from the outside, prompting the maid to withdraw, providing space for the two.


    Seeing Kakashi''s return, Koyuki felt a sense of relief. In this ce filled with strangers, only Kakashi, a familiar face, offered her a sense of security.


    "Koyuki-sama."


    "Kakashi-san, where have you been?"


    "I went to negotiate with the person in charge of this country. After all, Koyuki-sama, your identity''s quite sensitive."


    "When do we leave next?" Koyuki asked worriedly.


    "Well, we''ll stay here for now. Don''t worry about syour afety; this country is safe, and those looking for trouble wouldn''t be presumptuous here."


    "But"


    "Actually, there''s another reason. We have to wait for someone here, It''s already arranged."


    "Waiting for someone? Who?"


    "Sandayu Asama. He''s your father''s confidant. He''s currently in the Land Of Rainbow and will veing to the Land Of Demons soon."


    ''Sandayu Asama?'' Koyuki tilted her head, recalling the name as a high-status official in the Land Of Snow.


    "In that case, we''ll stay for a while."


    Koyuki decided, refraining from questioning why Kakashi didn''t directly go to the Land Of Rainbows but waited for Asama toe to the Land Of Demons. She knew Kakashi likely wouldn''t answer the question. She thought it would be good for her to know, but in her current state, as a dethroned princess who had lost her status and country, she didn''t have the choice of choosing her destiny.


    ....


    About three days passed, during which Koyuki had gotten used to the mansion. Having been ustomed to luxury since childhood, the maids here provided services of equal caliber.


    The mansion, while not asrge as her former castle, didn''t concern her now.


    Staying in this country made her feel uneasy, not out of hate but due to fear of that man causing trouble. The Land Of Demons was too close to the Land Of Snow, she dreamt of Doto''ss ferocious face killing her like he did to her father. Each night, she relived the nightmare.


    In the hot afternoon, the sun emitted intense heat, making the air feel hot and dry.


    Today''s weather was extremely hot. A maid approached Koyuki with something, cing it in front of her.


    "What''s this?"


    Koyuki asked pointing at the item in the transparent cup that appeared icy and cold.


    "Koyuki-sama, this is ice cream. It''s quite suitable for thr hot weather."


    "Ice cream?" Koyuki was stunned for a while, she had never had of the food. In fact she had never experienced summer, given the snow falling all year in the Land of Snow.


    Taking a light lick, Koyuki felt the cold dissipate the heat from her body, savoring the sweetness. Her eyes lit up, and she instantly fell in love with the food.


    Halfway through her meal, another maid arrived, apanied by a bespectacled man in his forties.


    Seeing Koyuki enjoying her ice cream, the man hastened over, knelt on one knee, and saluted. "Koyuki-sama, I''mte; please forgive me."


    Koyuki paused, wondering how to respond.


    "Koyuki-sama, thank you for not giving up. You can call me Asama."


    "Okay, you can get up first, Asama-san."


    "Yes."


    "Do you know about my father?"


    "Yes." Asama nodded, his face showed pain. "For Doto''s ambitions he will definitely be punished in the future. Koyuki-sama, please follow m bavke to the Land Of Rainbows. I''ve made arrangements there. As long as we''re careful, you.will never be found by Doto."


    Asama harbored little hope for revenge. Many loyal to Sosetsu may have been wiped out at the hands of Doto. Most Yuki nins were now obedient to thetter.


    It will only be a metter of time before Doto controls the entire Land Of Snow. Without any forces, they could only watch as he controlled the entire country. Although unwilling, it''s the only way to survive.


    Asama prioritized Koyuki''s safety over taking back power from Doto. Koyuki agreed, she also had the same idea. With Doto almost in control heading to the Land Of Snow was walking into a trap.


    "I''ll the nning to you then Asama-san, and remember to inform Kakashi-san too."


    idents might ur on the journey, but having Kakashi along would increase their safety.


    "Please leave it to me."


    Asama stood up from the ground and was about to go make ns for their journey to the Land Of Rainbows when a male voice came from behind.


    "Compared to escaping, I have a better idea here. Do you want to try it, you two?"


    At some point, all the maids around had disappeared, and at the other end of the corridor, a man appeared, walking towards Koyuki and Asama with a smile.


    It was Shiraishi.


    "Who?" Asama pulled out a short sword from his sleeve, pointed at Shiraishi.


    "Chiba Shiraishi, i have several other identities - Konoha S-rank rogue ninja and the Minister of Military Affairs of the Land Of Demons. I don''t know which Asama-san prefers?" Shiraishi smiled harmlessly, not bothered by the sword in Asama''s hand. Asama is just an ordinary samurai who has been trained a little, and his strength isn''t yet enough to threaten him in the slightest.


    After hearing Shiraishi''s self-introduction and the fact that he was wanted by the internationalmunity, Asama''s face turned pale, and cold sweat continued to flow. As a trusted samurai to the former Snow'' diamyo, he was well-informed, especially about various famous figures in the ninja world.


    Asama naturally was no stranger to a dangerous S-rank rogue ninja like Shiraishi.


    "Don''t be so nervous, i don''t have any malice. Put down the sword first, Asama-san, such precautions are actually meaningless." Shiraishi said calmly.


    Asama was tense and didn''t put down the short de in his hand.


    "Rogue ninja...why are you here?"


    ''Why was a Konoha rogues ninja in the Land Of Demons?'' Asama didn''t understand


    "Didn''t you just hear me say I''m the Minister of Military Affairs for the Land Of Demons. I''m in charge of all military mobilization rights in this country."


    Asama then recalled that Shiraishi did mention this in his self-introduction initially, but because his identity as a traitor was deeply rooted in the hearts of some people, he didn''t notice it for a while. It''s just that... Konoha''s S-rank rogue ninja became the Minister of Military Affairs of the Land of Demons.. In charge of the country''s military deployment. There was something certainly wrong.


    ''Knowing so much about himself and Koyuki-sama, they won''t be silenced right?'' Asama shuddered in her heart. The power of a ninja wasn''t something ordinary samurais like him could resist.


    "Don''t worry, no matter how you see it, I won''t kill you to silence you."


    After speaking, Shiraishi appeared behind Asama, stroking Koyuki''s hair.


    Asama hurriedly turned around.


    "You, what are you going to do? Let Koyuki-sama go!"


    Asama''s shouting made no sense. But Shiraishi obediently let go of Koyuki, taking his hands away from her hair.


    Koyuki raised her head and looked at this strange man who suddenly appeared, touching her hair. She couldn''t say she hated or liked it, but it was a bit hard to exin. In her impression, only her father touched her hair that way.


    "How about listening to my proposal just now?" Shiraishi asked suddenly.


    "What?"


    "Instead of running away, I can help Koyuki regain her power and eliminate Doto." Shiraishi said lightly.


    The ninjas in the Land Of Snow weren''t that powerful. Even with their Chakra armor, there was still a upper limit.


    ''To regain the power of Land Of Snow? Eliminate Doto?'' Hearing this, Koyuki couldn''t help but feel moved. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to return to reim what was hers, or to avenge her dead father, but because she didn''t have enough power in her hands. Trying to recklessly take revenge on Doto would only end in failure with her dead. Based on the power difference between the two sides, her survival was more important, regardless of her unwillingness.


    Revenge, was a matter for the future or may be impossible in a lifetime. She had free herself from the shadows.


    "Can you help me?" Koyuki reflexively asked, secretly passing her gaze to Asama to confirm if Shiraishi''s words were true.


    Asama was at a loss. Honestly, he only knew S-rank rogue ninjas were dangerous, but.... regarding their power he had no idea. Anyway to him all ninjas were unfathomable.


    Whether Shiraishi could defeat Doto remained uncertain. Before Shiraishi implemented his n, there were more pressing matters to pay attention to.


    "Wait! The Land Of Demons is a neutral country, and you''re a rogue ninja wanted by Konoha; how can you help Koyuki-sama?"


    Asama asked after understanding the key problem. Shiraishi''s proposal touched his heart, but there were too many problems that couldn''t be solved.


    With the Land Of Demons as a neutral country, they were offered protection but the protection also restricted the country. Meaning, the Land Of Demons will not be attacked or invaded by other countries and vice versa.


    So Shiraishi as a rogue ninja from Konoha, must keep his identity undisclosed. Because once it was revealed it could worsen the situation.


    "As long as you don''t let others know. Dealing with the turmoil will not expose my identity."


    "But what benefits can you get this way? Could it be that you want to..."


    "Everything you gain, you lose, don''t you?" Shiraishi said with a smile.


    Asama understood this truth. Shiraishi''s assistance to Koyuki isn''t free. On the contrary, if he had offered his assistance free of charge, Asama felt that he would firmly dissuade Koyuki and decline the other party''s proposal.


    Asama never had any ideas about retaking the Land of Snow, because of the slim hope. Without a strong enough external force to intervene, Koyuki''s desire to regain power was undoubtedly a dream.


    Before Shiraishi''s suggestion, Asama only wanted yo protect Koyuki for a peaceful life. To him, it was the best way to repay Sosetsu-sama. But.... was the words of a rogue ninja credible?.


    "How do you ensure you won''t take adverse actions against Koyuki-sama afterward?"


    Shiraishi''s proposal touched his heart, but he still had concerns about the traitor''s reputation.


    "How about I ept this child as my daughter? I can guarantee she will be a famous name in the Land Of Snow afterward." Shiraishi expressed his opinion.


    "This... this is so nonsense!" Asama was stunned, but he was reluctant to refuse the unexpected proposal. The princess of a country recognizing a traitor as her father, what sick joke. It was all nonsense.


    As Asama was about to refuse, Koyuki spoke to Shiraishi: "Father."


    Click!


    There was a sound of cracking sses, as Asama''s sses shattered on the ground.


    ''Koyuki-sama you have lost your integrity!'' Asamamented inward.


    .....


    "Koyuki-sama, why did you agree to hid request?"


    After Shiraishi left, Asama looked at Koyuki helplessly and with a headache.


    Koyuki nced at Asama then looked toward the blue sky and responded:


    "I''m sorry, Asama-san, but i can''t forgive what uncle Doto has done."


    "Even so, we can take the long road, it doesn''t have to be..." Asama still couldn''t agree with Koyuki''s approach.


    Too much involvement with a rogue was bad for the Land Of Snow. If exposed, it would cause unnecessary trouble, especially with the Konoha in the Land of Fire. If they were pursued, the Land of Snow will be powerless to resist.


    "A long-term n? Asama-san, how long will this take?" Koyuki looked at Asama.


    Asama hesitated and couldn''t speak. For long it would take, he wasn''t even sure because they didn''t have any force.


    Although he has money, it was still far from enough to raise an army. What''s more, Doto has ninja troops. An army of ordinary people doesn''t pose a threat to ninjas.


    Therefore, the so-called long-term n, in Koyuki''s view, was just finding a ce for a peaceful and stable life. But if someone identally finds her, then her fate can be imagined.


    "Moreover, things are not as simple as we thought."


    "?"


    Asama looked at the Princess, confused.


    "Kakashi,-san who came from Konoha to protect me, may also be from this side."


    "!?" Asama opened his mouth wide. At this time, under Koyuki''s reminder, he finally reacted, and his body shivered.


    Yes, one is a talented Konoha ninja with a bright future, and the other is a dangerous rogue ninja hiding behind the scenes of the Land Of Demons.


    After his mission, Kakashi took Koyuki to the Land Of Demons to settle for a while, and there was no dispute with the rogue ninja, which had already exined some problems.


    ''Spy?'' Asama was shocked. He couldn''t help butment about the courage of the rogues ninjas. Daring to ce spies in a powerful vige like Konoha.


    If that was the case, then the other party may really be able to help Koyuki-sama regain power in the Land Of Snow.


    Although she will certainly lose a certain amount of autonomy in the future, but if he and Koyuki-sama only relied on their power to go to the Land Of Snow for revenge, it was like a sheep entering a tiger''s mouth.


    "I understand. No matter what happens, i will stand by you." Asama promised.


    ----


    You can support me and read 150 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 205: 201: Itachi and Uchiha

    Chapter 205: 201: Itachi and Uchiha


    October.


    Kumo in the northeast appears ready to move, showing a desire to restart the war. Although there wasn''t enough evidence, the northeast border of the Land Of Fire had indeed been uneasy recently.


    With regards to that, Minato only paid attention briefly before setting it aside. It wasn''t yet time to deal with Kumo.


    In May, Kumo withdrew from the battlefield of the Land Of Tea without signing an armistice agreement. There seem to be many aspects to consider.


    Even if Kumo made aeback, Minato wouldn''t be surprised. However, Kumo were still intimidated by his power, persistently harassed them with small movements, testing Konoha''s limits.


    With his power as the Hokage still unstable, Minato had no choice but to turn a blind eye to Kumo''s actions. He couldn''t understand the Third Hokage''s strategy. Even though he''s been removed from the position of Hokage, the Third Hokage still held the most critical power in the hands of the Hokage The Anbu..This left Minato feeling distressed and helpless. If it weren''t for the dy in forming his own Anbu, he could have acted a bit more rougher with Kumo''s actions.


    Konoha couldn''t deal with both internal and external troubles at the moment..


    When he was a Konoha Jonin, Minato viewed the vige from the perspective of a Jonin. At that time, due to the limitations of his vision, he couldn''t see the real situation of the entire Konoha. After bing Hokage, he realized that the troubles inside Konoha were far more troublesome than he imagined.


    The Uchihas'' trust crisis has always existed, and due to the defection of the Hyuga n a few years ago, there may be a hidden rift in the Hyuga n despite surface-level harmony with the high-level. Especially Hyuga Hiashi, the head of the Hyuga n. He has a calm personality. Minato tried several times but couldn''t get any useful information from him. He wanted to win over the n head, but he had no ideal on how to deal with it.


    Except for the head of the Hyuga n, the rest of the n elders of the Hyuga n were very close to the retired Third Hokage and his friends. This unbreakable stalemate had existed since he became Hokage.


    Shikaku, who sought refuge, only gave him a suggestion - first, to minimize the impact of Konoha after the war, handle post-war reconstruction and pension as eell, and then gather the power of Anbu to unravel theid by the Third.


    Becausepared to the retired Third Hokage, Minato had a justifiable righteousness. Although he may appear very weak initially, but as long as he moved through this weak period, there will be changes.


    This was why, after tripping Danzo, the restrictions imposed on him by the Third Hokage became more severe, as the Third Hokage was also under considerable pressure and didn''t seem asfortable as he was. It depended on which side couldn''t hold out.


    One thing Minato agreed with Shikahisa''s suggestion was that gathering Anbu''s power should be his top priority. Only by gathering Anbu could he, as Hokage, avoid being blind and gradually gain power.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    Minato picked up the seal and stamped a red seal on a document, then picked up the teacup to sip, only to find that the tea inside had been cold for a while. Not only the tea but also the bento that was put aside was cold, since he didn''t take a bite. ''If Kushina knew about it, she would probablyin again.''


    Kakashi pushed the door in, closed the door, walked to Minato''s desk, and put a stack of mission reports on the desk.


    "Hokage-sama, this is the mission report for the Land Of Snow mission."


    "Thank you, Kakashi."


    Minato nodded. Kakashi has been away from Konoha for a while, counting the time, if everything went well, it was the right time for him to be back. If it weren''t for the fact that the rewards for the mission was bibe, Minato wouldn''t want to get involved in such a mission involving the politics of another countries.


    First, because he had no one avable. Secondly, casually intervening in the politics of other countries could easily lead to international disputes. Thirdly, the Land of Snow was too far away from the Land of Fire. Once there was any problem, it would be almost impossible to make fixes.


    "Did the mission go well?."


    "Yes. Kazahana Koyuki has been sessfully rescued, and I ced her in a safe location; she waster adopted by the former daimyo''s subordinate. I have no idra about their next actions." Kakashi replied tly.


    "Rescuing her is enough, their whereabouts has nothing to do with Konoha." Minato nodded agreement.


    "About the things concerning the Land of Demons, I also made some summaries in the mission, please take a look at it, Hokage-sama."


    "I''ll take a look at itter." Minato put Kakashi''s mission report aside. He had too many things to do at the moment, and the Land of Demons was far away from the Land of Fire, so it didn''t matter if he put the report aside for the time being.


    "I''ll give you a week''s vacation, and you can return to the Anbu after your break."


    "Yes." Kakashi walked out of Hokage''s office in a happy mood. After being busy for a long time, he could finally have a few days of rest. Even as a ninja, under the pressure of the continuous heavy missions, he was almost exhausted.


    Minato watched Kakashi leaving, silently regretting the absence of avable resources. He wished he could somehow divide Kakashi to use multiple versions of him.


    This notion, however, remains a mere thought, as Minato wasn''t short-sighted. His current responsibility was to disregard external disturbances and focus solely on looking for suitable allies.


    And when the time was right, Kakashi should have fully matured. At that time, whether he would assign Kakashi to the position of vice-minister or minister of Anbu, Minato needed to think carefully about it.


    .....


    As dusk approached, the sun''s intensity waned.


    Itachi once again found himself at the cemetery where ninjas were buried, pondering about the meaning of life.


    Even though Orochimaru, provided an answer that day, it was only Orochimaru''s own answer, and not the answer Itachi wanted.


    Standing there for a long period, Itachi took a breath, shook his head, and left. On his way back, Itachi watched the riverbank, where a group of children were carried way ying ninja games.


    "Hey bey you''re Itachi, do you want toe and y with us?"


    The one talking him was a cklong-haired girl of the same age, a tear mole in the corner of her eye. Itachi recognized her, Uchiha Izumi. "No, I''m going home."


    Itachi replied calmly but declined. It wasn''t like that he was cold or hated them, he simply had extremely important matters to attend to. He has long realized that he could not connect with these people. His peers don''t think about the same problem he did. While he thought about life, death, war, and peace, they only focus on what games to y.


    Even though the Elder advised him to pay more attention to those around him to achieve his dream of world peace, Itachi felt that spending time with these people was only a waste of time. He couldn''t learn anything valuable from them.


    Perhaps, geniuses were destined to be lonely.


    These people hold no value worth observing, Itachi concluded. Just as he prepared to leave, a few boys approached, one of them pointed at him angrily


    "Hey, you''re too arrogant."


    Their anger stemmed not from Itachi''s rejection but from the arrogant expression which made them disgusted.


    "I''m going home to eat and then practice shuriken throwing."


    Itachi didn''t get angry, replying calmly. Yet, his posture appeared cold to the kids.


    "Then practice shuriken with us. We want too!"


    The children picked up stones from the roadside, throwing them at Itachi.


    Despite his reluctance, Itachi skillfully avoided the stones. Looking at their childish and ridiculous behavior, Itachi looked on calmly.


    "Ahh!!!"


    This further aggravated them, they picked up more stones and threw them at Itachi.


    Not wishing to waste anymore of his time here , Itachi caught one of the flying stone, turned around, and threw it back. The stone flew at odd angles, hitting one child on the back of the hand, causing him to scream in pain. Then they looked at Itachi with eyes like those seeing a monster. They all ran away..


    Only Uchiha Izumi stared at Itachi''s leaving figure in daze.


    Itachi thought about the everything that just happened. In his view, his peers'' behavior was utterly ridiculous. They showed no consideration for the value and meaning of their lives, engaging in unnecessary fights due to stupid emotions.


    So, watching these people was pointless. He had to work hatd to be stronger, take the position of Hokage, and then bring peace to the world. There was no time to waste on something so useless.


    .....


    "I''m back."


    Itachi removed his shoes at the door, walking down the corridor.


    "Wee back, Itachi; dinner will be ready soon," His mother, Mikoto, said as he passed by the kitchen.


    Seeing his mother''s growing stomach, Itachi couldn''t help but think about the life growing inside. ''Will it be a younger brother or a younger sister?''


    In addition to his pursuit of getting more strength, theing addition to the family was his current focal point and anticipation.


    "Did you go out to train alone today?"


    "Um."


    Mikoto''s eyes showed concern. However, she refrained from further conversation. Honestly, she hoped Itachi would y with children of his age instead of spending his time with his lonely and boring training.


    However, her husband rejected such suggestions. Fugaku believed Itachi to be a special child, and using ordinary methods for his education would waste Itachi''s inherent talent.


    Itachi headed toward his room, passing the study where a loud voice resonated:


    "Why isn''t the captain the Fourth Hokage, but Minato? During the war, our n made significant contributions. The enemies imed by the captain''s hands are no less than those taken by the Sannin!"


    The disgruntled and dissatisfied voice stopped Itachi in his tracks.


    ''Fourth Hokage?'' Namikaze Minato had assumed the role several months ago, yet someone was still expressing their discontent.


    "Even though the incident has passed, the election of the Fourth Hokage a few months ago was infuriating. Apart from Minato, the only other candidate was Orochimaru. Are they looking down on us Uchiha?"


    As an Uchiha, who yed a vital role in the Third Ninja World War, Fugaku, the n head, was a powerful ninja in Konoha. In terms of strength, he rivaled the Sannin, with the entire n supporting him. Despite this, there was no nomination for him during the Fourth Hokage election. This incident has continued to annoy the Uchiha.


    "It''s no wonder Ruri left early, those people.....really..."


    "Stop! Ruri''s situation isn''t rted to the higher-ups. She had a conflict with Elder Sora. Don''t attribute this to them. Moreover, leaving the n was her own choice." Fugaku''s calm voice intervened.


    ''Ruri? Uchiha Ruri?'' Itachi had heard this name from his father and the retired Elder Sora, and now other n members were mentioning the name. ''But what does leaving mean?'' He sensed that significant events within the Uchiha had been deliberately concealed in the past. Moreover, was the n dissatisfied with the vige?


    Through the wall, Itachi could distinctly perceive the room''s charged atmosphere.


    "Since this is the case, they should also show favorable terms to us. Why did we sacrifice so many nsmen, only to gainfort in return? Look at the InoShikaCho and Aburame nthey received real rewards, not to mention Anbu quotas andnd resources. Why are we left with nothing? Did our fallen nsmen sacrifice their lives in vain?"


    Such questioning made Fugaku speechless.


    "The vige hasn''t forgotten the Uchiha, but still recovering from the war. The Third promised to grant us sufficientnd once the vige is restored, and the police force building will be relocated to the center of the vige."


    "Really?".


    "This is the Third''s promise to me, and it''s absolutely true. Please ba patient for a little longer. The n''s current situation in the vige is delicate. Only by being patient will there be a way forward." Fugaku said firmly.


    "Okay, then we''ll trust them again. However, don''t put all our eggs in one basket. After all, the Third is old. We should establish contact with the Fourth and ce our bets on both sides to prevent nothing from going wrong."


    "I''m well aware of this matter. As the head, I understand the implications. Leave that to me." Fugaku spoke eith confidence. He didn''t take the Third''s promise seriously. cing bets on both Hokages was the most correct path for the Uchiha.


    With the Fourth Hokage already decided and irreversible, the Uchiha could contend for the position of Fifth Hokage.


    Itachi left the corridor. Although those inside might not have detected him eavesdropping, his father surely did. Even if Itachi suppressed his breath, he wouldn''t presume to deceive his father. However, allowing him to eavesdrop might be a test from his father.His father had told him multiple times that he wanted to bring honor to the n.


    Returning to his room, Itachi kept thinking about what he overheard, considering how he could appease the n if he was in his father''s position.


    ...


    Late November.


    Just as Konoha found itself embroiled in a new round of internal strife, the Land Of Demons quietly gathered their forces in an undisclosed dark location.


    One hundred people were gathered, consisting of three Jonins and the remainder being Chunins and Genins. These peoples'' identities remained absent from the records of the five major countries, allowing them to move unnoticed, even if they were stationed in the Land Of Snow.


    Shiraishi and Ayane led the group of 102 people to confront Kazahana Doto, who had taken over the Land Of Snow, after efficiently managing the affairs of the Land Of Demons over two months.


    "Well... will this small number of people really enough? Although the Land Of Snow is a small country, there are hundreds of ninjas."Sandaya Asama, once Sosetsu''s attendant and now Koyuki''s, expressed concern about the modest size of Shiraishi''s ninja force given the hundreds of ninjas in the Land Of Snow.


    "Don''t worry too much, Asama-san. You might question my strength, but Ayane''s reputation is well known. She''s able to contend with the Fourth Raikage, who with Kumo can single-handedly handle a thousand ninjas without an issue," Shiraishi reassured, signaling Asama not to be too anxious.


    Asama remained with doubts, believing Shiraishi to be too optimistic and underestimating the enemy. However, Shiraishi paid little attention to him, knowing the difficulty of ordinary people assessing a ninja''s strength. Therefore, he didn''t bother responding to him. Anyway, when the timees, he would understand. No matter how he tried to exin now, he won''t be able to dispel all the doubts within the man.


    "Okay, Asama-san, I believe my father. He won''t joke with something like this."


    Koyuki was also a little nervous, but she still had to showposure on her face. What she received from an early age was wasn''t an ordinary education. As a future ruler,her method of education was different from that of ordinary people.


    At any time, she had to maintain elegance andposure as a ruler. Even in death.


    Asama didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he always felt that the princess continued getting proficient in calling the rogue ninja ''Father''. He felt that the princess''s integrity was gone. Initially, she was a little shy and embarrassed, but now she can say such words without blushing or embarrassed. In a sense, the princess had grown a lot.


    "So, just treat it like an outing." Shiraishi also came over and patted Asama on the shoulder.


    Asama thought Shiraishi was being too optimistic and he was still underestimating the enemy. No matter what, this time when he goes to the Land Of Snow, what he had to deal with is the extremely powerful Doto, which wasn''t going to be as easy as an outing.


    It was a battle that determined the fate of a country, not a child''s y.


    ...


    Marching towards the of Land Of Snow, it was impossible to make a noise and notifying other countries about their movement against the Land Of Snow. In that case, they would be getting nothing but unnecessary trouble.


    Therefore, the ninjas apanying them also changed their outfits to not leave any traces. Even Shiraishi and Ayane covered themselves with hooded ck coats. Their'' mission this time to reim the Land Of Snow required discretion, with their objective being to secretly exert influence over the Land Of Snow.


    Despite his reservations about determining a country''s fate with such a small force, Shiraishi had extensively investigated the Land Of Snow for two months, thoroughly examining Doto''s capabilities before deciding to mobilize.


    Defeating Doto would pave the way for Koyuki to inherit the position of the daimyo, with officials aligning with the prevailing power.


    With the Land Of Demons being adjacent to the Land Of Snow, they followed the official road to the capital of the Land Of SnowYuki City.


    They chose midnight for the time of attack. During that time the city''s households had turned off their lights, making their movements easier. The target was clearthe castle in Yuki City where Doto resided.


    The castle was guarded by both regr soldiers and Yuki ninjas wearing chakra armors.


    Under the cover of night, Shiraishi and Ayane led the group to the huge gate of the castle.


    "Shiraishi-sama, let''s find a ce to discuss our strategy first. This city gate weighs at least a thousand kilograms and it''s constructed with special materials. Even explosives won''t be able to blow it up."


    Asama carefully cautioned Shiraishi. Finding a safe ce to discuss their strategy would prevent them from falling into the enemy''s siege, which would be very unfavorable to the battle.


    "No need, we dug up a secret passage here in advance."


    "Secret passage?" Asama was surprised, realizing ttheir thorough preparation.


    "Ayane, do it."


    Ayane stepped out, pressed her palm on the cold heavy gate. Arge amount of chakra umted in her palm, and then it was instantly released.


    Boom!


    The gigantic city gate suddenly looked like tattered rags; none of it fell to the groundpletely, and there was no obstacle in front of it, revealing a wide road leading to the interior of the castle.


    "It''s a convenient secret passage, Asama-san. The enemy won''t discover it before our people arrive," Shiraishi assured.


    Asama admitted he had underestimated the ninja''s power. He felt he needed a reassessment of his understanding of their capabilities in this era.


    "Besides as the true ruler of the Land Of Snow, there''s no reason to sneak into your own country. Don''t you think so, Koyuki?" Shiraishi smiled, touching Koyuki''s head.


    "Um.."


    Koyuki nodded heavily, feeling the warmth in Shiraishi''s palm.


    ---


    You can support me and read 150 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 206: 202: Treasure

    Chapter 206: 202: Treasure


    Two chapters


    ----


    The moment the gate exploded, the Yuki nins inside the castle immediately realized the situation and recognized they were facing an enemy attack. After a moment of initial panic, they regained theirposure. Their confidence emanating from the Chakra armor they worean armor-type ninja tool meticulously developed by the Land Of Snow over the years.


    This armor, once worn, generated a chakra shield capable of defending against any physical attack. Additionally, it absorbed the enemy''s chakra, providing it to the armor user. It could even spread its wings, enabling the user to fly freely in the sky. Against ninjas of equivalent level or even stronger opponents, they had a considerable advantage with their chakra armor.


    So, after realizing the enemy''s invasion, the Yuki nins immediately headed to where the gate exploded. There, they intended to showcase the might of their chakra armor to the invading forces.


    Shiraishi, however, had no intention of avoiding these Yuki ninjas. Prior to the attack, he had already assessed the ninjas'' capabilities, acknowledging that while the Chakra armor posed a challenge, it was primarily effective against ordinary ninjas. As his group advanced on the snow-covered path, arge number of Yuki ninjas wearing the Chakra armor approached from a distance.


    Seeing Shiraishi''s group, the Yuki nins were confounded by the sheer number of enemies d in ck robes. Unable to find out their country of origin, the two leaders sensed an ominous premonition, they had to prepare for an imminent intense battle.


    One of the leaders of the Yuki ninjas signaled an immediate attack. Their chakra armor expelled white cold air as the figures swiftly glided on the snow, rushing towards Shiraishi and the others with remarkable speed, leaving a trail of snowkes in their wake.


    The ninjas behind Shiraishi and Ayane didn''t hesitate to engage the group of Yuki ninjas.


    Even though the Yuki nins wore the so-called chakra armor, their threat level was surprisingly low. Shiraishi had gathered information indicating that the Genin Yuki nins had poor functions in their Chakra armor.


    "Let''s go." Shiraishi took the lead to clear the path. Intercepting the Yuki ninjas was just the prelude; the next step was to locate Doto.


    Seeing the aftermath of the exploded gate, Asama no longer doubted the ninjas'' strength.


    Indeed, in the confrontation with the Yuki ninjas, the Land Of Demons'' ninja forces decisively gained the upper hand. Despite the Chakra armor worn by the Yuki ninjas, their limited means of dealing with the enemy and rigid attack style made it easy for Shiraishi''s forces to anticipate their movements.


    Shiraishi''s ninja troops were proficient in ninjutsu, genjutsu, and taijutsu, and they cooperated seamlessly, showcasing flexibility, intelligence, and advantageous tactics.


    "Fire Release- Fireball Jutsu!"


    A huge fireball collided with the chakra armor''s shield, erupting in a burst of mes.


    Consistent with the information gathered, the Genin-level Yuki ninja''s Chakra armor proved inadequate. It was capable of ignoring only light ninja weapons such as kunai and shuriken but powerless against powerful fire release jutsus.


    A taijutsu ninja advanced forward, a powerful chakra instantly surged from their body. They shattered the core gemstone on the Chakra armor, executed a rotation, and delivered a roundhouse kick to the Yuki ninja''s chest.


    The Yuki ninja flew backward, skidding on the snow before stopping, unconscious.


    The taijutsu ninja held back, stil looking for the next opportunity to strike. Ninjutsu and genjutsu ninjas interfered on the sidelines, creating openings for the taijutsu ninja. The Yuki ninjas found themselves struggling against this coordinated attack.


    While some Yuki ninjas could exploit the weather changes in the Land for ice release jutsus, they eithercked the power to pose a threat or were thwarted by counterattacks.


    Every move by the Yuki ninjas fell under the surveince of Sensory nins in the attacking force. Detecting abnormal changes in their chakra, the sensory nins notified the nearby ninjutsu ninjas to use other Jutsus to neutralize the ice release.


    If it weren''t for the fact that this was the first realbat experience for these ninjas, their cooperation revealed some ws. Yet, Shiraishi considered this actualbat "examination" as a passing grade.


    For recruits, it wasn''t bad. There were still many opportunities ahead of them for further refinement, so there was no need to rush.


    Standing in front of the castle pce gate, a shadow emerged beneath the white stone, transforming into a solid shadow de. It extended through the door crack, with a subtle click the inner lock yielded to the shadow dancer''s action.


    The gate to the pce opened without anyone stepping forward opening it. It was eas dark inside, only the candlelight illuminated the way.


    "Ice release  Moby Dick!"


    The moment the door was opened, a cold and chilling sound spread through the air.


    From the dark, a huge white giant whale, sculpted from hard ice, emerged from the cold ground. Its immense pressure could crush a human body into a meatloaf.


    The power of this ninjutsu surpassed the capabilities of the Yuki ninjas outside.


    Shiraishi raised his head watching the approaching giant white whale with a calm expression. The weightless ck shadow de looked like a sh, moving towards the whale''s head, no sign of stopping.


    The Yuki ninja who released this ninjutsu, with ice-blue hair, - Roga, Doto''s capable subordinate. When he saw the weird ck shadow extending from the body of his enemy, Roga swiftly turned and fled without hesitation. His intuition warned him of extreme danger if he continued staying there.. His intuition was right. Before taking a few steps, the shadow de silently pierced through the back of his head without any sound.


    Roga''s consciousness fell into the darkness, as his body staggered a few steps forward before copsing motionless on the ground, breathless.


    The battle ended without suspense. For Shiraishi, this was a battle that could barely be considered a warm-up. The formidable chakra armor was useless against Shadow dancer''s de. Asama and Koyuki, however, saw it differently. Witnessing the death of Roga, the second most powerful ninja in the Land of Snow was unreal.


    "Let''s go." Shiraishi said, but Koyuki felt strange. She seem to have underestimated her ''father.''


    "Truly amazing... Ninjas are incredible existence." Asama marveled. If such a powerful ninja protected the Land of Snow, it may not necessarily bring them harm. The only problem was hiding the ninja''s identity from being revealed, a regrettable aspect in Asama''s eyes.


    However, nothing was perfect in the world . Several times, tin order to gain something, one must sacrifice another.


    What Shiraishi would bring to the Land of Snow remained uncertain for Asama. After all, he had alreadymitted to follow his new master until death.


    ....


    "After so long, can''t even a group of rats be dealt with?" Doto who had woke up due to themotion, expressed annoyance at the persistent disturbances. Getting of the bed, he wore a specially crafted Chakra armor, mostly ck with blue-painted joints, adding to his imposing figure. He picked up a ck coat by the side putting it on, he stepped into the corridor.


    Initially, he wanted the guards at the gate to call for Roga to ask why it was taking so long too deal.with the rats, Doto found the corridor strangely silent, absent of any guards. The only sounds were his breathing and the distant echoes of intense fighting. However, what made him felt weird was there was no ninja in the corridor. It was so quiet only the sound of his own breathing could be heard.


    Confused, he wondered where everyone had gone. If not for the ongoing battle outside, he might have suspected everyone in thr castle was dead and himself the sole survivor.


    "It seems the intruder is no ordinary enemy. I would like to see who dares to disrupt my castle." Doto sneered. He had been suppressing dissent in the country for some time. After a series of purges, there were fewer people who opposed him. He would be able to control the country soon.


    The intruders attacking the castle tonight were likely remnants of those unwilling to surrenderto.him, and they''re likely going for a final confrontation. Were they truly naive enough to believe they could thwart his ns? Their understanding of ninja power remains narrow and one-sided. He was going to make them understand one thing - Hes the sole ruler of the Land Of Snow.


    Walking along the pce corridor toward the exit, Doto grew tired of the noises outside. Disposing of the rebels quickly would allow him have a peaceful sleep, his sole thought at the moment.


    As he walked, a slender ck shadow quietly emerged from a corner''s darkness, silently tailing the imposing figure.


    With diminishing distance, the ck shadow elerated, and a solid shadow de emerged from the ground.


    Suddenly, Doto turned around and jumped back, his arms covered in chakra armor crossed defensively.


    The shadow de flickered past him. Doto felt a sharp pain in his arm, he was surprised to find a clean cut on the chakra armor, blood seeping from the wound. He froze. He never expected he would get injured while wearing the chakra armor. Confusedly, he subconsciously looked at the corner shadow where the attack came from.


    Four people walked out quietly, and the shadow retracted into one of their body.


    "Doto!! used for kiling Sosetsu-sama and usurping the throne, your end hase. Surrender, and maybe you can survive." Asama announced the charges against Doto. Killing his elder brother and stealing the Daimyo title.


    "Hmph!" Doto snorted coldly, disdaining from making any exnations. He looked past Asama, focusing more on his niece with a pleased glint in his eyes. "Koyuki-chan, remember you''re uncle''s good niece, are you so eager to give the hexagonal crystal to me?" He spoke naturally with friendliness.


    "Doto, I don''t have an uncle who kills their own family. If you confess and plead guilty now, i might spare you from death." Koyuki replied, despite her reservations about Doto.


    "You''re making uncle sad, Koyuki-chan. It appears not seeing you for a few months has turned you into a disobedient child. Uncle is truly sad." Doto sighed, then he focused his gase on her, more precisely the hexagonal crystal hanging from her neck.


    The key to unlocking the hidden treasure.


    Originally Doto prepared to retrieve the crystal under Konoha''s protection, his ns were unexpectedly expedited by Koyuki''s return. This fortuitous event meant he will be unlocking the country''s treasures sooner, investing more in chakra armor research, forming an invincible army, annexing neighboring nations, and ascending to the status of the five major countries. Thinking about the dreams he had for so many years were about to be realized. He couldn''t help but feel ted.


    To him, Koyuki''s impoliteness was merely a child''s tantrum.


    "Quit the pretense. I''m just asking you, will you surrender or not?" Koyuki took a deep breath, Doto''s hypnotical gentle greetings made her feel disgusted.


    "Do you think you can resist me after getting entangled with a group of rebels? It seems the fear given to you before wasn''t deep enough. It doesn''t matter, I''ll have more time to teach you how to respect your elders."


    "The ninjas outside have almost been dealt with, if you are still obsessed..."


    "Are they your reliance?" Doto cut off Koyuki''s words, confidently sweeping towards Shiraishi and Ayane, who remained silent.


    "I was careless earlier. I didn''t expect someone to able to pierce through my chakra armor. But don''tpare me to that group of wastes outside. My power and this special armor, when fully unleashed, even I might feel scared." Doto said asserted, victory gleaming in his eyes. On the ck chakra armor, therenwasna terrifying aura fluctuation, apanied by a powerful burst of chakra materializing from him.


    Although such terrifying power required the aid of the special chakra armor, it also proved Doto''s strength wasn''t that bad. The floor beneath his feet shattered, a robust repelling force field enveloping him. Dark shadows shed in Doto''s eyes as a ck dragon phantom faintly coiled around his fist.


    The ck dragon''s phantom, entwined around Doto''s fist, causing an incredibly cold air, rapidly lowering the surrounding temperature.


    Koyuki and Asama shuddered. For ordinary people like them, facing the level of pressure was indeed daunting.


    "Is it Ice Release again? It looks interesting." Ayane chuckled softly.


    "Go easy on him. The Chakra armor on him has extremely high research value." Shiraishi turned his head.


    "Don''t worry, I will control my power and not damage that armor."


    After Ayane finished speaking, her figure disappeared from the spot, a ck-coated blur tearing through space like lightning, heading straight for Doto.


    ''So fast!'' Doto was startled, astonished by Ayane''s speed. This level of speed wasn''t typical for ordinary ninjas. However, as long as the ninja controlling the shadow de refrained from attacking, as someone wearing the special chakra armor he was least afraid of Taijutsu.


    Seeing the figure approaching him, Doto casually jumped back, maintaining enough distance to analyze her movements.


    This running posture, foot speed, and the trajectory of her palm strike. Doto''s quick-thinking brain deduced his enemy''s strategy in an instant. The seemingly light palm strikes from his opponent appeared harmless, but the quick movement suggested that all the power concentrated on the her legs and feet. The palm strike was merely a bait.


    ''Ridiculous! Stupid!''


    To Doto, such an obvious provocation was riddled with ws. He effortlessly saw through the attack at a nce. The shadows in his eyes got darker as he raised his fist.


    "I''ve seen through all your attacks! Freeze before me! -- Ice Release -ck Dragon Blizzard!"


    His fist swung, and the ck dragon shadow wrapped around his fist flew, enveloped in blood-chilling cold air. A colossal ck dragon rushed towards Ayane.


    The ck dragon opened its massive mouth, spitting out a cold breath freezing the air, intending to swallow Ayane.


    "You should be frozen into an ice cube by now, even dead. Really stupid. If you hadn''t met me, you might have lived a little longer." Doto sneered. As he finished speaking, a pitch-ck figure appeared before him.


    Ayane''s hat was blown away by the ck storm, her long ck hair flying. Her pure white pupils stared emotionlessly at Doto, as if she was looking at a dead man.


    The ck dragon disappeared at some point, turning into a gentle wind that breezed through the corridor, bringing only a refreshing cool air.


    Before Doto could react, in his eyes, Ayane''s seemingly light and weak palm softly struck the armor on his chest. His body trembled violently, the impact bypassing the outer armor, hitting the inside of his body. His ears buzzed nonstop, brain nk, bloodshot eyes criss-crossing, his body catapulted like a shell, mming fiercely against the wall at the end of the corridor.


    Boom!


    Doto''s body was covered by the dust and debris.


    Ayane walked towards Doto''s position, easily removing the massive rubble covering his body. Hey there, still breathing, and if he was treated on time, he might survive. However, his Chakra armor remained unscathed, perfectly preserved.


    She grabbed Doto by the back cor, roughly dragging him from the ruins, showing no concern for his current state.


    Koyuki sighed inwardly at the sight of the defeated figure. She hadn''t thought how to deal with Doto. Just as she was about to speak, Ayane interjected, "By the eay, part of the reason for this guy''s rebellion is because of the treasure he believed your father hid here, and the key is the crystal"


    "Treasure?" Koyuki was slightly surprised, ncing down at the crystal ornament hanging from her neck. For the crystal Doto had continuously pursued her.


    Asama had a nk expression "Well, i haven''t heard Sosetsu-sama mention any treasure hidden." As a close servant privy to the affairs, Asama was indeed qualified to make such statements.


    Koyuki nodded in agreement. The hexagonal crystal was a gift left to her by her father. Although he asked her to keep it safe, she never heard of any connection between the hexagonal crystal and the so-called hidden treasure.


    Unexpectedly, when Doto, on the verge of dying, heard Koyuki''s words, he coughed and spat out blood.


    "Don''t... don''t joke. It''s a priceless treasure. How could my information be wrong? Take me there quickly. Anyway, I''ve been defeated."nDoto recognized hisplete failure, and it was very likely that he would be executed publicly in front of the people.


    "I''ve said it all; there is no such treasure." Koyuki responded with displeasure, thinking Doto was delusional.


    "Impossible! The treasure is hidden in the Rainbow Ice Wall, and the hexagonal crystal is needed to open the entrance. Koyuki! Take me there, and you can do whatever you want with me." Doto pleaded, his eyes showing a rare sincerity, yearning to witness the great treasure before his death.


    Koyuki hesitated but eventually nodded, her expressionplex.


    Seeing this, Shiraishi was also interested by the Land Of Snow''s so-called treasure. Yet, why did Koyuki and Asama firmly deny the existence of treasure, while Doto was convinced otherwise? It was quite strange.


    The Rainbow Ice Wall stood as the treasure hidden ce etched in the memory of Doto.


    Located near Yuki city in an iceke, several enormous, smooth ice walls rose, covering most of the frozen expanse.


    Judging by the craftsmanship, it was undoubtedly a work of art. Within the walls, a small ind engraved with mysterious seals emerged. A hexagonal hole in the center awaited a key to activate the mechanism.


    Shiraishi sensed something strange when he stepped closer, eyeing Ayane, who was preparing to watch some good show.


    Koyuki observed the hexagonal keyhole, hesitating before taking the crystal around her neck and inserting it into the matching hole.


    Boom!


    "The great treasure... it''sing out..."


    The ground trembled, but Doto wasn''t panicking. Even before his defeat, he was excited being here. After searching for so many years, seeing the priceless treasure hidden by his brother was fulfilling.


    Koyuki and Asama watched in astonishment, they had no idea of the mysterious treasure hidden within the Rainbow Ice Wall.


    As the ground quaked, the surrounding ice gradually melted, and waves of hot air emerged.


    ''Heat flow?'' Shiraishi frowned, sensing something was wrong.


    A brilliant light beamed down, turning the night as bright as day. The ice and snow surrounding them melted rapidly under the influence of the warming energy.


    After the ice and snow melted, the surroundingndscape underwent a drastic transformation. Green grass and vibrant flowers sprouted, and the once frozenke transformed into a scene resembling spring.


    This revolutionary shift in seasons left Shiraishi marveling at the enchanting craftsmanship of the Land Of Snow''s craftsmen.


    "Treasure... Where''s... the treasure?" Doto staggered forward while coughing out blood, his injured body struggling to maintain stability. Greedily, he looked around his surroundings, hoping to discover the treasure he dreamed of. However, no matter how hard he searched, he couldn''t see any trace of treasure.


    "Where''s the treasure? Why is my treasure missing? Did you hide it?" Doto realized something was wrong and swept alll of them with ferocious eyes..


    Not disturbed by the questioning from Doto, Ayane admired the beautiful scenery that defied the usual snowy conditions and smiled, saying, "This is the treasure. Is there any more precious treasure than witnessing the spring scenery in the Land Of Snow, where it snows all year round?"


    ''What... what?" Spring? The treasure was to see the spring scenery? What sort of treasure is this?'' Doto surged with disbelief, coughing repeatedly, almost breathless.


    "If this is uneptable, there are things that can barely be called treasures, like heaters that melt the white snow in winter, turning it into a spring." Ayane replied with a smile.


    Doto was stunned at this revtion. ''Heater? I spent my entire life killing for a heater?'' Unable to contain it any longer, a mouthful of blood spurted from his mouth. He fell to the ground, eyes widened, now he waspletely dead.


    "I told you not to always be so wicked." Shiraishi gave Ayane a wry smile.


    With her Byakugan, it became apparent that the so-called Land Of Snow''s treasure was likely known to be a heater from the beginning.


    "I just wanted him to die with peace of mind, fulfilling his dying wish. How could I have known his mental endurance was so poor? This is none of my business, Shiraishi-kun." Ayane said while maintaining her gentle smile.


    In the eyes of Koyuki and Asama, Ayane''s smile seemed more like that of a devil, causing shivers to run down their spines.


    At this moment, they understood why Ayane had suddenly brought up the treasure in front of Doto  it was to please herself, to witness the funny death of Doto.


    "This woman is scary!" Koyuki and Asama thought at the same time.


    "Remember, Koyuki. Don''t show mercy to those who harm you. Too muchpassion may not make them grateful. The correct way to deal with an enemy is to retaliate with an eye for an eye, a determination as ruthless and cold as winter, making sure they never returned again." Ayane advised, walking up to Koyuki and gently stroking her head.


    Koyuki nodded repeatedly, acknowledging the wisdom in her mother''s words.


    ------


    You can support me and read 150 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 207: 203: Humans and Tailed Beasts

    Chapter 207: 203: Humans and Tailed Beasts


    The civil strife in the Land Of Snowpletely subsided overnight.


    Of course, for a remote and small country like the Land Of Snow, if they weren''t focused on, the five major powers will hardly take any action.


    While the Land Of Snow had hundreds of ninjas, theirbat power was weak, and they werepletely different from small countries such as the Land Of Grass and the Land of Rain that had established ninja viges.


    In general, the chaos within the Land Of Snow didn''t cause an imbnce in the stable situation of the big countries, or even have any impact. It was just a symbolic letter of congrattions sent to Koyuki when she inherited the name of the Land Of Snow. Other than that, there was no other action.


    In the world, the five major powers had a detached status, upying the most extensivend, the richest poption, and the most powerful military force in the world. Any small country trying to fight against the five major powers was tantamount to fighting against a cart.


    In this situation, Shiraishi had expected that the power of the Land Of Demons waspletely hibernated into the Land Of Snow, and Koyuki, who defeated the Doto, was also the legal heir of the Land Of Snow. In the eyes of outsiders, it was just a change in regime for the Land Of Snow. Based on this situation, they had no excuse to criticize the Land Of Snow or to make any fuss about it.


    Post-war recovery took precedence now within the major countries.


    "I didn''t expect that the treasure left by Sosetsu-sama turned out to be a heater. I thought he really left some important treasure."


    Deep within the castle, Asama sighed for a while.


    The internal turmoil in the Land Of Snow was over. Next, it was necessary to appease the panic of the people. Those Yuki nins who were defeated in the army didn''t necessarily have to be wiped out. For the Genins, it was only natural to ept them all to serve the reconstruction of the Land Of Snow. In this regard, Shiraishi came in handy, and the development n had already been drawn up before attacking the Land Of Snow.


    "No, Asama-san, the heater left by my father is indeed a treasure to me. Because he promised me in the past that he wanted me to see the arrival of spring. I couldn''t understand back then, but now I finally do" Koyuki sat on the throne with a solemn attitude.


    Asama was just puzzled, but didn''t speak. To Koyuki that was indeed a treasure worth cherishing, but to the dead Doto, it was just a pure joke.


    "So, in order to let more people see the spring here, I n to turn the iceke near the rainbow ice wall into a national tourist attraction to attract people from all over the world. What do you think, Asama-san?"


    Asama nodded and replied: "This is indeed a good idea, but now we need to restore people''s livelihood as soon as possible, and we need to spend a lot of money. I''m afraid there is no way to implement the n to build the tourist attraction immediately."


    "This isn''t a problem. My father will invest one billion ryoin the early stage, so the rest of the work is to recruit skilled craftsmen in the country."


    ''Ome billion ryo? an upfront investment?'' Asama couldn''t help but be surprised by the huge financial resources of the Land Of Demons.


    "If this is the case, then there won''t be any problem. With the start-up capital of One billion ryo, not only can the Rainbow Ice Wall be turned into a tourist attraction, but our can be increased."


    With frequent turbulent incidents, it made Asama seriously aware of how important it was to establish a ninja army. If his former lord could squeeze out such huge amount of funds to develop his own army, and train more ninjas, even if Doto had a second heart, he wouldn''t dare to act rashly.


    In the past, Land Of Snow had an attitude of getting rich and being safe. Looking at it now, the pressure to be bound to the ck cart of the Land Of Demons in the future will be far heavier than the pressure brought by the rebellion.


    The fact that the current Minister of Military Affairs of the Land Of Demon was a Konoha S-rank rogue ninja was enough to cause a huge international storm in the world.


    As an allied countries, the Land Of Snow naturally won''t be able to escape the me, they will also be condemned by the countries.


    It''s just that things were already done now, so it wasn''t time to talk about the rtionship between Koyuki and Shiraishi. If the Land of Snow wanted to be stronger and richer, they could only rely on the secret support of the Land Of Demons.


    Fortunately, Shiraishi assisted them in taking back power, and he didn''t interfere too much with the regime, so Koyuki wouldn''t be a puppet daimyo.


    If such a thing did happened, it will undoubtedly be a huge blow to Asama. When they finally got over Doto, if more ferocious beasts were to be introduced, there would be no ce left to cry.


    "That''s right. Father asked me to find a hidden site as soon as possible, set up a research institute and a weapon factory, and step up the research and mass production of the chakra armor. When the research institute and weapon factory arepleted, there will be a second batch of funds from him."


    After listening to Koyuki''s narration, Asama had a more intuitive feeling about the wealth and power of the Land Of Demons. A powerful ally like the Land Of Demons wasn''t necessarily all that bad for the Land of Snow.


    ....


    Shiraishi spent a month in the Land Of Snow before finally leaving. He stayed there mainly to consolidate the military power of the Land Of Snow.


    Simr to the Land Of Demons, the military power in the Land Of Snowprised of ordinary soldiers and Yuki ninjas who only knew how to use chakra.


    After the rebellion, the Yuki ninjas involved faced varied consequences. Some major factions were wiped out, some were in prison cells awaiting reform, and about 100 who surrendered were formally incorporated into the military by Shiraishi.


    This had been nned with his adoptive daughter. Shiraishi would oversee the military, while Koyuki, the new daimyo, would make the final decisions.


    Bing the Minister of Military Affairs and having control over the military power was sufficient for Shiraishi. Despite Koyuki''s young age, with Asama''s assistance, managing the Land Of Snow would not be a significant challenge.


    The restructuring of the Land Of Snow couldn''t be achieved in a day or two.


    The military unification came first, followed by deploying the army to clear roads in the Land Of Snow and strengthen ties with the Land Of Demons.


    As for future mergers, it was a different matter for another time.


    Sith the lessons he learnt from the Land Of Demons, Shiraishi felt more confident about the Land Of Snow''s restructuring n.


    Doto''s reign had inadvertently provided a solid starting point. His harsh methods against opposing noble forces had weakened them, making it easier for Shiraishi to implement reforms.


    So, Shiraishi sincerely hoped the remaining nobles would cooperate; otherwise, he wouldn''t hesitate to take ruthless measures than Doto to secure stability. To prevent noble forces from obstructing Koyuki, Shiraishi strategically despised them but tactically valued their role.


    In a traditional country like Land Of Snow, it wasn''t umon for the daimyo to be a puppet of the noble group. To prevent these forces and others from counterattacking, he left ninjas to monitor their every move.


    Half of the ninjas who came with them remained in the Land Of Snow, managing the surrendered Yuki ninjas and ensuring Koyuki''s safety.


    "The matter of the Land Of Snow is now over, and the rest is the Land Of Bear and the Land Of Honey."


    Shiraishi nned to regrly monitor the Land Of Snow''s development to prevent oversights. If there was no powerful external intervention, the Land Of Snow''s affairs seemed secure.


    Shiraishi''s next n was to bring the Land Of Honey and Land Of Bears into the fold. These two countries would serve as the best springboards for the Land Of Demons to attack the Land of Wind.


    "But it''s not so easy to win those two countries." Ayane thought for a while before replying.


    The sess in the Land Of Snow was partly due to internal chaos and Koyuki''s presence. But unlike the Land of Honey, theycked a suitable excuse for interventing in the Land Of Bears.


    "There should be much less resistance to incorporating the Land Of Honey." Shiraishi said.


    "Oh?"


    "The Land of Honey was gued by demon in the past. They showed their kindness to the Miko at that time, hoping to merge their country into the Land Of Demons. But, the one back thrn refused." Shiraishi said with a strange expression.


    "Refused?" Ayane was surprised.


    "If the information I collected isn''t wrong, it''s true. I don''t understand why such a good opportunity would be rejected."


    Ayane found it iprehensible, considering the benefits. Because if it was any of the five nations they wouldn''t even waste anymore time.


    "I think the Miko from all ages find it troublesome. They don''t like participating in secr disputes or they have no interest in participating at all. Their mission is to suppress the demon, and forcing them into other roles might attract their resentment."


    Shiraishi recalled the Miko stating that their significance to humans was special. Their missiony in suppressing the demon, prioritizing their mission over managing a country. Inparison to governing a country, they clearly preferred being with themselves. They didn''t like the feeling of being thrown into the spotlight by people, forced to nod and bing the country''s "god" without much choice.


    "So the Land Of Honey can be dealt with quickly, right?"


    "In more than a month, after the Miko gives birth smoothly, I''ll find out what''s going on after I ask about it and see how she ns to deal with the Land Of Honey. Butpared to Land Of Honey, the most difficult here is undoubtedly the Land Of Bears. It will be very troublesome for a country with a ninja vige to be annexed by us."


    "Hoshigakure? Indeed, with a well-established ninja vige, it would be indeed more troublesome to deal with than the Land Of Snow." Ayane nodded seriously.


    Although the Land Of Bears, a small country, it has a rtively mature ninja vige system just like small countries like the Land of Grass and the Land of Rain.


    The ninja nige - Hoshigakure. It''s said that the ninjas from Hoshigakure were good at using a secret Chakra jutsu called "Mysterious Peacock." which was very famous in the Land Of Bears.


    Shiraishi and Ayane felt that dealing with Hoshigakure would be troublesome, but they weren''t referring to the fighting power of this ninja vige. The biggest difficultyy on how to legally and how to go unnoticed while annexing the Land of Bears. If the operation wasn''t done properly, their full power will be exposed, and the loss outweighed the gains.


    The reason why the Land Of Demons has lived so well these years was because the other countries were on the bright side, while the Land Of Demons had always been lurking in the dark, pretending to be harmless while winning the trust of other countries. Coupled with a series of special reasons such as the protection mechanism of being a neutral country, the Land Of Demons was like a fish in water.


    "It seems that Yagura will start his operation within a year. Regarding the situation of the Land Of Bears, we can prepare after assisting Yagura''s operation. ording to the n, there''s still a long time for our side to be used for his arrangement. After confirming Kirigakure''s position, the pressure on our side will be reduced."


    ...


    January.


    The beginning of the new year also brought a new atmosphere to the Land Of Demons.


    After returning from the Land of Snow, Shiraishi found himself juggling responsibilities between his family, the office, and theb. His main focus in theb revolved around researching tailed beasts and the Zero Tail.


    Currently, among the ninja viges, only Kumogakure in the Land of Lightning had implemented technology utilizing tailed beasts, mainly at the military level.


    Shiraishi''s vision extended beyond military applications; he envisioned using the power of tailed beasts for the development of medicines and tools, expanding their benefits to the Land of Demons far beyond the military level alone.


    This idea wasn''t groundless, tailed beasts'' chakra had extremely powerful healing abilities and a unique recovery effect. If used for medicines, it could be a significant market sess.


    Healing was just one effects of Tailed Beast Chakra, it also increase''s a ninja''s physique and boosting their battle explosive power, potentially even turning an almost defeat into victory.


    In essence, as long as thr utilization of Tailed Beast technology is used effectively it could bring endless benefits to the Land of Demons.


    As for Zero Tail.... It is a unique life form nor more worse than tailed beasts. Andpared to the collected parts of the tailed beasts, the Zero Tail was preserved entirely in the experiment.


    Zero Tail, originally controlled by the former Land of Sky, fed on human sadness and despair to evolve itself. Currently the power of the Zero Tails wasn''t on par with a tailed beast in power, but Shiraishi believes its growth potential is significant. It''s just that Shiraishi didn''t allow the Zero Tail to grow without limiting it.


    Shiraishi restrained the growth because he couldn''t control its consciousness. Allowing Zero Tail to reach the level of a tailed beast without control would bring nothing but trouble.


    The Zero Tail currently lies dormant due to its weakened state. He knew that once the Zero Tail fully recovered, it wouldn''t be obidiemt. A disobedient weapon can only be destroyed.


    Theb houses floor-standing ss cylinders containing tailed beast chakras catalyzed by special medicines, growing to match certain physical characteristics of the tailed beasts.


    For ordinary ninjas, this level of the tailed beasts'' power waspletely enough. Just by absorbing one of them, even a genin migt easily defeat Jonin. But for Shiraishi, they were far from perfect.


    Inter stages of drug production and ninja equipment development, the Tailed Beast Chakra may be essential for efficiency and cost savings.


    Unfortunately, its a pity Rin wasn''t a perfect Jinchuriki, otherwise they would have had technological advancements with the Tailed Beast chakra.


    Observing the Zero Tail in its ss cylinder, its dark, snake-shaped body hints at an intricate biological specimen. Shiraishi knew that despite the appearance of calmness, the Zero Tail seeked an opportunity to escape from this ce.


    The ss cylinder, with its high chakra suppression effect and sturdy material, prevented easy destruction. Shiraishi has taken precautions with a specially prepared solution to weaken Zero Tail, ensuring it remained contained.


    On the experimental table, there was a purification device with fragments of the Zero Tail''s body, which wasposed of pure dark chakra which contained emotions of sadness and despair.


    Shiraishi wanted to find ways in strip away the ''darkness'' from Zero Tail''s chakra. The darkness extracted can be used to create poisons capable of weakening an enemy''s spirit. The Chakra and darkness within the Zero Tail could be considered as rare treasures. Even the slightest waste was a regrettable urrence in hus eyes.


    "Shiraishi-sensei, the data has been restated. It seems the utilization rate is a few tenths of a percent higher than the previous assessment." Nohara Rin wore a white coat and a white mask on her face. She sat in front of theputer, calcted the data, and informed Shiraishi of thetest experimental results.


    "It seems that the technology of maturing the tailed beasts is still quite different."


    Tailed Beast chakra was difficult to use. The negative energy contained in them was far more terrifying than that of the Zero Tail, making its removal quite difficult. If the power was used on a human''s body, it could cause them to lose their mind, causing even severe trauma to their body and spirit.


    In the entire world, the only one capable of fully using the power of a tailed beast was Killer B, Kumo''s Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, the brother of the Fourth Raikage.


    Shiraishi greatly admired such a character. He could fully dissolve the resentment of the tailed beast chakra and seamlessly integrate with the tailed beast. This wasn''t something that could be easily achieved with just words.


    It''s Killer B himself who has an open mind that was difficult for ordinary people to live in peace with the tailed beast, enabling the tailed beast to open its heart to trust and agree with him.


    To him, this was much better than the Wood Release and Sharingan''s violent control of tailed beasts. As far as he knew, after so many years in the world, only Killer B har achieved this level of understanding, truly understanding the mind of the tailed beast. Even with people like the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara in the past, they had failed to do this. They used the power of the tailed beast, more or less for personal interests.


    Shiraishi felt that he, too, was selfish. He wasn''t as broad-minded as Killer B, but it didn''t prevent him from admiring someone like him. f he could have a face-to-face conversation, it might be a great inspiration for his research on tailed beasts.


    "It''s a pity that the Seven-Tails inside hates me and has been reluctant to speak with me." Rin smiled helplessly.


    After returning from the Shikkotsu Forest, she''s been living in the research facility, helping out in the hospitals and research facilities. Obito who spent more than half a year, and after barely mastering the usage of natural energy, he also returned from the forest and served as an ordinary patrol soldier in the military area alongside his fellow nsmen.


    "Humans selfishly define tailed beasts as uncontroble dangerous creatures, arbitrarily regarding them as symbols of ''disaster'' and ''evil,'' and they use the excuses as reasons to ignore their own will and impose various restrictions on their freedom. This is a manifestation of arrogance in itself. There''s no one else who can be a perfect Jinchuriki. Just work hard towards your goal."


    Shiraishiforted Rin with a smile. Rin was only about thirteen or fourteen years old now, and there was still a long life to deal with the tailed beast.. so there was no need to rush.


    "Should the research continue?" Rin asked.


    "Of course. I sympathize with the tailed beast, but I''m only criticizing humans from the perspective of a fair third party. But in fact, I''m also a human, and I can''t just look at humans from the standpoint of a tailed beast. I just see the fate of the weak being dominated by the strong. Simrly, the benefits that the tailed beast could bring to use are what i pay attention to. The will of the tailed beast itself isn''t what I need to consider. Maybe what I just said was heard by the Seven Tails inside, and.. i can guess the beast is sneering with disdain currently." Shiraishi suddenly said with a smile.


    "Indeed, it''s in a bad mood right now." Rin smiled wryly. ''Any of the tailed will probably feel resentment and dissatisfaction towards Shiraishi-sensei'' after hearing his words.''


    So much so that this resentment was clearly passed into Rin''s body, making her feel the weight of the tailed beast''s resentment towards humans. It was a deadlock between tailed beasts and humans that will probablyst forever. Tailed beasts for tailed beasts, and humans for humans.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you for the time being, Rin, I''m going out now."


    Shiraishi took off his gloves, throwing them into the trash, and was about to leave theb. ording to the time agreed more than a year ago, it was time to go to the shrine to see his newly born adopted daughter.


    -----


    You can support me and read 150 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 208: 204: Miko and Nine Tails Jinchuriki

    Chapter 208: 204: Miko and Nine Tails Jinchuriki


    Lost my phone...


    -----


    Returning to the shrine, the air was refreshingly clean, offering a sense of purification for the soul. However, within this clean atmosphere, a lingering chill prevailed. It wasn''t merely from the seasonal weather changes but a more profound, prating cold.


    The empty hall greeted Shiraishi as the first visitor of the day. The usual attendants and guards hadn''t arrived yet. Beyond the curtain, the Miko sat, cradling a softly crying girl in her arms.


    As Shiraishi approached, the Miko spoke, "Shiraishi-san arrived early."


    "I sensed a change in the atmosphere over here and with the neen months you mentioned aligning with the recent birth, I came to see. All seems to be going well." Shiraishi looked at the child in the Miko''s arms.


    Shion.


    "Shiraishi-san should be able to sense it with Sage Mode."


    Shiraishi nodded in agreement, his expression serious. Despite feeling the Miko''s current weakness, the crying baby had an aura simr to the Miko when they met for the first time. Not a human breath. Her power was evidently being transferred to the child.


    "But is it really okay to transfer your power to her ?" Shiraishi asked, expressing his concern.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as I''m alive, the demon''s power won''t touch the human world. And if I''m not around in the future, Shion will continue my work." The Miko said as if already epting her fate.While sounding sad, there was no sorrow in her tone. She viewed it as her fate and responsibility, This intertwined fate with the demon had persisted since ancient timesa destiny the Miko bore.


    After a brief exchange, Shiraishi followed her to the shrine''s side hall. The side hall, not far from the main hall, took about a minute to reach. Its spacious interior featured a circr altar with mysterious seals. In the center, an ancient stone door remained tightly closed.


    Purple-ck mist seeped through the stone door''s cracks like delicate silk strands. Even if the seal was wless it couldn''t stop the insidious intrusion from the demon on the other side.


    As Shiraishi approached the stone gate, he felt an increasing mental pressure. The purple-ck mist was like some kind of poison to humans. If it wasn''t for his senjutsu chakra which protected him, ordinary ninjas would probably have been deprived of their sanity by this darkness if they came close to the door.


    "This is..." Shiraishi began, even before the Miko could exin, he already had his suspicions.


    "The altar where the demon is sealed. However, only the demon''s soul is here..The body was sealed in a different ancestral hall of the Land Of Swamp."


    The Land of Swamp, a neighboring country to the Land of Demons, wasn''t part of Shiraishi''s immediate ns due to its size and limited poption. Once the Land of Honey and the Land of Bears situation were addressed, the Land of Swamp would be an easier target.


    cing the baby in the cradle, the Miko showed a rare smile.


    Shiraishi observed Shion, Miroku, and then Shion again in the cradle, he narrowed his eyes. This wasn''t his first encounter with the demon''s power. Neen months ago, he sensed something was wrong. Now, using Sage Mode for a closer perception, he felt that matters were moreplex than he had imagined.


    The powers of the demon and the Miko were remarkably simr, with contrasting natures only in their manifestations.


    The Miko''s power exuded an invible and untouchable quality. The demon''s power, however, seemed to gather all the dark and filthy aspects of human hearts, extending beyond ninjas to afflict humanity as a whole. Thinking deeply it hinted at the possibility that human sins birthed monsters like the demon.


    "Miroku-sama, I want to confirm how long the seal here can continue to suppress the demon?"


    Shiraishi looked at the stone gate in the altar, where the Miko''s power lingered, albeit with a faint breath. If this persisted, it was only a matter of time before the seal weakened. So, he needed to make preparations for the demon''s potential breach, preventing sudden chaos in the country.


    ording to his collected information, thest supernatural disaster not only disrupted the Land of Demons but also affected surrounding countries. He didn''t want the country he had painstakingly built, to be ravaged by this demon.


    Moreover, the location where the demons'' soul was sealedy deep within the Land Of Demons. The potential disaster upon the demons'' escape would be immeasurable.


    After a brief hesitation, the Miko responded, "With my current power, I''m still suppress the demon for about five to ten years."


    ''Five to ten years??!'' It sounded like an uncertain time. This wasn''t favorable for Shiraishi.


    "Then I''ll have people from the Uzumaki n strengthen the seal and extend its release date."


    The next five to ten years will be an important period for the Land Of Demons'' development. Even if the demon wanted to break free, it must face a fully prepared defense.


    "No, human sealing jutsus are useless ." The Miko shook her head and said calmly to Shiraishi.


    Surprised, Shiraishi approached the ancient stone gate, pressing his palm against it while circting Senjutsu Chakra in his body, covering the stone gate in the form of a seal. To his surprise, the gate was indeed covered by the Miko''s sealing jutsu, with an additionalyer, yet the double seal didn''t reduce the purple-ck mist. This implied that his sealing jutsu had no effect.


    "It''s truly strange that the four-element sealing ispletely useless."


    Obviously the sealing jutsu worked effectively against negative monsters like the Zero Tail, so why not the demon? Frowning, Shiraishi thought about the answer to this puzzling question.


    "The demon isn''t an ordinary creature. Its somehow a unique creatures naturally formed bybining all the darkness in the human heart with chakra. The only way to deal with them is to transform into the opposite ''substance'' of the demon to restrain its actions."


    "Can''t we deal with the root cause?"


    "Theoretically, we could eliminate the root cause by eradicating all human desires, and it would naturally disappear. Otherwise, killing once would only see human desiresre-intertwining again, creating a new one due to various karmas."


    The darkness within human hearts sustained the demons'' existence. Hearing the Miko''s exnation, Shiraishi sighed, his suspicions confirmed.


    "The reason we chose to seal rather than kill is, after death, it randomly resurrects somewhere around the world, making it challenging to find again. Additionally, the demon has wisdom surpassing that of ordinary people, making it troublesome to deal it when it goes dormant for a while."


    Therefore, choosing to seal and suppress rather than kill the demon was the best strategy the Miko of the past could think of. Otherwise, if demon randomly resurrected somewhere in the world, lying dormant for centuries, the Miko''s power might not pose a threat anymore.


    "The Miko''s fate is truly burdensome."


    "It bes bearable once you get used to it. In fact, Shiraishi-san also has the potential to be a ''Miko,''"


    Shiraishi''s mouth twitched, unsure how to respond.


    "As long as you''re is willing to shed your you, he can gain the power to restrain the demon. However, I understand this might not be something Shiraishi-san desires.Ater all, given the numerous desires in his heartpared to many other. people."


    Shiraishi remained silent, acknowledging the Miko''s perspective.


    "Of course, having more desires doesn''t necessarily mean evil. Distinguishing everything in the world as justice or evil is inherently narrow-minded. So, even if the demon was to wipe out humanity one day, the problem would still lie with humans. The root cause of this darkness is the countless wars waged by humans for thousands of years, making the demon strongest during times of war."


    "Does Miroku-sama hate ninjas?"


    "Indeed, including the Sage of the Six Paths, he''s one of the Miko''s least favorite person.. Blind trust in humans has spread Chakra, derived from the mutation of natural energy, among them, resulting in monsters capable of destroying humanity. This has burdened the Miko with unnecessary missions from the people of this country, imposing numerous responsibilities."


    Walking towards the gate, the Miko seemed to addressing Shiraishi and at the same time conveying her thoughts to the demon on the other side.


    "If it weren''t for this mission, I could have led the life of an ordinary girl and enjoyed the happiness of ''freedom,''"


    However, behind the gate, only chilling sneers and a mocking voice echoed.


    "Sorry, Shiraishi-san, I seem to be talking too much." The Miko wore an apologetic smile..


    "It''s okay. You''re right. Humans often force their will on others, including me. At least, you seem more like a human, aren''t you?" She nodded.


    Even the Miko had emotions and desires, but due to the necessity of training their special powers, she skillfully concealed them in normal times. asionally, she willingly vented about life, releasing the pressure and burden in her heart, umting negative emotions. Perhaps when it exploded, she might transform into another demon.


    "Shiraishi-san, I think you''re thinking about something impolite." The Miko appeared to have seen through Shiraishi''s heart, looking straight at him.


    "No, I just admire the Miko throughout the ages. They are loyal and responsible for guarding humanity."


    "Guardian? It''s not so much a guardian; it would better to perhaps say it is the obsession left by the First Miko."


    "Obsession?"


    "Hmm." The Miko looked lovingly at her daughter in the cradle, smiling at Shiraishi: "Perhaps one of the ancient Miko and the Dldemon are actually one and the same. After all, chakra is a wonderful power, it could probably give self-awareness."


    ....


    After staying in the shrine for less than an hour, Shiraishi walked out. Between the mountainside, Shiraishi raised his head to look at the shrine far away from the earthly fireworks. Before leaving the shrine, he also received a positive answer from the Miko.


    She would arrange for the Land Of Honey; there was no need to deliberately make other arrangements. When the time was right, the Land Of Honey would be annexed of the Land Of Demons. And the second thing...


    Shiraishi looked at the purple scroll in his hand, sighing in his heart. He really didn''t want to be a ''Miko''.


    The scroll recorded the method necessary for the Miko. It was a system very different from the current chakra and Sage Mode systems. It could be used to seal all kinds of creatures, even tailed beasts, which could be easily sealed after mastering the seals recorded in the scroll. However, the cost of using the seals was also very heavy.


    That is to break away from the system of being a "human" and turning into a special "being" to exist in the world. It appears to still be a human, but the essence had be a strange creature simr to the demon. Although it was tempting to easily suppress powers like the tailed beasts, the disadvantage was the reduced threat to humans.


    It had special attack power against monsters, tailed beasts, and other creatures. At the same time, one had to ensure that the mind was clean, there shouldn''t be too much filth otherwise, the strength would be weakened... When he thought of Ruri and Ayane, he felt that being a Miko would be too difficult for him.


    He looked at the sky, with some time left before it got dark, and the research work on tailed beast and the Zero Tail would continue. So, he carefully put away the scroll given to him. Although he couldn''t use it himself, there were some useful methods inside. He felt that he could find a different way, which could be used for reference in Sage Mode and enhance the effect of sealing and sensory ninjutsu.


    On the way to the research institute, Ayane walked towards him.


    "Shiraishi-kun, there''s an important information from Konoha."


    "Important information? Has Kumo made any new moves?" If there was any important information from Konoha, fromt the existing intelligence, Shiraishi could draw a conclusion that it was rted to Kumo''s movements.


    "It has nothing to do with Kumo." Ayane shook her head. "They probably don''t want to fight against Konoha for the time being. They just harass the Land Of Fire''s border without any n, with back and forth skirmishes with Konoha''s border ninja troops. The important information I''m talking about is the Nine Tails Jinchuriki - Uzumaki Kushina is pregnant."


    "The Nine Tails Jinchuriki is pregnant?"


    Shiraishi eyes narrowed; as Ayane said, this was indeed an important piece of information.


    .....


    Konoha.


    In a room in the Hokage Building, a total of five people participated in this important meeting.


    The Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato.


    The Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    The former root leader Shimura Danzo, still suspended


    And the two, Homura and Koharu.


    Uzumaki Kushina''s pregnancy wasn''t a trivial matter, and it wasn''t rted to Konoha''s survival, but it couldn''t be taken lightly.


    Uzumaki Kushina wasn''t only the wife of the Fourth Hokage but also Konoha''s extremely important Jinchuriki with the strongest tailed beast. The Nine Tails. This meant her pregnancy wasn''t just a matter for her alone but a major event for the entire Konoha, which must be taken seriously.


    Currently, whether it was the retired Third Hokage or the advisors, they had all let go of their prejudices. Their meeting this time only had one topic, and that was how to ensure Uzumaki Kushina''s smooth delivery during childbirth, then protect her personal safety.


    "Kushina has faced two major crises in the past. She was almost abducted by Kumo spies who sneaked into the vige, but Minato stopped it. The second, the defection incident five years ago, she was controlled by Uchiha Ruri with her Sharingan, causing significant damage to the Northeast Konoha area and the Forest Of Death." Koharu spoke first, proving her concern about the pregnancy of Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.


    "At that time, the rebellion from ninjas inside wasn''t expected, and the ninja war involved most of Konoha''s energy, which gave them an opportunity. But it also means that even inside Konoha, it isn''t absolutely safe. I think that Kushina''s protection can be raised to another level." Homura nodded and expressed his concern as well.


    "Regarding that, third-sama has alreadymunicated with me in advance, and decided to send two additional Anbu squads. I also decided that Kakashi will lead a squad of Anbu to protect Kushina. In addition, Kushina originally had two other Anbu guards. There are a total of twenty Anbu to protect her. To be on the safe side, I also put a special Flying Thunder God Kunai beside her."


    Minato gave a brief overview of Kushina''s security situation at the moment. There were many Anbu, with more than half of them being Jonin. The abilities involved in these Anbu covered sensory, ninjutsu, taijutsu, genjutsu, secret jutsu, medical ninjutsu, sealing jutsu, barrier, and other fields. In addition to the Flying Thunder God Kunai he left behind, as long as Chakra is infused into the Kunai, he can sense it through ninjutsu, and he can go to support it anytime and anywhere.


    Regarding Minato''s arrangement, Hiruzen and the others nodded in agreement. Indeed, even the Hokage couldn''t enjoy this level of protection, and no matter what enemy they encountered, it was impossible to break in the first ce. Considering the importance of Kushina to Konoha, it was reasonable to have this level of protection.


    Following the discussion of Minato and others, they gradually improved the protection system around Kushina to ensure that even if Kushina herself had any problems, they could support her until the arrival of reinforcements.


    Whether it was Minato or Hiruzen, they all understood the importance of Kushina.


    During the pregnancy, until the moment of childbirth, Anbu''s concentrated power to protect Kushina would only be stronger and stronger. This also meant that the Anbu''s power will be further shrunk in the vige, and the Jonins will also minimize the time spent on missions to strengthen the vige''s defense capabilities.


    "Not only that, but the Jinchuriki has to cut off contact with the Uchiha n before giving birth." Danzo, who had been silent all the time, spoke suddenly. Seeing the four people looking over, he didn''t hesitate at all and expressed his opinion: "Uzumaki Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto of the Uchiha n have a close rtionship, and you can''t underestimate the Uchiha. If the Uchiha understand the delivery period of the Jinchuriki, there may be a catastrophe."


    Danzo''s remarks weren''t groundless. The defection incident that night five years ago, the huge loss caused to Konoha, was still vividly remembered by everyone.


    The Uchiha were capable of using the Sharingan to control tailed beasts. Such things must be prevented from happening and cut off from the root.


    After all, when the defection happened that night, Kushina''s identity as a Jinchuriki could no longer be concealed, she was exposed to the eyes of many people. Even if the gag order was issued, with the power of the Uchiha n, it wouldn''t be difficult to know.


    "Danzo''s words aren''t unreasonable. Uchiha Madara back then, and Uchiha Ruri a few years ago, they could use Sharingan to control tailed beasts. For Kushina''s safety, let her be patient for a while. When a female Jinchuriki gives birth, the seal is the weakest at that time, and all potential hidden dangers must be removed."


    Koharu and Homura both agreed with Danzo''s proposal..After thinking for a while, Minato and Hiruzen also nodded in agreement. #xtraordinary times needed to be treated with extreme means. The most important job at present was to ensure the safety of Kushina, not only the Uchiha n, but also some unnecessary contacts. During this period, certain restrictions must be made.


    In short, people who know that Kushina was pregnant and the approximate date of delivery, except for those in the high level, were only the Anbu who participated in the mission.


    After the meeting, the five people left one after another.


    Minato came to the roof of the building, looking at the street view of Konoha, as if he wanted to let out the boredom in his heart. Not long after, Kakashi appeared not far behind him.


    "Hokage-sama."


    "ording to what I said before, Kushina''s safety is in your hands, Kakashi." Minato turned around, with a serious face, and said seriously to Kakashi.


    Kakashi is currently his most trusted subordinate, only letting the Anbu directly under Hiruzen, protect Kushina didn''t make Minato particrly relieved.


    This wasn''t because he was afraid that Hiruzen would be detrimental to Kushina. On the matter of protecting Kushina, he and the Third Hokage stood on the same firm footing. Any dangerous elements who wanted to harm Kushina must be eliminated without mercy. He let Kakashi, his most trustworthy subordinate, be in charge of Kushina''s safety, not only for Konoha''s safety but also because he wanted to do his part for his wife.


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    "Go."


    Kakashi nodded, and his figure disappeared from the spot.


    Although Minato trusted him a lot, Kakashi knew that he wasn''t the kind of person Minato expected. Though Minato ced great trust in him, he knew he wasn''t the man Minato believed him to be. He was grateful yet conflicted by Minato''s unquestionable trust, torn between his duties as a spy and a Konoha ninja.


    But.... whenever Kakashi thought of that man, who once served Konoha honorably but met a shameful end by his own sword... He knew the path he wanted to take and the path Konoha wanted to take were two parallel lines that would never meet.


    Revenge!


    ---


    You can support me and read 150 advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 209: 205: New Years Money and Kakashis New World

    Chapter 209: 205: New Year''s Money and Kakashi''s New World


    In the corridor on the second floor outside the vi, Kazuhime held a crystal which emitted beautiful, colorful lights.


    "Brother! This looks really good, take a look"


    Asuka who was only three, was immediately drawn to the beautiful light from the crystal. So beautiful....." He spoke excitedly, looking at the transparent crystal in his younger sister''s hands, eager to have the crystal in his hands. It was the first time he had seen something so beautiful.


    "Actually, brother, the crystal represents family''s love that never fades." Kazuhime exined the nonsense she had made up to her brother with a serious expression.


    "Never fade...family?"


    Although Asuka didn''t really understand what it meant, but he thought it sounded amazing.


    Seeing how much Asuka wanted it, Kazuhime asked seriously, "Do you want it, brother?"


    "Yes Kazu, I want it. How about I trade the snacks father bought for me?"


    "I have no interest in snacks."


    Asuka was immediately disappointed.


    Kazuhime then changed the subject while pretending to ask casually, "But... Mother and Father gave you a lot of new year''s money, right?"


    "New year''s money?" Asuka tilted his head in confusion, then he remembered something. He took out a stack of crisp new 10,000 ryo banknotes from his pocket. There were over 20 notes totaling arge sum for a three-year-old.


    "Is that all?" Kazuhime asked.


    "No, there are still a lot in the piggy bank, given to me by father. Do you like this things you can''t eat or y with?" Asuka really didn''t understand his sister''s interest in such useless paper. He felt his sister was really strange. But he knew that to get the beautiful crystal, he had to trade the so-called money.


    "If you give me all of those, I''ll give you the shiny crystal."


    "Okay." Asuka nodded obediently. He ran to his room and took out his golden piggy bank. Inside were not just stacks of 10,000 ryo notes, but also coins. He walked out as he struggled to carry the heavy piggy bank.


    Taking out the money inside, Kazuhime roughly counted the money, which totaled over one million ryo.


    "Here, sign the contract." Kazuhime produced a sheet of paper filled with words and a pen.


    "Contract?" Asuka was confused. ''What iss a contract? I only know some characters on the paper, but the rest i don''t know.'' He could only recognize some of the characters on the white paper, but not most of them. The only words he could read and write were his name and a few simple ones. He felt unsure about the content.


    "Just write your name here, and this shiny, beautiful crystal is all yours."


    ''Beautiful...'' With that thought, Asuka took the pen from Kazuhime without hesitation and signed ''Uchiha Asuka'' in a messy manner.


    "Brother, the crystal belongs to you now. It represents the never-fading bond between us - you must treasure it."


    "Yes Kazu, I understand.".Asuka joyfully held the radiant crystal and went off to y on his own.


    Kazuhime watched Asuka with the crystal. A slight smirk tugged at her lips as she picked up the contract and piggy bank and headed to her room.


    ...


    On the other side, Asuka rushed to the study with the crystal.


    "Father, Father!." Asuma called out as he pushed open the door.


    Shiraishi was in front of aputer with several books and scrolls, sorting through recently obtained information. Hearing Asuka, he put his work down and turned to him. He picked up Asuka and sat him on hisp. "What''s wrong, Asuka?"


    "Look at this, it''s so shiny and beautiful!" Asuka showed the crystal to Shiraishi proudly, as if he had discovered his treasure.


    "You like things like this Asuka?." Shiraishi asked with a surprised smile. Girls tended to like shiny things more.


    "Yes, this is called a crystal, and it was given to me by Kazu."


    "Well, Kazuhime really likes you." Shiraishi said, happy to see the harmonious rtionship between the siblings..Although the crystal was just a cheap 100 ryo trinket, it represented Kazuhime''s respect for her older brother, which couldn''t be measured simply in mary value.


    "Yeah, I just took some useless waste paper, and Kazu gave me the crystal." Asuka nodded.


    "Waste paper?"


    "It''s the New year''s money." Asuka looked at his father, smiling innocently.


    "...Asuka, tell me... honestly, how much did you give Kazuhime?" Shiraishi felt his smile fading as a sense of foreboding arose.


    "All!! I gave all the new year''s money to Kazu. She said this crystal represents the never-fading brother-sister bond between us." Asuka stated proudly.


    Shiraishi fell silent. ''Then your sibling bond is quite cheap. What nonsense has Ruri been teaching Kazuhime?'' .


    "Father, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing." Shiraishi shook his head. It seemed he would need to teach Asuka about money sooner rather thanter, or else his allowance might get swindled by Kazuhime.


    "Father, let''s go out and make a snowman."


    Asuka then suggested, jumping down and pulling Shiraishi''s hand eagerly. Shiraishi thought for a while, then nodded in agreement. The New Year had just passed and the weather was still cold a bit. The milky white sky held fine, drifting snow, giving a bright cast to the day.


    The courtyard was filled with deep snow. Raimeiyzily in his house, asionally shaking his head to rid the snow from his head and horn. There were stoves inside and outside the pet house, ensuring Raimei didn''t feel the cold.


    Lazily licking one of his paws, Raimei observed Shiraishi building a snowman with Asuka in the yard.


    "What a peaceful scene."


    A nostalgic feeling washed over Raimei. Compared to fighting, he preferred basking in the sun, observing the scenery and the changing seasons. But he knew such peaceful days were fleeting. Soon they might need to venture out and stir up trouble.


    "Yeah?"


    An immature and cold voice reached its ears, causing Raimei to shudder. He turned to see a three year old girl with twin braids. Wearing winter clothes, she held a heavy book titled "How to Quickly Make Your First Pot of Gold."


    "You... what are you doing here?" Raimei asked warily. He knew that Kazuhime defiedmon sense. Born with chakra nearly at the level of a tailed beast and a three-tomoe Sharingan, she could only be described as a ''monster.'' Though Shiraishi had sealed the power within her, Raimei still considered her dangerous on multiple levels.


    "I''ve run out of snacks. Do you have any left here?" Kazuhime ignored his tone.


    Raimei sighed internally. Her awful habit of disregarding him to steal his snacks and space posed a greater threat than her strength, just like her wicked father. Like Father, like child. Maybe he should reduce the size of his house, though that meant less room for snacks and roaming.


    "Let me make clear, I don''t have much here. Why must you alle raid my ce?" Raimeiined. Still, he made room for Kazuhime to lounge with her book and snacks.


    ...


    Kirigakure, Mizukage Building


    Yagura opened the door and saw the Third Mizukage working inside. Although he sat upright and focused on his tasks, the wrinkles and fatigue between his brows couldn''t be concealed. Yagura could clearly sense his aging, his will and strength waning.


    Numerous challenges were bing beyond his control. The daimyo and nobles of the Land of Water took advantage, allowing the Blood Mist faction within the vige to grow unchecked. Now, eradicating them wasn''t just a question, it required the resolve of a strong leader to annihte these elements entirely.


    It was the wrong time, with incorrect countermeasures. Kirigakure''s development funds were restrained by the Land of Water''s daimyo and nobles. This situation didn''t happen overnight, it was a premeditated n by the daimyo and nobles.


    "Is that you, Yagura?" The Third Mizukage asked without lifting his head.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "Did something happen again?"


    "Konoha''s Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato, sent a letter, expressing his desire to establish diplomatic rtions with Kirigakure." Yagura approached the Mizukage, retrieving the official letter from Konoha, and ced it in front of Mizukage.


    "Let''s set that aside for now." The Mizukage dismissed without even ncing at it. The newly appointed Fourth Hokage needed political achievements to gain influence in Konoha. However, Kirigakure was currently too upied with its own issues to engage in diplomatic rtions with Konoha. Moreover, Kirigakure''s internal conflicts needed to remain hidden from other viges.


    The council in Kirigakure were at odds, yet they had to maintain a faade of unity to outsiders. Establishing diplomatic ties with Konoha at this juncture would be detrimental to Kirigakure.


    "Yes, but you should still send a reply letter to avoid showing any wrong signals to Konoha."


    "Of course, I understand." The Mizukage already had a draft on how to respond to Konoha without revealing any weakness. Yagura didn''t need to provide guidance on that matter.


    "In addition, there have been growing calls in the vige regarding the selection of the fourth Mizukage. Please prepare for this." Yagura calmly informed the Mizukage.


    The Third Mizukage paused, sighed, and nodded helplessly. Despite the pressure to step down, he understood that his time was drawing to a close.


    "Dy it as much as possible. I need a little more time.".


    "Yes." Yagura left the office after conveying these matters.


    Even with the Third Mizukage trying to prolong the decision, the Fourth Mizukage had to be selected within the year.


    "It''s snowing."


    As Yagura walked through the Mizukage Building''s corridor, he stopped by the window to watch the falling snow, letting out a sigh.


    "Yes. But thanks to the snow, the scent of blood in the vige has been washed away." Behind Yagura, a ninja wearing Kirigakure Anbu''s attire stood silently. Though wearing a mask, the figure seemed to be a young woman based on her shape and voice.


    Yagura nodded. Only now was the bloody odor masked, allowing clean refreshing air.


    "The Third''s health has been getting worse. He often falls asleep unconscious in the office alone." The Anbu mentioned, perhaps intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Well, after all he''s getting old and losing the energy of his youth. It''s only natural. It seems the secrecy established by the Second Mizukage might not be such a bad thing. It keeps viges like Konoha in the dark about Kirigakure''s current state." Yagura sighed.


    "It seems the fourth Mizukage is not far off." The Anbu understood, signifying that Kirigakure was about to enter a bloody internal conflict that would affect the entire vige and possibly the Land of Water.


    "Before that, we need to eliminate any remaining threats to ensure the smooth execution of the n. I''ll handle the Third; your people can manage the other movements."


    "Yes".


    "Any movements from Fuguki''s side?"


    Compared to council, Fuguki, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen with Samehada was quite troublesome to deal with. The other swordsmen held considerable power in Kiri, making them troublesome as well.


    The Anbu thought for a moment before responding, "His behavior has been oddtely. He seems to be in contact with some unidentified ninjas."


    "Unidentified ninjas?" Yagura frowned.


    "Exactly."


    "Can''t you identify them?"


    "No. ording to the information, Fuguki is quite cautious, and the mysterious ninjas who he''s in contact with are equally cautious."


    "Continue monitoring. I must know which faction the mysterious ninjas align with."


    "I understand."


    "Carry on. Next, I''ll announce the selection criteria for the Fourth Mizukage."


    "So soon?"


    "No, just within this year. To prevent Fuguki from taking drastic measures, we need to stabilize the situation first. Before dealing with the Blood Mist faction, I still need to make some preparations."


    The Anbu understood the situation, disappearing behind Yagura.


    .....


    Due to Konoha''s powerful Anbu forces being concentrated on the pregnant Nine Tails Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Kushina, many Jonin also minimized their missions to increase Konoha''s defense.


    Based on this situation, Shiraishi temporarily abandoned the idea of using Takigakure to contain Konoha. Presently, Konoha''s focus revolved around Uzumaki Kushina. As long as she hasn''t given birth, Shiraishi didn''t need to worry about a Konoha attack.


    As spring turned to summer, and June arrived. Kushina''s growing stomach couldn''t be hidden. Those close were aware of the fresh young life growing in her. As her pregnancy advanced, even her short trips outside were restricted.


    Her residence was guarded by five squads totaling twenty elite Anbu protecting her safety. The formidable force included powerhouses like Kakashi along with outstanding chunins and special jonins.


    Breaching such security to threaten Kushina herself would be no simple feat. Even five hundred elite chunin would be hard pressed against twenty elite Anbu Furthermore, the Fourth Hokage himself remained asst defense.


    Twenty Anbu took turns, patrolling around the mansion. Kakashi''s Anbu team led the day shifts, while another team handled nights To facilitate this, Konoha rented apartments nearby for the Anbu''s temporary housing. Even on breaks, they could swiftly react to emergencies.


    The security measures were airtight, with the Fourth Hokage himself making it foolproof.


    Though bored with the mission, Kakashi performed it with utmost dedication as an Anbu should. The other Anbu seemed more rxed despite their masked faces, it was only natural after the same routine for over a hundred days. He maintained a serious approach to the protection mission.. Protecting a Jinchuriki was equivalent to the Hokage. Important to the vige. The Anbu understood the significance, suppressing any boredom.


    To pass time, some the Anbu yed cards while working. Others focused meticulously on all tasks without boredom. Kakashi immersed himself in books and honed his lightning attribute chakra, aiming to enhance his Chidori and Kenjutsu skills.


    "Hey, Kakashi, there''s still one more card needed here. Care to join and make up the numbers?" a tall Anbu called out.


    Kakashi''s signature hair and swird made his identity obvious. "No, I''m reading a book." While focused on the book, he remained observant of his surroundings. Multitasking came naturally to him and many Anbu. Otherwise the Anbus'' card games during duty would have earned severe reprimand without such talent. Only elites made Anbu, after all.


    "Okay then, I''m going to find someone else." His colleague moved on without argument.


    Within a few minutes, a new shadow fell over Kakashi. Looking up from his book, he saw a smiling face that seemed foolishlyx.


    "Jiraiya-sama? What brings you here?" Kakashi looked at the Sannin. The other Anbu nced their way but didn''t interfere. Very few in Konoha could approach so freely, and Jiraiya would never betray their interests.


    "I''m leaving for a bit, thought I''d visit Minato''s unborn child."


    "Leaving?" Kakashi puzzled.


    "Well....i have some business to take care of."


    Jiraiya said lightly.


    But from the Sannin''s information gathering skills, Kakashi guessed it was no simple matter. He nodded, understanding no further questions were needed.


    "I see you''re a bit bored here, so I brought a gift to help pass the time. Although its still unrefined and not ready for release. Please ept my painstaking work graciously."


    Kakashi stared in confusion as Jiraiya produced a hand-bound book with cartoonish love imagery. It was titled "Icha Icha Paradise."


    ''Icha Icha Paradise? A romance novel?'' Kakashi thought skeptically.


    "Kakashi, this is a book every man should read. When you''re done, write me a 5000 words testimonial. I''ll be going now." Jiraiya concluded solemnly, cing the book in Kakashi''s hand before disappearing from the roof.


    "I''m not interested in romance novels..." Kakashi muttered. Still, it would help pass the time. Five thousand words was too much for a testimonial though. He opened to the first page... and In that moment.... he felt that a whole new world had opened up to him.


    ----


    You can support me and read 150 advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 210: 206: Preparation

    Chapter 210: 206: Preparation


    In June, the weather was hot and dry.


    While it wouldn''t be as scorching as July and August, the hot air still sapped one''s energy, particrly for Ayane, whose belly cradled life, making her appear more sluggish than usual.


    "Asuka, do you think the baby in Auntie''s stomach will be a younger brother or a sister?"


    On a sofa in their homes living room, Ayane, engaged in a flower card game with Asuka, she asked him the question with a smile.


    Flipping over a card, Asuka, after hearing Ayane''s words, raised his head and replied without hesitation, "I think it should be a younger brother."


    "Why a younger brother? It could also be another younger sister." Ayane asked with interest.


    "Because I want a younger brother, my younger sister is already a girl." Asuka answered innocently. His wish for a younger brother was simple, considering he already had a younger sister.


    Though Asuka had the Uchiha surname, his temperament differed from most of the Uchiha. Ayane admired sich genuine temperament so much, he showed his true self without any pretense. So, she hoped her unborn child could inherit the Asuka''s good qualities.


    Her own childhoodcked happiness, restricted by the rules of the n, limiting even basic freedoms. What she yearned for when she was young was breaking free from those chains. She wished her children could live with more choices, free from the restrictions by the rules and regtions of the world.


    She found out she was pregnant in March, with the expected delivery date in December of the current year or January of the next.


    Now the ninja war was over, and Uchiha Madara''s threat had been eliminated. Although a new powerful opponent had emerged, life in the Land of Demons had settled.


    But, Ayane knew her inability to participate in the uing Kirigakure affairs. Even so, she considered it a minor issue. The fate of Kirigakure had already been determined. Even without Shiraishi and Ruri''s involvement, they could assist Yagura in securing the position of the Fourth Mizukage, garnering a strong ally for them.


    Despite Kirigakure experiencing a temporary power decline with the coup, their size ensured a swift recovery within a few years. The power of the five major nations vastly differed from that of a small country''s ninja vige, boasting a rich heritage of nurturing arge number of exceptional ninjas.


    Her life recently, aside from some simple physical exercises, Ayane devoted most of her time to caring for Asuka and Kazuhime. With Ruri engaged in her training and Shiraishi upied with work or research, the responsibility of looking after the children naturally fell to her. However, the majority of her focus was on Asuka, as Kazuhime proved much more sensible and intelligent than Asuka.


    ....


    "Kazu.. why would the child born from Auntie Ayane be our brother or sister? Auntie Ayane isn''t our mother."


    Asuka, engrossed in his building block game within a spacious dollhouse, suddenly remembered something and asked his sister a question


    Ayane had retired to the bedroom to rest due to mental distress. So Asuka felt that ying games alone was boring so he joined Kazuhime in the dollhouse for somepany.


    "I don''t know." Lying on the ground, flipping through a book and reading, Kazuhime replied in a neutral tone. Despite being more sensiblepared to Asuka, her life experiences were not as rich as one might expect. Compared to money, she didn''t really understand the rtionships between adults.


    "You don''t know?" Asuka, still engrossed in building blocks was surprised.


    "Why should I know?"


    "Because you know more than me."


    "If you want to know, you can learn to read first and then go to Father''s study to find rted books and read them."


    "But it''s very difficult to learn characters, and I have a bad memory. Mother has taught me many times, I can only write my own name and some simple characters."


    Asuka preferred ying games over learning to read and write, especially enjoying toys like building blocks, his favorites. Blocks of different shapes allowed him to freely create interesting structures like houses, animals, and some things he didn''t understand. The moment he builds them, a sense of aplishment and pride usually rose up in him. In contrast, writing words and learning seemed too troublesome and less appealing.


    "Uhm, you learned how to read and write very quickly. Mother and Father have praised too many times." Asuka still building admired Kazuhime''s quick learning.


    Rather than following the original image in the drawing, Asuka allowed his imagination to guide him, resulting in a castle more magnificent and grand than the original design. Theplex appearance indicated the significant effort he had invested.


    Kazuhime remained silent, still engrossed in her book.


    "Kazu, why are you so quiet?" Asuka holding thest block in his hand, was about toplete his castle.


    Kazuhime closed her book, sat up, cast an unfriendly gaze at Asuka, and she said in a cold tone, "You''re very noisy, brother, can''t you be a more quieter?"


    "But"


    Asuka was about to respond when Kazuhime stretched her hand and decisively took away a block from under his castle..The entire majestic building trembled slightly and then copsed, blocks fell down one after the other, leaving only a scattered pile on the floor.


    Asuka''s expression turned nk, thest block slipped from his hand. His nose twitched, tears welled up in his eyes, and soon, the sound of a crying boy loudly echoed from the dollhouse.


    "It seems your castle wasn''t built properly. With only one block taken away, it scattered. Such a dangerous illegal building is too cheap and needs to be buil properly, brother. But I''ll forgive you this time." Holding the book and swaying her braids, Kazuhime turned around walking out of the house, leaving her brother standing there, crying loudly.


    Heading to the pet house to read her book, Kazuhime thought about the snacks Raimei had secretly stashed.


    ...


    Shiraishi remained unaware of the events unfolding at home. He busied himself with Konoha''s affairs, Jiraiya had departed from Konoha discreetly. Kakashi, too, was in the dark about Jiraiya''s motives.


    However, considering the avable information, there were no more than two possibilities. One was the pursuit his disciple Nagato, who had disappeared in the Land of Rain. or the second possibility was aimed to locate him, Ruri, and Ayane.


    He always knew that Konoha wouldn''t let them slip away easily. The defection of ninjas from the Uchiha and Hyuga ns had serious consequences, scattering the power of Anbu due to Danzo''s incident.


    Meanwhile, while he was busy another event urred, the Nine Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Kushina was pregnant, constraining the Anbu''s actions once more. Even several Jonins preferred to remain cautious, emphasizing the protection and security of Nine Tails Jinchuriki.


    However, Konoha wasn''t ready to abandon the pursuit of the three rogues. Thus, Jiraiya, temporarily without anything to do found a purpose. Jiraiya''s strength and the support of Mount Myboku, coupled with his adeptness in intelligence work, made him a tricky opponent. His eclectic nature allowed him to gather information unnoticed in pubs and bars without being noticed.


    Facing such a skilled spy master required careful consideration. Though Jiraiya''s involvement had its advantages and disadvantages, Konoha would eventually notice Nagato''s movements as the investigation deepened either sooner orter.. In order to regain control of the Land of Rain and free it from the dominion of the Land of Fire, Nagato would likely target Konoha. Creating chaos in Konoha was crucial for this n to seed.


    With Ayane pregnant, the prospect of dealing with Konoha personally seemed daunting to Shiraishi. He was quite reluctant to go alone with Ruri. Confronting the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, required careful nning, considering the Hokage''s exceptional abilities.


    He acknowledged Minato as the fastest ninja in the world, adding anotheryer of difficulty to the situation. Extreme speed posed challenges that couldn''t be taken lightly.


    Allowing Nagato the opportunity to engage with Konoha might serve as a strategy to afflict both sides. he pondered, "It seems like there wluld be no need to intervene personally. Compared to us Nagato is far more eager to take control of the Land of Rain from the Land Of Fire''s hands, he will likely create chaos in Konoha."


    Moreover, preparations concerning Kirigakure required Shiraishi''s attention. Yagura had sent multiple letters, and the n would unfold in theing months. At his current strength, dealing with Konoha directly seemed unwise. Even if they had the capability to confront Konoha, the Fourth Hokage, Nine Tails Jinchuriki, and arge number of Konoha Jonins, it still represented a huge risk.


    Compared to facing the old Uchiha Madara, Konoha''s might posed a greater threat. Instead of attacking, allowing Nagato the opportunity to draw Konoha''s attention, weakening them without wasting a single soldier while he focused on his own ns could serve both goals effectively.


    With this decision made, Shiraishi picked up his pen to write the necessary information on nk scrolls, distributing them to his subordinates.


    "The rest is a waiting game."


    Shiraishi thought as he left the office, proceeding to theb to continue researching about tailed beasts and the Zero Tail. He was currently exploring how to effectively apply the power of the Tailed Beast to one of his clones..It intrigued him.


    ...


    "Oh, another brother down. Looks like it was a brutal death."


    In a canyon at the Land of Rain and Land of Fire border, a light rain fell.


    A White Zetsu whose body was pierced with kunai,y lifeless by the side of the road.


    Several other White Zetsu emerged from the ground, discovering the fallenrade and expressing their grievances.


    "While he may not be a special type, he can urately locate traces. Seems like he''s capable of moving through the ground, much like us."


    "Oh, is that crafty guy simr to ck Zetsu?" Another White Zetsu chimed in.


    "In any case, let''s dispose of the body first."


    The remaining White Zetsu licked their tongues, eyeing the dead Zetsu as if they were about to have a delicious meal. Just as one was about to indulge, another White Zetsu sensed something wrong, stopping the eager one from eating the corpse.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "There''s something inside the body." The alert White Zetsu approached, retrieved the kunai from the corpse, and sliced open its belly, revealing a scroll inside.


    "What''s this?"


    "Idiot!! it''s a scroll."


    "I know it''s a scroll, but why is there a scroll in his stomach?"


    "Maybe the enemy wants to send some information to us."


    "Could it be a trap?"


    The White Zetsu began discussing hurriedly. This scenario had happened before. They recalled that Sharingan woman who had previously used a White Zetsu as bait to sessfully locate their master. Given the suspicious cement of the scroll, it was hard to dismiss the possibility of a trap deliberately set to trap them. However, curiosity got the better of them, and they were eager to know the contents of the scroll.


    One White Zetsu picked up the scroll, and to their relief, nothing unusual happened.


    "It seems there''s no trap jutsu on it." The White Zetsu holding the scroll sighed in relief.


    "Don''t talk nonsense; open it quickly and look at its contents."


    "Got it."


    The White Zetsu, holding the scroll, opened it, and the others gathered to read the contents, making sure not to touch the scroll.


    They found a simple message:


    "October,the Nine Tails Jinchuriki will be giving birth, and the eal will get weaker. You can go to Room 323 on the third floor of Konoha Hospital for confirmation."


    "What does it mean?"


    Holding the scroll, the White Zetsu thought. While the White zetsu holding the scroll thought the meaning, another White Zetsuunched a sudden attack from behind, seizing the kunai lodged in the corpse and thrusting it into the thinking zetsu''s body.


    The scroll fell from the hand, and the dying White Zetsu had a confused expression, seemingly questioning, ''Why did you kill me?''


    The rest of the White Zetsu looked on in confusion at the perpetrator as if asking why he had killed him. The one who struck down the thinking White Zetsu exined without guilt, "Idiot, he touched the scroll. Who knows if there''s a tracking seal on it. We only need to know the content. We can''t fall into the same trap twice. Be careful, and you will all be safe."


    Hearing the exnation, the others nodded in approval.


    Following that, they picked up stones, smashed the scroll, destroying it without making contact. Afterwards, White zetsu''s body was destroyed on the spot. Havingpleted these actions, they returned to their stronghold with this crucial piece of information.


    ...


    Within a cave concealed behind a waterfall, the internal passage looked like a maze,plex and easy to lose one''s way for the unfamiliar.


    White Zetsus stood guard everywhere, both on the path and in the surrounding ground, eliminating any possibility of unauthorized entry or exit by adversaries.


    "In October, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki will give birth..."


    Nagato was stunned upon hearing the news. However, he quickly grasped the situation. Was this important information shared to him to incite a conflict with Konoha?


    ck zetsu said with a slightly deep meaning, "This may be bait for Nagato-sama to fall into a trap."


    "It is indeed possible." Nagato nodded. Allowing him to engage with Konoha and then seizing the opportunity to eliminate both him and Konoha seemed a possible strategy. After he thought for a moment, he asked, "Is it true that the seal weakens during a Jinchuriki given birth?"


    ck Zetsu fell silent before responding, "Yes. Female humans might indeed face such disadvantages. During childbirth, the restraining power of the tailed beast will be weaker."


    "In other words, the other group isn''t acting without purpose." Nagato said meaningfully.


    "Nagato-sama, you don''t mean..."


    "This is one of the few opportunities to weaken Konoha. I need tl secure control over Ame as soon as possible."


    "This might be a trap."


    "Even if it is, it''s worth the risk. Time isn''t on our side."


    Nagato replied in a determined manner. ck Zetsu fell silent, recognizing Nagato''s resolve. Their hidden enemy had revealed an absolute conspiracy, exploiting Nagato''s weaknessThe Land of Rain. Nagato understood that this could be bait, forcing him to confront Konoha.


    "However, if it''s a trap, that''s not necessarily true. Konoha is also deeply concerned about the three of them, as far as I know. Maybe they attempt to use me to disrupt Konoha looking for them." Nagato spected.


    "Even so, it''s too risky to go this suddenly."


    "No, concerning dealing with Konoha, my goals align with theirs to some extent. With such important information, we can n something. If it''s a trap or not, we will need to verify for ourselves." Nagato sat there, a cold light shed across the emotionless eyes.


    "Since Nagato-sama has decided, leave this to me." ck Zetsu volunteered.


    "Very well. You go to Room 323 on the third floor of Konoha Hospital. If it''s true, I don''t mind being the temporary sword in their hands against Konoha."


    "Understood." ck Zetsu nodded in understanding, dived into the ground, and stealthily headed towards Konoha direction.


    With ck Zetsu gone, Nagato''s mind lingered on the information provided by the group. The enemy clearly wanted to make both him and Konoha harmed. Moreover, he couldn''t figure out why they would generously share such important information with him. Even White Zetsu couldn''t uncover such ssified important. It appeared the their influence within Konoha ran deeper than White Zetsu''s.


    Regardless, those three people had lived in Konoha for nearly twenty years. Investigating within Konoha was undoubtedly more easier for them than for White Zetsu.


    Dealing solely with Nine Tails Jinchuriki meant confronting the Yellow sh Namikaze Minato, a challenging feat. Renowned for his prowess, both Iwa and Kumo had suffered consecutive defeats against him. Nagatocked the confidence to outright defeat the Yellow sh, who could potentially annihte the Six Paths of Pain controlled by him in an instant.


    "It seems we need to make preparations in advance."


    Not only that, Konoha''s Third Hokage Hiruzen, Root leader Shimura Danzo, and two advisors were highly capable. Using the Nine Tails to weaken Konoha''s power imposed immense pressure on Nagato. However, retreating now wasn''t an option. Missing this opportunity might doom the chances of thr Land of Rain rising again.


    ...


    Around the same time Nagato received the scroll, Yagura also received a scroll Shiraishi passed on. However, Yagura''s scroll was encrypted with a seal requiring a specific method to unlock; otherwise, it would self-destruct. Since Shiraishi had provided information multiple times, Yagura deciphered the scroll in the usual manner.


    There wasn''t much content in the scroll, only a few words.


    "October, the Nine Tails Jinchuriki will be giving birth, and there will be chaos in Konoha. Please make preparations."


    Yagura''s eyes flickered. He hadn''t expected Shiraishi to could know such confidential information. This revtion hinted at the presence of someone within Konoha, perhaps among its important medical personnel. Even with such an ally, he felt a considerable burden.


    pressure Yet, considering Shiraishi''s group were former Konoha ninjas, they likely had nted spies within Konoha, providing real-time information.


    "October?... Hmm.."


    It was currentlyte June, allowing at most three months of preparation time. While not too fast, concealing the present situation within Kiri was certainly more pressing. Originally, he intended to schedule the coup in November. However, given that Konoha''s chaos could attract the attention of others around the world, he feltpelled to capitalize on the opportunity presented by Shiraishi''s crucial report.


    "October it is. It''s no big deal anyway." Yagura destroyed the scroll, venturing outside his residence.


    "Come."


    A ninja appeared before Yagura, kneeling on one knee, awaiting orders.


    "Yagura-sama."


    "We will continue the purge. The selection meeting for the Fourth Mizukage will be held on October. I will inform you of the specific date." Yagura issued expressionlessly.


    The Third Mizukage had delegated the selection meeting for the Fourth Mizukage to Yagura, enabling him to determine the date at his discretion. Yagura perceived it as a ploy by the Third Mizukage to shift the pressure from all factions onto him.


    Nheless, he would soon be the Forth Mizukage.


    ----


    You can support me and read 150 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 211: 207: Spy

    Chapter 211: 207: Spy


    "Drug No. 11 has been taken thirteen times since January, and Drug No. 17 has been taken 16 times in total... Both drugs helps to regte the body of pregnant women."


    The male medical ninja handling the report seemed to be growing suspicious. However, for a young medical ninja running errands for his superiors, he remained unaware of the intended recipients of these two drugs.


    "Director Asami, is a certain important person in the vige pregnant?"


    The numbered drugs were internal drugs discreetly circted by the Hospital. This specific type of drugs were only essible to a very limited number of people. The reason behind this exclusivity was the expensive nature of the ingredients and theplicated production process, making them unsuitable for widespread use.


    If not for a important figure being pregnant, these two drugs would have no reason for being used. Ordinary pregnant women didn''t receive such high-standard treatment. After all, the ninjasing to collect them were all wearing Anbu uniforms. Whoever was taking the drugs had to be a key figure in Konoha.


    "Don''t dive too deep into this unless you want an invitation from the Anbu for a tea session."


    The young woman, referred to as "Director Asami" by the male medical ninja, warned her junior colleague sternly.


    "Of course, I know. I was just a little curious."


    "Too much curiosity will kill the cat. You might disappear from the world when you least expect it."


    "It''s not that serious... right?" The male medical ninja shrank.


    "I''m just joking, but don''t explore things like this. Our department is only responsible for making, dispensing, and distributing drugs. Deciding who gets them is a matter for the vige''s senior management. The previous director of the department was curious as we, and that''s why he got reced."


    They held an important role among Konoha Hospital''s various departments. The department meticulously recorded the dispensing and distribution work within the hospital, detailing who could ess the drugs. Of course, some information might not be documented in the files or required special permission to ess. So, crucial aspect of this department was avoiding curiosity.


    But in several instances, this department handled the dispensing of drugs for high-ranking figures. The names of the druge were covered with numbers, and even the Anbu, responsible for retrieving them, remained ignorant of their name or characteristics.


    As a result, some internal medical ninjas couldn''t help but express frustration, particrly when high-ranking officials dispatched Anbu to collect peculiar drugs. And those in charge of records in their free time, they''d try to satisfy their curiosity by exploring.


    Such curiosity often led to severe consequences. The former director of the department met this fate due to excessive curiosity, imprisoned and likely to never see the outside world again.


    Now, Asami Masumi was in charge of the department. An ordinary-looking woman in her twenties, unmarried, and a graduate of Konoha''s first medical ninja experimental ss from an external perspective. She graduated with top marks from the experimental ss, earningmendation from Tsunade.


    She was familiar with the characteristics of various medicinal materials, skilled in purifying them, possessed a good memory, and had an unmatched ability to formte new types of anesthetics by herself. Her outstanding contribution to anesthetics in Konoha Hospital garnered her attention from high-ranking officials.


    She actively participated in the second and third Ninja World Wars, disying exceptional performance in the logistics department of Konoha''s frontline troops.


    After the Land of Rain War, she returned to Konoha with Orochimaru''s troops, securing an important position in Konoha Hospital. After that, she rose to be the director of the pharmacy department. With her ster details, she managed the department wlessly and became one of the most senior cadres in the Konoha Hospital system. The remarkable aspect was achieving this position before turning thirty. The prospect of her promotion to director in the future seemed entirely possible.


    After the male medical ninja finished the report, he left the office. Asami operated theputer, typing some information.


    Wearing a white coat, ck curly hair hanging down to her shoulders, ck-framed sses on her chest, and presenting a simple and ordinary appearance, she belonged to the type that blended seamlessly into a crowd.


    Though her department, despite its simple appearance, might not be well-known, it was an indispensable and crucial institution in the hospital. Her memory allowed her to know everything about who took the drugs and what kind of drugs was involved.


    Within Konoha, she might not know every ninja, but she was familiar with the health status of at least 3,000 ninjas..Without deliberately collecting information, she could collect significant details by sorting through data while sitting in her office all day.


    It took about an hour toplete the information entry.


    After finishing these tasks, Asami made herself a cup of tea, she began idly reading a medical book from the beginning.


    upying Room 323 on the third floor of the Konoha Hospital building, only the personnels of the pharmacy department visited her. As the director, she didn''t need to handle the routine tasks of dispensing medicines herself. She spent more time reading, managing, and researching new drugs.


    With two fixed holidays a week, from nine to five, unless there were special circumstances, this was her designated work and rest time. The rest of her time was freely allocated..It could be described as a leisurely life, enjoying a high sry every month  a position many Konoha ninjas dreamed of.


    As Asami flipped through the book, she suddenly noticed something, raising her brows and looking to the side.


    A dark humanoid creature mysteriously emerged from the floor, staring directly at her.


    "Hello, what''s your name?"


    Asami turned around, not standing up from her sit, just extending her hand, asking the neer.


    "ck zetsu."


    ck zetsu refrained from shaking hands with her.


    Not caring, Asamk withdrew her hand and said, "I know the situation, but i didn''t anticipate you appearance so soon. Here, this is what you need." Asami took out a file from the drawer and handed it to ck zetsu.


    ck zetsu took it, finding no issues. Before contacting ''Masumi Asami'', he had done some preparatory work on her background. An outstanding student of Konoha''s first medical ninja experimental ss, Chiba Shiraishi, who had defected from Konoha, was also a medical ninja from that same ss.


    Besides having excellent medical ninjutsu, she was a special Jonin with good strength and, she seemed to be an outstanding sensory ninja. Medical ninja, special jonin, sensory ninja, and the director of Konoha''s Pharmacy Department  truly an advanced spy. It was undeniable that Konoha''s medical system had huge loopholes.


    ck zetsu also knew now knew how the information about the Nine Tails Jinchuriki leaked. With such a high-level spy imnted in Konoha Hospital, one could uncover important information with a bit of trickery.


    After obtaining what he needed, ck zetsu sneaked into the ground and disappeared. For both parties, it was merely a temporary cooperation transaction, driven by amon enemy  Konoha. Perhaps future opportunities for such cooperation might arise. However, he couldn''t help but wonder if this was the only spy they had ced in Konoha.


    Exposing this spy without hesitation suggested that they werent6 afraid of exposure or that even if exposed, the Hospital would likely be under surveince. Therefore, the presence of another spy in the hospital was highly possible.


    ...


    Returning to the base, ck zetsu handed over the acquired files to Nagato.


    Nagato opened the file, looked at it for about ten minutes, and eventually closed it, releasing a long breath.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so detailed; it was like witnessing the scene in person."


    The spies nted within Konoha by them were exceptionally good, collecting a wealth of important information without arousing suspicion. Even Nagato couldn''t detect any traps. At most, they they wanted to use use power to keep konoha busy or even weaken them.


    "Masumi Asami, twenty-four years old, a skilled ninja, meticulous and cautious in her actions, has numerous connections in Konoha. She is the director of the Pharmacy Department and also a sensory ninja." ck zetsu ryed the information he had gathered.


    This information also proved the remarkable effectiveness of the spy strategically ced within Konoha. At the age of twenty-four, to hold such an important position in Konoha Hospital, Asami Masumi had an impressive medical ninja resume.


    What made her even more formidable was her status as a special jounin, indicating her abilities inbat. However, this might also be a disguise, as there was an elusive, mysterious aura about her that made ck zetsu sense she was more dangerous than an ordinary jonin.


    "Twenty-four years old... She and Chiba Shiraishi were born at the same time."


    "Yes. Both were part of the first batch of students in the first medical ninja ss, with her graduating as the second best student at that time. They are exceptional medical ninjas with remarkable abilities."


    "Can you make a guess when she joined Chiba Shiraishi?"


    ck zetsu shook his head, "Chiba Shiraishi, Uchiha Ruri, and Hyuga Ayane  these three have been in the same ss since childhood. Madara-sama began paying attention to them after they defected. However, weck the details to investigate the arrangements they made in Konoha before leaving."


    In other words, when Asami Masumi became affiliated with those three people, ck zetsu couldn''t figure it out. Even Konoha seemed oblivious to this. That meant whenthey recruited Asami Masumi, they must have done so covertly. Her ability to get the position of the director of the at the age of twenty-four might have also been done with their help behind the scenes.


    "Amazing."


    "Yes." ck zetsu nodded. He knew that these three people posed a serious threat, potentially even more significant than the threat from Konoha.


    The current cooperation was merely a result of a shared enemy  Konoha  causing them to set aside their previous prejudices. However, the duration of this unspoken agreement remained uncertain, and no one could predict such matters.


    "We''ll be heading to Konoha to make some arrangements in advance and.. inform the woman we will need her help. Since we''ve decided to act against Konoha, it''s only fair for them to offer some support."


    Nagato didn''t believe that Chiba Shiraishi''s provision of information was merely a show of goodwill or a transaction of mutual convenience. So, allowing the spies in Konoha to contribute further could enhance the sess of their surprise attack on Konoha.


    ...


    As the war briefly subsided, Konoha experienced positive recovery effects in various aspects after receivingrge amount of funds from the Land of Fire.


    For instance, since February of the current year, the number of newborns in Konoha had been on the rise. Konoha Hospital''s research indicated an uing baby boom in the next few years.


    This surge was attributed to Konoha''s victory in the war, with many families emerging from the pain of losing their loved ones. Families that made significant contributions during the war received huge amount of supplies, reducing the financial burden on these households and enabling them to focus on growing their families.


    Walking out of the conference room, Asami stood out as one of the few executives at the Hospital. Despite her youth, she possessed outstanding abilities, effectively managing the pharmaceutical department and earning the trust of her subordinates and colleagues.


    Leaving the meeting room, Asami made her way to the pharmacy. Due to the baby boom, the Hospital''stest n focused on drugs in this area.


    While they could purchase supplies from the Land of Demons, they refrained from putting all their eggs in one basket. Recognizing the potential risks of relying solely on an outside medicalpany, Konoha had retained the proposal to develop new drugs. The responsibility for drug development fell within the domain of the pharmacy department.


    Visiting the pharmacy this time was about finalizing specific types and quantities of drugs, determining the next drug development n. Despite being the director, her ability to develop drugs wasn''t the strongest in the department. However, her adept coordination skills among the various department members justified her role. This department had attracted numerous elite drug researchers in the vige, and the researchers boasted resumes that were just as impressive as hers.


    "Thanks."


    Asami''s thought was interrupted by an immature voice.


    At a window stood a child of around five or six, receiving various medical supplies from the staff. She quickly deduced the purposes of the supplies in the child''s hands. Part was intended for pregnant women, and the rest, bandages and wound, were allocated for ninjas who might get injured during training.


    Noticing the Uchiha n emblem on the kid''s clothes, Asami realized that the drugs for pregnant women were meant for someone else. However, the bandages and that for injuries intrigued her.


    ''Had the kid started intense physical training at such a young age?'' Asami wondered.


    There were signs of muscle strain on his arms and calves showing a practice regimen that was already excessive for a child. Moreover, his age suggested that he wasn''t a student at the academy.


    "It''s best not to exercise for more than four hours a day; otherwise, your body won''t be able to support it." Asami reminded the Uchiha kid as she passed by.


    Ninja training differed significantly from that of ordinary people. Even a continuous four-hour exercise regimen was hard andpletely different unlike the physical exercise for ordinary people.


    Obviously, the kid''s approach to training clearly aligns with ninjas, focused onbat than simple body strengthening.


    "Huh?" The kid seemed surprised but politely bowed to her. "Thank you for your concern, but I''m fine." He said before walking away.


    Shaking her head, Asami observed the kid had a distinct and independent sense of self-esteem.


    From a ninja''s perspective, such traits might be considered powerful, but it also involved overdrawing the potential of the growing body. Regardless of physical strength, every human body has its limits, and surpassing these limits can result in hidden injuries bursting outter on in their life.


    Casually mentioning this concern, she acknowledged the kid''s choice in choosing how to use the medicines she provided. As a pharmacist, her role was to offer medications and advice, and she had no authority to intervene in how the buyers chose to use them.


    "Director Asami." a staff member called out respectfully.


    "Who is that kid?" Asami asked with interest.


    "I believe his name is Uchiha Itachi. He usuallyes here with his mother, Uchiha Mikoto, who''s expecting. He helps take care of her."


    "Uchiha n? Their police force hasn''t had the best reputation." Asami said recalling her impressions of the Uchiha.


    The Uchiha Police Force ovepped with Anbu''s responsibilities, and their authority allowed them to directly arrest people with solid evidence. This sometimes led to an arrogant attitude, fostering fear and resentment among the vigers and other ninjas in Konoha.


    "Yes, but this kid is different. He''s very polite, and sometimes assisting the staff in patient care. His actions are even more careful than some of the nurses. We could use more polite and well-cultivated ninjas from the Uchiha n." The staff member praised.


    Asami nodded. Seeing how the staff liked the qualities of the boy named Uchiha Itachi. After obtaining information about the remaining drugs in the pharmacy, she returned to her office. Upon entering, she sensed an unusual chakra in the room.


    "Come out. Although your camouge is mysterious, I''m no ordinary sensory nin." Asami said locking the door behind her. Turning around, she found ''ck zetsu'' there.


    "The information should have been passed on, so any more transaction between use should have ended." Asami stated.


    "Our leader hopes you can provide some more help."


    Putting on her ck-rimmed sses, Asami sneered, understanding the implied request. "Sorry, I''m just an intel officer. Poisoning and assassination aren''t within my professional scope. The information had already been provided to you, and how you use it is your business. Don''t expect any more help from me."


    "Aren''t you afraid that we will reveal your identity?"


    "You can try and see if I can escape from Konoha after being exposed." Asami stared nkly at ck zetsu.


    Unable to find any ws in her demeanor, ck zetsu realized that she was unlikely to provide further assistance.


    "Are you truly a spy with principles? Forget it. When the dayes, do remember to conceal yourself properly to avoid dying untimely. Otherwise, it might affect our future cooperation." ck zetsu warned before melting into the ground, disappearing.


    Asami paid little attention to ck zetsu''s departure, focusing on her role as the director. Her responsibility was to pass on information, not to engage in assassinations. Seeking sess in her position within the hospital was the best request she could make of herself.


    ...


    Shiraishi had made all the necessary preparations, awaiting the day of the Kirigakure coup.


    Inte September, almost approaching October, Yagura sent two items from Kirigakure.


    The Dual Lightning Sword, Kiba - One of the seven ninja swords passed down through generations in Kiri, it was a sword that harnessed lightning, significantly increasing the power of lightning release. The delivery of this sword indicated that Yagura was preparing to make a move, and Kiba was intended for Ameyuri Ringo.


    The second item was a scroll containing critical information. After unlocking the seal and scanning its contents, Shiraishi frowned.


    "The wielder of Samehada... Isn''t that Suikaza Fuguki?"


    Quickly closing the scroll, he walked out of the office with Kiba and headed towards where Ringo was.


    The Kiri swordsmen would more effectively resolve disputes among themselves.


    ----


    You can support me and read 150 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 212: 208: Kumo and Kiri

    Chapter 212: 208: Kumo and Kiri


    "You guys aren''t very impressive. You can''t evenst five minutes."


    A training ground built in a vast underground, the battle between lightning and sparks ended almost instantly.


    In the center of the ground stood a woman with brown-red, flowing hair, holding two special swords designed for chakra conduction. The swords crackled with dense lightning, resembling lightning snakes coiled around them. Around her, arge number of ninjasy fallenexactly one hundred people.


    These fallen people were surrounded by lightning, which had them paralyzed. Their bodies twitched slightly, indicating injuries that hindered movement, yet their lives weren''t in danger.


    In a battlesting less than five minutes, it took an average of three seconds per opponent. The fact that these one hundred people were all genuine Chunin showed how powerful the opponent who had beaten was


    One of Kirigakure''s ninja swordsmenAmeyuri Ringo.


    Despite publicized news of her premature death due to an incurable disease, she had, in fact, concealed herself in the Land of Demons four years ago. Originally the Lightning release genius, Ringo''s secret training over the years had increased her understanding and application of Lightning release, which had improved her strength significantly.


    "You effortlessly defeated 100 Chunin without sustaining any injuries, even without Kiba in your hands. It seems your strength has once again progressed. It''s quitemendable." Behind her, a voice offered congratted with admiration.


    Ringo turned around and zhe saw Shiraishi standing there. "It''s you. He, have you finally agreed to leave the research room?" When sheughed, her sharp teeth were exposed, like a shark eyeing its prey in the sea, sending shivers down one''s spine.


    Her warlike and passionate gaze gave Shiraishi a headache. Due to her character, she had provoked him more than once, challenging him to a duel.


    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen had good and bad personalities, but they all have one thing inmon - they loved battles. It was precisely this passion for fighting that allowed Ringo to stand out among the thousands of ninjas in Kirigakure, and finally bing the wielder of Kiba with her outstanding Lightning Release prowess. Her aplishments in Lightning Release were indeed a rare talent.


    For a ninja of Ringo''s caliber, Kirigakure didn''tvish much praise, but she needed no external validation. Her original strength ranked at the forefront among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, surpassing even the previous wielders of Shibuki, Jinpachi and Nuibari, Kushimaru. After several years of transformation, she might probably be the strongest amongst the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    Shiraishi scanned the 100 Chunin on the ground, who were still struggling to stand up one by one. He then looked at Ringo, seemingly rxed andposed. Ringo breathing slightly heavier, holding the swords. To truly make her fight seriously, at least 300 Chunin would be needed.


    An ordinary Jonin wouldn''t wouldn''t stand a chance. Moreover, he hafrge-scale Lightning release ninjutsi, making her formidable in both single and group confrontations.


    Shiraishi shook his head and casually tossed Kiba towards Ringo''s hand.


    Ringo caught Kiba, and although the name implied a singr sword, it was two swords aligned together. This arrangement maximized the potential of Lightning Release, giving the wielder both offensive and defensive capabilities. With the enhanced Kiba, her strength was undoubtedly elevated to new heights. The precise extent of her powers remained to be tested in actualbat.


    "How about it, can you still use the Lighning sword proficiently?"Shiraishi asked. He hoped that she wouldn''t be unfamiliar with Kiba due to the years of farewell.


    "Are you underestimating me? I''m only in my twenties, far from dementia." Ringo stared at Shiraishi unhappily. This uneasy, grumbling man was the type she disliked the most. However, she was also slightly surprised and said, "It''s just that I didn''t expect that I''ve been ''dead'' for almost four or five years. Hasn''t there been a new ninja in the vige who could wield Kiba?"


    "Probably because Yagura and the others felt that they weren''t qualified. After all, there are very few ninjas who are proficient in using Lightning release in the vige. There''s probably no other ninja who is good at using lightning release like you currently." Shiraishi stated as a fact rather than intending to tter.


    Although Kiri wasn''t a ninja vige which mainly uses Lightning release, there were quite a few ninjas in the vige who could use it. It wasn''t so easy to stand out among them, and Ringo''s ability to do so undoubtedly proved her strength and talent. In the past few years, Shiraishi had also perfected tutorials on the shape and nature of Lightning release for their army, contributing to ninja education in the Land Of Demons. Both his clone, Raimei, and Kakashi, who were far away in Konoha, received a bit of assistance.


    "I originally thought if a new user appeared, I would challenge them to take back Kiba. It seems the n won''t be going through." Ringo sighed regretfully, realizing Shiraishi had given her Kiba at this time. She then looked at him and asked, "Giving me Kiba now, has Yagura''s ns finally started?"


    "Well, the specific ns will be carried out within half a month. But before that, you need to deal with some minor troubles."


    "Minor troubles?" Ringo raised her brows, her eyes showing unhappiness. "Hey, don''t think that you can order me as you like just because you saved me. Don''t even think about it. How many chores have you asked me to do for you in thest few years?"


    This was precisely what Ringo was unhappy about regarding Shiraishi. Whether it was documenting Lightning release teaching material or training his ninjas to enhance their actualbat ability, she always had an "unhappy" expression.


    In her opinion, the so-called special training was merely child''s y. What she looked forward to was the joy of sharpening herself in life-and-death battles. She was interested in powerful ninjas and had grown tired of ying ninja games. However, Shiraishi was her savior on one hand, making it inconvenient for her to refuse.


    "Don''t worry; this situation has nothing to do with the Land Of Demons. It''s a private matter within your Kirigakure." Shiraishi reassured her with a smile, aware that Ringo was about to explode..He ced the scroll sent by Yagura, into Ringo''s hands.


    "What''s this?"


    "Yagura entrusted you with the mission. There are traitors in your vige, and they n to collude with Kumogakure."


    After hearing his words, Ringo fell silent. She thought for bit. When speaking of a traitor, Yagura might be the biggest ''traitor'' for colluding with a foreign ninja and meddling in Kirigakure''s internal affairs. Now, with Yagura tasking her with dealing with Kiri ninjas who are allegedly colluding with Kumogakure, perhaps due to a repulsion among the same kind.


    "Not only that, but your vige''s Anbu seems to be used by the Blood Mist faction to make a deal with Kumo."


    Shiraishi added, and Ringo''s face didn''t rx; instead, it turned ck. The Anbu of each ninja vige is crucial for protecting the ''Kage.'' If outsiders have information about these Anbu ninjas, including details about their capabilities, targeted assassinations could threaten the ''Kage''s safety.


    "Damn it!" Ringo eximed


    It was one thing to fight among themselves in the same vige. Yagura and Shiraishi''s collusion was based on equal cooperation, not selling the vige''s interests. It was considered strategic cooperation, which was mutually beneficial.


    In order to seek cooperation, members of the Blood Mist faction sold the vige''s interests to ninjas from other viges, even endangering the Mizukage''s life. This is no longer a simple fault but a mistake that can''t be covered up. It 2az equivalent to betraying the vige. Regardless of their considerations, these people have never cared about the vige''s interests, only their own. It''s unimaginable for such people to control Kiri in the future.


    "Then please. I will also send ninjas to support."


    Yagura couldn''t send any decent people because he needed to deal with the situation in Kiri to ensure the smooth implementation of the n. Instead he entrusted it someone the Blood Mist faction can''t couldn''t even imagine would catch them off guard.


    "Okay, I have to deal with these traitors as soon as possible." Ringo said as she disappeared ready to act.


    ...


    The Land of Water, on a small ind on the northern border.


    A jungle covered the ind, providing an excellent cover for concealing tracks. The jungle was without any decent inhabitants, only housingrge poisonous insects and man-eating beasts.


    In the sea surrounding the ind, brutal sharks frequently attack fishing boats passing through, and hidden reefs make it unsuitable for ships to dock. Also, unless necessary, the ind remainedrgely unvisited.


    As the setting sun cast a scorching red hue, the dense forest turns red, creating an eerie atmosphere at dusk.


    Within the forest, ck shadows swiftly move, taking advantage of the tree shadows. Their trajectories remain unclear, and their purpose is unknown. These ck shadows moving in the forest wore ninja uniforms with the forehead protector engraved with the symbol of Kirigakure, confirming them as ninjas from the Land of Water.


    "Really, the people from Kumo haven''te yet; what a drag, those savages."


    In the eyes of Kiri ninjas, Kumogakure were a group of barbaric ninjas who were big but not very smart. But the mission announced from above was to hand over important ''things'' to Kumo to achieve a cooperation.


    The speaker was a male ninja with a cloth cap and a short beard. In his hand was a unique weaponbining an ax de and an iron mallet, emitting a daunting, sinister aura. He''s Akebino Jinin


    Jinin, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Kiri, and his strength is unquestionable, making him a focal point in every ninja vige''s intelligence department. His sword, Kabutowari, is emphasized to be able to smash enemies and cut through all defenses, making meleebat against it highly unfavorable.


    "Sorry, Jinin-sama, I haven''t seen any sign of Kumo ninjasing here yet." A ninja reported.


    "It really is annoying; are you kidding me?" Jinin, not known for his patience, expressed his frustrations.


    "Probably not."


    "Damn it!! Just wait a little longer." Despite his impatience, it wasn''t a good idea to just leave. Jinin knew the importance of this cooperation for their Blood Mist faction.


    As Jinin waited, a Kirigakure ninja eventually reports, "Jinin-sama, Kumo''s people are here."


    Jinin then focused his attention and looked forward. An approaching team of over a dozen Kumo ninjas. There were guards and patrols around the ce, which meant that it was absolutely safe.


    "Sorry, we were dyed a little on the way."


    The Kumo ninja leading the group was a rtively burly man with a huge square-shaped shuriken on his back. He apologized to Jinin.


    Jinin recognized the identity of the Kumo ninja, it was Kumo''s Ma Release Kekkei Genkai - Toroi. In the previous was, he was extremely active, and his strength waspletely equal to him. But even with that, Jinin wouldn not polite to him.


    "Forget it; this is what you want. If there''s no problem, I hope to leave as soon as possible to avoid anyplications." Jinin said annoyed, while handing Toroi a file bag filled with documents.


    Toroi epted it, took out the documents examining them, and nodded. "No problem, I will report this to Raikage-sama as soon as possible."


    "Then hurry up. The things have been given to you, don''t think of doing nothing. Otherwise, when you attack Konoha, we won''t provide any help."


    "Don''t worry; we came here with sincerity for the cooperation. Then, to avoid long nights and dreams, we will be taking our leave."


    Jinin nodded and signaled to the ninjas beside him with his eyes, and they quickly disperse, leaving the ce. Following suit, Jinin also disappeared in front of Toroi and the Kumo ninjas.


    Seeing the Kiri nins leave, Toroi turned to the apanying Kumo nins, "We''ve obtained the item; we need to quickly return to the vige, and inform Raikage-sama to begin the mission."


    Among the five great ninja viges, Kirigakure stood as the best-preserved. To win over allies, Kiri was Kumo''s sole cooperation target. Kumo and Iwa had deep conflicts and prejudices due to the Third Raikage and the missing Sage of Six Paths artifact. Sunagakure was shattered by Konoha and the newly appointed Fourth Kazekage Rasa was struggling to secure his position and restore Suna''s power.


    Therefore, cooperation with Kirigakure bes crucial for Kumo this time. Only through this coboration can Konoha be pulled down, and Kumo''s reputation in the world willpletely surpass Konoha''s.


    Led by Toroi, the Kumo ninjas marched toward the beach area of the deserted ind.


    Besides the hidden reefs, three fishing boats were moored, the boats the Kumo ninjas had used ining over. This deserted ind, filled with hidden reefs, was unsuitable forrge ships due to visibility, while small ships do not this problem.


    Their next goal was to deliver the items to Kumogakure and hand them over to the Fourth Raikage. There was a lot of information about Kiri nins recorded in the file bag. These people were all affiliated with the Blood Mist faction, who also needed Kumo''s assistance. Among them are some powerful Jonin, with details of their personalities, ages, genders, and abilities..It was a revtion that surprised Toroi.


    Although Toroi couldn''t understand why the Blood Mist faction would betray their fellow vigers and divulge theirrades'' information, he foresaw Kirigakure''s gradual weakening if such actions persisted. He had this hunch.


    Compared with other viges, Kumogakure was much more harmonious internally. Respecting ninjas for strength and practical actions, Troy is quite proud of living in such a harmonious vige.


    Driving the boat towards the border of the Land of Lightning, the Land of Water and the Land of Lightning faced each other across the sea. Therefore, in this sea area, there was no need to worry too much about being ambushed by ninjas from other viges.


    However, the items obtained from the Kirigakure were too important. Whether it was Toroi or the apanying ninjas, they maintained serious expressions, realizing the impending dangers of navigating the dark sea.


    The sky darkened, the moonlight emerged, casting an ethereal glow over the dark sea. The lights on the fishing boat became the sole source of illumination in the darkness.


    Although they could spend the night on surrounding deserted inds, the unanimous choice among the Kumo ninjas was to deliver the important files to Kumo as soon as possible, navigating the dangerous dark sea.


    For ordinary people, the journey might pose risks, but for skilled ninjas, even confronting hostile marine life poses little threat.


    Suddenly, Toroi looked at the moon, quietly signaling the ninjas beside him. The rest of the ninjas nodded silently, sensing that something was wring. The light emitted by the moon above suddenly dimmed, and thick fog, not dark clouds, covered the bright moonlight.


    The Kumo ninjas couldn''t see the figure of theirpanion clearly; they could only discern a blur of ck figures.


    The white mist shrouded the dark sea, heightening the danger. It was a jutsumonly used by Kirigakure''s ninjas. A powerful dense mist that couldn''t be blown away even by wind release. The fog contained palpitating Chakra.


    Toroi''splexion was dignified..Any ninja who could create such a dense fog using the hidden mist jutsu must be extraordinary. ''Has the deal with the Bloodmist faction leaked?'' He thought to himself. Although he thought that the situation wouldn''t be like this, to use this powerful level jutsu, the neer must be powerful. Ordinary Kiri nins couldn''t use jutsu to be this powerful.


    Since this was the case, they needed to eliminate the intruder. If the operation was destroyed, for Kumo, it was equivalent to losing a powerful ally who they could join with and deal with Konoha. Moreover, this could easily put Kumo in trouble.


    "Over there!"


    Toroi took down the huge square shuriken from behind him and swept it into the white mist.


    The sound of howling and tearing the atmosphere, followed by the sound of cutting something, let Toroi know that his shuriken hit the enemy, but it should only be a scratch, not causing fatal injuries.


    The square shuriken circled in the air and returned to Toroi''s hands.


    Toroi''s eyes were sharp, as if he had seen through theyers of thick fog, and he knew every move of the enemy like the back of his hand.


    "A pity, the battle is over."


    He''s a ma release ninja who can give objects the ability to maize at will.


    The square shuriken just now had already maized the opponent''s body. He only needed to give the shuriken the ability to maize, and he would be able to form a shuriken that could always track and position, attracting the enemy''s body. With that, the conditions for achieving a certain kill are met.


    Without hesitation, Toroi took down a huge square shuriken from his back again, holding tworge square shurikens in his hand, using the ma release to give the square shuriken maic force, and then threw it out forcefully.


    The sound of urately hitting a body sounded, letting Toroi know that he had dealt with the enemy. But the hidden mist jutsu hasn''t been lifted yet, that is to say, there were other enemies. Whoever he had killed wasn''t the one who used the hidden mist jutsu.


    "Next, it''s another turn." Toroi turned his cold eyes elsewhere. When he was about to act, a sharp lightning suddenly flew past his eyes, and hisrades screamed.


    Lightning release? Toroi wondered. Whoever jad attacked hisrades used a powerful lightning release attack. Although he hasn''t seen anything specific, the power of lightning release should be very strong. Even in Kumo, there were not many ninjas with such powerful Lightning release.


    While Toroi wondered, a gust of cold air rushed towards his face attracting Toroi''s attention, his heart tightened, and he subconsciously looked up. He saw two big, blood-red nterns" suddenly lit up in front of him, shining brightly in the white mist.


    ----


    You can support me and read 160 advanced chapters on my Patreon.


    patreon /chizihn

 Chapter 213: Kisame and Itachi

    Chapter 213: Kisame and Itachi


    A huge horror descended, causing Toroi to tremble with sweat dripping down his face.


    "What the hell!?"


    There was only one thought in his mind.


    In the thick white mist, it wasn''t a ntern'' at all, but the eyes of some kind of huge creature. It stretched out its tongue. It looked like a snake''s tongue. The dense mist around was dispersed by the giant snake''s movement, finally revealing the true face of the creature to Toroi.


    It''s blue transparent body allowed a clear view of the giant snake''s internal structure, resembling a boa constrictor formed by the convergence of water. Inside the blue transparent giant snake were tworge square shurikensprecisely the ones Toroi had thrown earlier.


    "Damn it!"


    Suppressing the terror in his heart, Toroi cursed under his breath. When faced with such an abnormal creature, his first instinct was to escape. Judging from the creature''s characteristics, his ma release was useless against it. He felt a powerful pressure beyondmon sense, causing every hair on his body to tremble and stand on end. That was an emotion derived from the depths of his heartfear.


    As Toroi jumped backward, the giant snake stretched its body over the sea, swinging its tail violently, crashing against Toroi. Violent waves erupted on the sea surface, shattering the boat into pieces of wood, floating on the sea and drifting away.


    "Cough!!"


    Toroi emerged from the sea, covered in blood, spitting out a mouthful of blood. He looked at the giant snake with terrified eyes, meeting those cold, emotionless blood-red pupils, he trembled again. He couldn''t continue like this; he had no defense against this huge creature. It could generate power not weaker than a powerful water release by merely rolling its body in the sea.


    On the sea, it was his enemy''s domain. Confusedly thinking about how to escape or fight the giant, Toroi saw a long dark shadow under his feet.


    "Damn!" Toroi jumped again, trying to evade the attack.


    The giant snake''s tail rose from the sea, sweeping away the sea water and white mist,nding urately on Toroi''s back. Letting out a heart-piercing scream, Toroi''s body fell into the sea, and the rolled-up waves swallowed his injured and blood-stained body.


    The giant snake nced at the sea''s surface. In the distance, fierce lightning shed, Ringo was battling the remaining Kumo ninjas. She was crushing her opponents, there was no need to worry about her victory.


    Soryu twisted its head, its huge body silently diving into the sea. The two blood-red eyes glowed like phantoms, hazy bubbles spreading in the sea as it swam towards Toroi Above this sea, it was entirely its domain.


    Facing Toroi, sinking into the deep sea, Soryu mercilessly opened its huge mouth, swallowing his seriously injured body in one bite. By the time it swam out from the sea''s bottom, the dense fog on the sea surface had dissipated. Ringo walked over slowly.


    The battle there had also concluded. None of the dozen or so Kumo ninjas was a match for her, she eliminated them effortlessly.


    Soryu stuck out its tongue, and a file bag rested on its tongue. It was the possession the Kumo ninjas obtained from the Blood Mist. Ringo took the file, which contained information about the Kiri ninjas. As she opened it, her brows furrowed, intensifying the murderous look in her eyes.


    Many of the ninjas recorded were her old acquaintances, not just Anbu, but the rest of the vige''s ninja information had been leaked. Fortunately, she hade to chase. If this information reached ninjas in an outside vige, it would be a huge blow to Kiri.


    "Then we just need to wait for Yagura''s actions. I hope there won''t be any more troubles there." Ringo sighed.


    If Kirigakure continued to face such challenges, it would inevitably continue to be the weakest of the five major vige.


    Soryu was indifferent to Ringo''s concerns. It swam back into the sea, heading towards the Land of Lightning. The Kumo nins had been wiped out, and Kumogakure''s senior management would not stay indifferent. A search force would likely contact Kirigakure again. Its next task was to block the Kumo ninjas heading to the Land of Water in the southern waters of the Land of Lightning.


    To prevent Kumo from getting involved or else another ident might ur.


    .....


    "Kumo seems to be ready. Once the resistance forces in the vige are cleared, it will be Konoha''s turn to establish the prestige of the Kage for me, the future Mizukage."


    Im a tall water tower in Kirigakure, Fuguki spoke. He merely stood there exuded a powerful oppressive force.


    "But, is this really a good idea? LettingKuml know about the ninjas in our vige?" Junin frowned. Honestly, he felt Fuguki was too headstrong, despite having one of the best strengths among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. He didn''t particrly like Fuguki''s character.


    "I''m also thinking about the vige too. If the rotten Third continues to govern the vige, the vige''s future will be doomed. Those who don''t obey us can be wiped out. Kill the leader, and the rest will fall in line." Fuguki dered, a cruel glint in his eyes.


    "Anyway, we can kill them when the timees, right?" Jinin revealed a bloodthirsty grin. His reason for joined forces with Fuguki was more about enjoying the sensation of smashing people to death with his weapon. . As for other things, he really didn''t want to deal with them. He found politics far too troublesome.


    "Is Juzo still unwilling to contact us?" Fuguki acknowledged from the beginning that the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. weren''t working together. However, he wanted to recruit powerful ninjas from the vige as his minions.


    The wielder of Kubikiribocho, Biwa Juzo, being his mext target.


    "He isn''t interested in our affairs and he has no interest in participating in the vige''s power struggle. He''s leading his group on border patrol and will return after the Fourth Mizukage selection meeting." Jinin answered.


    "What a gutless guy. Well... forget it, even someone like him wille in handy sooner orter. It''s a pity that Nuibari and Shibuki were taken away by that Konoha''s rogue nin Hyuga Ayane, and their whereabouts are unknown. Otherwise, we could add two powerfulbat forces here." Fugukimented.


    "Kushimaru and Jinpachi? Those two are no longer the ''ruthless duo.'' They chased after a sick person, got killed, and their sword was taken. It really is an embarrassment for the Seven Swordsmen reputation." Jinin sneered disdainfully.


    "Anyway, they were also ourpanions. Compared to the missing swords, Hiramekarei held by the Hozuki n is a good target. I n to make my subordinate Kisame the future wielder of the sword. His chakra isrge, making him suitable for that sword." Fuguki spoke, ncing at the boy behind.


    Kisame - Dark blue hair, a shark-like face, a tall and strong physique.


    "Oh? You mean this brat? Is he as powerful as you say? Is he qualified to be on an equal footing with me? You''re sure he''s not a third-rate bastard who can be a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen." Junin scrutinized the boy called Kisame suspiciously.


    "Don''t underestimate Kisame. Although he''s young, he has great potential for the future. He''s more than capable of wielding Hiramekarei." Fuguki said expressing his confidence in his subordinate.


    "Hmph, it''s your business the. I still doubt the brat could be that powerful." Junin was skeptical of someone so young joining the ranks of Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    Jinin recalled Ameyuri Ringo who joined the Seven Ninja Swordsmen in her teens, showcasing incredible power in lightning release and Kiba. Her destructive capabilities ranked among the top three among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. If she had grown a few more years, she might have be the strongest of the Seven, unfortunatelyshe died in an internal political struggle. When people thought of her, they will only remember that she was a Lightning release genius who died of a serious illness. These dark histories will only sink forever.


    "There''s one thing you should know. The Hozuki n is the previous Mizukage''s family. It would be best to not offend them as much, especially at this crucial moment." Jinin spoke while leaving the tower.


    "Hmph! He''s still as unsociable as always, but with that, he isn''t a threat to me. He''s truly a simple-minded guy."


    Even though Fugukiined about Jinin''s character, he didn''t mind cooperating with someone like him.


    Idiots without a very bright mind were the easiest to control. If every coborator were as smart as a monkey, that would be thest thing he''d want to see. The more idiots like this, the better.


    "Is this really a good idea?" Kisame, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.


    "What do you mean, Kisame?" Fuguki asked rhetorically.


    "Cooperation with Kumogakure."


    "Don''t worry; the information given to them is all about the ninjas who are hostile to me. I won''t be so stupid as to give them information about my important subordinates. As long as the opposition force is leaderless, it will be enough. By that time, it will be easier to control the lower ninjas."


    Fuguki didn''t notice the strange look in Kisame''s eyes as he continued spoke.


    "Really?"


    "That''s right. Didn''t you say you worshipped the Seven Ninja Swordsmen before you came to serve under mymand? When I be the Fourth Mizukage, I will negotiate with the Hozuki n and ask them to give you Hiramekarei for your use, fulfilling your long-cherished desire to hold one of the swords. At that time, you will be my right-hand man and we will manage this vige together."


    Fuguki stood on the high ground of the tower, looking down at the entire Kiri.


    ''No... not like that,'' Kisame thought silently in his heart, vetoing Fuguki''s evaluation of him. Fuguki never understood his heart at all.


    The reason he worshipped the Seven Ninja Swordsmen and wanted to join them wasn''t because he wanted to be a ninja who followed the interests of the betrayed vige. It was because the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were the face of Kirigakure, heroes who have made countless contributions to the stability of Kirigakure, so he yearned to be such an existence.


    And he hoped that one day he will be a hero who protects the vige like them. But..... Fuguki''s current choices was undoubtedly a betrayal of the vige. A "traitor" of the vige.


    The hones feelings he once had for following the Seven Swordsmen had gradually disappeared, and he even began to doubt whether it was really right for him to follow someone like this?


    He originally thought that the Blood Mist faction only represented the extremist forces within the vige, and their essence was hoping that the vige would be more powerful... However, he couldn''t agree with what Fuguki was doing now.


    Even so, the other party is still his leader. Kisame was filled with confusion and began to doubt the correctness of his own existence.


    In any case, betraying yourpanion''s information or betraying yourpanion''s behavior is impossible to call ''correct.''


    After death, you must go to hell.


    ...


    Kumogakure, a vige built between towering mountains, filled with clouds and mists; the sky always echoed with dull thunder.


    In the office of the Raikage Building came the surprised voice of the Fourth Raikage:


    "What? Toroi''s team in contact with the Kirigakure ninjas lost contact? What''s going on?"


    "Sorry, Raikage-sama, we are also wondering about this problem. Toroi''s team left the vige for five days now and rhey haven''t sent a reply yet. They should have returned two days ago."


    The Jonin who reported this shook his head helplessly, stating that he didn''t know why the team hadn''t returned.


    "Could it be that the Kirigakure ying tricks? They made a deal with us on the surface, and then they backstab us?" The Fourth Raikage guessed.


    "It can''t be concluded from this, Raikage-sama."


    A young girl, Mabui spoke. Although fifteen years old, she''s already one of the best Chunin in the vige. Not only has she learned Kumo''s secret space-time ninjutsu, but she''s also good at assisting management.


    Rmended by Dodai, she serves as the personal secretary of the Fourth Raikage and advises the Fourth Raikage.


    "If it isn''t for Kirigakure, how could Toroi''s team disappear? Moreover, only we and them know about this cooperation."


    "I don''t rule out this hypothesis, but if we really want to know the truth of what happened, let''s look at it from both ways. Continue sending people to contact that Fuguki, and we''ll try to investigate the reason for the disappearance of the team."


    However, Mabui didn''t have any expectations about investigating Toroi team.


    Although the Land of Lightning and the Land of Water were separated by only one sea, this sea''s a rare uninhabited area, making any investigation extremely difficult. If they disappeared there, it would probably be an unsolved case.


    "In this case, let the other team make contact with Fuguki."


    The Fourth Raikage thought about it and found it feasible. Even if they wanted to investigate, they had to find out the reasons and collect information slowly to find out the specific reason for Toroi''s disappearance.


    "By the way, we can''t forget to keep an eye on Konoha, especially the yellow sh. You must be careful. I will leave this problem to you, Mabui." The Fourth Raikage said solemnly.


    "Yes, Raikage-sama."


    Mabui nodded. Although she recently started with this job, she already adapted to the position.


    ....


    In the blink of an eye, more than ten days had passed  October.


    Itachi strolled through the Uchiha n, cradling a baby in his arms, his face adorned with a soft smile. In July, his mother, Mikoto, gave birth to a healthy younger brother..The baby he held now.


    His younger brother''s name was Sasuke, Uchiha Sasuke.


    He was named after the father of the Third Hokage, Sasuke represented the earnest expectations of his parents for their child to be a great ninja.


    After bing an older brother, Itachi felt that a certain emotion in his heart was suddenly lit up, It was different from the family affection he felt for his parents. It carried a unique sense of responsibility to protect his younger brother and fulfill the role of a real elder brother.


    To fulfill this role, Itachi understood he needed to be stronger. Only through strength will he be able to protect everything. His aspiration was to be Hokage and change the world''s pessimistic perception.


    However, today was about spending time with his younger brother.


    "Sasuke..."


    Itachi gently stroked Sasuke''s flushed cheeks, smiling affectionately. Then, he sensed someone approaching.


    "Are you... Itachi?"


    Itachi turned his head and saw a face as immature as his own. It was a girl with long ck hair and teardrop moles under the corner ofher eyes.


    Uchiha Izumi.


    "Sure enough it''s you. Do you remember me?"


    Izumi sounded happy, and a sweet smile spread across her face.


    That day Itachi defeated many of them with a stone, which left a deep impression in her memory. Especially when he''s the son of the n head. Although he hasn''t yet entered the academy, the name of genius has been faintly spread within the n.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in ninja games."


    Itachi thought Izumi was here to invite him to y some ninja game, so he refused directly without any hesitation. For him, if he had time to y ninja games, it was better to spend time on his training and improving his own strength. The so-called ninja game, besides being a waste of time, he couldn''t think of any other important meaning.


    "Itachi, you''re not good atmunicating with people."


    Izumi didn''t get angry but smiled.


    "Because it''s not necessary."


    "It''s not necessary? How could it be unnecessary? Isn''t it important for everyone to have fun together?"


    Izumi couldn''t understand Itachi, who deemed such activities a waste of time.


    "I just think it''s a waste of time."


    "But, Itachi, you''re already very strong. I usually watch you train alone in the forest. Isn''t that so boring?"


    "No, working hard to improve myself is something I feel happy about."


    "But, Itachi, you are already very strong."


    "No, it''s not enough."


    Far from enough.


    Training was hard and tiring, and his body would be exhausted, but thinking about the hell of the ninja battlefield, he believed his power was insufficient. Itachi aspired to be a ninja superior to all others, using his strength to prevent more wars.


    "I see."


    Izumi thought for a while, thennodded in understanding. Since he felt that he''s happy training alone, it would be rude for her to continue entangling in such topic.


    She then noticed Sasuke in Itachi''s arms andmented, "Is this your sister, Itachi? So cute."


    "He''s not my sister, he''s my brother."


    Itachi corrected her wrong naming, Izumo''s face turned red.


    "Is that so..., I thought he was a girl like me. Well, can I give him a hug?" She looked over with expectant eyes.


    Itachi hesitated for a moment, and when he was about to hand Sasuke to Izumi, suddenly Sasuke''s face twitched, and he burst into tears, as if he was very reluctant to be in contact with other people..


    "Sorry, it seems Sasuke doesn''t like you very much. There is nothing else, I''ll be leaving first. Goodbye."


    With that, Itachi left, leaving Izumi behind.


    ''What a strange girl.'' Itachi thought to himself.


    Later, Itachi considered the encounter an insignificant episode, soon forgetting about it. Uchiha Izumi didn''t hold any particr significance in his memory.


    After dinner, with both his parents out, only Itachi and Sasuke remained at home. Seated in the corridor, bathed in the moonlight, Itachi cradled his brother while admiring the night sky.


    Soon, a refreshing night breeze brushed Itachi''s cheeks, carrying a hint of warmth. Puzzled, Itachi looked up at the moon, its pale and eerie light still shining brightly in the night sky.

 Chapter 214: 210: Night Of The Nine Tails

    Chapter 214: 210: Night Of The Nine Tails


    The night sky was clear, with only the round moon visible.


    Under the night, Konohagakure was still as peaceful and stable as usual, and the bustling night market became lively as darkness fell.


    "Is this Konoha? Jiraiya-sensei''s home..."


    Nagato wore a ck cloak with a hood, his face covered, making it difficult for people to glimpse his full appearance. Standing atop the Hokage Rock, he muttered to himself.


    This was the highest point in Konoha, granting a panoramic view of the entire vige. This peaceful country, with peaceful vige, seemed a bit irritating to his eyes. Because the peace of these viges was only built on the pain of smaller countries, holding onto the so-called peace with hands stained by the suffering of others.


    Of course, Nagato felt he no longer needed to me others. As Hanzo said, a ninja''s life was one ofbat. One can''t use their own weakness to try and awaken the enemy''s conscience.


    As a citizen of a weak country, without the option topromise and surrender, they could only resist and fight. Apart from the will, there was nothing left to lose. This was the revtion the deaths of Yahiko and Hanzo had brought him.


    Nagato often reflected if what he was doing was right or wrong. However, he considered the line of thought arrogant because he hadn''t yet achieved his goal. Talking about right and wrong in such circumstances seemsled narrow-minded.


    In the world, there has never been a path leading to absolute right or wrong, humans were always on the road of exploration. If he failed one day, it would only prove he could only achieve this level. He couldn''t resent others, only resent himself for being weak.


    Looking at the scenery of the vige, children happily running the streets, ying joyfully with their friends. The various food stalls on the roadside attracting passersby.


    Tired from work, ninja crossed their shoulders and walked into barbecue restaurants. While drinking wine and enjoying delicious food, they talked freely, speaking of their life''s ideals.


    Such peaceful scenes were something Nagato had never witnessed before. In the past, he and Yahiko had just embraced the ideal of peace, running back and forth on battlefields where the mes of war raged, brushing against death. Would such peace somedaye to Amegakure and the Land of Rain?


    ''No, it will definitelye!'' Nagato resolved. It was foolish to talking about right and wrong from his position


    "Nagato-sama, the preparations over there isplete."


    A White Zetsu leaned out half its body from behind Nagato and whispered to him.


    "I see. I''ll inform Guruguruter that when he uses the Mangekyou to control the Nine-Tails, he should summon it to a farther ce."


    "Why is that?" White Zetsu was slightly surprised.


    "I don''t want to involve the vigers, many of whom aren''t ninjas."


    "But, only by summoning the Nine-Tails to the center of Konoha can the vige be damaged to the greatest extent." White Zetsu said urgently.


    "This is just a battle between ninjas and has nothing to do with ordinary people who can''t use ninjutsu."


    "Konoha didn''t think of it that way during the War in the Land of Rain."


    White Zetsu thought Nagato was being too boring. After experiencing such events, could he still have such kindness? Acting this way would definitely lead to great losses in the future.


    Nagato seemed to have seen through White Zetsu''s thoughts and said tly, "This is neither kindness orpassion. If I did this, what would differentiate me from Konoha who once rampaged in the Land of Rain?"


    There was grievance and debt, but Nagato had never seen the world so clearly in a moment. If he goes through with this, he would be on the same level as Konoha. In such a state, what qualifications did he have to bring peace to this world?


    "But I still think..." White Zetsu was still talking when Nagato lightly interrupted: "Without a heart to make peace, there''s only violence against others, not power. Even with a heart of peace and strength, it remains violence against others."


    "Then, why do you care about the lives of the vigers?"


    "While both are equally violent, the results may not be the same. I have my principles, and Konoha has its own principles. That is all."


    What Nagato said was almost final. Realizing this, White Zetsu knew continuing to question would seem some how.


    "I understand; I''ll go to inform Guruguru. Please wait here for a while, Nagato-sama."


    White Zetsu sighed, dove into the ground, and disappeared.


    ....


    Anbu leaped quickly onto the roof and gathered towards a certain location. Finally, they quietly arrived at the forest beyond Konoha through a secret passage.


    The Anbu who had arrived, weremore than one team, more than personnels, gathered in this ce. The meetingsted briefly for less than half a minute. The twenty Anbu dispersed and stood at their positions to prevent anyone from sneaking in.


    At a position that Anbu and the others hadn''t noticed, two figures slowly emerged, lurking towards a certain ce silently. It was a huge rock, blocking the opening of the massive mountain. On the rock, a seal for suppression was pasted, and a protective barrier was set up to prevent outsiders from entering.


    "Is that the ce where the Nine Tails Jinchuriki is giving birth? How easy it is to sneak in."


    "Don''t be careless, tell Guruguru toe over quickly. After all, our opponent is the yellow sh, and there are so many Anbu, it won''t be easy to deal with. If necessary, Nagato-sama will also make a move."


    The painful cries of the woman during childbirth passed directly through the rocks where the barrier was ced, spreading outside. This let the White Zetsu who was in charge of investigation, know that this was where the Nine Tails Jinchuriki was giving birth.


    Avoiding the Anbu''s sight wasn''t too difficult for them. Their stealth couldn''t be detected by normal sensory ninjutsu. But the next action was key. With a ninja like the Yellow sh as an opponent, they had to be prepared to fight desperately anytime.


    ...


    The interior of the cave used for the childbirth was a vacuum, and the space is huge, with various medical facilities prepared in advance.


    On the bed, Uzumaki Kushina, twisting her body in pain,yers of sweat dripped from her face, and her face contorted in pain.


    Minato pressed his hands on the navel of Kushina''s clothes. Centered on Kushina''s navel, the sealing jutsu unfolded there, and a strange red light emerged, with evil chakra uncontrobly overflowing from her body.


    Minato''s eyes were solemn, and his hands gathered chakra to form seals, suppressing the nine-tailed chakra in her body. This chakra was incredibly powerful beyond his imagination. He felt his hands growing hot, like dipping them in boiling water. Like Kushina, his face was also covered in cold sweat. It wasn''t only because of the Nine Tails''s powerful chakra he felt pressure from, but also worried about Kushina''s personal safety. If this force went berserk now, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Don''t be nervous, this is the Uzumaki n''s highest sealing jutsu. You just need to maintain it properly and the Nine-Tails won''t be able to emerge. You''re the Hokage, stop making such a fuss."


    The woman who in charge of directing the medical team was already in her fifties, and her face covered with many wrinkles.


    "I know, Biwako-sama. I''m just a little nervous seeing Kushina in such pain." Minato still had a tense face, not daring to rx.


    "Really, as the Hokage, don''t panic over something like this. This is a difficulty all women must go through. As her husband, you need to learn to trust your wife. Women aren''t as fragile as you think." Biwako spoke to Minato in the tone of an elder, perhaps it was because Minato was underestimating women too much.


    Minato smiled wryly.


    Biwako, full name Sarutobi Biwako, was the wife of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. In her youth she had also been a skilled kunoichi, and was the Third''s dutiful wife, helping him with many matters. Her tone was just tofort Minato, a sharp-tongued yet soft-hearted woman.


    "Kushina, hold on a little longer; it will be fine soon."


    Though Biwako sounded rxed, but she was also a little nervous. As a kunoichi, Kushina would naturally not be as weak as an ordinary woman. Along with the Uzumaki n''s sturdy physique, giving birth was just painful for the women from the n, and not life-threatening from idents.


    "Minato! Focus on maintaining the seal! The child ising!" After a while, Biwako''s expression became more and more serious.


    "Yes!"


    Minato concentrated, tuning out Kushina''s pained cries for now, wholly focused on upholding the Nine-Tails'' seal on her navel The only danger to her life was the seal going out of control, causing the power of the Nine Tails to go berserk, which may bring the risk that could cost her life.


    ....


    "The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki can really scream. Is it really that painful to give birth? Is it the same as pooping...?"


    Guruguru, d in a ck cloak with a mask adorned with strange patterns, lowered his head and began thinking seriously.


    "Are you an idiot? How can pooping be the same as having a baby? It''s not the same thing at all, is it?" White Zetsu beside himined.


    "But... the feeling of always being unable to get out is really depressing and frustrating." Guruguru said naturally.


    "Because you don''t have an excretory system at all."


    "I would have asked Madara-sama to install an excretory system for me. I really do want to know what it feels like to poop." Guruguru sighed, sounding regretful about his inability to experience it.


    Beside him, four Anbuy in a pool of blood, their pupils dted, expressing deep shock and fear.


    "Hurry up; if you fail, I will beat you to shit."


    Guruguru shrugged his shoulders after hearing this, pressed his hands on the huge stone with the barrier, and then disappeared as if merging into it.


    Having marched a certain distance, he soon reached the perimeter of the delivery room. Despite the painful cries of Jinchuriki giving birth which make people feel weak, Guruguru knew that now was the most vignt moment for the yellow sh, making sess not easy.


    He hid his body in the earthyer, patiently waiting for the opportune moment. This wonderful opportunity didn''t make Guruguru wait too long.


    The crying of the baby suddenly resounded in the room. Kushina, lying on the bed, gradually calmed down, her breath weak but nothing serious.


    Minato and Biwako suddenly showed joy on their faces, and the two female medical ninjas beside them also heaved a sigh of relief. The tailed beast''s chakra filled the room. When they delivered the baby, they felt a mountain pressing down on their bodies, making it hard to breathe.


    "Congrattions, Hokage-sama. He''s a very healthy boy." Biwakoforted the crying baby in her arms.


    "Thank you, Biwako-sama." Minato replied with relief.


    "So, does he have a name?"


    "Yes... his name is Naruto. It''s the name of the main character in Jiraiya-sensei''s novel." Minato replied.


    "Naruto... the name of the main character in a novel?" Biwako''s eyes twitched. If she recalled correctly, the novels written by that stupid brat Jiraiya. All his booke were forbidden books not suitable to be read by those under the age of eighteen.


    "Yes." Minato didn''t notice Biwako''s subtle expression.


    "It 8s your decision."


    Biwako brought the baby to Kushina.


    "Naruto... that''s so nice."


    Kushina weakly opened her eyes, a happy smile on her face as she looked at the baby in Biwako''s arms, eyes filled with love.


    After a while, Biwako said, "Okay, the baby has been born safely, and the follow-up needs to be dealt with."


    "I see." Minato nodded seriously.


    The next was to stabilize the seal of the Nine Tails. Giving birth to the child weakened the seal on Kushina''s body, the chakra still leaked out. It needed to be suppressed, and re-stabilized as soon as possible to calm Nine Tails.


    Biwako carried the baby in swaddle, walking aside with a slight smile.


    "Kushina, let me help you stabilize the seal." Minato took a deep breath, prepared to perform the seal.


    "I''m sorry, Minato."


    "It''s okay, you''re the one in pain."


    Suppressing his excitement of having an heir, Minato focused on the seal of the Nine-Taile. As he was about to perform the sealing jutsu, Minato and Kushina were startled by a shrill scream.


    Panic calls from two female medical ninjas ensued. They looked in horror at Biwako, lying in a pool of blood. Next to them stood a mysterious man in ck clothes with a mask on his face.


    His breath was gloomy and cold, and he stood there unnoticed.


    This mysterious person was naturally Guruguru. Deliberately choosing this time to attack, Guruguru believed that Minato and others would be most rxed, not expecting an attack.


    "Biwako-sama!" Minato''s pupils shrank. Seeing Biwako copsed, expressions of surprise and anger intertwined on his face. He red fiercely at intruder. "Who are you?"


    "It''s not an important question, Fourth Hokage-sama. Your child is in my hands, it would best not to act rashly." Guruguru chuckled, holding the baby as he threatened.


    "You bastard, let Naruto go!"


    Minato was about to make a move when Kushina''s voice came from beside him.


    The bewitching red chakra erupted from Kushina''s body, terrible cracks appeared in the surrounding walls. The thick stone walls couldn''t withstand the explosive impact of this red chakra.


    "Not good, Nine Tails!"


    Minato immediately calmed down. To perform the sealing, he had to stabilize the Chakra in Kushina''s body first.


    Seeing this, Guruguru knew that Minato''s sealing jutsu couldn''t be sessfully performed. Otherwise, the n of releasing the tailed beast to make Konoha losebat power would be very difficult.


    "Fourth Hokage! I would like to see if you care more for your child more or your wife!"


    Without mercy, Guruguru threw the child in his hand towards the far wall.


    "No! Naruto! Minato, hurry"


    Out of the corner of his eye, she saw Naruto hurtling towards the wall. Kushina yelled anxiously, but she was powerless. The Nine-Tails Chakra, coupled with the fact that she had just given birth and her body was extremely weak, could not stop it at all.


    The moment Kushina yelled, Minato''s figure disappeared in an instant, the soles of his feet stepped on the wall, stabilized there, and held Naruto firmly in his arms.


    Just as he was about to breathe a sigh of relief, the surrounding space quickly distorted.


    Minato''s face changed in shock, as a fatal danger struck, without hesitation, he dodged to the side.


    In the original wall position, there is a shocking big hole.


    No gravel fell, it was as if a piece had been severely gouged out and disappeared from there.


    ''Is this... space-time ninjutsu?'' Minato''s eyes were slightly shocked.


    When he turned his head to look, Guruguru had already disappeared into the room, along with Kushina who was lying on the bed.


    "Damn it!" Minato''s face was gloomy, with a certain murderous look in his blue pupils.


    The intruder''s chakra was too difficult to sense. But he took Kushina, and because of the seal in Kushina''s body, there was a w, and the Nine-Tails Chakra spread out uncontrobly. Minato could easily perceive which direction Kushina was taken. But he had to bring Naruto to a safe location before he could pursue the enemy without any scruples.


    .....


    With the cold full moon as the background.


    In the dark forest, there were blood-red clouds and mist. That was the chakra of Nine Tails, which was spreading out of control to the surrounding areas at a terrifying speed, it couldn''t be stopped at all.


    "Really, it would be great if it had been brought to the center of Konoha and released."


    Guruguru carried Kushina, who had lost the power to resist, and stopped in an open space, muttering as heined. For him, it could cause a huge sensation, and how many dying wasn''t within the scope of consideration. Anyway, he wasn''t human, in his eyes, the number of human deaths was just a number.


    It was just Nagato''s order, and they couldn''t disobey it.


    "Hmm ., this Mangekyou Sharingan is really easy to use. This woman was easily controlled with just a simple genjutsu. Gere should be far enough. If people are killed or injured, it has nothing to do with me."


    Kushina, caught in a genjutsu, was confused and couldn''t understand the meaning of the words from Guruguru''s mouth.


    Putting Kushina on the ground, her face was dull, and the chakra in her body was in disorder. The Nine-Tails Chakra took the opportunity to detonate, trying to get out of Kushina''s body.


    "Don''t worry, Nine- Tails, I will set you free immediately, and you will be free under my Sharingan. Also, I''m sorry, Fourth Hokage, I won''t go easy on your wife." Guruguru chuckled, and stretched his palm towards Kushina''s body.


    ....


    Running through the woods, Minato''s face was anxious, but he didn''t lose his sense of proportion.


    Kushina''s chakra stopped, meaning the enemy didn''t go too far. The aura of the Nine-Tails Chakra was so recognizable to Minato, it was like a light in the dark, illuminating the way for him to pursue. Although he didn''t know what the enemy''s purpose was, he absolutely couldn''t let the enemy mess around. Besides, the eyes which used the space-time ninjutsu just now... was it a Sharingan?


    Minato secretly made guesses in his heart, The enemy''s eyes are indeed simr to Sharingan, but it wasn''t the basic tomoe pattern. If that''s also a type of Sharingan, then there could only be one possibility  The Mangekyou Sharingan.


    The ultimate pupil above the ordinary Sharingan.


    The Mangekyou Sharingan wasn''t a secret to Minato. In the collection room of the Hokage Building, there were a lot of secrets about the Sharingan in the letters left by the Second Hokage Tobirama.


    A lot of research has been done on Sharingan. Among them, there was the Mangekyou Sharingan, which was a more advanced Sharingan with a different pattern than the tomoe.


    ''If you were to encounter such Uchiha, be extra careful.''


    The Second Hokage''s handbook recorded that. Minato thought it was always a legend, but he didn''t expect it to actually exist. While he thought about how to deal with it, a powerful Chakra reaction appeared within his range of sensory.


    Minato turned his head and looked to the side, the zing and violent wind blew everything away.


    "Shinra Tensei!"


    The ground was torn apart, the giant tree turned into pieces of wood, and Minato couldn''t stop the sudden violent wind, and his body followed the ground and the pieces of wood, and was thrown out.


    Minato adjusted his body in the air, but still fell to the ground in a rather awkward position and stood still, looking forward with a heavy face.


    Nagato appeared wearing a mysterious ck cloak, and because he was wearing a hat, his face was hidden in the darkness. But his hostility was already very clear.


    "Don''t even think about moving forward until the Nin Tailses out." Nagato warned in a calm tone.


    ''Is the target the Nine-Tails inside Kushina?'' Minato narrowed his eyes slightly and took a deep breath. Without saying a word, he disappeared from where he stood, leaving only a yellow light that brought death. When he reappeared, he was already behind the neer, holding a three-pronged kunai in one hand, and a blue chakra sphere rotating irregrly in the other, pressing down on his back mercilessly.


    Boom!


    A powerful repulsive force that smashed everything around, together with the attack, Minato''s body flew in the opposite direction uncontrobly again. Following a sh of yellow light, he escaped from the range of repulsion and returned to his original position, frowning at Nagato.


    Nagato''s weird repelling ninjutsu made him feel tricky, and it wasn''t an opponent that could be easily dealt with. His body couldn''t withstand that sort of impact. If he didn''t use his space-time ninjutsu to escape, he might get injured by that move.


    "I almost didn''t notice a Kunai marked with your Flying Thunder God was hidden here from the very start. You really are formidable, Fourth Hokage. No wonder Chiba Shiraishi told me when fighting you, i needed be extra careful about your ninjutsu." Nagato said with lingering fear. Fortunately, he kept an eye on it and didn''t rx his vignce because he had the advantage, otherwise he would have been seriously injured in that attack.


    "What!?" Minato heard a shocking name, and immediately widened his eyes, feeling unbelievable. He suddenly felt a huge conspiracy hanging over Konoha.


    Chiba Shiraishi - This name was all too familiar to Minato. Could it be that this attack on Kushina was also for... He couldn''t imagine it anymore. Before he could ask a question, clouds gathered in the sky, and thunder without rain shed among the clouds, rumbling and making deafening noises.


    Boom!


    Among the roaring thunder, there were also wild howls of a beast. The blood-like chakra surged like a tsunami, causing Minato and Nagato to let go of the idea of fighting, and couldn''t help but look over there.


    Not far away, dust and smoke billowed, and a monster''s roar came from there.


    The Nine tails danced and rolled wildly in the sky like a nine-headed python. The earth cracked and swept across the forest.


    You can support me and read 150 advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 215: 211: End

    Chapter 215: 211: End


    It''s my birthday


    -----


    Thunderclouds amassed in the distant sky. Although the incident happened far from Konoha, the palpable force of the disaster still swept through the air, weighing heavily on the hearts of those who could feel it. Those vige subconsciously turned their heads and stared nkly at the nine huge tails wreaking havoc in the forest outside Konoha.


    Horrible storms surged in waves, and the ground tremors reverberated throughout Konoha. Numerous buildings trembled nonstop, affected by the powerful chakra erupted by the Nine-Tails.


    "Damn it!"


    Minato hadn''t anticipated the quick unsealing of the Nine Tails. Compared to entangling with the enemy hete, Kushina''s safety and resealing the Nine-Tails took importance over his current situation.


    Transforming into a yellow sh, Minato retreated from the spot. Nagato, witnessing the departure of Minato, didn''t intervene. In fact, even if he attempted to block Minato, he wouldn''t suffice to stop him. As long as the Yellow sh wished to leave, no one in the world could restrain him. The Yellow sh''s power wasn''t in vain; fighting to the death would only increase the likelihood of his own death.


    However, Nagato achieved his goal. Even if it were the Yellow sh, resealing the Nine-Tails would demand a huge price, including the lives of many Konoha ninjas. His primary objective of provocation had been aplished, signaling the opportune time to retreat.


    "Revealing myself to Konoha may lead to an inevitable fate for you as well... In any case, we''re all just using each other. You hide in secrecy, and I do the same." Nagato muttered, walking slowly towards the depths of the forest.


    Chiba Shiraishi hoped to divert Konoha''s attention, which also aligned with Nagato''s. He subtly indicated Chiba Shiraishi as the mastermind. Konoha''s response to this wouldn''t be indifferent in the future. His n to reim the Land of Rain would proceed more smoothly from here on.


    ...


    "Hurry up the evacuation and relocate all civilians to shelters! Also, call the Uchiha n for support!" The Third Hokage Hiruzen issued the order solemnly.


    "Yes!"


    All Anbus present promptly acted, recognizing the urgency of the situation and ensuring the swift passing of the order as soon as possible.


    Hiruzen sensed the Nine Tails'' extremely violent aura advancing towards he direction of Konoha. It wouldn''t be long before the tailed beast directly reached the vige. By then, even if Konoha managed to suppress ir, they would suffer a significant loss.


    Moreover, the Nine-Tails emerged outside the vige forest, suggesting there was an ident in Minato''s arrangements. But how could it be? Hiruzen began to question how the incident happened, considering Minato''s own strength. To ensure Kushina''s smooth delivery, Hiruzen had dispatched his most elite Anbu to protect her..... Why, then har Minato allow the Nine-Tails to emerge?


    Such a mistake was impossible given Minato''s sealing abilities. While running towards the scene of the incident, Hiruzen pondered about these. In short, what was most important was to reseal the Nine-Tails. Further discussions could follow after resealing the tailed beast.


    For this purpose, the Uchiha''s power needed to be used. The Sharingan could effectively control the Tailed Beast. Although the extent of control remained uncertain, securing even a few seconds was important, prompting the need for Uchiha ninjas.


    Konoha''s gates opened, and with the Nine-Tails'' dangerous power felt, no one in Konoha could rest peacefully. Arge number of ninjas streamed through the gates, rushing towards the forest to curb the Nine-Tails'' rampage.


    Nine long, big tails, resembling pythons, seayed like waves in the forest. The sky roared with ck clouds, generating thunder vortexes that illuminated the dark night, igniting fires in the forest.


    The first wave of Konoha ninjas soon reached the frontline. They saw the body of the fox entity, mountainous in size, with strange red eyes. At the encounter, every Konoha ninja almost stiffened, frozen on the spot.


    The sky rolled with ck clouds, generating thunder vortexes that illuminated the dark night, and a fire ignited in the forest. The Nine-Tails swiped its ws, tearing their bodies into pieces. Its sharp, ws, turned into des, turned crimson with blood, dripping gore.


    "No, don''t cower!, Stop this beast!"


    The surviving Konoha ninjas summoned their courage to resist. With Konoha behind them, allowing the Nine-Tails to breach the vige posed a life-threatening danger to their families. Thus, fear and death weren''t reasons for them to retreat. Despite their fright, they would stop the Nine-Tails at all costs. This was their sole determination.


    Fireballs, water balls hardened as steel, sharp rock pirs jutting from the ground  all forms of kunai, shuriken, exploding tags, and ninja tools flew towards the Nine-Tails relentlessly.


    Even the mighty Nine-Tails struggled to contend with such incessant attacks, the tailed beast howled in pain.


    Effectively pushing the Nine-Tails back, suppressing its arrogance, they ninjas disyed joy, intensifying their attacks to keep the Nine-Tails suppressed. The thick dust and smoke dissipated, revealing the Nine-Tails'' form in the eyes of the ninjas after more than ten minutes of relentless attacks.


    Seeing the Nine-Tails'' unscathed form, the expressions on the faces of the Konoha ninjas froze instantly. The Nine-Tails grinned, casting its eyes over the Konoha Ninja''s forehead protector. It evoked a very unpleasant memory from the past.


    "Konoha... Hokage... Madara... Mito... Kushina.. DIE!"


    The Nine-Tails had intense hatred and hostility towards humans. For it, this was a battle of revenge. Being imprisoned for decades, it endured confinement within the humans like an animal, losing its freedom and dignity.


    All of them imed to be saint, iming they acted in its best interest, but they were merely a group of selfish people who thought only about themselves.


    Humans to the Nine-Tails, were truly synonymous with ugliness and hypocrisy!. Over the past few decades, the Nine-Tails'' perception of humans had undoubtedly plummeted to freezing point.


    It hated Konoha Ninja even more. It might find some pleasure in its heart towards the strange person who unsealed the seal from Kushina''s body.


    The Konoha ninjas in the surrounding noticed the Nine-Tails'' unscathed state, indicating that despite their attacks in suppressing it, they were just wasting their chakra. And once their chakra was depleted, the Nine-Tails would attack Konoha like a bamboo breaking through. It could be deemed a desperate battle. Even those with an optimistic attitude found their hearts covered in despair.


    As the Konoha ninjas sank into depression, the Nine-Tails'' expression grew more ferocious. Sliding forward rapidly, curling its tail and brandishing its ws, it prepared to shred the Konoha ninjas blocking its path.


    However, arge and elongated staff flew from a distance, striking it in the face. The powerful force caused the Nine-Tails to stagger back, ring angrily at the neer. It was Hiruzen, who had rushed to the scene.


    "Don''t lose confidence. We are responsible for resisting in the front, while you hold back from the side!"


    Hiruzen''s face had a grave expression. Beside him stood Koharu and Homura, and Tokukaze who also rushed to the frontline to curb the Nine-Tails'' rampage.


    "This is much more terrifying than the iplete Nine-Tails we dealt with a few years ago. It seems that this time I really have to fight for my old life."


    Akimichi Tokukaze sighed softly, extracting a pill from his ninja bag and swallowing it directly. A shocking chakra erupted from his body, transforming into actual butterfly wings and he rushed towards Nine-Tails.


    The Nine-Tails swung its ws, colliding with Torukaze''s fist. A resounding bang echoed, the atmosphere exploded muffledly.


    Tokukaze retreated, coughing up blood. The Nine-Tails intended to capitalize on the victory, pursuing, but was blocked by Hiruzen holding his Adamantine staff. The weapon struck Nine-Tails on the head, causing it intense pain.


    Hiruzen''s palm trembled. Even with a weapon like his staff, restraining the Nine-Tails was incredibly stressful. However, with a body that hadn''t aged significantly, Hiruzen didn''t fear the power of Nine-Tails.


    Although Nine-Tails couldn''t be defeated, pinning it down was still possible. But it just wasn''t enough to contain the Nine Tails, it needed to be sealed again.


    Hiruzen had the ability to reseal the Nine-Tails. However, a Jinchuriki was nowhere to be found. Moreover, not anyone could be a Jinchuriki. Choosing someone randomly to seal it could lead to Nine Tails breaking free again as soon as it was sealed, resulting in a waste of life.


    "Hiruzen, where did the Fourth and Kushina go?, we are about to be overwhelmed!"


    Homura and Koharu cooperated with Hiruzen and Tokukaze restraining restrain Nine-Tails. Even so, both appeared very distressed, their faces pale.


    "I don''t know; I''ve already sent the Anbu to locate the two of them." Hiruzen shook his head, continuing to attack Nine-Tails and stopping its progress.


    "Then what do we do?" Homura was shocked. Minato was secondary; the key was Kushina. She possessed the physique of the Uzumaki n, most suitable for sealing Nine-Tails. Without an appropriate container, even if they had the ability to seal the Nine-Tails, it would be useless.


    Hirizen didn''t speak, but deep worry lingered in his eyes. Compared to others, he cared more about the whereabouts of Minato and Kushina. During Kushina''s childbirth, what exactly had ured? He surveyed the corpses of ninjas strewn across the ground, secretly sighing in his heart.


    ...


    Konoha remained rtively stable. The Uchiha Police Force managed the crowd in an orderly manner, guiding them to take refuge in the shelter. Although the Nine-l Tails hasn''t attacked the vige yet, they didn''t dare bet on the possibility that it won''t invade the vige. Hence, directing nonbatants to shelters was the most correct choice.


    On the Police Force building, more than a dozen Uchiha ninjas, led by Uchiha Fugaku, gathered. This represented the elite forces of the Uchiha n, albeit only a portion. Many Uchiha ninjas were currently assisting in the evacuation of the crowd, constituting the only force that can be assembled.


    Fugaku looked at the tailed beat outside the vige with a stern expression. The monstrous silhouette, coupled with the unfathomable chakra, induced a cold sweat even in him.


    "Is that the Nine Tails?" An Uchiha beside Fugaku asked, equally frightened. Faced with such a powerful existence, the human body would seem utterly powerless.


    "That''s right, it''s the Nine Tails." Fugaku affirmed after a deep breath. His greater concern, however, lies with the safety of Minato. An uneasy premonition stayed within him. The fact that the Nine-Tails was free suggested a problem had urred with the Jinchuriki.


    "The crowd has almost dispersed; let''s head over there now."


    "Yes."


    While legend attributed the Uchiha''s Sharingan with the power to control tailed beasts, doubts begin to emerge among the Uchiha ninjas witnessing Nine Tails'' overwhelming Clchakra.


    Could the Sharingan truly control the Nine Tails? However, this doubt eas short-lived. Even if a person''s pupil power has limits, thebined strength of all their Sharingan should suffice to create a big genjutsu that could temporarily stabilize the Nine-Tails'' rioting mood.


    Fugaku was about to lead all the Uchiha to the frontline when he suddenly stopped. An Anbu leaped over from a distance,nding in front of Fugaku and the others.


    "Are you here from the Hokage''s order? Don''t worry; we''re going to use Sharingan to assist." Fugaku responded ordingly.


    "That''s not the case. Hokage-sama''s order is for the Uchiha n to hold the rear. The Uchiha''s power isn''t needed to deal with the Nine-Tails."


    "What!?"


    Fugaku and the Uchiha behind him are surprised, and thetter red angrily at the Anbu. cing the Uchiha at the rear seemsled to be mocking their bravery and devotion to their duty. In the face of an incredibly severe challenge, the Uchiha had contributed significantly to the vige''s establishment. How could the blood of their ancestors bear the stigma of cowardice?


    "That''s all for now. Please, Uchiha, don''t move around without restraint. Disobeying orders from the higher ups will have a bad influence on your n." After the Anbu finished speaking, he disappeared, leaving the Uchiha ninjas agitated.


    "Damn it! Stop!" An irritated Jonin was about to pursue the Anbu.


    "Stop!" Fugaku intervened.


    "Leader?"


    "Since it is an order from above, there''s nothing I can do about it." Fugaku sighed.


    The remaining Uchiha were also angry, but they restrained themselves, avoiding causing chaos. Because among the high-level authorities, there was no ce for the Uchiha.


    While the era of the first Hokage was tolerable, but since the second Hokage came to power, the Uchiha''s status has declined since. Despite being one of the vige''s biggest founders, the Uchihacked representation at the top, controlled by the Hokage faction of the Senju n, alongside the Sarutobi and Shimura ns.


    "Well, Leader, do you think the higher-ups won''t let us pass because they fear we will use the Sharingan to control Nine-l Tails and im it for ourselves..."


    The order seemed ridiculous; the Uchiha''s Sharingan would undoubtedly reduce the death and injury rate of ninjas in frontline battle. However, the upper echelons prohibited the Uchiha from approaching Nine-Tails. Such an order likely stemmed from the fear of the Uchiha''s Sharingan controlling Nine-Tails.


    "Don''t let your thoughts run wild. Protecting the vige''s safety is the Police Force''s duty."


    Fugaku knew that thoughts like that couldn''t be quelled in every Uchiha ninja''s heart; otherwise, there will be disasters in the future. However, there was no way to stop such thoughts. This situation reminded Fugaku of the defection incident from a few years ago.


    Uchiha Ruri, an Uchiha n genius, used her Sharingan to control the Nine-Tails when she defected, causing significant losses to Konoha. This incident deepened the higher up''s resentment towards the Uchiha n.


    While the mey with the Uchiha for not noticing Uchiha Ruri''s betrayal, Fugaku understood that the current Nine-Tails disaster wasnt caused by an Uchiha inside Konoha. As members of the vige, the Uchiha n lived within the vige. If the Nine-Tails was released, it ced their rtives in imminent danger of losing their lives.


    Konoha''s Uchiha ninjas would never be so foolishly self-destructive. If someone released the Nine-Tails outside the vige, Fugaku could only think of one personUchiha Ruri.nShe already had a record of controlling the Nine-Tails, and her Sharingan''s power could dominate Tailed Beasts. A ninja rebelling against their vige, using the power of the tailed beast to seek revenge, was also a reason.


    .....


    "Isn''t Minato still here yet?"


    Hiruzen''s palm began to ooze blood, hisplexion pale, he coughed constantly, gritted his teeth, and stared at the Nine-Tails violently attacking Konoha Ninja.


    In the evil pupils of the tailed beast, ita malicegrew. The others were almost scared too. Although they resisted, they knew it would only be a matter of time before the Nine-Tails attacked Konoha. Compared to their ancestors, their abilities, as descendants, were limited. There was no way to stop the beast.


    "Forget Minato, Hiruzen. Did the Anbu really send an order to the Police Force? Why hasn''t a single Uchiha shown up?" Koharu''s face was gloomy.


    "I sent an order to the Police Force from the very start. It''s really strange that any Uchiha haven''te yet." Hiruzen frowned, he was also puzzled by this. Before Minato arrived, using the Sharingan to stabilize Nine-Tail was the best way.


    "So... that?"


    Koharu pointed to the red eyes of Nine-Tails and theplex patterns inside, which was moreplicated than the basic Sharingan. The rest of the Konoha may not know what it was, but as disciples of the Second Hokage, they all knew what it was.


    The ultimate eye above the ordinary Sharingan - The Mangekyou Sharingan! .. Uchiha Madara haf used this pupil to control the Nine-Tails.


    Hiruzen fell silent; the huge Mangekyou Sharingan pattern in the Nine-Tail''s eyes, and the ninjas of the Uchiha n hadn''t arrived yet... were the Uchiha behind theiw?


    Uchiha Madara decades ago.


    Uchiha Ruri five years ago.


    In the current Uchiha, was there another ninja who could control the nine tails?


    Hiruzen began making guesses, with an extremelyplicated expression on his face. Right at this moment, a palpitation spread through the air, bringing him back to his senses in an instant.


    The Nine-Tail retreated a long distance, and the nine python-like tails leveled the surrounding ground, causing arge number of casualties to the ninjas chasing past.


    The ground copsed, creating a cliff. The sky clouded with thunder.


    The Nine Tails roared loudly, and blue and ck chakra spheres quickly condensed in front of the roar, and these chakra spheres began mixing with each other, merging into a very huge ck chakra sphere.


    The moment the ck sphere formed, the world froze, and the biting cold made their body tremble.


    "Damn!"


    Hiruzen''s expression changed drastically, and he stepped forward to stop it with his staff.


    The ck sphere faced the direction of Konoha. If that thing wasn''t knocked down, the entire Konoha may be destroyed by the power.


    Thunderbolts continued in the mountains and forests, and the moment the ck sphere was thrown out, it continued in the mountains and forests, and the earth and forests were involved, turning into dust and flying away.


    Over the heads of many Konoha ninjas, it flew towards direction of Konoha.


    The Third Hokage and the others had dull faces and could only watch the tailed beast bomb fall into Konoha without any way to stop it.


    The Tailed Beast bomb was about to fall into Konoha. Above the huge wall, a ck seal was created out of thin air, surrounding the entire ck Tailed Beast bomb, and it disappeared from there instantly.


    The disappearance was too sudden; let alone Nine-Tails, even Konoha ninjas was stunned.


    "Is that... Minato?"


    Hiruzen clearly saw the face of a ninja who used the ninjutsu to transfer the bomb.


    On the towering walls of Konoha, Minato carried Kushina''s body on his shoulders, appearing in a slightly embarrassed state, having evidently experienced a battle.


    Minato stood there, not taking immediate action, but thought about how to deal with Nine-Tails.


    Ordinary ninjutsu attacks wouldn''t work, the Nine-Tails'' body was too resistant. Special methods were needed to cause any damage.


    "Minato...take me there..."


    Kushina, carried on Minato''s shoulders, suddenly coughed and spoke.


    "Kushina?"


    "Hurry up... I don''t have much time left. Before that, I''m going to leave with tthe Nine-Tail..."


    Kushina sensed her vitality passing away, and even with her physique, she couldn''t hold on for too long.


    Minato saw the determination in Kushina''s eyes and felt a bit uneasy.


    "Don''t show such a sad expression. Naruto will be counting on you in the future... And remember to be careful. I think the enemy will attack Konoha. After all, you are the hero regarded as the child of prophecy by Jiraiya..." Kushina forced a smile, having already made up her mind.


    Being able to use her half-crippled life to drag Nine-Tail down together was herst contribution to the vige. It''s just a pity that she won''t witness her son grow up.


    "I see... But the vige can''t lose the Nine-Tails. So, let me apany you, Kushina. At least this way, you won''t be alone on the road." Minato said, resigned to his fate.


    "What do you mean? Minato, what are you trying to do? Don''t do anything stupid!" Kushina keenly noticed that Minato''s words had another meaning, her face filled with anxiety.


    Minato just smiled and didn''t answer Kushina''s question. He turned his head to look at Nine-Tail, his face bing serious.


    This turmoil, it is time to end.


    ...


    The Nine-Tails suddenly disappeared from sight, leaving the Konoha ninjas who were about to fight with their lives stunned, unsure of what happened.


    "Flying Thunder God Jutsu?" Hiruzen looked at the ce where Nine-Tail disappeared and muttered to himself.


    Immediately afterward, he looked at a location where the breath of Nine Tails appeared, brought there by Minato''s space-time ninjutsu.


    "Anbu follow, the rest of the ninjas are on standby!" Hiruzen left this order and set off toward Minato with Anbu.


    Following the action, the others also followed. The importance of the Nine-Tails was self-evident. Even with the yellow sh there, they felt it still wasn''t safe.


    About five minutester, as they approached the destination, Hiruzen suddenly discovered something shocking.


    It was a huge illusory light and shadow, separating from the Nine-Tails'' body and falling toward a certain direction.


    "What is that?"


    Koharu and Homura wondered if their eyes had misread; was that light and shadow Nine-Tail? But why did it look so unreal?


    "That jutsu is..."


    Hiruzen recognized something, and his heart sank. Without answering everyone''s questions, he elerated his pace. Through the dense forest, the scenery ahead appeared in their eyes.


    The light of the seal that isted the outside world was slowly disappearing, and there was only a slight dust blowing over the scene.


    The gigantic Nine-Tails had disappeared from the clearing. In the center of the sealing altar, a baby cried loudly.


    Kushina, covered in blood, fell beside the altar, having lost her breath of life.


    Minato stood there reluctantly, the hideous and illusory figure behind him, like a ghost from hell, turned into nothingness and disappeared.


    "Minato..."


    Hiruzen called Minato''s name, especially when he saw the illusory ghost behind Minato; he knew that trouble was getting worse.


    Minato heard Hiruzen''s call, turned his head slowly, coughed up blood, held hisst breath, and conveyed hisst words to Hiruzen:


    "Hokage-sama... take good care... of Naruto... for me... Also... the vige must be careful of... Chiba.. Shiraishi... and... Sharingan... Eyes... space.. time.. power... Nine-Tails''... is... them...cough..."


    At the end of his speech, the voice gradually became inaudible, he fell to the ground weakly, dying with a smile.


    ----


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 216: 212: The End of the Blood Mist (1)

    Chapter 216: 212: The End of the Blood Mist (1)


    "Namikaze Minato is dead."


    The next day, in an inn within a town in the Land of Water, Shiraishi calmly said the news he had just received from Konoha.


    The specific battle damage hadn''t yet been calcted, leaving Shiraishi unaware of the number of ninjas Konoha had sacrificed to suppress the Nine Tails. Of course, the losses incurred by other ninjas were not within Shiraishi''s considerations.


    The point of the matter was Namikaze Minato''s death. From Shiraishi''s view, none of the thousands of Konoha ninjas had brought him as much pressure as Namikaze Minato.


    After hearing Shiraishi''s news, Ruri was slightly stunned. She knew Shiraishi had used Nagato to attack Konoha, but she hadn''t anticipated the scale of the repercussions. The death of a Hokage was a significant event, not to be taken lightly. Konoha was likely in a mess currently.


    "It seems that the power of the Rinnegan can''t be underestimated." Shiraishi remarked, aware of Ruri''s likely misunderstanding. He rified, "It''s not what you think, Ruri. Although the cause of Namikaze Minato''s death is still uncertain, there is a high probability that he wasn''t killed in battle."


    "Yeah?" Ruri showed minimal interest in the cause of Minato''s death, considering it a trivial matter to her.


    Firstly, their past as Konoha ninjas had involved minimal social interaction. Secondly, now standing on the opposite side of Konoha, there was no disturbance in her heart after being surprised by Minato''s death.


    It was simply the death of an enemy unrted to her. There was only one regret, however. She had not been unable to engage in a one-on-one fair battle with a powerful ninja like Minato. This opportunity had never existed before and was now even more impossible after Minato''s death.


    "So.. he has died at your hands twice." Ruriughed.


    Recalling Shiraishi''s previous attempt on Minato''s life when he left Konoha five years ago, using Kushina as bait, it marked the second time Shiraishi had moved against Namikaze Minato.


    "Hey, don''tbel me indiscriminately for something of such. I wasn''t the one who killed Namikaze Minato this time." Shiraishi said, wanting to disassociate himself from being the culprit.


    "But you did provide the information, right? Do you dare deny you weren''tpletely part of it?"


    "I just provided information. How the information is being used is beyond my control."


    Up to this point, Shiraishi continued to deny being responsible for Minato''s second death. After all, he really couldn''t have predicted the consequences of sharing the information. He didn''t have much confidence in Nagato''s use of the Nine Tails rampage to eliminate Namikaze Minato initially. It could only be said that Nagato had done a very good job, and Shiraishi wasn''t dissatisfied in the slightest.


    As for the oue, even if Konoha survived, sacrificing the Yellow sh Minato meant the n wouldn''t be considered a failure. It could be deemed aplete victory.


    "Even so, Konoha''s power shouldn''t be underestimated. While the strength of the Third Hokage has declined, he still retains some of his strength from his peak period. The two advisors are the same generation, the leader of the roots, Shimura Danzo, are also top-notch ninjas. Furthermore, Konoha has a powerful faction like the Sannin."


    Ruri folded her hands on her chest, cautioning Shiraishi not to rx his vignce towards Konoha just because Namikaze Minato died. In the ninja world, there weren''t a few people who had capsized in the sea due to being rxed.


    "Of course, I understand these things. Compared to the old Hokage and his friends, the existence of the Sannin should naturally be given more attention. However, I''m very clear about the strength of Tsunade-sensei. Except for medical ninjutsu, her strength isn''t enough to pose a significant threat to us. The remaining two Sannin are the key." Shiraishi''s tone grew more serious.


    "Jiraiya and Orochimaru?"


    "That''s right. Leaving aside Jiraiya, Orochimaru is an all-round genius ninja. He has no shorings in taijutsu, ninjutsu, genjutsu, even kenjutsu. He also has his summoning from Ryuuchi cave and possesses strong scientific research andmanding capabilities. In addition, he has a cautious personality... Even when Kakashi came in contact with him, he hasn''t obtained any useful information so far."


    It could be said that he was a ninja without weaknesses. But no matter how strong a ninja was, there were usually some weaknesses to exploit. However, Orochimaru didn''t have this w and could fight any type of ninja in any environment without being at a significant disadvantage. Like an undead poisonous snake, at a critical moment, he could deliver a fatal blow.


    "Maybe after Namikaze Minato''s death, he will immediately take over as the Fifth Hokage."


    Ruri nodded, acknowledging Orochimaru as a difficult ninja.


    "Yeah, no surprises. Orochimaru will be the fifth Hokage. In the fifth Hokage campaign, Konoha has no opponent for Orochimaru... But killing the Fourth Hokage is already the limit. It will be difficult to target Orochimaru who is under the Konoha''s protection. What''s important is that we still have too little information about Orochimaru, and we never have much contact with him in the past."


    Shiraishi sighed. He felt that Konoha truly was filled with talents. The third Hokage abdicated, the Fourth Hokage sacrificed, and the Fifth Hokage immediately had a suitable candidate.


    After a series of upheavals, Konoha still manages to produce such backgrounds, which could only be described as terrible.


    "Of course, there is another person worth noting. The Konoha ninja who has mastered the Eight Inner Gates, called Might Dai. Remember his son; he was your student in Konoha in the past."


    After Shiraishi reminded her, Ruri also recalled the existence of such person. On the night of the defection, Might Dai''s taijutsu impressed them, making him a noteworthy ninja.


    "True. If you hadn''t told me, I''ve almost forgotten about him."


    "Ayane said after he opened the seventh gate, his taijutsu bes extremely difficult, so please pay attention whenever you encounter him. After all, a few years have passed, and his strength must be stronger than before."


    "Should it be the legendary gate of death? If there is a chance, I would like to see it with my own eyes."


    ording to information, opening the Eighth Gate of the Eight Inner Gates granted unrivaled power for a short period. they had no idea if it was true.


    "There will be such opportunities in the future. If the Land of Demons wants to develop more, We''ll be challenging the vested interests. And Konoha is the biggest vested interest in the era of one country and one vige. Sooner orter, we will meet them."


    Ruri nodded, agreeing with Shiraishi''s words.


    "It''s almost time; let''s go. The news of the death of the Fourth Hokage will not spread so quickly. What''s more important currently is to deal with the Blood Mist faction inside Kirigakure and make Yagura as the Fourth Mizukage."


    After Shiraishi finished speaking, he walked out of the hotel, and Ruri followed, heading towards Kirigakure.


    ...


    The vast sea covered with ayer of tulle-like water mist, which offered a unique view, but for those new to this country, the sight may be somewhat affected.


    Kirigakure was located in such a coastal area.


    One side bordered by the sea, the other by mountain forests. The entire vige was shrouded in a pale mist. From a distance, only the massive outline of the vige, towering Mizukage Building, and the dam intercepting the water were visible.


    Compared to the title of the vige, Kirigakure''s environment looked like a bustling metropolis.


    Tens of thousands of well-trained ninjas lived here, along with numerous civilians who contribute new ninja troops to the vige each year. Even in arge-scale war, given the size of Kirigakure, they could recover quickly. The same held for ninja viges in other major countries.


    Chunins represent edthe backbone, and Jonins represented the elite. It was precisely because the power of the ninja viges of the five major countries were so powerful, and their might increased each year, that there was an insurmountable gap with the ninja viges of smaller countries.


    Moreover, the leader of the great ninja vige were powerful ninjas called the Kages Each of them could influence the oue of a war.


    However,pared to the other four major ninja viges, Kirigakure isted overseas and rarely interacted with the maind countries. They only engaged in battle during the first ninja world war period. Otherwise, they focused on development. Hence, information about what happens in this ninja vige was challenging for maind ninja viges of major countries to obtain.


    But today was an unusual day for Kiri. The election of the Fourth Mizukage was taking ce today. It gad been nearly thirty years since the Third Mizukage governed Kirigakure. Now that he was old, coupled with his series of foolish actions, the interior of Kirigakure was in chaos, leading to many tragedies and causing dissatisfaction among many ninjas in the vige.


    It was only due to his traditional standing and the fact that he had tried his best over the years, which was considered as hardworking, that prevented an outright explosion. But if the dy persisted it will only increase the chaos in the vige. In order to calm the dissatisfaction among the heart of the people, the election of the fourth Mizukage was imminent. Driven by a mysterious undercurrent, the election of the Fourth Mizukage had nothing to do with the will of the Third Mizukage himself.


    The election meeting of the Fourth Mizukage was held in therge meeting room of the Mizukage Building, and the official start time was 9:00 am. It was now 8:50, and the meeting will officially begin in ten minutes. But at this moment, the attendees havergely arrived.


    The Mizukage, his right-hand Karatachi Yagura, Suikazan Fuguki, Akebino Jinin, and the rest of the high-level, numbering over twenty people.


    "Juso doesn''t seem to be here? What''s wrong?" a high-ranking pointed to an empty seat, expressing their doubts. With the natural influence of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, there were many followers in the vige. Although the power wasn''t a lot, it couldn''t bepletely ignored.


    "He chose to abstain from the vote. He''s currently stationed at the border and has no ns to participate in this election meeting." Fuguki answered the other party''s question.


    "Really? I didn''t expect there would he only the two of you." Another spoke, looking at Fuguki and Jinin, his tone quite emotional.


    "Don''t worry; as long as I be the Mizukage, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen will bepleted automatically soon."Fuguki grinned, confident in his inevitable victory on bing the Mizukage. After waiting for so many years, this moment was what he had been waiting for.


    "But... Kushimaru and Jinpachi were killed by Konoha''s rogue nin Hyuga Ayane with Shibuki and Nuibari still missing. It wouldn''t be an easy task to get them back."


    "That''s right, that Hyuga Ayane. From the information we have it''s known that even Kumo''s Fourth Raikage wasn''t her opponent."


    The ninja swords held by the Seven Ninja Swordsmen each had a special ability, and now they lost two at once, with several years gone by and still no trace of them. Everyone understood that the chances of retrieving the swords from the rogue ninja were slim.


    If other ninja viges acquired the two swords, they could potentially retrieve them through normal diplomatic means. But having fallen into the hands of a rogue ninja, it isn''t that simple to get them back. Because the most challenging aspect was their inability to track her whereabouts and find a negotiator for discussions.


    Fuguki snorted coldly, refraining from iming that he could easily defeat the Konoha S-rank rogue nin. Being able to ovee the Raikage, one of the Five Kages, spoke of her strength. By estimate, all the Seven Ninja Swordsmen in their prime had a chance of victory. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen weren''t on the same level as the ''Five Kages.''


    ''As long as I control Kiri, I can send arge number of ninjas to hunt her down. I won''t believe we won''t be able to recover the two missing swords!'' Fuguki thought indignantly, feeling underestimated by the other high-levels, which left him quite displeased. Even if it was the truth, as a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, he wasn''t to be underestimated.


    "Since Juzo abstained, and the rest are here, let''s start the meeting, Mizukage-sama."


    The Third Mizukage''s old face wrinkled as he sighed inwardly - the moment had arrived. After all, he felt remorseful towards his sensei for not leading the vige to develop properly ording to his dying will. Kirigakure needed yo be handed over to the younger generation with more ideas.


    "Elder Genji, what do you think?" The Third Mizukage asked, looking at the silent old man beside him.


    Older than his appearance, the man called Elder Genji, with seniority surpassing even his sensei was of the same age as the First Mizukage. In his youth, he was a renowned ninja in Kiri, dedicating his life to the vige''s construction and development.


    "Let''s start, this era should be dominated by young people, and Konoha is doing the same." Elder Genji, having experienced various periods in Kiri, supported the election meeting of the Fourth Mizukage.


    Previously, Gangetsu emted Konoha and established the Anbu and Ninja Academy of Kirigakure, significantly boosting the vige''s military power.


    Even in this era, Konoha chose to let the young people guide the vige, and Genji agreed to the election meeting of the Fourth Mizukage. At least in this way, fresh vitality could be injected into Kiri. The Third Mizukage was old after all, unable to handle many things, andcked the decisiveness of his youth. This has led to cracks within the vige, and the third couldn''t escape me.


    "Then, the Fourth Mizukage election meeting will officially begin."


    With Elder Genji''s consent, the Third Mizukage nodded. Even the farsighted Elder Genji believed that the election of the Fourth Mizukage was imperative. He, the Mizukage, had indeed reached the age to abdicate.


    Although it was called an election meeting, the necessary preparations had already been made before the meeting.


    The Mizukage election system in Kiri consisted of three steps: public opinion surveys, Jonin surveys, and high-level surveys.


    Public opinion surveys, imitating Konoha, were given the most weight, followed by Jonins and the high-level votes.


    "So, how did the polls turn out?" A high-level inquired.


    The executive in charge of this aspect stood up and said, "Among all the candidates participating in the selection for the Fourth Mizukage, Fuguki-san received the most votes. Not only that, but the Jonin side also yielded a simr result, putting himpletely ahead of the other candidates."


    "A victory without the slightest suspense? It looks like it was done deliberately." A dissatisfied executive expressed doubt about the result.


    Fuguki remained calm and didn''t get angry. It was fine to deal with objections afterward; there was no need to make a big fuss here now. Especially since he was the one involved, quarreling at this time would only deepen others'' doubts about his ability.


    "However, this is indeed the result of voting ording to the formal process." The executive in charge of statistics rified.


    "What if you, as the intermediary, was bought off and you''re colluding with someone?" The high-level questioned with a cold smile.


    "What did you say? Are you questioning my position?"


    "Who knows what''s going on inside? Compared to Fuguki, I prefer Yagura as the Mizukage. His strength is no weaker than Fuguki, and he has been working hard to assist the Third, umting considerable experience. After being promoted to Mizukage, he can immediately lift the vige from the shadows of the past."


    "I''m sorry, but among the candidates, Yagura-sama only ranked fourth in the number of votes. It''s a rather delicate situation. Even if you have strength and experience in dealing with situations, if you don''t have good poprity and with people disliking you, your journey can only stop here. The will of the people is the most correct notary." The executive nced at Yagura, who sat on the Third Mizukage''s right, wearing a nk expression as if unfazed by the discussion.


    "How could that be?"


    "There''s no need to question the eyes of the people. They can determine who is more capable at a nce."


    "Can people deliberately blinded really see so far away? What did the inspection team say?"


    The Yagura support still persisted, convinced that Fuguki would lead Kirigakure to ruin if he became the fourth Mizukage.


    "There''s no mistake. After investigation, most lean towards Fuguki."


    As for what was tricky in it, it remained unknown. Opinion polls were the most critical part of the Mizukage election, but they could also be considered the most useless. As long as someone deliberately guided it, public opinion below can be controlled, and the public''s tone can be changed.


    Compared to seriously considering who to support, they were more like bystanders joining in the fun, and what they see may be just an illusion created by others. Because of the unequal information and intelligence, they were seriously misled. But in any case, the result has been set.


    "Damn it! This is problematic no matter how you look at it. I demand a new vote! There must be something wrong here!" The Yagura supporter still couldn''t believe Fuguki having so many supporters.


    "Your face really looks ugly. Whether you do believe it or not, this is the truth. You can''t deny this fact just because you don''t believe it. Mizukage-sama, Elder Genji, the result is already obvious. Fuguki has won such strong support. Even if the final high-level vote isn''t made, I believe you two can see the final result." The executive looked at the Third Mizukage and the elder Genji.


    Elder Genji just frowned, but didn''t speak.


    The Third Mizukage sighed; for him, it didn''t matter who was the Fourth Mizukage, as long as Kirigakure''s power could be restored as soon as possible, it didn''t matter if it was a member of the Blood Mist faction or the Reformist.


    Fuguki had no emotion on his face, but he was also happy in his heart. There was no doubt that the Fourth Mizukage belonged to him.


    "Also, I have one more question." The executives in charge of counting the votes suddenly said again.


    "What''s the problem?" The Third Mizukage asked.


    "Yagura-san needs to answer the question."


    "Yagura?" The Mizukage turned to the right and looked at Yagura with a surprised expression. Did Yagura do something?


    "Please." Yagura replied tly.


    "ording to the information I suddenly received this morning, the garrison troops on the southern border began to abandon border defense and returned to the vige. It is said that it was ordered by someone." The words were very clear. He meant that the garrison on the southern border was mobilized by Yagura.


    "What!? Yagura actually"


    The meeting room exploded immediately, and everyone stared at Yagura with shocked eyes. The garrison troops on the border were never to be transferred back without special permission.


    Even on the orders of the Mizukage, it must be decided by a high-level meeting; otherwise, the group had the right to hold Mizukage ountable. Because once there was a problem with the garrison troops, foreign ninja forces may directly invade the Land of Water, bringing problems to Kiri.


    "That''s right, the garrison troops in the south, I gave the order without authorization to let them return to the vige."


    Yagura admitted frankly. This made the Yagura supporter who spoke up choke. He hadn''t produced further evidence yet, so why did Yagura just admit it so easily? This sort of crime was enough to drive Yagura into a situation of eternal doom.


    The other supporters of Yagura were also dumbfounded. They didn''t expect Yagura to be so bold. He directly skipped the high-level meeting and dispatched the southern garrison to return to the vige under the guise of Mizukage''s order.


    "Yagura, are you crazy? If at this time, the south is invaded by enemies, what should we do?"


    Now they all had no time to deal with the election of the Fourth Mizukage because the position of the Fourth Mizukage was already determined. The most important thing now was to get the southern garrison back to the border as soon as possible.


    Fuguki was quite happy. He didn''t expect Yagura to be so crazy, directly dispatching the garrison troops back to the vige was beyond his authority. It seems that the other party has run out of ideas and he knew he wouldn''t be an opponent in the voting, so he was taking the behavior tantamount to a lunatic in the eyes of everyone - A Coup D''tat!.


    The rest of the top executives also realized this and red at Yagura with unkind eyes, ready to take him down at any time. But knowing of Yagura''s strength, they didn''t make a move immediately but looked at the Third Mizukage. Among all the people here, only the Third Mizukage can restrain Yagura.


    The Third Mizukage looked at Yagura withplicated eyes. He never thought that Yagura, who had been following him and performing his duties silently, would be such a crazy person.


    "Yagura, don''t you have anything to say?"


    "The sess of the king and the defeat of the bandits, as long as they want to get the position of the Mizukage, Won''t this be a natural oue, Third-sama?" Yagura stood up from his seat, his immature face emotionless, but his purple eyes revealed astonishing determination.


    "It isn''t toote to stop now, don''t make anymore mistakes! Even if you don''t be the Mizukage, you are still an excellent jonin within the vige!" The Third Mizukage also stood up, not wishing to meet Yagura in battle, because that would cause Kirigakure to lose a powerful ninja.


    There were only three members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen left. If they lost another powerful faction like Yagura, Kiri will have no deterrent power for a long time in the future. This was something the Third Mizukage didn''t want to see.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m going to have to betray your trust." Yagura shook his head; this situation hade to this point, there was no other possibility except a coup d''tat. Moreover, for today''s game, he had prepared for more than five years, and it was impossible to give up halfway here.


    "Do it!."


    After Yagura finished speaking, the door of the meeting room suddenly exploded, with fierce lightning shing around.


    A figure sprang out like lightning, the soles of their feet stepping on the ceiling, their long brown-red hair hanging down, the whole person hung there upside down.


    "Yagura, you really are too slow. I''ve been impatiently waiting outside! I''ve endured it for several years, and now I can finally have a big fight!"


    "Rin- Ringo!?"


    When they all saw the true face of the ninja who was ignorant of basic etiquette, rushing into the meeting room to make trouble, they widened their eyes as if they had seen a ghost.


    ''Didn''t she die because of a serious illness? How is this happening? Why is she still colluding with Yagura?''


    Fuguki also stared round-eyed, looking at Ringo in disbelief; he suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart.


    Facing the panicked expression of the others, Ringo umted lightning with her two swords while showi g a kind smile to all of them.


    "Lightning Release - Lightning Gate!"


    Boom!


    Thick smoke and explosion swept across the meeting room immediately, causing arge area of the external Mizukage Building to copse.


    The sky was covered with overcast clouds, and thunder flickered, constantly falling, hitting the Mizukage Building, attempting to turn the whole building into powder.


    Yagura was the first to escape from the explosion, jumping outside, and stared helplessly at Ringo, who was caused themotion.


    Even the important symbol of the vige the Mizukage Building, she dared to explode it, which wasn''t insignificant. But considering the grievances she had suffered in the past few years, it was understandable to blow off some steam first upon returning to the vige.


    "Forget it, just destroy it. Anyway, I also think the current Mizukage Building appears too old. I can rebuild a more good looking one in the future."


    ----


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 218: 214: The End of the Blood Mist (3)

    Chapter 218: 214: The End of the Blood Mist (3)


    Kirigakure was plunged into a full-scale war.


    Explosions erupted simultaneously in multiple areas, instantly destroying many streets, buildings and setting off mes everywhere. As the detonation sh illuminated the chaos, buildings crumbled, and the anguished cries of several people filled the air.


    Some ninjas rushed to evacuate nonbatants to emergency shelters amid the turmoil. Soon, the entire vige would face the baptism of war.


    The once-proud Mizukage building now only stood as a base with its underground part intact; the towering structures were reduced to rubble.


    Observing the smoky Kirigakure, they couldn''t help but feel resentful. In the final analysis, all of this chaos was triggered by one personthe emergence of Karatachi Yagura. In his quest for the position of the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, without any hesitation, orchestrated a coup, subverting the decisions of the high-ranking officials.


    Such recklessness left many questioning his sanity.


    Ignoring theplex thoughts of the high-ranking officials, Yagura covered with the tailed beast cloak, gathering a substantial amount of chakra between his throats then released


    "Water Burst!"


    A torrent of water gushed out from Yagura''s mouth, instantly forming a massiveke above the Mizukage Building''s foundation, flooding the surrounding area, turning the entire area into a huge water area.


    Faced with Yagura''s recklessbat style, the high-ranking leaders, led by the Third Mizukage, naturally had to stop Yagura. Especially considering his possession of the dangerous weapon, a tailed beast, and the charge of inciting this chaos, his actions were deemed unforgivable.


    "Water Release - Water Iron Cannon!!"


    Yagura had created an environment suitable for the three tails, yet it also favored the Kiri nins proficient in water release ninjutsu.


    Launching a colossal water bomb as hard as steel, it flew towards Yagura.


    Yagura still remained calm, a long tail filled with thorns, extended from behind, with a flick it effortlessly deflected the water bombs.


    "He has truly mastered the power of the three tails...."


    The ninjas attacking Yagura with water cannons found it hard to believe. With Yagura skillfully controlling the power of the three tails by smashing their jutsu, showing that his im of being a "perfect jinchuriki" wasn''t mere boasting.


    Like Kumo''s Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, he achieved integration with the Tailed Beast and gained its recognition.


    "Even so, his actions can''t be forgiven. We''ll talk about the Three Tailster; for now, we must bring him under control."


    The Third Mizukage took a deep breath, realizing that Yagura''s transformation into a perfect Jinchuriki was something which he never expected. However, Yagura''s current behavior crossed the vige''s moral boundaries. Even as a Perfect Jinchuriki, he couldn''t escape severe punishment.


    "Hidden Mist Jutsu!" The Third Mizukage immediately used the known jutsu, enveloping the water surface in thick fog.


    Yagura was blinded to his surroundings, reducing visibility to one meter. Only the sound of riots happening in various parts of the vige could be heard from his ears. The reformist ninjas shing with the Blood Mist faction.


    Soldiers against soldiers, generals against generals, the ninjas in the vige had deep conflicts and prejudices. The reformists and the Blood Mist faction who had been advocating for the rule of blood mist have long been at odds, and only one of them will being out alive.


    Suddenly, a faint sound pierced the air. Yagura swiftly directed the three tails behind him to shield himself.


    Boom!


    The three-tails tails quivered as Yagura''s pupils contracted. A finger-sized hole appeared in the tail, and the attack grazed his face, leaving a bloody mark.


    "The water gun jutsu of the Hozuki n? You''re really good, Mizukage-sama."


    Yagura''s tone showed his increased seriousness. Even facing against tne old Kage, Yagura acknowledged that he wasn''t an opponent that could be defeated easily.


    Although the Third Mizukage wasn''t a member of the Hozuki n, his sensei, the Second Mizukage, was a skilled ninja of the Hozuki n. Learning the water gun jutsu from him during his youth was expected, but the proficiency demonstrated now exceeded all expectations. It was unexpected that the Third Mizukage had mastered the water gun jutsu to the extent of piercing a tailed beast''s body.


    Immediately, Yagura sensed something wrong, swiftly jumping to the side while forming seals with both hands.


    The Third Mizukage emerged from the water''s surface where Yagura had stood, causing the surrounding water to converge toward the Mizukage.


    "Water Release - Water Prison Jutsu!"


    The water flowing on the Third Mizukage''s body grew immensely heavy, transforming into an unyielding water sphere that entrapped him. Before Yagura could breathe a sigh of relief, the Third Mizukage, to Yagura''s astonishment, lightly opened his mouth and consumed all the water in the sphere.


    "Water Escape  Water Dragon sh."


    In a single breath, the Third Mizukage released the water he had ingested. A slender stream of water sliced through the air, sending shivers down Yagura''s spine as he sharply retreated. Although he dodged the attack in time, there was still a long, narrow gash on his chest, and a severed half of one of the three-tails tail plummeted, sinking into the water.


    "I''ll say it again, Yagura if you surrender now, I might spare you!" The Third Mizukage took a deep breath, he really was reluctant to kill a prodigy like Yagura.


    Yagura sighed lightly, not responding to the Mizukage. His eyes conveyed his unwavering determination, he had no intention of surrendering. At this point, only one factioneither the Blood Mist Faction or the Reformationcould prevail. The internal strife in Kirigakure would only cease when one side waspletely wiped out.


    "Really? Since you refuse to surrender, I have no choice but to destroy you and the Three Tails!" The Third Mizukage''s eyes gleamed with determination, bursting out a murderous aura.


    ...


    "Damn, what went wrong?"


    The right-hand man of the Third Mizukage and one of the candidates for the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura haf brazenly initiated a coup d''etat at the Fourth Mizukage election meeting.


    Arge number of ninjas who were Yagura''s subordinates simultaneously incited riots in the vige. It was evident that this coup would sweep the entirety of Kirigakure. This turn of events exceeded Fuguki''s expectations, considering Yagura wasn''t perceived as someone who would be so audacious. The consequences of a failed coup were too serious. If it ends in failure there was only one end - Death.


    "What the heck is going on in that guy''s head?" Fuguki gritted his teeth in frustration.


    The situation had be too chaotic, and his position as the Fourth Mizukage hadn''t yet been made official. Although the election passed at the meeting, the Third Mizukage had not yet made a public announcement. Yagura''s attack, before the public deration, caught everyone off guard.


    "Regardless of what Yagura ns to do, the Third and the others are engaging him. Let''s concentrate our strength at the moment first, then we can deal with Yagurater."


    Fuguki spoke toJinin, who trailed behind him.


    Yagura was powerful. Although Jinin hadn''t witnessed him in extensivebat, he sensed that Yagura''s power was likely on par with the Third Mizukage. Given the circumstances, Yagura had a high chance of victory in the final showdown.


    Because the old Mizukage wasn''t fit for prolonged battlepared to the youthful and energetic Yagura. He had a clear disadvantage. And more importantly, they knew little about Yagura''s remaining trump cards. So, using their forces with the Third Mizukage seemed the safest approach to suppress Yagura. No matter how arrogant Jinin was, he acknowledged that Yagura won''t be an easy opponent to deal with.


    "It doesn''t matter.Kumogakure should be arriving soon. Yagura recalled the southern garrison troops, likely to bemanding them. Kumo''s forces should block them, preventing them from helping Yagura." Fuguki said, having discerned Yagura''s secret maniption of the southern garrison. He hadmunicated in advance with the Fourth Raikage, seeking Kumo''s support to some extent.


    "I heard the Kumo team that came to the Land of Water mysteriously disappeared on their way back to the Land of Lightning. Maybe Yagura had a hand in it."


    "You mean" Fuguki narrowed his eyes, his expression revealing a powerful murderous intent. He understood Jinin''s unspoken messagethere were spies within them.


    Someone had leaked information about his secret dealings with Kumo, arousing Yagura''s suspicions. If that were the case, Yagura''s sudden coup could be an attempt to retaliate against him.


    "Anyway... be careful. Kumo needs to exin things clearly to the Third. Mishandling this could jeopardize your future ns." Although Jinin didn''t like thinking a lot, as one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, he possessed a basic understanding of politics. He felt that the recent events seemed too coincidental for his liking.


    The Kumo team, which had arrived in the Land of Water for their dealing, mysteriously disappeared on their return journey. Yagura happened tounch a coup during the Fourth Mizukage selection meeting, plunging Kirigakure into a battlefield. Ameyuri Ringo, believed to have died in the Land of Demons, returned to Kirigakure, aligning with Yagura. There was certainly a big problem. Yagura had too many secrets they were yet to uncover.


    Fuguki tightened his grip on his sword behind his back, his evil expression growing increasingly intense.


    "As you mentioned, we were all deceived by Yagura. He turned out to be from the reformist side. I never expected it. With the identity of the Mizukage''s right-hand, it exins why we''ve struggled to eliminate the influence of that faction over the years. Instead, they''ve only be more and more resilient."


    Originally, he and Yagura were in opposition, but regardless, Yagura had been an enforcer of the Blood Mist Policy. Hence, the contradictions and prejudices were not irreconcble. He had tried to recruit Yagura multiple times in the past, hoping to join hands and make it easier to overpower the Third Mizukage.


    He had assumed Yagura parted ways due to the Fourth Mizukage position, but now he realizesld otherwise. Yagura was also a reformist, and bing the Fourth Mizukage is merely a goal, not the ultimate one.


    Yagura''s current objective might be to eradicate the top leaders of the Blood Mist faction in Kirigakure. Once leaders like them are eliminated, controlling the lower-level ninjas of the Blood Mist Faction bes easier. Even neutral factions would turn against the reformist faction. All of this was based on the sess of Yagura''s coup.


    "Everyone was deceived by his seemingly harmless appearance; he''s a scheming bastard."


    "Hehe... What I didn''t expect was to be underestimated one day. I''m the strongest ninja swordsman, and that brat truly underestimated me." Fuguki chuckled coldly, revealing his sharp teeth, akin to a beast thirsting for blood. Even though confronting Yagura directly, he might not be his match, even with Samehada. However, it won''t be easy for Yagura to defeat him.


    At their level of their power level, a minor mistake could be fatal. Moreover, Yagura''s coup at this time challenges Kirigakure''s authority. The Third Mizukage and the others would inevitably oppose Yagura.


    "Kisame." Fuguki suddenly turned his head, looking at the shark-faced boy silently trailing behind him.


    Kisame raised his head, meeting Fuguki''s gaze.


    "You''re my most trusted subordinate. I leave it to you to wee the Kumo ninjasing. Inform Kumo''s forces to head south quickly and block the ninja troops supporting Yagura there. Don''t let Yagura''s reinforcement enter the vige."


    "Yes." Kisame nodded silently and was ready to leave to convey Fuguki''s orders. However, a powerful lightning storm exploded ahead.


    Facing the lightning, Ringo, with her two swords on her shoulders, grinned, staring at Fuguki and Jinin. "Sorry, this road doesn''t seem to be working properly."


    "Ringo... you caught up? It seems Yagura has been stopped by the third." Sensing the intense murderous aura from her, Fuguki grabbed Samehada from his back.


    Jinin anticipated the inevitable battle and he felt a twinge of excitement. Ringo was undeniably a powerful and woman. It would be a great sense of aplishment if he could smash her body with Kabutowari. Although they were all part of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, they al had individual thoughts and motives. This held true throughout all the ages, they usually formed their own interest groups.


    "Yeah, the fact that i didn''t die probably disappoints you, doesn''t it?" Kiba on both shoulders hot out lightning bolts. Ringo slowly took them off and letting them fall naturally.


    "The poison in your body was cured by Tsunade-hime. She truly deserves to be the strongest medical ninja in the world. So in other words, Yagura and Konoha are secretly allied, right?" Fuguki''s eyes darkened.


    Yagura''s subordinates had taken Ringo to Konoha, and he hadter sent someone to verify it. But ording to Konoha''s statement at the time, the poison wasn''tpletely removed, so Ringo went to the Land of Demons for more treatment.


    Given the current situation, Konoha had deceived him. Ringo''s poison had indeed been cured by Tsunade, and they chose to hide the truth. Behind this was Yagura''s secret operation and a secret agreement with Konoha to hide that Ringo had recovered.


    "You really enjoy making such meaningless guesses. But you got one thing right. The person who treated my illness was indeed a Konoha ninja."


    There was no denying that Chiba Shiraishi was a Konoha ninja, though the term "Konoha ninja" needed to be preceded with ''once''.


    "They really like meddling in other people''s affairs. Do they want Kiri''s alliance letter?" Fuguki snorted. Simr to the alliance between him and Kumo, once he became the Fourth Mizukage, he''d agree to join Kumo in attacking Konoha.


    Yagura probably proposed a simr agreement to Konoha. For Konoha, surrounded by enemies, Kirigakure''s alliance letter held great importance. Considering this condition, Konoha concealed Ringo''s recovery for Yagura, everything fell into ce.


    "So, when will your delusion end? Also, let me share another piece of good news." Ringo sighed helplessly, and then a wicked smile crossed her face.


    "Do you think those Kumo ninjas can still make it here?"


    "What!?" Fuguki immediately paled with fright.


    "It means, pig head, I''m making a decision today! I''ll be taking my revenge for the time!" After Ringo finished speaking, she swiftly swung her twin swords, shing with lightning, charging at Fuguki at an incredible speed.


    Fuguki forcefully swung his sword, snorting coldly.


    "My sword can devour chakra, making your lightning ninjutsu useless against me!"


    Fugaku resisted the onught of the lightning attack, and the current of lightning grew weaker and weaker, flowing into Samehada.


    On the other side, Jinin didn''t immediately raise his weapon to assist Fuguki against Ringo. He took out a signal tube from his pocket, pulled the mechanism, and the marbles inside transformed into streamers that flew into the sky, exploding into a beautiful fireworks disy, catching everyone''s attention.


    Ringo noticed the fireworks in the sky, undeterred, she moved back skillfully, arms spread out, and lightning shed densely on the de.


    "Lightning Release - Lightning Fang!"


    A field of lightning generated, covering arge area of the ground.


    Fuguki continued to snort coldly, brandishing his sword, he rushed into the sea of lightning without hesitation, devouring the lightning field with Samehada in one go.


    "It''s useless! No matter how powerful your Lightning release is, it''s useless in front of my sword!"


    Among the seven ninja swords, Kiba''s destructive power was undoubtedly one of the best, but it focused too much on attack ability, with other weaker capabilities.


    Samehada wa indeed a special sword with the most powerful functions. With just one swimg, it split the rushing sea of lightning.


    In his blind spot, the lightning made a sharp turn, attacking from behind.


    Unexpectedly, Fuguki seemed to have eyes on the back, and his long orange-red hair became longer and harder as steel, forming a steel-like wall, bouncing off all the lightning that struck his back. With an impable defense method and a versatile sword, Ringo had to admit that she hadn''t seen him for a few years, and Fuguki''s strength had grown stronger.


    In Kiri, there were very few ninjas who could match him.


    "Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet!"


    Releasing his sword, Fuguki began to form seals. A huge water dragon, over ten meters long, rose from behind and swooped down from the sky to the ground.


    Ringo jumped back to evade the water dragon''s attack.


    Floodwaters surged through the deserted streets, crashing fiercely into surrounding buildings.


    Stepping on the water''s surface, Fuguki gripped his sword with both hands and charged forward.


    Ringo crossed her swords, blocking Fuguki''s shing attack.


    The chakras of the two shed, creating a storm around them, forming a wall of water on the surface, and eventually turning into white foam, sshing in all directions.


    ''That sword is truly troublesome,'' Ringo remarked, staring at Samehada, dlfrowning. It wasn''t just about the sword. To wield such a massive de, Fuguki''s strength and chakra shouldn''t be underestimated.


    To wield the powerful Samehada, the wielder must possess a chakra level far surpassing that of ordinary people. This is the first and foremost requirement for gaining the sword''s recognition. Those who attempt to forcefully wield it without meeting this prerequisite will be met with rejection.


    Fuguki was precisely this ninja who met this requirement. His ability to wield Samehada with one hand was a testament to his immense brute strength, while his chakra, exceeding that of ordinary people, serves as the key to the sword''s acknowledgment.


    A prolonged battle would be disadvantageous for Ringo. Her attacks mainly involved Lightning Release and Kenjutsu, but as one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, each of whom was a Kenjutsu master, deciding victory or defeat through Kenjutsu quickly wasn''t feasible. Moreover, in closebat, Fuguki''s sword might absorb her chakra.


    As the battle continued, the situation would grow increasingly dire.


    In her moment of uncertainty, a fireball suddenly flew from a distance. Instead of heading toward her or Fuguki, it flew towards the sky.


    The fireball broke through the atmosphere, exploding and rapidly heating the air. But it didn''t end there. More fireballs burst through the atmosphere, creating a spectacr disy.


    Boom! Boom!


    The unusual urrence in the sky drew everyone''s attention.


    Not only the battlefield with Ringo and Fuguki but also Kirigakure ninjas in other areas were captivated by the abnormal phenomena in the sky.


    Someone had used a high-level Fire jutsu, attracting a massive thundercloud that spread rapidly, shrouding the sky above Kiri.


    "A thunderstorm? What power! They used a Fire Release jutsu to attract such arge thundercloud." Ringo looked up at the sky, denser and covering arger area than the thunderclouds conjured by her Lightning Release.


    Most importantly, the thundercloud she summoned with Lightning Release was an aggregation of Chakra, while the thunderstorm from the fire release were genuine lightning from the sky. As if she understood something, Ringo showed a grin, and without hesitation she thrusted her two swords into the ground, infusing lightning chakra into them.


    "Lightning Gate!"


    Boom!


    The thunderclouds in the sky rumbled, blinding those illuminated by the lightning. Terrifying lightning from the sky descended, pulled by Ringo''s swords, wrapping around them.


    The earth erupted.


    Lightning surged like a torrent, rushing towards the surrounding area.


    A lightning sh streaked across a concrete building, causing it to copse into ruins.


    Witnessing this, Fuguki couldn''t help but change his expression, hastily lifting Samehada to resist. He spat out blood as he flew backward, and Samehada let out a vague cry of pain, clearly displeased with Fuguki''s actions.


    "Damn it, using natural lightning against Samehada''s abilities?" Fuguki now understood why Samehada couldn''t absorb Ringo''s Lightning. She was using her own chakra as sustenance for Kiba, letting the lightning sword draw from the sky.


    The lightning from.the sky wasn''tposed of chakra but a force of nature. Without chakra, Samehada couldn''t absorb it and suffered severe injuries. But the important question remained: who used the Fire Release to create an ''opportunity'' for Ringo? To his knowledge, no one in Kirigakure possessed the ability to use such a powerful fire release jutsu.


    Fuguki subtly winked at Jinin, who nodded in understanding, swiftly dashing towards a specific direction. The path he chose led to the area where the fireball had beenunched into the sky moments ago.


    The distance between the two parties wasn''t far; Jinin swiftly moved through the ruins, discovering three figures standing beside a dpidated wall. Directing his weapon at one of them who had assisted Ringo, her raised it forcefully, intending to ruthlessly crush the opponent''s body.


    As if anticipating the gruesome scene where he would be reduced to meat paste, Jinin wore a bloodthirsty smile on his face.


    Suddenly, they both turned. In their vivid red eyes, a mysterious ckma-shaped tomoe emerged, rotating slowly within the red eyes, fixed on him.


    ''Sharingan!?'' Jinin''s expression changed to shock, and his vision swiftly plunged into darkness.


    In an instant, the sound of a body being sliced resonated in his ears, and his consciousness descended into chaos.


    ---


    You can support me and read 155 advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 219: 215: The End of the Blood Mist (4)

    Chapter 219: 215: The End of the Blood Mist (4)


    Water surged forcefully, colliding with the towering buildings i. the surrounding.


    A figure stood firmly on top the surging water, hands forming seals, a slender stream sprayed from his mouth, sweeping across like an aurora, causing buildings to crumble with a rumble.


    Yagura''s arm bled. His arm was identally grazed by the thin stream water. But he paid little attention to it. The chakra of the Three Tails quickly healed the wound, evaporating the blood.


    The Third Mizukage relentlessly chased after him; his water de which was capable of severing even a tailed beast, was difficult to defend against. If he was hit by the water de, it would be a direct death. Although the third Mizukage was old, his strength weakened, but his experience, understanding and application of jutsus hadn''t slowed down, but has only grown more sophisticated with age.


    "No matter how, he''s one of the Five Kages." Yagura sighed softly. Countless ninjas were unable to surpass these peak existence. Underestimating them due to age and frailty would be a mistake.


    Though Yagura had rated the strength of the Third Mizukage as high as possible, but it appears he had still underestimated the Kave. Fortunately, he had secretly mastered the power of Three Tails, otherwise, he would probably end in failure for this battle. But how to fight the Third Mizukage next remained a thorny issue.


    The Third Mizukage''s water ninjutsu was extremely lethal, surpassing even his own attainments in water release. His own water release would likely be used by the kage to attack him. And if the Three Tails waspletely released, it would be an easy target for the Mizukage''s sealing jutsu because of its bulky size andck of flexibility.


    Yagura doubted the Third Mizukagecked the ability to seal the Three Tails. Tailed beasts were important weapons to every vige, the Kage of every vige typically learned sealing jutsu used against the tailed beasts. For ordinary ninjas, the huge body of a tailed beast can form a powerful suppressive force, but facing ninjas at the level of the ''Five Kages'', the huge tailed beast was more of an easier target.


    "Do I have to use Tailed Beast Bomb?" Yagura thought about the possibility. As a perfect Jinchuriki, he didn''t need to transform into the full body of the tailed beast to use the Tailed Beast Bomb. However, its scale was less powerful than that of the full body.


    With the thought, a sharp glint shed in Yagura''s eyes. He released chakra, the tailed beast cloak on his body glowed, as if about to condense into a solid form.


    Seeing Yagura''s transformation progressing, the Third Mizukage, chasing, realized Yagura was about to make a big move.


    "Water Release  Water Dragon Bullet!"


    The water dragon rose from the grund, leaping from Yagura''s side towards the Third Mizukage.


    ''A bait huh..'' The Third Mizukage knew. He didn''t dodge, a torrent shot from his mouth, cutting the water dragon in half. He rushed towards Yagura. Chakra surged in his arms.


    "Water Release  Water Dragon Fist!"


    The dragon''s head formed by the converging water flow emerged from the Kage''s fist,, aiming at Yagura''s chest with brutal force.


    A horrible explosion sounded, and then invisible ripples swayed in the atmosphere, and cracks visible to the naked eye appeared on the road and the buildings on both sides.


    Yagura''s body flew out like a cannonball. At the moment he flew, he had alsopleted the cohesion of the tailed beast bomb. With ck as the core and a purple halo, it tore apart the air.


    ''Tailed Beast Bomb!?'' The Third Mizukage''s eyes widened.


    While the volume was much smaller than the Tailed Beast Bomb used by Tailed Beasts, but the color and the palpitating oppressive aura, made it known that it was a genuine Tailed Beast Bomb. Before he had time to think, facing the sudden danger, the Third Mizukage dodged back without hesitation, while forming seals with both hands. Floods from the streets, overwhelmed the sky, swallowing the Tailed Beast Bomb.


    Stimted by a huge force, the tailed beast bomb inside the water began to glow, on the verge of exploding.


    The Mizukage wouldn''t let the Tailed Beast Bomb explode, because he would be injured, and it would cause serious damage to the vige. Pressing his hands on the water, he infused chakra into the water.


    The light of the Tailed Beast Bomb grew stronger, and when it reached a critical point, the white light burst out from the water surface, but the force of the explosion didn''t break out of the water surface, but caused a painless vibration.


    The explosion''s force was restrained by the third Mizukage''s seals.


    "Cough!"


    The Mizukage''s face turned pale, and he smiled wryly. Unexpectedly, even with the level of attack, it was extremely difficult to seal. He really was getting old. In his prime, this level of attack could be easily sealed with his water, and it wouldn''t be taken seriously at all.


    A strong wind came from behind, and Yagura still covered in the cloak, tightly grasped his long staff and swung it towards the Mizukage''s back.


    The Third Mizukage condensed water on his arms, turned around, and counterattacked.


    The two collided, their bodies shaking, and they jumped backwards.


    "Water Shockwave!"


    Yagura opened his mouth, water gushed out, forming a huge turtle covered with thorns and three tails in mid-air.


    The Third Mizukage looked at the water turtle falling from the sky and at a nce he knew that it was a powerful water release created by taking the Three-Tails body shape as a reference.


    The impact force might even higher than that of water dragon bombardment.


    Without hesitation, the water sh was released again, splitting the water turtle from the middle. The water sh was exactly the favorite move of the third Mizukage.


    Some genjutsu attacks, taijutsu, and regr ninjutsu attacks would be torn apart by the water de.


    Compared to Konoha''s Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, who''s known as the professor with proficiency in using the five natire release, the third Mizukage only mastered water release.


    In terms of coping with the environment, he was far inferior to Konoha''s Third Hokage in all-round abilities, but due to specializing in water release for decades, his attainments in water release, since the death of the second Hokage Senju Tonirama, he was confident that among current ninjas, none surpassed him in water release.


    Rather than wasting his time and energy on the other releases, specializing in water release was enough for him to handle many enemies. Water is invisible, it can amodate everything, and it can also turn into an indestructible de in his hands.


    Yagura had already experienced the power of the Third Mizukage''s water release through the previous battles. No matter the water jutsu he used, he couldn''t block the water dragon sh of the Mizukage, a water de capable of cutting through anything. Even severing the sturdy body of the tailed beast posed no problem.


    Due to the bulky form, it was the crucial reason why Yagura hesitated on using the full-tailed beast form. Dealing with arge creature, it allowed the Third Mizukage to have more room to maneuver. Hence, he unleashed the Tailed Beast Bomb once more without hesitation, targeting the Mizukage.


    "Your trick is useless aga me!" The Third Mizukage released the water flow, covering the tailed beast bomb again. Even if it exploded, it couldn''t break through the shackles of the wateryer. It was a powerful water sealing jutsu capable of suppressing everything, showcasing the inclusive nature of wate.


    However, it was precisely the result Yagura sought..As expected, the Third Mizukage, having sealed the Tailed Beast Bomb again, panted more quickly than before. Moreover, his chakra was rapidly depleting.


    In the Mizukage''s sight, Yagura had begun condensing the third bomb. Even this smal bomb''s explosion exceeded what a ninja''s body could endure. To avoid being caught in the explosion, the Third Mizukage had to resort to the water release sealing jutsu, which seems to consume energy and chakra once more.


    ''Damb!!''


    The Third Mizukage seemed to have anticipated Yagura''s n and cursed silently. Yagura was a perfect Jinchuriki, the tailed beast continuously transmitted chakra to him. No matter how conceited he was, the Mizukage wouldn''t allow his arrogance make himpete with a tailed beast in terms of chakra consumption. Among the Five Kages, only lthe Raikage possessed a terrifying chakra levelparable to a Tailed Beast.


    In his prime, the Mizukage might endure a lengthy battle, but with his declining energy and chakra, the Mizukage would ultimately be the first to fall whenpeting with the tailed beast for chakra.


    ''Cunning? It was merely a tactical application.''


    ying to strengths and avoiding weaknesses, Yagura excelled in the art ofbat.


    Competing with the Mizukage in water ninjutsu was disadvantageous, and taijutsu wasn''t an option either, considering the risk of a surprise attack from the Mizukage with his Water Dragon sh. Neither ninjutsu nor taijutsu was suitable forpetition. And as for Genjutsu...he and the third Mizukage know how to crack genjutsu, but they weren''t particrly adept at using it.


    Thus, Yagura believed chakra consumption in thepetition was the turning point for victory. Only in this way could he be the final victor in this battle.


    ....


    The lighting within the skyshed, and under the traction of the lightning sword, it continued to bombard the ground.


    Kiba capable of enhancing the power of lightning release and even drawing lightning from the sky, undoubtedly stood as the most destructive ninja sword among the seven ninja swords.


    At this moment, the full destructive power of the lightning sword was on disy.


    Fuguki continuously dodged and maneuvered on the ground, unable to get close to Ringo at all. The moment he tried any approach, the intense power of lightning seemed capable of disassembling his entire skeletal structure. He had intense hatred towards whoever had used the fire jutsu to trigger thunder cloud.


    Obviously leveraging Samehada''s abilities, in the previous battle against Ringo, all her Lightning release ninjutsu were nullified. However, she now had the upper hand. The formation of the thunder cloud allowed Ringo to sweep away the suppression, shifting from defense to offense and severely suppressing him significantly.


    ''Damn it, why hasn''t the support arrived yet? The signal has already been sent!''


    While dodging the lightning attacks, Fuguki anxiously contemted. More than half an hour had passed since the signal was sent. Even if they were entangled by Yagura''s people, it wasn''t impossible for everyone to break through.


    After all, sounds of fighting echoed from various parts of the vige. Evidently, the battle over there had not yet reached a conclusion. But this was the strange partwhy had no onee to support him until now?


    Jinin had gone to deal with the user of the fire release jutsu who was supporting Ringo. Why hadn''t he returned? How was it taking that long to handle a fire ninja? Or was he worried about their failure, choosing to flee?


    The more Fuguki thought about the situation, the more infuriated he became. They were all ipetent people who couldn''t be relied upon. Seeing Kisame silently fighting to restrain some of the lightning, he felt somewhat less depressed.


    Sure enough, only Kisame proved to be a trustworthy subordinate. It wasn''t in vain that Fuguki had valued him so much in the past, imparting various fighting skills and ninjutsu to him.


    Going on this way wasn''t a solution. The thunder clouds in the sky was getting stonger and stronger, showing no sign of dissipating. It was likely that, before the thunder cloud dissipated, both he and Kisame would copse from exhaustion.


    "Don''t think about Kumo and your subordinates. They''re too busy to take care of themselves, let alone talk to you fat pig. After all, they might not be so loyal to you." Ringo chuckled, using words to rattle Fuguki''s mind.


    Sure enough, Fuguki exposed a w due to Ringo''s words, and the lightning struck him swiftly. He hastened to use Samehada, using it to block the lightning''s attack instead of himself.


    The bandage on Samehada had been torn, revealing a dark blue de covered with barbs. The de''s head resembled a fish''s mouth, with sharp teeth. Due to the lightning''s attack, it grimaced in pain and emitted continuous hums.


    Obviously, Fuguki continued to irritate it, making it extremely unhappy. It refrained from exploding only because Fuguki was its master.


    "You bastard! Are you trying to annoy mepletely?" Fuguki''s expression turned ferocious, resembling a devil, with a murderous aura enveloping his entire body.


    "It would be an honor." Ringo continued to provoke Fuguki, she grabbed Kiba and, in the most basic posture, shed at Fuguki from top to bottom.


    Knowing that Samehada couldn''t absorb the lightning, Fuguki refrained from casually touching it. There was an essential difference between natures lightning and the lightning generated by chakra.


    "Die!"


    Escaping Ringo''s attack, Fuguki realized that he could no longer expect support from Kumo. Although he didn''t know what Yagura did, it was a fact that Kumo''s reinforcements would note. His men were also entangled and unable to assist him.


    And Ringo, continued using the cloud to guide the lightning, which had ced him at a disadvantage in the battle. It was only a matter of time before he lost. At this moment, a somewhat embarrassed figurended beside Fuguki.


    "Fuguki-sama, we need to retreat as soon as possible; there''s no point in continuing to fight." Kisame suggested.


    Kisame''s thoughts aligned with Fuguki''s wishes at the moment, yet he was reluctant to abandon the power he had worked so had to build for a long time.


    "We will retreat and wait for the result of the battle between Yagura and Mizukage-sama. If Mizukage-sama wins, there will be nothing to fear from Yagura and his men."


    After hearing Kisame''s suggestion, Fuguki was deeply moved. It seemed he had to give up this side. He sighed inwardly; Kisame was right, there was no point in staying here any longer. As long as he avoided death, there remained a chance for aeback. But if he died here, even if the third Mizukage emerged victorious, the fourth Mizukage would not be him.


    However, when he thought about retreating, Fuguki realized it would be a bit troublesome. Seeing Ringo''s demeanor, it was apparent she wouldn''t allow him to leave. Honestly speaking, facing Ringo, who currently had the help of the lightning, he felt concerned. Without someone to hold her back, escaping from Ringo would prove challenging.


    Fuguki subconsciously nced at Kisame with an inexplicable gaze and suddenly he made a sudden judgment. Kisame was undoubtedly the most suitable candidate. Allowing him to restrain Ringo meant sacrificing his own life and cutting off his heir.


    Kisame''s loyalty and capability made him an invaluable subordinate. If Fuguki wasn''t in imminent danger, there was no need to discard such a useful asset. Even though he thought so, he didn''t have much remorse towards Kisame. To him, his subordinates were tools to exert effectiveness at times like these.


    Subordinates were always just subordinates. If one was sacrificed, another could be used as a substitute at any time. At least, when he returned, he would avenge Kisame. After making up his mind about sacrificing Kisame for his own survival, Fuguki stopped his thoughts and he was about speaking when....


    "Kisame... you"


    A sword had pierced through his chest, staining the ir red with his blood.


    Kisame with an expressionless face, gripped the sword''s handle. He then lifted his foot, delivering a kick to Fuguki''s bloody chest, sending him flying upside down. Samehada, once in his hand, fell to the ground, emitting a whine.


    "Cough!.."


    Rolling on the ground, coughing and spitting blood, Fuguki stood up in embarrassment, pointing at Kisame with trembling fingers.


    "Kisame... what are you doing...?" Disbelief and confusion filled Fuguki''s gaze, he couldn''t understand why Kisame would betray him.


    "Of course, I want to kill you. When you''re with me, your vignce drops only when you issue orders. I just needed to seize that moment." Kisame''s face was expressionless. He nced at the blood on his hand from Fuguki''s body, then raised his head, locking eyes with his leader indifferently. He knew Fuguki inside outwhen his vignce was strongest and when it was weak. He had been waiting for this opportune moment to wield his rebellious sword against Fuguki.


    "Then...why did you betray me?" Fuguki questioned in pain, clutching at his wound. He couldn''t fathom what Kisame stood to gain from betraying him.


    "Betrayal? For me, when you betrayed the information of your fellow vigers to win Kumo''s trust, it was no longer the goal of my belief. What do you think I joined you for?"


    "Hmm...? I understand. You leaked to Yagura what we did with Kumo, right?"


    Fuguki pondered, and everything he hadn''t understood became clear. His resentful and ferocious gaze seemed to want to swallow Kisame whole. The biggest traitor was by his side all along, something he hadn''t anticipated. But after careful consideration, it made sense. Kisame was one of the few who were privy to the plot with Kumo, it could cause significant repercussions once he chose betrayal.


    Kisame remained silent, whether he was acquiescing or simply avoiding an exnation was unclear. Fuguki, seemingly convinced,ughed loudly, coughing and bleeding while doing so, and he sneered,


    "You belong to me, Kisame. You surpassed my expectations, and I didn''t judge you wrongly. But don''t forget, you''re a man who sold hisrades for glory!. You won''t be trusted by anyone! Haha...uh!" Even though he couldn''t breathe properly but Fuguki continuedughing happily.


    Fuguki''s words were like a vicious curse which deeply hurted Kisame, making him clench his fists. Indeed, regardless of the reason, he was Fuguki''s subordinate. It was embarrassing to betray his leader in the world. Such person wasn''t qualified to be trusted by anyonea traitorous, ugly, and ridiculous figure who might betray others in the future.


    Noticing Ringo''s vignt gaze, Kisame smiled wryly. Suspicions were inevitable when one betrayed their leader. This was probably a form of torture. But he had no regrets; if given another chance, he would choose the same path. As a ninja of Kirigakure, what he had done had exceeded the limits of what he could bear in his heart.


    "I don''t expect to be trusted by anyone, and I am ready to spend the rest of my life in prison... I''ve also prepared for this!"


    "What a pathetic traitor, still wishing for unrealistic fantasies. But even so, I won''t die at the hands of Yagura! The only one who will kill me is me!"


    Fuguki realized situation. Kisame intentionally avoided his vital areasl, severely wounding but not killing him, showing his desire to capture him alive. However, he couldn''t bear falling into Yagura''s hands and facing execution by political opponents. To him, dying by his own hands was more preferable than such a shameful fate.


    Fuguki''s eyes revealed astonishing determination as he pulled out a kunai stabbing his heart. Blood spattered, covering the ground. Death was no longer feared; his face trembled, twitching due to pain. Holding the kunai handle tightly with both hands, he stabbed his own throat without hesitation.


    Whileoughing out blood, Fuguki stared at the shocked Kisame with a grin, he leaned to the ground, and opened and closed his lips weakly, as if saying something like ''I''ll wait for you below.''


    ....


    The water flow covered the upper-tailed beast bomb and sealed it again. However, due to this, the Mizukage gradually felt exhausted, with less than one-third of the original Chakra.


    On the other hand, Yagura, supported by the Three Tails in his body, unleashed ninjutsu after ninjutsu, with bottomless chakra and stamina. Consuming the Mizukage''s stamina and chakra was Yagura''s current tactic to ensure a wless defeat.


    The Third Mizukage understood this couldn''t go on, so he tried to catch up with Yagura, closing the distance for a fight. Yagura, however, didn''t intend to give the Mizukage this chance. With the Mizukage''s strength, getting closer wasn''t so simple.


    The Third Mizukage understood this but onew it as the only way to break the situation. If Yagura remained at a distance and used the tailed beast bomb to drain stamina and chakra, there really was no chance of winning.


    "Water Mirror Jutsu!"


    Yagura swung his staff forward, and a figure identical to the Third Mizukage from the mirror. They simultaneously opened their mouths, releasing torrents that collided in the air.


    The power of the Water Dragon sh was nullified, resulting in an evenly matched oue. The water mirror jutsu could perfectly copy everything about the enemy, including ninjutsu, genjutsu, and taijutsu, with equal power. Given sufficient conditions, it could even imitate a Kekkei Genkai entirely.


    Once the Third Mizukage closed in, Yagura used this move to nullify the Mizukage''s attack. Then, he swiftly leaped back, creating distance once more. Using arge-scale water release as a feint, he seized the opportunity to secretly gather the tailed beast bomb.


    The Third Mizukage''s stamina depleted visibly, and he gasped for breath. ''There is no longer any dy, he must be dealt with quickly!'' He made up his mind.


    Yagura''s Tailed Beast Bomb condensed again and was about to be shot towards the Mizukage.


    Unexpectedly, the Third Mizukage didn''t attempt to use the sealing ll this time to handle the bomb this time. Instead, he rushed forward and raised his right arm.


    "lWater Dragon Fist!"


    Crack!


    The clothes on his right arm tore, his old muscles knotted, and half the chakra in his body was concentrated for this move. The water dragon formed on the arm, targeting the tailed beast bomb and struck down fiercely.


    Crack!


    The tailed beast bomb cracked open, and white light burst from the cracks, blinding the eyes of anyone within the vicinity.


    Yagura''s pupils shrank.


    Boom!


    The astonishing explosion engulfed both him and the Mizukage.


    The Ear-piercing screams and pure white light rendered Yagura''s eyes and ears useless.


    Relying on his danger intuition, Yagura moved his body to the right side, dodging the terrifying storm generated by the explosion.


    Pain in his left arm, something was missing. Yagura grunted, quickly left the explosion area, and emerged from the dense dust.


    His entire left arm was severed by some kind of sharp de, with the arm lying somewhere. Blood continued to spatter from the wound. Yagura promptly wrapped the wound with the tailed beast coat to stop the bleeding.


    Falling down from a rtively t ruined tform, he stood firm. Yagura gasped for breath, cold sweat running down his face. He stared fixedly at the thick dust ahead that hadn''t dispersed.


    The Third Mizukage emerged from the thick dust, his right arm bloody and obviously crippled. In order for the to create a suitable point for his water release jutsu to stop the Tailed Beast Bomb, he didn''t hesitate to exchange an arm for the opportunity. With this determination, his murderous aura intensified.


    "You''re really messing around, Third-sama." Yagura took a quick breath, giving a wry smile. The Tailed Beast Chakra had a self-healing effect, but it had limits. Yagura was prepared to lose his life, and losing an arm only hindered him inbat, irrelevant to the overall situation.


    "Stupid brat! I''ll never allow you to do anything to this vige!"


    "If you can be so decisive in other aspects as well, how would we get to this current situation? Only when people force themselves can they show determination and strength far beyond usual. There is no essential difference between you and me now." Yagura sighed.


    "Nonsense! No matter what excuses you make to cover up your mistake in hurting your fellow vigers , I''m not forgiving you easily, Yagura!" The Third Mizukage raged, disagreeing with Yagura''s perspective.


    "Having said that, you don''t have much chakra after losing one arm. Are you going to lose your left arm to fight with me?"


    The Mizukage''s face was gloomy, finding Yagura''s resilience was beyond imagination. He thought his previous blow could heavily damage Yagura, but it only cost him an arm. Defeating Yagura had be a challenging problem for the Mizukage.


    "Yagura, have you forgotten that we exist?"


    At this moment, several figuresnded beside the Mizukage.. Their voices filled with hatred as they looked at Yagura.


    These ninjas were the officials who had been watching the battle from the sidelines. Part of Yagura''s supporters believed there must be a reason for his actions, while some from the neutral faction adopted a wait-and-see approach.


    These high-level executives, who rejected Yagura or leaned towards Fuguki, saw the Mizukage was about to lose and didn''t intervene. It was the perfect time for the to jump in when the Mizukage and Yagura were both wounded.


    "As expected. The rats in the gutters also needs to breathe."Yagura dismissed them, ignoring their presence.


    Although these people, along with the Third Mizukage, surrounded him, even with the help of the Three Tails it was likely he would end up severely injured. They chose to act now, when both Yagura and the Third Mizukage were hurt, showing their malicious intentions and ulterior motives. The Mizukage understood their questionable motives but prioritized dealing with Yagura for Kirigakure''s stability.


    "Be careful... We will not let your plot to violently control Kirigakure seed." One of them dered with authority.


    Yagura remained silent this time, instead surveying his surroundings. The steps of the ruins were now teeming with people, having seemingly appeared out of nowhere, creating a heavy ring of encirclement.


    Arge number of Kiri nins had gathered, all bearing signs of a strenuous battle. Despite the hardship, they had rushed to this location in a show of support.


    Seeing this scene, the Third Mizukage felt a genuine sense of relief. Suppressing Yagura with just these people carried some risk and woulde at a hefty price. However, with over a thousand elite ninjas present, even if Yagura fully unleashed the Three Tails, they could easily subdue him.


    "Yagura, allow us to capture you without further battle. Your attempt to control the vige by force has failed. Since you''ve be a Perfect Jinchuriki, out of consideration for the future of the vige, I will spare your life." the Third Mizukage guaranteed, extending hisst offer of forgiveness.


    If Yagura didn''t cherish this opportunity, the Mizukage would be left with no choice but to eliminate him and the Three Tails together. In the future, when the Three Tails resurfaced, they would search for another Jinchuriki.


    Yagura lowered his head, concealing his expression.


    "Mizukage-sama, is it possible for me to turn back now?"


    It wasn''t possible. Yagura''s intention was to exploit the chaos to eradicate the Blood Mist faction within the vige, overthrow the rule of the Third Mizukage, and position himself as the Fourth Mizukage.


    Even so, Kirigakure''s crisis remained unresolved. The backers behind the Blood Mist Faction had been identified as the daimyo and nobles of the Land of Water..Their sanctions against Kirigakure were the culprits behind the chaos. If this status quo persisted, the tragedy of Kirigakure would continue in the future.


    Yagura had already recognized the limitations of the one-country-one-vige system established by the first Hokage and its shorings. Now, having decided to join forces with Shiraishi, Yagura acknowledged that Kirigakure could only go through a dark path now to secure a suitable future.


    With the urrence of the blood mist incident, he could no longer trust the names and nobles of the Land of Water. l


    "Still stubborn?"


    Yagura still resisted at this time, causing the Th8rd Mizukage to release a deep breath and then signal to capture Yagura with crowd tactics. However, after giving the order, none of the surrounding ninjas moved, instead, they stared silently at the Mizukage.


    At this moment, the Mizukage sensed something was wrong. "You"


    Seeing the indifferent eyes of the ninjas, the Mizukage''s face showed disbelief before he came to realization. A ludicrous thought surfaced in his mind.


    "These people... are Yagura''s subordinates?"


    Impossible. How could Yagura amass so many supporters? Those who had aligned with the Third Mizukage showed panic, especially recognizing a few familiar faces among the ninjas, their expressions turning ghostly.


    "When did you forget their faces, Third-sama?" Yagura questioned the Third Mizukage in amenting tone.


    "What?" The Mizukage was startled.


    A Kiri nin stepped forward, addressing the Mizukage,


    "Mizukage-sama, do you still remember me?"


    "You are...? Didn''t you die in the line of duty two years ago?" The Third Mizukage regarded the Kiri Jonin in disbelief.


    The Jonin, formerly a captain of Anbu, had died in a solo S-rank mission two years ago, and even the corpse was never found, plunging the Mizukage into sorrow.


    "It''s not that I died in the line of duty, but i was ensnared by the Blood Mist Faction into a trap. Without Yagura-san''s assistance, I might have died for no reason in this dirty political struggle like Ringo."


    The ninja looked at the Mizukage withplicated eyes.


    It was the Mizukage''s blind connivance and prioritization of the overall situation that allowed the Blood Mist faction to flourish. When Yagura was about tounch the coup, this ninjas and many "deadpanions" agreed.


    Unable to break the system, especially considering the war-weakened fighting power of ninja viges around the world, if Kirigakure underwent a civil war, it would be difficult for other countries'' ninja viges to intervene.


    If this opportunity was missed, Kirigakure would not only face internal pressure but also more formidable external pressure whenunching a coup in the future to eliminate the Blood Mist faction.


    The Mizukage''s face froze, unable toprehend that the Jonin, who loved the vige, was rescued by Yagura and had be one of his supporters.


    "Most of the Blood Mist Faction in the vige has been wiped out, and the rest are victims who don''t know the truth, blinded by the Blood Mist Faction. They just need to be recruited. You''ve lost, Third-sama."


    After the Jonin words, the Mizukage seemed to have suffered a huge blow, he violently coughed on the spot.


    ''Why had ite to this?''


    The Third Mizukage pondered desperately. But no matter how he guessed, he couldn''t find a satisfying answer. Had Yagura, without the people''s support, been a shadow in the vige?


    The already aged appearance of the Third Mizukage seemed even more weathered now.


    Seeing the struggle on the Mizukage''s face, Yagura maintained his vignce. At this moment, the Mizukage without a doubt was still the most terrifying.


    "Mizukage-sama, don''t listen to these nonsense, you are the leader of the vige. Allowing these rebels to gain control of the vige will be the true end of Kirigakure. There''s no need to show empathy to these traitors."


    One of the executives earnestly dissuaded the Mizukage.


    "That''s correct. Regardless of anything, Mizukage-sama, your initial goal was for the good of the vige. However, betraying Mizukage-sama is equivalent to betraying the vige. They are merely attempting to use this despicable mental tactic to lose your fighting spirit."


    Many Kirigakure ninjas red at the officials who kept inciting the Mizukage.


    The current state of Kirigakure was a direct result of the influence of these high-level Blood Mist Faction members.


    The remaining officials, who might not be aware of the truth, could be forgiven, but those who vigorously supported the Blood Mist policy deserved no forgiveness.


    Just when they couldn''t contain their anger and were about to rush forward, a powerful old voice sounded in the field:


    "Stop everything. How long do you n to continue this farce? Look at how the vige has been disturbed by all of you."


    All heads turned to see an old man holding a snake-shaped crutch standing in the field. The crutch''s top featured a ferocious snake head with sharp teeth and blood-red eyes, exerting immense pressure on all of them.


    This crutch seemed to be a living creature.


    The old man was none other than the revered Elder Genji, a legendary figure of Kiri who once fought alongside the First Mizukage.


    Many details about him were shrouded in rumors and mystery. However, it was said that even the Second Mizukage ced great trust in him.


    As the Third Mizukage rose to power, Elder Genji gradually withdrew from the political arena, only appearing when something significant happened.


    "Elder Genji..."


    The Third Mizukage looked at Elder Genji withplicated eyes.


    "How about putting an end to this farce? I don''t want to intervene."


    Genji looked at Yagura and made a suggestion to him.


    The current situation was clear  Yagura held an absolute advantage, and the Third Mizukage, dealing with both mental and physical blows, would inevitably lose sooner orter.


    Continuing the fight served no purpose other than increasing casualties.


    Yagura nodded; his purpose was to stall the Mizukage, preventing him from dealing with the reformist and disrupting the n. Otherwise, he would have requested Shiraishi''s assistance in suppressing the Third Mizukage.


    Yet, Yagura didn''t want to involve Shiraishi unless absolutely necessary. This was an internal matter for Kirigakure, and Shiraishi''s role was more of an insurance policy.


    Most members of the Blood Mist Faction had been wiped out, rendering them no longer a significant threat. The Third Mizukage''s position at this moment wasn''t important.


    Moreover, Yagura didn''t wish to incur Elder Genji''s displeasure.


    The Reformist faction and the Blood Mist faction didn''t epass all the forces in Kiri; there were also conservative forces that hadn''t participated in the struggle between the two factions. Elder Genji''s subtle influence was apparent.


    Elder Genji''s intervention indicated that the position of the Fourth Mizukage now belonged to Yagura.


    "Elder Genji, you can''t let Yagura get off so easily! He disrupted the vige''s stability!"


    An official blurted out, aware of the consequences of Yagura''s rise to the position of the Mizukage. Those officials who had supported the Blood Mist policy in the past would undoubtedly face retribution.


    Before he could finish, the snake-shaped crutch in Elder Genji''s hand vanished. A light yellow snake with red eyes coiled around his body, swiftly biting his neck at an imperceptible speed.


    Though he desperately covered his neck, his body crumpled to the ground. He stretched out his hands attempting to ask for help, "Elder Genki, i..."


    Then, he realized his hand was dissolving into a ck, oily substance. Following that , his entire body, limbs, headall dissolved into a pool of sticky ck oil and white bone scum.


    "I''m old, but I''m not blind. Those of you who colluded with Kumo and attempted to gain control over the vige deserve death!" Elder Genji muttered, unfazed by everyone''s terrified gazes.


    Several others ran back without uttering a word, fearing they might meet the same fate as the first official. A slender shadow darted forward, and the small yellow snake with red eyes swiftly caught up, instantly turning anotherone into thick ck oil.


    "Stop them, don''t let one escape!"


    Yaguramanded the surrounding Kiri ninjas, surrounding the remaining members of the Blood Mist faction. Soon, those people fell silent.


    Faced with thousands of ninja troops, they were no match. Ultimately, the Jonin who had infiltrated high-level positions, though powerful, proved less formidable without the assistance of Third Mizukage. They put up a stubborn resistance but couldn''t prevail.


    Yagura sighed in relief, knowing that the upper ranks of the Blood Mist faction were now under control. These people couldn''t be allowed to escape.


    As the dark clouds dispersed, revealing a clear sky that shone down on the vige, Yagura felt a headacheing on as he saw the thick smoke rising from most of the vige, a hellish and bloody sight.


    During the battle, devastatingrge-scale water release ninjutsu and tailed beast bombs were unleashed without regard for the vige''s environment. The aftermath work is expected to be lengthy, and the rebuilding of Kiri wouldn''t be something that would be done in a short-term.


    However, despite the destruction, the coup could be considered a sess.


    By resorting to violence, the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, plunged Kirigakure into an unprecedentedly terrifying civil war. Although it onlysted for half a day, many Kiri ninjas lost their lives in the battle.


    Yagura had already anticipated the notoriety and disdain he would face internationally as the only Five Kage toe to power through a violent coup.


    ----


    6k words... Wow

 Chapter 220: 216: After the Disaster

    Chapter 220: 216: After the Disaster


    Pheeww


    ------


    It had been more than ten hours since the coup in Kirigakure.


    The battle wasn''t yetpletely over, asionally, the sound of fights could be heard somewhere. Despite the main force of the Blood Mist Faction being wiped out, there were still some diehards who refused surrendering; they nned to fight to the bitter end.


    However, Yagura didn''t need to personally lead a team to the following battles. The Blood Mist Faction was about to bepletely wiped out, so the most important task for now was the immediate reconstruction of the vige.


    Because most of Kirigakure was shrouded in smoke, several other ces were destroyed due to the battle, including important structures like the Mizukage Building.


    The region where he fought with the Third Mizukage bore the brunt of the devastation, with the continuousrge-scale destructive water release and the Tailed Beast Bomb explosion. Almlst all the buildings and streets in that region werepletely destroyed, leaving ruins behind.


    On the rocky ind a little north of Kiri, the sea breeze blew slightly across the border.


    Yagura waved his left arm lightly. His left arm had been severed by the Third Mizukage''s water flow, but it had beenpletely reconnected to his shoulder at the moment, it was intact as before.


    "I didn''t expect your medical ninjutsu to have reached this level. I was already ready to use an alternative ." Yagura said, looking at Shiraishi, who performed medical ninjutsu on himself after connecting the severed arm.


    He looked at Shiraishi in admiration, believing that even Tsunade, one of the Sannin, might not be able to do this. Compared to Konoha''s medical technology, Kiri''s medical technology was even less likely to reach this level.


    He thought of Ringo''s illness which most of the medics felt helpless, but Shiraishi had been able to heal her. Yagura had a more intuitive understanding of Shiraishi''s medical ability.


    Shiraishi looked at Yagura, who was swinging his newly recovered left arm, "I advise against moving that arm randomly for the next half-month, otherwise, I can''t guarantee it won''t detach again. Moreover, the jutsu I just used differs from the normal medical ninjutsu...."


    "The legendary Sage Mode? I didn''t expect you to have signed a contract with Shikkotsu Forest ."


    Yagura said, quite surprised. However, considering Shiraishi''s time as Tsunade''s student, perhaps the contract with Shikkotsu Forest was rmended by Tsunade, so he felt relieved.


    Shiraishi didn''t intend on exining anything, recognizing that such information was irrelevant to their future cooperation.


    "Compared to this, you''re the one who truly surprised me."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You can control the Three Tails."


    Shiraishi was genuinely surprised that Yagura could control the Three Tails, bing the second Perfect Jinchuriki.


    As far as he knew, Kumogakure was the only ninja vige with the most thorough research on Tailed Beasts, they had always been the mostplete in developing the power of Tailed Beasts.


    Unexpectedly, Yagura could perfectly control the power of the Three Tails even under the condition that the research on Kirigakure''s Tailed Beast wasn''t perfect.


    It really did surprise Shiraishi. This meant that Yagura, a human, and the Tailed Beast, which was hostile to humans, had be best friends who could connect with each other.


    "I don''t need Kiri''s systempletely infiltrated by your group like you''ve done in Konoha." Yagura nced at Shiraishi speechlessly.


    After all, he had been dormant for a long time for the position of the Fourth Mizukage to suppress the Blood Mist Faction. If Shiraishi knew everything, he would be far too inferior as the Future Mizukage.


    "I''m merely gathering information to prevent future problems before they happen ." Shiraishi shrugged his shoulders.


    Due to his past as a Konoha ninja, he possessed a deeper understanding of Konoha''s strengths and weaknessespared to Yagura. Konoha wasn''t without its imperfections, but their power was undeniable. Their ninjas, from Jonins to Chunins, consistently outmatched those from other viges.


    In addition, relying on the rich resources of the Land Of Fire, sufficient development funds, and maintaining good cooperative rtions with important national officials such as the Land Of Fire''s Daimyo, Konoha''s strength often increased steadily rather than regressing.


    "By the way, I haven''t had time to ask, what''s the current situation on Konoha''s side?" Yagura suddenly recalled something and he asked Shiraishi.


    Kirigakure''s internal conflicts had significantly weakened its power, and several years of development would be required for recovery. Yagura thus required a diversion to draw attention away from Kirigakure and lessen its exposure. Konoha was the ideal candidate.


    "The Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato sacrificed himself. If Kumo don''t change their strategy, I believe that within the next month, they''ll be attacking Konoha again."


    "Did you even make the Hokage sacrifice himself? The noise you''ve made this time is a bit too much."


    Yagura was taken aback; he didn''t expect Shiraishi''s handiwork to be so significant. There was no one worthy of fame, and Yellow sh could be said to be the most popr ninja in the world.


    The Yellow sh, the most well-known ninja recently, was widely recognized and respected. He single-handedly ended the war with Iwagakure and thwarted Kumogakure''s invasion of the Land of Fire, inflicting heavy casualties. Yagura was surprised by the sudden death of such a renowned ninja, who had instilled fear in all nations.


    "I''ve been looking for opportunities to eliminate him, but the timing has never been right. I never expected to achieve my goal by ident this time." Minato, thr master of space-time, was undoubtedly one of Shiraishi''s future enemies. Shiraishi felt a great sense of relief now that Minato was gone.


    "It seems Konoha can rest easy for the time being. It will be interesting to see what Kumo does next." Yagura nodded.


    "Before that, I have something important to warn you about." Shiraishi''s expression became a little more serious.


    "What is it?"


    "The one who used the Nine Tails to cause Namikaze Minato''s death this time wasn''t me. I only provided this information to a man named ''Nagato''. He was in the organization called ''Akatsuki''. He''s the one who carried out the attack."


    "Akatsuki?" Yagura stroked his chin for a moment, looked into Shiraishi''s eyes, and said, "I believe I''ve heard of this organization somewhere. They''re said to be a well-known organization within the Land of Rain. I followed the War in the Land of Rain a few years ago. I made some intelligence summaries about it, and the organization ''Akatsuki'' was among them."


    "Yes, that''s correct. Although Amegakure is now reduced to Konoha''s vassal, the ''Akatsuki'' will not be disbanded because of this, they''re likely to cause a major upheaval in the world in the future ." Shiraishi added.


    "Even so, this shouldn''t concern me, should it? I have no connection to the Land of Rain." Yagura questioned.


    The Land of Rain''s tragedy was due to its special geographical location and the devastation was caused by the ninjas from Konoha, Suna, and Iwa. Kirigakure, an isted ind nation, was unaffected. No Kiri ninja participated in the previous wars in the Land of Rain, resulting in a weak rtionship between the two countries.


    "No, it does concern you by alot. Nagato possesses the legendary Rinnegan. If my assumptions are correct, his next step will be to gather information on the tailed beasts of the five major countries in secret and devise a n to capture them. Now with you being revealed as the Three-Tails Jinchuriki, you will be his target sooner orter ."


    Hearing Shiraishi''s words, Yagura''s eyes widened in shock. Rinnegan? Tailed Beasts? If he hadn''t known Shiraishi wasn''t one to make baseless ims, he would have dismissed Shiraishi''s words as a fairy tale. The Rinnegan of the Sage of the Six Paths, he had always believed, was merely a myth.


    "Here is some information about Nagato. Please make sure to destroy it after reading it. ording to the information I got recently, Nagato''s subordinate, White Zetsu, has been secretly gathering information on rogue ninjas from various countries. I''m not sure what they''re up to, but there''s a strong possibility they intend to use the power of thr recruited rogue ninjas to assist in capturing the tailed beasts." Shiraishi said, handing Yagura a scroll.


    Yagura took the scroll and felt that things had suddenly became troublesome. He knew how powerful Shiraishi was, and if even Shiraishi was concerned about this Akatsuki member, Nagato. Before eliminating this threat immediately, Shiraishi had already exined some of the potential problems.


    "I understand. I will be careful and increase my security."


    Yagura assured Shiraishi. Given the formidable opponent Shiraishi took seriously, Yagura believed it was essential to increase his protection. After all, he would soon assume the duties of not only as Kirigakure''s Three Tails Jinchuriki but also the Fourth Mizukage.


    Shiraishi paused for a moment, observing Yagura''s determination, and then smiled. "Of course, there is no need to be too nervous about this matter. When Nagato actually takes action, it will probably take a very long time for preparations. Moreover, I still need him to attract Konoha''s attention for me for the time being."


    .....


    "Are you done?"


    Ruri approached.


    "It''s over, smoother than expected. Now, we just need to wait for news from Kumo." Shiraishi replied, breathing a sigh of relief. Kirigakure had finally been won over, promising a smoother development for the Land of Demons.


    "It''s not that simple for a traditional ninja vige to break away from the ''rule'' of daimyo and nobles." Ruri remarked, pointing out the challenges they might face.


    Traditional ninjas didn''t engage production, they usually earned remuneration. After maintaining their equipments and purchasing training resources, they could barely solve the problems of food and clothing.


    The funds for a Ninja Vige''s development came from the daimyo and nobles of the country. If these funds were cut off by the daimyo, the vige would have to y off'' ninjas, which meant the weakening of the Ninja Vige''s military strength..


    Kirigakure was a typical example of this, and it''s a bad example.


    The Blood Mist originated from reduced military expenditures by the Land of Water''s daimyo and nobles, which prevented the healthy development of Kirigakure''s military power.


    As the Mizukage, Yagura''s primary goal was to ensure the prosperity and development of the vige. To maintain military strength amid declining funds, they adopted the elite route. The so-called elite route is a prototype of the previous ''Blood Mist.''


    Let the graduates kill each other and learn the essence of ninja fighting in advance.


    This path involved graduates fighting each other to learn the essence of ninjas fighting in advance. Later on, it spread even beyond the ninja academy making Kiri always filled with smoke and a bloody smell. While it strengthened Kiri''s military power, it left behind a terrible disaster.


    Many Kiri ninjas'' spirits were severely affected, leading to a rapid increase in suicide and defection rates. Those who retained sanity were marginalized and assassinated, with some forced to station at the border to escape persecution by the Blood Mist faction ninjas.


    Behind this tragedy were the shadows of the Land of water''s daimyo and nobles. Te hoped with the Blood Mist Policy it would turn Kirigakure into their personal weapon rather than maintaining a ''cooperative'' rtionship.


    "For this reason, there''s a need to cooperate with Yagura. Ultimately, it was the daimyo of the Land of Water and those nobles who pushed Yagura and Kirigakure to our side. For this, I really want to thank them for their overreaching ambitions, which helped me a lot."


    With the Kirigakure matter settled, Shiraishi and Ruri returned to the Land of Demons.


    ...


    "Sit."


    After bidding farewell to Shiraishi, Yagura returned to the vige and entered a fairlyplete room.


    Someone was already waitingElder Genji, sitting on a loose chair with his snake-shaped crutch in hand.


    He had prevented Yagura from further chaos, stopping him and the Third Mizukage to prevent Kirigakure from descending into worse chaos.


    "Most of the Blood Mist Faction has already surrendered, and only a small number of stubborn forces are still resisting. I believe that before sunset today, the turmoil will bepletely quelled ."


    Yagura sat opposite to Elder Genji and spoke first.


    Elder Genji nodded and said, "Restoring the development of the vige as soon as possible is the most important thing right now. To be honest, if it weren''t for the fact that the vige couldn''t find a suitable candidate, I would definitely not support you to be the Fourth Mizukage. Even if you had mastered the power of the Three Tails, the result would have been the same."


    Yagura''s biggest issue was the controversy surrounding him, fueled by public opinion. It was going to be more serious in the future.


    Supporting Yagura to be the Fourth Mizukage, Elder Genji is also under enormous pressure from public opinion.


    Elder Genji asserted that Yagura''s prowess and strength were unmatched among all the ninjas under the age of forty within the vige.


    Moreover, Yaguramanded a vastwork of subordinates, leading Elder Genji to believe that he had already seized control of all the garrisons in the Land of Water, amounting to at least thousands of ninjas in addition to those within the vige itself.


    The prospect of Yagura not being appointed as the next Mizukage posed a significant threat, as any dissatisfaction or protest from his loyalists could easily escte into a disastrous situation.


    "It''s just ast resort. If Elder Genji wants to restrain me from being the Mizukage, it won''t take more than ten years."


    Yagura also knew that Genji supported him because of Kirigakure''s overall situation, not because he really liked him bing the Fourth Mizukage.


    On this point, Yagura retained self-awareness.


    "Before then, the Mizukage''s position is temporarily entrusted to you. Your way of handling things is too chaotic, please exercise caution in the future. And avoid resorting to violence to solve every problem you run into ."


    Elder Genji''s tone sounded quite dissatisfied with Yagura''s previous behavior.


    Because the aftermath of Yagura''s methods would prove troublesome, potentially leading to more confusion.


    With the method Yagura had used in taking the Mizukage''s position there would be provocations in the future. His actions set a negative precedent for future generations.


    "Gentleness may not be suitable for the current Kirigakure. We need to use strong measures against the Blood Mist faction. Elder Genji, you already knew they were colluding with Kumogakure. Without my help, you would have proposed against Fuguki bing the Fourth Mizukage at the meeting ."


    Yagura said, emphasizing the necessity of decisive actions. He understood the risks, adopting a lead-with-sword mentality. A win-or-die strategy that could usher in a new era for Kirigakure. The repercussions of this approach were uncertain, but Yagura saw no other alternative apart from the path.


    The ruling system of the Land of Demons had be a matter of critical concern for Yagura in recent years. The nobles of the Land of Water could no longer be trusted, and Kirigakure needed to find a new path forward. However, the one country, one vige system, established by Senju Hashirama, the legendary "god of Ninjas ." had been in ce for decades and enjoyed widespread support from most countries and ninja viges.


    It was still an unprecedented urrence for a ruling ss like the daimyo and nobles of the Land of Water to undermine Kiri''s own authority and disregard contracts and rules. Kirigakure''s blood mist evolution was merely an anomaly in the historical trajectory of development, not a universally applicable model.


    While it remained possible to lead Kirigakure back to its former glory and reconcile with the ruling ss, mending broken trust was a difficult challenge. Building trust between the two parties again could take decades, but losing trust could happen in an instant.


    "Since you have this awareness, let''s lead Kirigakure to be stronger. However, I will also monitor your every move behind the scenes, and I will not let you mess around in this vige again."


    Elder Genji sighed. Yagura wasn''t his favorite candidate for the fourth Mizukage. Hiding his ambition beside the Third Mizukage for so many years, he even got involved with the Three Tails in the vige without anyone noticing, under the condition that the research on the Tailed Beast wasn''t perfect when he had already be a perfect Jinchuriki.


    All of these things showed that Yagura was a ninja whose aggressiveness was for more terrifying than that of Fuguki. It was just that his radical thinking in the past which jad been covered up by his harmless face..If Yagura hadn''t initiated a coup this time, it would be hard for him to believe that there were such excellent ''ninjas'' in Kiri.


    He failed to discover Yagura''s n in advance, and only focused on the Blood Mist faction; Genji thought it was his own dereliction of duty. Otherwise, he would have been able to negotiate with Yagura in advance to subvert the ninjas of the Blood Mist faction in a more gentle way.


    "The constant scrutiny from the vige''s most esteemed figure is indeed a source of pressure. However, I ept the consequences of my actions. Regarding the next Mizukage, I''ve already identified a suitable candidate. In fact, I''m aware that my tenure as the fourth Mizukage will be short-lived, and retirement at the age of sixty or seventy, as the third did, isn''t an option for me."


    Regardless of how one attempts to conceal their inadequacies for the position, criticism from others was inevitable. Even for the fourth Mizukage, his ability to serve until the age of forty is questionable.


    "Who is it?"


    Elder Genji slightly opened his eyes, staring at Yagura.


    "Terumi Mei from the Anbu. She''s absolutely loyal to Kirigakure and hasn''t been swayed by the bad atmosphere of the Blood Mist Faction. She''s proficient in fire, lightning, earth, and water chakra nature changes. She also possesses two kekkei genkai - Lava Release and Boil Release. With proper training, she can be a solid pir for the vige ."


    Yagura rmended his candidate to Elder Genji.


    Genji nodded slightly. Terumi Mei, a ninja with two kekkei genkai, which was extremely rare in the world. She''s already a Jonin at a young age, and her strength ismendable.


    In fact, he paid a lot of attention to the younger generation of Kirigakure ninjas.


    He originally meant to prepare to leave the fourth Mizukage position vacant, and he would be at the helm, slowly phasing out the blood mist policy, and then start training the younger generation, waiting for the right opportunity to elect the fourth Mizukage.


    However, all of this was disrupted by Yagura, forcing him to change his n.


    "I will train her myself."


    "Of course, It is her honor to be trained by you personally. I believe she will be an excellent Mizukage in the future." Yagura responded with a smile.


    Standing up from the seat, the conversation was almost over, and Yagura walked outside.


    "Has your arm recovered yet?" Elder Genji''s voice came from behind.


    Yagura stopped, nodded, and said without looking back, "Yes, it was healed by a friend i have a good rtionship with."


    "Ringo too?"


    "Yes."


    "It seems that there are still many unknown secrets about you. ording to my informant, yesterday, on the sea not far from the vige. An overwhelming thundercloud appeared out of thin air, surrounding 500 ninjas from Kumo. After the thundercloud dissipated, the five hundred Kumo ninjas also disappeared, leaving only a few traces of battle."


    Yagura simply nodded and didn''t need to borate.


    It wasn''t yet time for a showdown with Genji; if he exposes his cooperation with Shiraishi, Genji will definitely object due to Shiraishi''s rogue status, potentially jeopardizing Yagura''s im to the position of Fourth Mizukage.


    Yagura ns to wait until he hasplete control over the vige and has restored Kirigakure''s power. Then, it won''t be toote to confront Genji. Even if Genji objected at that time, it won''t shake Yagura''s position as Mizukage.


    "I won''t say much about your friend, but don''t provoke Konoha like Fuguki. The strength of that vige is beyond Kirigakure."


    Elder Genji''s tone carried a rare sense of helplessness and caution.


    Given that many institutions in Kirigakure, including the important ninja academy and the Anbu system, were established by imitating Konoha, Kirigakure''s military strength had significantly improved. This only emphasized how powerful and terrifying Konoha was.


    By merely imitating Konoha, Kirigakure''s power had soared. As the pioneer of the ninja academy and the Anbu system, Konoha''s strength was beyond imagination.


    Wars between the two sides would undoubtedly result in Kirigakure''s defeat, as evidenced by the examples with Sunagakure, Iwagakure, and Kumogakure.


    Ninja viges that have fought against Konoha have all been defeated without exception, and their position as the number one in the ninja world was unshakable.


    "Don''t worry, what Kirigakure needs now is recovery, and there are still too many internal problems to start moving to external wars."


    At least for now, Yagura has no ns to attack Konoha. And as for the future, he believed it to be a matter for time to judge.


    Ending the era of one country and one vige, established by the god of ninjas sounded quite thrilling to Yagura.


    Elder Genji was too old, and though his intentions were for Kirigakure''s overall benefit, his thinking was too conservative. But he was different, he was still young and he had enough time to develop Kirigakure.


    Compared to saying some meaningless, grandiose words, Yagura preferred proving his strength through practical actions.


    If even the Kage loses their aggressive ambitions, Yagura saw it as the true source of sorrow for Kirigakure.


    On this point, he admired Kumogakure''s resolute thinking, they were constantly seeking ways to get more powerful.


    "This is for the best. The Third has retired, don''t target him again. Let him spend his old age in peace. I''ll send someone to watch over him, ensuring he won''t interfere with your rule."


    The Third Mizukage had a deep conflict with Yagura due to the previous incidents. The Mizukage, who had lost the support of arge number of Kiri nins, had be a loner in the vige. Genji was concerned that the retired Mizukage might secretly plot against Yagura which coulc cause more problems.


    "This is the best approach. I don''t want to be used of killing my predecessor ."


    Yagura dropped those words and left the room.


    Walking outside, Terumi Mei, in her Anbu uniform, had been waiting for a quite a while.


    "Yagura-sama."


    "Has the battle damage statistics been calcted?"


    "Yes. More than 2,300 people were killed in battle, more than 600 people were seriously injured, and more than 3,000 people were slightly injured. As for the damaged buildings and facilities... countless." Terumi Mei reported.


    Yagura couldn''t help but fall silent upon hearing these numbers.


    "After I assume the role of Fourth Mizukage, I''ll meet with the daimyo. Kiri has suffered a severe blow, and there should be discussions. Have you prepared all the materials?"


    Terumi Mei nodded, confirming that the correspondence between the Blood Mist Sect and the Land Of Water''s daimyo and nobles, along with other material evidence were ready.


    Not only physical evidence but also witnesses were in ce, which many significant figures were captured.


    Kiri now in damage, could only gather funds by resorting to disgraceful tactics like ckmail and threats against the daimyo.


    As a ninja vige who were supposed to be cooperating with the rulers of the country, they were not resorting to extortion to obtain funds. It has to be a kind of sadness.


    Terumi Mei believed that the rtionship between Kirigakure and the Land Of Water hadpletely entered the twilight stage, and darkness wasn''t far away.


    "But, what if they refuse to admit it?" Terumi Mei asked worriedly.


    "At this point, it doesn''t matter whether they admit it or not, and I don''t need them to admit it, as long as I can silence their stupid mouths and continue to provide funds for the vige. I''m different from the third, and i won''t be manipted by them."


    Yagura''s eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    Seeing this, Terumi Mei had no doubt that, when the time was right, Yagura would personally lead Kirigakure ninjas to the Land Of Water''s capital. There, he would confront and eliminate the daimyo and nobles who interfered in Kirigakure''s internal affairs.

 Chapter 221: 217: Konohas Decision

    Chapter 221: 217: Konoha''s Decision


    Mid-October.


    During this season, a refreshing coolness lingered in the air.


    Three days ago, the Nine Tails had wreaked havoc in Konoha, inflicting countless pains upon the vige. Followed by a fierce battle, the vige sessfully subdued the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox but paid an exceptionally heavy price for it.


    Three nights ago, Konoha witnessed the deaths of over a thousand ninjas in thete-night battle. The Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato, and his wife had sacrificed themselves to quell the rampage of the Nine Tails. This heart-wrenching reality left many in the vige in disbelief. However, after Third Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi personally confirmed the matter, everyone had to ept this cruel fact.


    Early morning in Konoha was enveloped in a solemn and mournful atmosphere. Vigers donned ck mourning attire, silently joining the procession toward the ninja cemetery with grief. Expressions of silence orplexity were evident on their faces. The casualties extended beyond the Fourth Hokage and his wife, with many the pir of several families falling inthe battle.


    Adequatepensation for these families was was naturally implemented, ensuring the heroes'' lives weren''t sacrificed in vain. Yet, the primary focus was on mourning the ninjas lost in the Nine-Tails War, conducting a funeral, and bidding farewell to the heroes who fell in the battle against the Nine Tails.


    "The vige finally regained peace through the efforts of the Fourth Hokage. But i didn''t expect such result... Sigh..."


    These words, uttered by an unknown person, spread quickly among the crowd, deepening the sorrow among them.


    Three days ago, during the battle with thr Nine Tails'', the situation was extremely dangerous. Despite the joint efforts of the ninjas suppressing the Nine Tails temporarily, they could barely hatm the beast. It was a genuine natural disaster. If the Fourth Hokage with his wife hadn''t sealed the Nine Tails with their lives on time, the vige would have suffered more loss than the casualty of a thousand ninjas.


    At the forefront of the procession were the Third Hokage Hiruzen and other high-ranking officials, including the semi-banned Root leader Danzo. Unlike others, Danzo maintained an expressionless face, fixating on the name on the memorial monumentNamikaze Minatowith indifferent eyes, leaving observers to ponder about his thoughts.


    Koharu whispered, "Let''s go back, Hiruzen. We have more important matters to attend to."


    Taking their time out for the mourning was already generous. It wasn''t a matter of neglecting Fourth Hokage Minato''s contributions but recognizing that the dead were gone, and Konoha urgently needed to elect a new leader.


    Due to the Fourth Hokage''s sacrifice, the news couldn''t be concealed from the rest of the vige. Regardless of the attempts to keep it secret, the other Kagesfrom thr rest of the ninja viges would undoubtedly learn that the Fourth Hokage had sacrificed himself to seal the Nine Tails.


    While Sunagakure and Iwagakure having suffered significant losses in the previous war, so they weren''t a concern for the time being. However Kumogakure remained a potential threat, they were still staring at Konoha. And Kirigakure, with their numbers intact since they hadn''t joined the war. Konoha needed to take action as soon as possible in deploying defenses at the border to fend off potential attacks on the Land Of Fire from Kumogakure and Kirigakure.


    Although Konoha and Kirigakure had limitedmunications in the past, and Kiro had never openly expressed hostility, the Fourth Hokage''s sacrifice would likely make Kirigakure more cautious.


    Hiruzen sighed lightly, closed his eyes, and nodded..Indeed, now wasn''t the time for mourning the dead.


    Despite the regret, Minato and Kushina''s sacrifice was an undeniable fact, and nothing will be changed with regret. As the Third Hokage, he faced more pressing matters. Oveing the uing challenges and Protecting Konoha and the Land Of Fire from attacks by other viges.


    ...


    The mourning ceremony continued, and the procession honoring the heroes who sacrificed themselves for the Battle of the Nine Tails remainedrge not decreasing.


    Kakashi chose not to join the procession; for him, being there would only intensify his sadness. He sat alone atop a water tower at the Hospital, silently gazing at the white clouds in the sky, lost in thought.


    Not long after, distinct footsteps approached from behind, signaling someone was approaching him.


    Kakashi, interrupted from his thoughts, squinted as he observed an adult woman in a white coat approaching him leisurely. ck-framed sses adorned her chest, and her eyes consistently radiated intelligence and wisdom. However, her appearance was rtively ordinary,cking any particrly outstanding. Masumi Asami, the director of Konoha Hospital''s Pharmacy Department, was a well-known figure in the vige.


    The Nine Tails had caused turmoil in Konoha, leading to the sacrifice of the Fourth Hokage and his wife. Asami yed a crucial role in the incident by being the first to ry information about Kushina''s childbirth, triggering the Nine-Tails Rampage and indirectly causing a series of tragedies.


    "It seems you''re in a bad mood. Are you still grieving for the Fourth?" Asami, now beside Kakashi, spoke with a gentle voice.


    "What are you doing here?"


    As one of Shiraishi''s special spies hidden in Konoha, Asami''s actions and the information she might have transmitted to the Land of Demons remained unknown.


    "I came out for some fresh air. I don''t enjoy crowded ces, and funerals are not to my liking either. Any funeral, to a doctor, signifies a life leaving from the world."


    "That doesn''t sound like something someone like you should say." Kakashi adjusted his mask.


    Asami smiled faintly, "I''m doing what I can. But it''s true, I hate death, whether it''s my own or others''. It''s the professional ethics of a medical ninja."


    "Really? I thought you wereughing."


    "How could that be? After all, this is the vige where I grew up. I''m somewhat sentimental. However, I''m sorry about the Fourth." Asami locked eyes with Kakashi, her smile fading as she sincerely apologized.


    "No, I should be the one apologizing. I knew everything but chose to turn a blind eye to Minato-sensei and watched them die before my eyes. We''re all the same." Kakashi stood up from the edge of the tower, jumped down, and left through the downstairs corridor. Asami watched him go, hands in her white coat''s pockets, her shoulder-length ck hair fluttering in the wind.


    "The same kind of people? That''s right, we''re no longer part of this vige..." Asami muttered to herself, sounding somewhat self-deceptive.


    Despite their work endangering the vige, betraying information would condemn them by conscience. This kind of job required a strong and resolute mind, and it was just the beginning. In the future, more Konoha ninjas would die due to their information.


    ...


    Inside a room on a certain floor of the Hokage Building, four individuals sat. The retired Hokage Hiruzen, advisors Homura and Koharu, and Danzo. Due to the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato''s idental sacrifice, they had gathered for an emergency meeting.


    After the Nine-Tails incident, the wrinkles on Hiruzen''s face had deepened, making him appear years older. The conference room was silent, and Hiruzen''s gaze moved from his formerrades-in-arms and colleagues to Danzo.


    Danzo carried all the darkness of Konoha and was the most radical hawk in the vige. His past involvement in wood release experiments, the human traffickingincident in Amegakure, and human experiments were now monitored by his Anbu. If Danzo''s deal with Kandachi came to light, it would discredit Konoha and result in a tarnished reputation. Hiruzen spent considerable time and effort dealing with the aftermath for Danzo.


    "From the battle damage statistics from the Anbu, on the night of the Nine Tails'' attack on the vige, including Minato and Kushina, a total of 473 ninjas died, and over 1,700 people suffered injuries of varying severity, currently in recovery." Koharu took the lead in breaking the quiet atmosphere in the conference room, presenting Konoha''s casualty data from the battle with the Nine Tails.


    Facing off against the Nine-Tailed Fox, the legendary most powerful tailed beast, they were able to subdue it only at the cost of hundreds of lives. This oue could be considered aplete victory.


    However, the weight of this victory was heavy on the hearts of the four people present.The reason for this was the loss of the Fourth Hokage and his wife in the battle. Konoha''s losses extended beyond mere statistics. The Fourth Hokage''s importance to Konoha was undeniable. The reason Konoha was able to quickly restore peace was inextricably linked to the Fourth Hokage''s formidable strength.


    In this era where frequent wars had just ended and the transition to peace has begun, the Fourth Hokage represented Konoha''s greatest assurance of peace. The moniker "Yellow sh" was renowned, bing Konoha''s golden emblem serving as a deterrent to the other ninja viges. It was a safeguard that could have protected Konoha for decades, ensuring that the vige would not be at a disadvantage on the international stage. Unfortunately, all those visions of a beautiful future were lost on that fateful night a few days ago.


    "The vigers and buildings suffered no damage whatsoever; only the area outside the vige was affected, which is a blessing in misfortune. This will make the recovery much easier. However, the problem still lies with Kumo, and Kiri whose attitude is temporarily unknown." Homura frowned, expressing his concerns.


    "For Kumo, I''ve assigned Tokukaze to be on guard, and I''ve instructed Jiraiya and Tsunade, who are currently traveling, to return to the vige."


    "With the two of them back, there shouldn''t be much of a problem with Kumo. But Kiri... How do you n to handle it, Hiruzen?" Homura inquired.


    Just as Hiruzen was about to respond, Danzo, standing aside with an indifferent face, suddenly interjected:


    "From the spies I nted in Kirigakure, a piece of extremely important news just came in... Kirigakure had a bloody civil war two days ago."


    "Civil War?" The three were slightly taken aback.


    Danzo nodded and exined, "That''s correct. To secure the position of the fourth Mizukage, Kiri''s Jnin Yagura started a coup d''etat, sessfully overthrowing the Third Mizukage. Due to this internal conflict, most of the vige was destroyed. At least thousands died in the coup, and countless others were injured. It will probably take them more than three years to recover." He provided a more precise timeline.


    "Karatachi Yagura huh... he''s truly a scary man. But for Konoha, this is good news." Koharu sighed with relief, finally hearing some good news.


    None of them were surprised that Danzo had nted spies in Kiri. It was a dangerous task, but the root of external missions, it often involved engaging in the most dangerous works. Although the level of spies may not be high enough, and they wouldn''t be able to reach the core of Kirigakure, but with an event like the coup d''etat could not be covered up even if they wanted to.


    External affairs were mostly resolved. Despite the loss of the Fourth Hokage, Konoha would not lose its deterrent power to the outside world. Even without the Yellow sh, Konoha, with its various secret ns and the Sannin, would not be weakened.


    Moreover, among the new generation of ninjas, talents like Hatake Kakashi existed, and in a few years, another Konoha White Fang could emerge as a sharp sword to deter other countries. As long as these geniuses were given enough space and time to grow, the grand tree of Konoha would continue to grow. In the past 20 or 30 years, Konoha''s younger generation of ninjas had consistently proven themselves, bing the cornerstones of the vige''s prosperity.


    "Compared to the outside, the hidden dangers internally are actually more important. For instance..." Danzo paused, not trying to imply anything but directly announcing whom to be guarded against: "...the Uchiha n."


    Hiruzen and the other two had varying expressions on their faces.


    "The Nine Tails was released during the Jinchuriki''s childbirth, and the attack on Konoha was by no means idental. It was a well-nned scheme by certain people in an attempt to subvert Konoha. The Uchiha n is the prime suspect, given that their Sharingan can control the Nine Tails. However, their conspiracy was foiled due to the Fourth Hokage."


    "Danzo, the Uchiha are also part of the vige; they shouldn''t be treated differently." Hiruzen frowned tightly.


    "However, the Uchiha didn''te to help that night, and many vigers have been dissatisfied with them. Though they haven''t said anything, they believed that the Uchiha controlled the Nine Tails and attacked the vige." Homura added his thoughts.


    "That''s because someone changed my order without my authorization!!. My original n was to have those from the Uchihae over attempt to use their Sharingan to restrict the Nine Tails'' actions to buy more time." Having said that, Hiruzen took a deep breath..He didn''t explicitly mention who it was, but both Homura and Koharu realized, ncing at Danzo vaguely.


    "Maybe this works in their favor." Danzo remained stubborn.


    "Danzo!" Hiruzen''s face turned livid.


    "So, how do you exin the Mangekyou Sharingan?" Danzo looked at Hiruzen defiantly.


    Hiruzen was dumbfounded. Mangekyou Sharingan... The mere thought made Hiruzen''s heart race. Could it be truly rted to the Uchiha n?


    "Koharu informed me that the Fourth Hokage''sst words were to be careful of Chiba Shiraishi, Mangekyou Sharingan, Space-time Ninjutsu, right? The Fourth Hokage wasn''t just some random person. His words means that he likely fought against the user of the Mangekyou Sharingan and confirmed that their ability rted to space-time."


    "However, it cannot be conclusively said that the Uchiha were responsible. In the previous war, they have made significant contributions as well."


    "The reason they are under suspicion is that they have been attempting to secure the position of the Hokage. Their intentions are so bad, and they cannot be trusted. Moreover, when ites to controlling the Nine Tails, Uchiha Ruri already did it a few years ago."


    Associating the Mangekyou Sharingan with the name ''Chiba Shiraishi.'' Danzo had to consider such a possibility. It made sense given Uchiha Ruri''s strength and qualifications. Otherwise, why would the Fourth Hokage connect the name Mangekyou Sharingan with ''Chiba Shiraishi'' as a warning?


    This, in itself, was already an explicit statement. The masterminds behind the Nine Tails attack on Konoha were none other than Konoha''s S-rank rogue ninjas: Chiba Shiraishi, Uchiha Ruri, and Hyuga Ayane.


    Danzo''s words were irrefutable, because no matter how they thought about it with the hints left behind by the Fourth Hokage such spection was appropriate, there were no logical loopholes in the hints left.


    "Danzo''s words are not unreasonable. Within the Uchiha n, there might be spies they left behind by them, monitoring every move of the vige and providing information to them. Furthermore, any ninja associated with their group must undergo thorough investigation." Koharu also felt they needed to proceed with caution.


    Homura frowned and said, "Ehm.. if that''s the case, Kakashi appears to be the most suspicious. His father was once their leader, and before they defected, Kakashi was close to them."


    Hearing Homura''s words, Danzo couldn''t help but tense up.


    "Impossible. Before that, Kakashi served with the Anbu and had no opportunity to leak any information. He''s an outstanding Jonin who has inherited the will of fire. He cannot be a spy." Hiruzen spoke up.


    "He could..."


    "It isreally not convincing." Danzo snorted coldly, "If Kakashi was a spy deliberately nted in the vige, why would he risk his life to save Jiraiya, who was severely injured by that bounty hunters a year ago? Wouldn''t it be more advantageous for those three to let Jiraiya die at the hands of the hunters?"


    Homura reluctantly gave in. After Danzo''s reminder, he realized he might have been overthinking. While Kakashi seemed suspicious, he risked his life to save one of the Sannin. As one of Konoha''s elitebat force, Jiraiya''s importance was undeniable.


    Kakashi''s willingness to risk his own life and loyalty to hisrades, and not giving up belief on hispanions was enough to prove that he has inherited the will of his father.He was undoubtedly an exceptional ninja, and not a traitor.


    Hiruzen nodded in agreement, sharing the same perspective as Danzo. Kakashi, achieving such a level, couldn''t be a spy nted by the enemy within Konoha. It was just that Danzo''s defense of Kakashi, however, surprised him. Nevertheless, he harbored no doubts. Despite Danzo''s often radical ideas, he was unequivocal about matters of right and wrong.


    "Asides from someone like Kakashi, I believe the risk of problems lies more with the hospitals and the academy. Chiba Shiraishi has worked in both the academy and hospital, making it easier for him to ce his own informants there. The hospital, especially if the information about Jinchuriki''s childbirth was leaked, is the most likely. " Danzo redirected the suspicion towards the hospital. His opinion naturally found agreement from the three, aligning with their thoughts.


    Indeed, regarding Kushina''s delivery, the hospital presented a higher chance of being infiltrated. After careful consideration, the clues to the Nine-Tails Rampage were bing increasingly clear. The mastermind behind the scenes were Chiba Shiraishi, and Uchiha Ruri might be the Uchiha who had likely awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan with the space-time ability.


    At Konoha Hospital, there was a high probability of nted spies. Regarding the Uchiha n, they couldn''t lower their guard either. The probability of spies appearing inside was greater than at the Hospital.


    "Send the Anbu to monitor the hospital. In addition, we must further gather the Uchiha n for easier control. These rogues have repeatedly attacked Konoha again and again. If the dangers hidden inside were not eliminated, using the Nine Tails to attack thr vige might happen again."


    This was clearly a bias against the Uchiha, but Danzo''s statement wasn''t without reason. In fact, considering Danzo''s thoughts, the Uchiha did present such a problem.


    "I''ll take care of the Uchiha problem." After some consideration, Hiruzen was unwilling to entrust the Uchiha matter entirely to Danzo. Danzo''s approach would undoubtedly anger the Uchiha n, leading to discord between them and the vige. Even if Danzo''s logic was sound, it only proved that some Uchihas had issues. Most still had a heart for Konoha.


    "But, should simr incidents happen again, how will you be held ountable? Don''t be hesitant about such matters." Danzo implied persecution.


    Hiruzen remained unmoved, replying casually, "Don''t worry, I have a suitable candidate. When Ist visited the Uchiha n, I met Kagami''s descendant."


    "Kagami..."


    The other three appeared puzzled, as if recalling dusty events from the past, contemting something.


    "His name is Uchiha Shisui. Like Kagami, he''s an outstanding mM with the will of fire, capable of transcending family loyalty. As a member of Konoha, he''ll serve as a bridge for amicablemunication between the vige and the Uchiha." Hiruzen was resolute, Danzo refrained from furthermentary. At the end, he mentioned his own affairs:


    "In that case, let him monitor the Uchiha. However, Root''s mobility needs to be restored, and personnel must be expanded on arge scale. The whereabouts of those three ninjas need time to be tracked. Those three pose significant threats to Konoha. Is that eptable, Hiruzen? The wood release has already been recruited by you. If trained well, you won''t have to worry about the Nine Tails problem in the future."


    Danzo hinted at something, leaving Hiruzen silent. Eventually, he sighed, nodded, and agreed to let Danzo regain Root authority and expand its personnel.


    Danzo was correct, the whereabouts of the three rogue ninjas needed to be tracked as soon as possible, and they couldn''t be left alone.This time, they had dared to use the Nine-Tails to kill the Fourth Hokage. Next time, they might dare to formte a n to destroy Konoha.


    His Anbu was already stretched thin, dealing with both internal and external threats from Kumo, he was unable to allocate more manpower to focus on the rogues. Allowing Danzo''s Root to resume its operations would allow the vige to monitor the three rogues'' movements and prepare ordingly, relieving some of Hiruzen''s pressure.


    "This is it. I''ll update the arrest warrants for those three, publicly stating they are attempting to seize the tailed beasts of major viges. This will arousemon hostility from other viges towards them."


    The actual intentions of the three of them were unclear regarding capturing the tailed beast. However, that didn''t mean Hiruzen couldn''t make a big issue out of it, divert attention, and incite vignce and hostility from other ninja viges towards the trio.


    After all, rogues were a group of dangerous people who had abandoned their homnd and had no allegiance. Their international voices were entirely disregarded, and their statements held no weight. If the Hokage, one of the five kages, personally made a confirmation, it would undeniably increase the persuasiveness of the ims.

 Chapter 222: 218: Reactions

    Chapter 222: 218: Reactions


    The residence of the daimyo in the Land of Water mirrored its counterpart in the Land of Fire, serving as a crucial parliamentary venue for the country. The Daimyo and important officials from nobles convened to discuss major issues concerning the country''s interests. Their visitor was the newly appointed fourth Mizukage, Karatachi Yagura.


    Yagura''s ascent to the position of Mizukage was far from conventional. Though details were scarce, they who had infiltrated Kirigakure''s ranks understood the means Yagura had used to suppress the dissent within the vige and assume the role of the fourth Mizukage.


    The meeting concluded in a mere half-hour, and Yagura exited the Daimyo''s castle swiftly. Yagura''s quick emergence surprised Mei, who had been waiting outside the building.


    "Mizukage-sama, did your negotiatios with the Diamyp end so soon?"


    With more than half of the high-level officials'' approval and support from Elder Genji, Yagura''s designation as the Fourth Mizukage led to a natural shift in Mei''s address towards him. Apart from her, four teams of Anbu, totaling sixteen guards, apanied him.


    "Negotiations are a waste of time. While they make me angry, it isn''t the right moment topletely turn against them." Yagura replied, indicating his reluctance to stay there even for a moment longer.


    "Has the issue of funding been settled?" Mei was less concerned about the daimyo''s attitude, she was more focused on the financial issues. Rebuilding most of the vige required funding from the daimyo. Without their support, restoring the destroyed structures would be impossible. Moreover, pensions and subsequent weapon purchases constituted a substantial budget.


    "Don''t worry, they''re as eager as I am to prevent such information from leaking. Consider it as hush money. They need two days to secure the budget for rebuilding, and it will be delivered in three days.".Yagura nodded, his purpose of his visit had been mostly achieved.


    "It seems this delicate bnce will still be maintained for a while."


    The traditional mission-based mode alone couldn''t make a ninja vige prosperous. Inparison to Konoha, the funds garnered through mission rewards put them significantly ahead of other ninja viges. However, Konoha still relied on the Land of Fire''s Daimyo to obtain adequate funds for vige development.


    The annual expenditure budget of a ninja vige, let alone development, was an astronomical sum merely for maintenance. Money was an essential factor in strengthening a ninja vige''s power. Konoha had always been ahead of the rest of ninja Viges, and their daimyo was also the crucial reason.


    Konoha''s cooperation model with the Land of Fire,pared to Kirigakure''s ties with the Land of Waterwas too far apart. However, the trust rtionship between Kirigakure and the Land of Water''s mobles had broken down. To foster development and strength, Kirigakure needed find an alternative path and not solely depend on the Land of Water.


    "It''s quite troublesome."


    Ninjas devoted significant time to honing their skills; wealth umtion was something businessmen and women only do.


    "After the funds are approved, I''ll secretly invest a portion of the funds in the Land of Demons'' industries. Then, I''ll send people there to learn about business and how to govern. I''m particrly interested by the three systems of military, political, and economic affairs which Chiba Shiraishi mentioned. If necessary, I might even go there myself." While a brief statement, Yagura hadid bare his ambitions, making it clear that his intentions extend beyond the current situation.


    "It appears that Mizukage-sama has already made up his mind." As Yagura''s confidant and one of the few essential figures around him with connections to the Land of Demons, Terumi Mei was knowledgeable about the country. She understood the significance of Yagura''s decision for Kirigakure.


    "Kiri has nowhere to go. I didn''t want to do that at first, but if they dared to do it for the first time, there will be a second or third time... I don''t like leaving troubles forter generations to solve. Anyway, I will break with them sooner orter. Let''s start directly from my generation."


    "I understand. The, allow go to the Land of Demons to be in charge of supervision." Mei volunteered, confident in her ability to handle the mission.


    "No, I''ll assign people with unfamiliar faces to go there, making it seem less suspicious. You''re an excellent ninja in the vige, and if you often stay there. It''s easy to leave people with clues, and it would be bad if you exposed something. Moreover, there''s another important task that I need you to handle." Yagura shook his head, rejecting Terumi Mei''s proposal to go.


    "Important task? What is it?"


    "I''ve already nned to rmend you to Elder Genji, and he will train you in all aspects. You will be one of the candidates for the future Fifth Mizukage."


    Terumi Mei found this surprising. The vige had just started the matter of selecting the Fifth Mizukage, andpared to her being a candidate for no apparent reason.... it seemed too urgent.


    Yagura, who was the new Mizukage, wasn''t yet thirty years old, and he could hold the position for at least 20 to 30 more years. Typically, the selection of the next generation and the candidate selection meeting would onlymence a few years before the retirement of the previous Mizukage. However, his retirement was still a long way off.


    "I can''t stay in the Mizukage position for too long." Yagura sighed. While he had arge number of supporters in the vige, there were also significant dissatisfaction due to the unconventional means by which he took the position.


    Even in the international scene, several people criticized the way he became the Mizukage. Theypared him to rogue nins who troubled their country and hoped that the Land of Water would punish him. After the establishment of the one country, one vige system, he was the only ninja who obtained the position of the ''Kage'' in the form of a coup.


    Yagura wasn''t surprised by this at all by some people''s verbal criticism. Instead, he found it amusing people made a big fuss about this, trying to deny his actions. If no one denied it, then there would be a big problem.


    "Those rumors in the vige..."


    "That''s not all rumors. I''m well aware of the consequences of my actions. Abdicating as soon as possible is actually a form of self-protection to me. But before that, Kiri must undergoplete transformation. I''ll do my best to assist you inpleting the groundwork... Of course, on the condition is that you be the Fifth Mizukage."


    Yagura hadn''t yet found anyone in the vige who could surpass Terumi Mei at the same age. Strength was just one aspect of the evaluation; poprity, character, and leadership abilities were also considered. But for now didn''t mean there wouldn''t be in the future.


    So Yagura didn''t borate too much, confident that Terumi Mei would inevitably be the Fifth Mizukage. After addressing matters, Yagura returned to Kirigakure with his apanying Anbu.


    The defeat of the Blood Mist faction was inevitable. Even if some of them hide or flee, Yagura was unconcerned about their actions.


    These people have be like bereaved dogs, and exterminating them with the Anbu was sufficient. Kirigakure''s current main focus was in restoration and development, fundamentally reversing the vige''s development, breaking away from the traditional model of one country, one vige, and aligning with the Land of Demons.


    However, for Kirigakure, who relied on the Land of Water for development, such changes were not brought about by mere words.


    Kirigakurecked a proper system and professional talents for sustainable development. Nurturing and introducing these require time and investment, more than just beautiful words for the change. The crucial aspect was putting these words into practical actions, having unwavering faith in Kirigakure''s sess, and the determination and will to prevail.


    After returning to Kirigakure, Yagura promptly received a letter from Kumogakure in the Land of Lightning. The meaning behind Kirigakure''s questioning was evident: five hundred Kumo ninjas collectively disappeared in the Land of Water.


    "Hmm... too much talk."


    The letter didn''t mention anything about their collusion with Fuguki. Why had five hundred Kumo ninjas suddenly appeared in the territory of the Land Of Water? Dealing with Kumo wasn''t new for Yagura. During the reign of the third Mizukage, he represented Kiri more than once and held talks with Kumo''s officials.


    Yagura anticipated Kumo''s intervention in Kirigakure''s internal disputes, attempting to cover up the facts with a seemingly absurd reason. If he were in their shoes, he would question in a simr manner. In international affairs, matters wereplicated, and distinguishing between ck and white was never absolute.


    "Submit this letter to Kumo''s envoy, and let their Raikage personally open it." Yagura wrote his reply in a letter and asked an Anbu to forward it to Kumo''s messenger. He either ignored Kumo''s questioning or had no time to pay attention to them.


    "Yes, Mizukage-sama."


    "Hurry up and report to Elder Genji, don''t make him wait for too long." After the Anbu left, Yagura spoke to Terumi Mei, who stood beside him.


    "It''s just that i won''t be able to continue my work in the Anbu." Mei was quite disappointed. She had joined Anbu less than two years ago and was now about to quit. She felt a strong reluctance.


    "You don''t need to worry about things here. If you want toe back, you can at anytime."


    Although Kiri has many capable young ninjas, most of them still paled inparison to Mei. However, Yagura couldn''t refuse Genji''s negotiation, and this change was ultimately beneficial for Mei. With Genji''s support, Mei was undoubtedly the strongest candidate for the Fifth Mizukage. Allowing her, the future Fifth Mizukage, who understood and agreed with his approach, to go to Genji for special training, he couldn''t find a reason to refuse.


    "It seems that this is the only way to go. Then, I''ll go ahead, Mizukage-sama. I hope you will do something to make the voice of dissatisfactions disappear."


    Taking off the mask, revealing a delicate and beautiful face, Mei wore a slight smile. She shouldn''t be able to work under Yagura for much longer.


    After Mei left, the temporary office returned to silence, leaving Yagura alone to process the documents. Then opening a specific document, the name of a Kiri ninja immediately caught Yagura''s attention. His fingers began to tap rhythmically on the table, making a crisp sound, as he thought about something seriously.


    "Hoshigaki. Kisame... he''s someone who can be used."


    ....


    Boom!


    Inside a building, there was a loud sound of the desk exploding.


    The Fourth Raikage smashed the desk in front of him with a punch, his face filled of anger. Then, he crumpled up a letter with both hands, tore it into pieces, and threw it on the office floor like snowkes.


    Mabui, who was stood aside, just sighed lightly. It really was this reaction, and this scene waspletely within her expectations.


    "Damn the Fourth Mizukage!!! He''s only been a Mizukage for a few days and he talks to me so arrogantly! He really doesn''t take me seriously!"


    Although the specific reason wasn''t stated clearly, seeing the Fourth Raikage''s angry appearance indicated that in the letter written by the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, he must have said some very unpleasant words against Kumo.


    "Please don''t get angry easily, Raikage-sama. We have changed your desk six times this month."


    The Fourth Raikage looked at Mabui and said, "It''s enough to deduct these expenses from my private budget."


    "Compared to that, I''m more worried about your attitude, which has nothing to do with the budget. As the Kage of a vige, it would be wise to not show such emotion." Mabui suggested. After all, the Raikage''s behavior of smashing tables in anger wasn''t a wise move at all. He easily gets irritable and impulsive, which was actually quite unbing. As the secretary, she could only try advise him.


    "Don''t speak any more nonsense!!. If we fight against Konoha and Kiri at the same time, what''s our winning percentage?" The Fourth Raikage asked.


    "Instead of engaging with Konoha and Kirigakure at the same time, I suggest signing an armistice agreement. Because fighting two viges at the same time, we don''t have such ample troops."


    Mabui smiled wryly. ''What a reckless Raikage-sama'' Even though she knew that this was a momentary remark from the Fourth Raikage, she had to tell the him that this was an extremely cruel fact. If they wanted to deal with both Konoha and Kirigakure on their own, even if all the ninjas from Kumo were wiped out on the battlefield, it was still impossible to win.


    "What if we have Konoha as the only opponent?"


    Kiri''s Mizukage''s nonchnt attitude made the Raikage very angry, but he also understood who their biggest enemy was, and he wasn''tpletely overwhelmed by anger.


    "Well...ording to the exact information, Konoha''s Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato sacrificed himself to seal the Nine Tails. So, if we should start a war with Konoha now, the pressure won''t be as great asst time."


    As for the oue, Mabui refrained from making a judgment. With her current limited abilities, she couldn''t use the avable intelligence to deduce the entire war between Kumo and Konoha, and predict who would ultimately emerge victorious. Despite the loss of the Fourth Hokage, Konoha still boasted many powerful ninjas, including the Sannin, making them a crucial factor in determining the battle''s oue.


    "Then, pass on my order and start a war council against Konoha immediately." The Fourth Raikage waved his hand.


    "Yes." Mabui nodded with a serious face and then brought up something else: "By the way, Raikage-sama, there is one more thing. Its about the Nine Tails Rampage, which resulted in the sacrifice of the fourth Hokage. How should we handle the three Konoha S-rank rogue ninjas mentioned who are attempting to get involved with the tailed beasts of the major viges?"


    Kumogakure possesses two tailed beasts, the Two Tails and the Eight Tails. If Konoha''s ims were true, this situation required caution.


    "The rogues are Konoha''s own problem. There''s no need for us to clean up after them. Besides, this is probably just a smoke screen Konoha is deliberately throwing to divert our attention. We can''t fall into their trap."


    The Fourth Raikage remained unmoved. There was no need to pay attention to a conspiracy like this. Even if the information were true, he would prove that Kumo wasn''tparable to Konoha, having the ability to protect their own vige.


    Mabui nodded, exited the office, and promptly mobilized the Jonins in the vige to initiate a war meeting.


    ...


    October 23rd.


    Since thest war between Konoha and Kumo ended, Kumo officially dered war on Konoha again after a year. They stationed thousands of ninjas in the Land Of Tea, seemingly preparing to attack the Land of Fire.


    Seeing that another war was on the verge of breaking out, Shiraishi in the Land Of Demons who heard the information was naturally delighted, viewing Kumo''s move as a strategic stroke of magic. However, there was one thing that troubled him. That is, for some reason, Konoha suspected him, Ruri and Ayame of nning the Nine Tails attack behind the scenes, leading to the sacrifice of their Fourth Hokage.


    For the first time, the three of them were thrust into the world''s spotlight, attracting considerable attention. Had there been any Konoha ninja presence in the Land of Demons, Shiraishi might have wondered whether Konoha had gathered critical evidence confirming their location was within the Land Of Demons. Now when he thought about it, Konoha either made a mistake and were making guesses... or... on the night of the attack Nagato had deliberately left misleading and important informations to trap Konoha towards them.


    Shiraishi leaned towards thistter possibility. The chances of an inadvertent exposure were too low; it must be some fabricated information from Nagato, cleverly associating it with the three of them. Otherwise, the personnels ced within Konoha would have leaked no information, making it impossible for them to make preparations here.


    "Why do you seem troubled by this?" Ruri noticed Shiraishi''s frown, thought he had encountered a problem.


    "I just find it a little troublesome. After all, if Konoha wants to find us, it won''t be an easy task. Even if they were lucky to find us, they need to send a ninja with corresponding strength. As far as I know, there''s no such ninja within Konoha."


    So, Shiraishi wasn''t too concerned about this aspect. Though he had an interest in the tailed beasts, obtaining aplete tailed beast wasn''t necessary for his research. However, the rest of the ninja vige might not share the same perspective. Konoha''s Hokage publicized his voice within the ninja world suggested that their influence was more positive and likely to gain people''s approval. This was the limitation of being a rogue ninja.


    "Do you n to ignore it?"


    "Well, don''t bother with them. Konoha wants us to make mistakes and reveal our whereabouts. They''re underestimating the power we hold. Let Konoha misjudge the resources and power in our hand. That''s fine."


    "It seems like it will be a prolonged battle."


    "Yes, since that''s the case, would you like to apany me to the Land of Snow?"


    Shiraishiughed at this moment.


    "Land Of Snow? Did something happen there?"


    Ruri stopped and asked.


    "I spent a year improving the previous chakra armor technology. Not long ago, the new series of chakra armor was developed. I''m going there to test the specific performance of the new chakra armor, to see if it can be mass-produced and equipped by ninjas on arge scale."


    "The new Chakra armor...sounds interesting. I can go and have a look."


    Ruri found it interesting and nodded in agreement.


    "It shouldn''t be toote. Let''s set off in the afternoon. Just, we need toe back before the end of this month."


    Theprehensive testing of the Chakra Armor''s performance, its mass production viability, and subsequent research and development funds needed to be regted properly. All of this would not be resolved within a few days.


    As for why they needed to return before the end of the month, it was naturally because Ayane was about to give birth, and the results would be avable within the two months of November and December.


    As the father of an unborn child, Shiraishi naturally didn''t want to be away from the Land Of Demons due to something in the next two months. It would be a pity if he missed the opportunity to meet his child for the first time.


    -----


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 223: 219: Shisui and Itachi

    Chapter 223: 219: Shisui and Itachi


    The Land of Snow.


    This country covered in ice and snow all year-round, even before winter, the air had grown exceptionally cold, and snowkes had begun dancing in the sky.


    Within the pce of Yuki City, Koyuki, now the ruler of the Land Of Snow, sat in a room, visibly bored, enduring a lecture from her teacher. Indeed, it was a study session.


    Despite her status as a ruler, Koyuki remained a minor at heart, necessitating her to learn the intricacies of governing the Land Of Snow more adeptly.


    The current management of the Land Of Snow rested in the hands of her confidant, Asama, since she didn''t know how to govern. She waspelled by Asama to dedicate over six hours everyday to study and an additional three hours to learn about government affairs.


    "The devil... Asama is truly a devil..." Koyuki sighed lowering her head in pain as she looked at the books in front of her, tempted to tear them apart. The days of being a ruler wasn''t as good as she had imagined. Previously, when her father was still around, she devoted only two hours a day to studies within the pce. Now, she was burdened with nine hours of books and government affairs daily. To her it was like being totured in hell.


    "Is there a method in the world to learn everything at once without the need of learning, so i can just eat, drink and have fun all day long?"


    Koyuki daydreamed during her ss. Her instructor was unable to sway Koyuki''s disinterest, and could only turn a blind eye, allowing her to wander in the room. Depending on her mood, Koyuki might listen to some knowledge. if not, even if she burned the books in the ss, nothing could be said.


    While not dissatisfied with the pay, her teacher hoped that Koyuki, as the future ruler, would be more serious in the ss to learn some useful knowledge. However, seeing Koyuki''sck of interest, it was evident of herck interest in such boring things. Considering Koyuki''s age, being the ruler didn''t eliminate her youthful aversions to such boring sses.


    At that moment, a knock echoed.


    "Come in."


    Koyuki beckoned the door.


    A maid entered, bowing respectfully, "Excuse me, Koyuki-sama."


    "Is there an issue?" Koyuki sat upright.


    "Minister Asama invites you over. He mentioned distinguished guests were visiting."


    "I see, we''ll end today''s ss." Koyuki nodded and decided promptly.


    "Yes."


    With distinguished guests present, Koyuki had to make a personal appearance. Following the maid, she pondered about the identify VIPs''. Though since she bacame the ruler she had hosted numerous foreign dignitaries symbolically..And after those visits, they wasnt a second from them.


    Asama''s description hinted at a more important guest. Could it be envoys from the five great powers? But, the Land Of Snow had limited interactions with them. Even if there was amunication, it was usually restricted to justmissioned missions. Moving the pce''s corridors, she halted at a door and instructed the maid, "You may leave; I''ll enter on my own."


    "Yes." The maid bowed and withdrew.


    Koyuki adjusted her attire before she pushed the door, and entered the room. Inside the room, Asama was engaged in a harmonious conversation with a young man. Spotting Koyuki''s entrance, Asama rose from the sit.


    "Koyuki-sama, look who''s here..." Asama gestured towards the young man.


    "Long time no see, Koyuki." Shiraishi, who had hurried from the Land Of Demons, smiled warmly at Koyuki.


    "Father!" Joy lit up Koyuki''s face as she hurriedly approached Shiraishi, embracing him intimately.


    "Koyuki-sama, even if you''re excited, you shouldn''t be so impolite. Acting this way couldpromise your dignity."


    Asama admonished. At the same time, he felt someway. Koyuki always interacted with him with a certain seriousness. so, he wondered why Shiraishi, who visited once every two or three months, was so deeply cherished by her.


    "What''s wrong with you, Asama? Why don''t you realize you''re such a long-winded person?" Koyuki voiced her dissatisfaction, ring at Asama. She was discontented with this devil, who filled her day with heavy learning and governmental responsibilities, leaving her no time for ying. He wasn''t a person but a devil!.


    "I''m doing all this for your sake. You''re already a ruler. You must learn to be a ruler who loves her people like Sosetsu-sama, so they will love you in turn."


    "I''ve heard this too many times already. Today, father''s finally visiting, and you don''t n to let me enjoy the time, do you?" Koyuki sighed. Only now could she drop the serious and cold facade and act ording to her mood..At first, being the ruler of the Land Of Snow seemed enjoyable. However, as Asama imposed studies and official government affairs, she saw what a true devil was.


    Asama could only smile wryly; despite ascending the throne, her character couldn''t be removed. Yet, protecting Koyuki was also his duty as a servant.


    "Koyuki, Asama-san is doing it for your own good, so don''t keep making him angry all the time."


    "Yes,. Are you here specifically to visit me this time?" Koyuki asked eagerly.


    "That''s correct, and I brought you a gift. I hope you''ll like it." Shiraishi said with a mysterious smile.


    "A gift?" Koyuki tilted her head in puzzlement.


    Asama recalled that Shiraishi had brought a sealed box with him. It must be the gift for Koyuki. What could it be?.He looked on as Shiraishi approached the sealed box, tore off the seal, and revealed its contents.


    "Uh... Father, is this the gift you brought me?" Koyuki''s anticipation turned to surprise as she pointed at the weird device Shiraishi had taken out, her face filled with doubt.


    This strange device appeared to be a kind of machinery, something like the heater her father had left. It was entirely ck, resembling a pitch-ck iron box.


    "Yes." Shiraishi nodded.


    Still confused, Koyuki wondered how she would y with this strange mechanical device.


    Shiraishi smiled slightly, walked to the room''s switch, turned off the light, and instantly dimmed the room. Returning to the ck mechanical device, he skillfully operated it.


    A light source emanated from a hole in the ck box, casting light and shadows on the nearby wall, illuminating the room. The shadows showed various scenes  endless rivers, mountains, and oceans  changing with each passing season. The sounds of wind, snow, and other natural elements apanied the visual disy.


    Koyuki and Asama were instantly captivated by the projected scenes. Their fascination stemmed not only from the disyed scenery but also from the novelty of this strange ck box.


    "What''s this?" Koyuki subconsciously took a few steps forward, her little face lit up with excitement. It was her first encounter with such beautiful pictures.


    "This is a newly developed device for recording video and sound, it''s called a projector. It''s portable, and it''s my gift to you. Do you like it?" Shiraishi exined, fondling Koyuki''s head affectionately.


    Koyuki nodded enthusiastically, expressing her appreciation. Standing in front of the wall, she stared at the captivating images without blinking.


    "Since you''ve been staying here, you haven''t had many opportunities to see the outside world. With this, you can relish the scenery outside while staying inside, so you won''t feel bored or depressed."


    "I really like this gift, Father." Koyuki''s happy smile conveyed her gratitude. Seeing such scenes, she feltpelled to record these beautiful images and sounds, cherishing them as precious memories.


    "It''s truly a wonderful gift." Asama remarked in admiration.


    "I''ll leave this to you, Asama."


    "Please don''t worry. I will definitely work hard to fulfill this task. I can also document the situation of the people in the country, to let Koyuki-sama to understand the sufferings of the world, which will keep on encouraging her from time to time. Shiraishi-san, you''ve truly put in considerable effort for Koyuki-sama''s education."


    Moved by Shiraishi''s words, Asama had already devised a series of ns to further broaden Koyuki''s studies. With this device called a projector, it effectively addressed thr pressing needs.


    Shiraishi sensed that Asama may have misunderstood something. He had made his intentions obvious. He merely wanted Koyuki to rx while studying. Despite his clear intent, Asama''s words suggested otherwise. If this added to Koyuki''s burden, it shouldn''t be his fault, right?


    Thankfully, Koyuki was still engrossed in the projector''s screen, oblivious to Asama''s words, otherwise, she would surely have yelled at him. Leaving Koyuki to enjoy the video alone, Shiraishi and Asama exited the room.


    "Is your visit this time because of the Chakra armor?" Although he was doubtful, Asama was sure that Shiraishi had another purpose foring here. Given Shiraishi''s busy schedule in the Land Of Demons and it wasn''t a festive period, it was likely impossible that he was visiting solely to see his adoptive daughter.


    "Yes, my purpose foring is to test the Chakra armor research at the Iceberg Base."


    The Land Of Snow''s new research base, named the Iceberg Base, was constructed on the loweryer of a massive iceberg, serving as thergest scientific research facility within the country, utilizing arge amount of resources.


    The Chakra Armor, as well as other technologies like the Continue Kunai Gun from the Land Of Sky and some other ninja tools suitable for wars, were developed there and required ongoing innovation.


    "The research and development is incredibly difficult. It involves not only funds but also technological innovation, which takes time. Even with adjustments this time, the performance won''t be a qualitative change."


    Asama was well aware of these challenges. The intricate research and development of Chakra Armor was a unique technology of the Land Of Snow, had progressed slowly despite significant investment.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not impatient to obtain the Chakra armor for immediate deployment."


    The Land Of Demons'' expansion n wasn''t urgent, it was ted tomence at least five yearster ording to the original n, provided everything proceeded smoothly. However, dealing withplicated international environments would be challenging.


    In fact, the Land of Demons'' growing national power had brought about earth-shaking changes to cities and towns, with various systems being perfected. It was bing increasingly difficult to conceal these developments.


    Blocking information wasn''t a viable strategy, as the Land of Demons'' pursuit of further development inevitably meanting out of the shadows. Therefore, Kirigakure''s positioning was of paramount importance.


    "In that case, there''s no issue. I''ll continue paying attention to the Chakra armor development."


    It was crucial for the Land Of Snow''s survival, and Asama dared not bex, maintaining strict oversight of the Iceberg Base. Those armors weren''t just for the Land Of Demon''s army, they were also for enhancing the Land Of Snow''s military strength, safeguarding the country''s security.


    There were countless instances in the ninja world highlighting the weakness of small countries with weak powet, emphasizing the importance of strength for protection. In addition to the incident with Doto, reminded him that strength was the foundation of protecting everything.


    "Then I''ll be counting on you. Ruri has already gone to the base ahead of time. I''ll stay here for a few days to apany Koyuki and then inspect the base."


    "It''s my pleasure. I''ll go and arrange for someone to prepare the room. You just need to stay here with Koyuki-sama."


    ...


    Konoha.


    The Uchiha n had relocated to a new area. Although the n''s newnd area expanded, they had been distanced from the vige''s core.


    From the decision made during the council meeting, new industries would be established this year within the vige to promote its development. The Uchiha n''s current location was deemed the most suitable area for these developments.


    Aspensation, the council allocated a sizable area around them, including a vast training site and a serene forest resembling paradise. Therefore, the Uchiha n''snd was transferred to the vige''s outskirts, even the Naka Shrine, eliminating the need for extensive travel for n meetings.


    In order topensate the Uchiha n, the council also allocated arge amount of surroundingnd to the n. This included a massive training ground, a peaceful and picturesque forest, and a haven-like sanctuary.


    While the Uchiha n''s territory experienced a significant expansion, managing such a vast estate presented its own set of challenges. The Uchiha n''s total poption suggested that such arge area was simply unnecessary. Moreover, the location was quite distant from the center of the vige. As a result, the Uchiha n had convened five meetings at the Naka Shrine over three consecutive days to address the high-level decisions.


    Although the Uchiha elders didn''t explicitly express their discontent, Itachi understood that they, including his father, were deeply dissatisfied with the high-level''s actions. As he wasn''t an official ninja yet, he remained unaware of the discussions in Naka Shrine. Not only at Naka Shrine, but also within his own family, n members frequently visited, engaging in heated discussions within his father''s quarters.


    asionally passing by, Itachi would overhear words like "Nine-Tails." "Fourth Hokage." and "fight" Obviously, some sensitive political topics are being discussed. The reason the vige''s council relocated the Uchiha n to the corner of the vige was due to the suspicions that the Nine Tails Rampage may be linked to ninjas from the Uchiha n.


    Whilepensation was provided to the Uchiha, such as arge piece ofnd but the skeptical attitude seems to have left the n extremely anxious. However, Itachi remained indifferent to this decision. For him, such remote environment was great. Not only does it offer beautiful woods, but also a training site several timesrger than before, providing him time for his training without worrying about anyone disturbing him.


    He believed that his nsmen have lost theirposure by a lot. With the incident that had happened, everyone should sit down calmly and consider how to improve the n''s standing in the vige. Venting dissatisfaction would only worsen the situation. Moreover, due to the Nine Tails'' attack, the vige lost hundreds of ninjas, including the heroic death of the Fourth Hokage and his wife.


    Now, Kumo had begun watching them. There were even rumors suggesting that war was imminent. Therefore, the adults in the n blindly venting their anger only made Itachi feel ashamed. Losingposure wasn''t a characteristic of a good ninja. If they were framed, then they need to present evidence to clear them, there was no need to dwell any further.


    As for whether the Uchiha n truly released the Nine Taills, Itachi remained unaware of the truth. But his father has been muttering about someone named "Uchiha Ruri" at the dinner tabletely. Expressions of anger snf helplessness on his face, then turning into a deep sigh.


    Itachi understood that the Nine-Tails attack might indeed have something to do with the Uchiha n. His father wouldn''t mention the person''s name or the name of a certain n without reason. He had heard the name of this person more than once, but he couldn''t obtain any information from his father about who they were. Even his mother simply shook her head, unwilling to say anything more.


    ...


    The new training site was situated in a quiet forest.


    Itachi had started a new round of training here in the past few days. Firstly, he trained his fire release; then, he engaged in taijutsu, and finally, shurikenjutsu. By the time all his training was over, it was already dusk. As he was about to pick up his gear and leave, suddenly, there was a cheer from behind.


    "Sharp!"


    Itachi instinctively jumped to the side, drawing a Kunai from his pouch, he pointed it towards whoever was approaching. It was a ck-haired boy with a Konoha forehead protector tied on his forehead and the Uchiha cret embroidered on his clothes. He was also a member of the Uchiha n. He smiled at Itachi.


    "Don''t be so vignt. I''m Shisui." Itachi put down the Kunai and was about to introduce himself when Shisui continued to smile, saying.


    "I know you, Uchiha Itachi, the son of the n head."


    "You know me?" Itachi asked curiously.


    "Yes." Shisui pointed at the targets surrounding them, on which Kunai and shurikens were urately embedded. Some targets had only one wooden pole left, and others were been burned by fire release jutsu.


    "Being able to use such powerful shurikenjutsu and fire release at your age, I guessed your identity right away. I''ve heard you''re someone who doesn''t fit in and spends all his time training. I see it''s true."


    Itachi had put in a lot of effort into reaching his current strength through rigorous practice. Shisui understood well that Itachi has dedicated significant effort and hard work to reach this state, which can''t be easily dismissed as ''genius.''


    "Because ying ninja games with them isn''t interesting." Itachi responded


    "Really?"


    Shisui stood there thinking for a while, then waved his arm. Several shes of light appear before Itachi''s eyes, followed by a sound.


    Itachi turned his head in surprise to see, on the targets, next to each of his shurikens, there was another shuriken, hitting the red mark without exception. Most importantly, he didn''t even see Shisui take out the shuriken or how they passed his body in any way to hit the target urately.


    "He''s... strong!" Itachi thought.


    "How is it? My shurikenjutsu isn''t bad, right? However, I believe that in a few years, you should be able to do this, even better than me." Shisui said affirmatively.


    Itachi didn''t answer, but he thought so in his heart. Shisui could do this because he was older and had trained for a longer time.


    "Before the n moved here, I''ve noticed you more than once. It''s amazing to train seriously at such a young age."" Shisui stretched out his hand towards Itachi, with a hearty and natural smile on his face:


    "How about it, would you like to train with me from now? If the two of us trained together, we will grow stronger faster."


    Shisui felt very special, it should be easy to get along with him. Moreover, training together with him would make them both stronger. Itachi extended his hand and shook hands with Shisui.


    "Okay, we''re friends from now on. How about meeting here tomorrow?"


    Looking at the informal Shisui, Itachi nodded in agreement.


    "That''s great."


    ---


    You can support me and read 150 advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 224: 220: Double Sided

    Chapter 224: 220: Double Sided


    Fugaku felt an overwhelming sense of exhaustion for the first time. After arriving home, he found himself exhausted, not just physically, but more so mentally. Since the Uchiha n''s relocation, the voices of dissent within the n had not ceased.


    Because they felt that this was an expression of the distrust of the vige towards them. They believed that expanding the Uchiha n''s territory was merely a pretext for further isting their n. They even attempted to pin the me for the Nine Tailed''s attack on the Uchiha n.


    Even though the vige refrained from explicitly stating it, they were iming that the three S-rank rogue ninjas who had defected years ago were orchestrating events behind the scenes. However, directly relocating the Uchiha after the incident would have raised eyebrows. Allocating morend to them was merely a ploy to keep their mouths shut.


    Some of the nsmdn dismissed these concerns as groundless worries. After all, the Uchiha n had arge number of members, and they indeed required more space. The relocation also conveniently enclosed Naka Shrine, making it easier to conduct n meetings. Another faction within the n believed that the higher-ups suspected them of controlling the Nine tails.


    The seed of doubt had been sown, and removing it proved no easy task. As the n head, Fugaku found himself walking a delicate line, trying to appease the n members while negotiating with the reinstated Third Hokage.


    The Third Hokage was still the same as before, he remained supportive of the Uchiha, but it was precisely because of that Fugaku felt uneasy. He couldn''t help but wonder if the Third Hokage was also harboring doubts about the presence of spies within the n.


    Fugaku wasn''t alone in his suspicions. Uchiha Ruri, who had defected from the vige, had held a pivotal position within the n. Before leaving, could she have nted informants within the n, ready to leak information about the vige at a critical moment? Fugaku couldn''t dismiss the possibility.


    "Why target only the Uchiha n?"


    Buy, why did the vige target only the Uchiha n? Fugaku didn''t believe the suspicions of the Third Hokage and council were unfounded. Even he, the n head, couldn''t guarantee whether Uchiha Ruri had indeed ced informants within the n before her defection. However, what irked him was the unfair treatment. If the Uchiha n had spies, then the same could be said of the Hyuga n. Yet, the treatment of the Hyuga n remained unchanged and unchallenged.


    "Distrust..." The fragile alliance with the Third Hokage had been hard-earned, but the Nine Tails incident had once again strained the rtionship between the Uchiha and the vige. Ultimately, it was a problem rooted in history, dating back to the Second Hokage''s reign.


    Fugaku was deeply distressed by theplications of resolving this issue. Despite the appearance of unity within the n, internal and external conflicts were brewing. His authority as the n head was gradually bing ineffective among some members. While he recognized the need to address these matters were supposed to be dealt with earlier, he was unsure of the most effective approach.


    Kumogakure''s watchful eyes added to their predicament, with reports of shes between Konoha''s garrison and Kumo on the eastern border of the Land Of Fire. The resumption of war between the two viges was all but inevitable.


    As Fugaku sat at the dining table, his troubled expression didn''t go unnoticed by Itachi. In fact, Fugaku''s demeanor had been increasingly saddertely, and Itachi understood the underlying concerns troubling him down.


    "Father, are you worrying about the n matters?" Itachi ced his bowl down and asked.


    Fugaku nodded in affirmation.


    "Is it because of that person Uchiha Ruri?"


    Itachi''s question caught Fugaku slightly off guard. He frowned and replied, "Itachi, these matters are beyond your understanding. You should focus on bing an excellent ninja."


    "Yes." Itachi nodded obediently. Although Fugaku avoided the question, he couldn''t shake his unease. He decided to seek answers from his new friend, Shisui, an official ninja in the n who might possess more insights.


    The following day, Itachi rose early, gathered his training equipments, and headed to his usual training spot in the forest.


    Approximately ten minutester, as the sky began to brighten, Shisui arrived to join him. Seeing that Itachi had alreadypleted warm-up exercises, Shisui touched the back of his head and smiled helplessly.


    "Itachi, if you continue at this pace, you''ll soon surpass even the most dedicated ninjas." Even though he hadn''t attended the academy yet, Itachi was training even harder than him, an official ninja. Shisui found himself at a loss for words.


    Itachi was undoubtedly the most hardworking kid he had ever encountered. Combined with his unparalleled talent, Shisui feared that even official ninjas would struggle to defeat Itachi soon. If he became careless he might end up being surpassed by Itachi.


    "I have no desire to waste time. Time is the most precious treasure in the world." Itachi replied neutrally. He needed immense power to change the distorted world. So for him, wasting any time in his pursuit of strength was simply uneptable.


    "Really? Then why are you so obsessed with getting stronger? Is it for a goal or something else?" Shisui asked out of curiosity. After a few days of interaction, Itachi could now keep up with Shisui during their training sessions. He believed Itachi''s strength would improve significantly in no time.


    "Goal?" Itachi tilted his head while holding a Kunai, hesitating for a moment.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you have one?" Shisui found it odd. It would be strange for Itachi to train blindly without a goal in mind for bing stronger. He perceived Itachi as a highly motivated individual, unlikely to blindly pursue strength without a clear purpose.


    "No, there''s still a goal, but I''m not sure if I should share it with others."


    "Are you ashamed?"


    "Well, because if I do say it, they mightugh at me."


    "Don''t worry, as your friend, I won''tugh at you." Shisui assured him sincerely.


    Seeing Shisui''s serious response, Itachi nodded, thinking he had been too cautious. Although they had only known each other for a few days, Itachi sensed that Shisui was different from the rest of the n, possessing knowledge and perspectives beyond those of ordinary nsmen.


    "My purpose of getting stronger is to be a ninja better than anyone else and then getting rid of all wars in the world." Itachi dered with burning eyes, conveying his unwavering determination.


    After listening attentively, Shisui refrained from mocking him, "A very ideal, even grand...., however the path won''t be easy."


    Unlike Itachi, Shisui had forged his own path as a ninja. He understood that Itachi''s aspirations were essentially a pipe dream. Ninja conflicts would never cease, just like the Uchiha bloodline... The thought brought a sad expression. He subconsciously covered one of his eyes with his palm, concealing the intensely scorching heat emanating from within hosting power of the cursed bloodline.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Ah, nothing, i just recalled something from a previous mission. You reminded me of someone."


    "Someone? Also from the Uchiha?" Itachi asked curiously.


    Shisui sighed internally, "He''s an Uchiha like us, the same age as me, but should be more talented. I apanied him on a mission not long ago."


    Itachi was surprised. He hadn''t anticipated the existence of someone stronger than Shisui among his peers.


    "However, he died in the line of duty."


    Seeing the sadness on Shisui''s face, Itachi wisely refrained from probing further.


    Shisui, recognizing the heaviness of the conversation, shifted the mood by putting away his sadness and smiling. "Okay, let''s not talk about these sad matters. Itachi, your dream is grand, and I sincerely hope you can achieve it."


    "Thank you. I also know my dream is a bit unrealistic, so I''ve set a short-term goal for myselfto be the Hokage."


    "Is that so? It''s indeed a good approach to aplish your goals step by step. However, to be the Hokage, strength alone wouldn''t b enough."


    Shisui observed, noticing Itachi''s withdrawn and stubborn demeanor. Having witnessed Itachi''s training regimen, Shisui understood that continuing along this path would only lead to bing an exceptional ninja. However, Konoha''s most pressing need wasn''t just another excellent ninja. He couldn''t let Itachi go astray, otherwise it would be a disaster for the vige and the n.


    "What''s your own dream, Shisui?"


    "I hope for the vige and the n to live in peace." Shisui replied, collecting his heavy heart.


    "Really? Shisui, you''ve also noticed this problem too?"


    "Too?" Shisui looked at Itachi in surprise.


    "I can sense the growing dissatisfaction within the n towards the vige."


    Seeing Itachi''s earnest response, Shisui sighed inwardly. Could even a kid like Itachi notice it? Matters were bing serious.


    "Shisui, can I ask you a question?"


    "What?"


    Itachi hesitated for a moment before asking. "The Uchiha n.... Has there truly been a traitor who has fisrupted the vige''s stability? For instance, the death of the Fourth-sama..."


    Despite the boldness of Itachi''s question, Shisui understood his straightforward personality and didn''t take offense.


    "Maybe."


    "Maybe? Is it the one named Uchiha Ruri?"


    "You know about her?"


    "I overheard my father mention the name by chance. If such dangerous elements exist within the n, why not hand them over to the vige?"


    "Hand them over to the vige?" Shisui''s expression turned strange.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Itachi.. you probably don''t know much about this person."


    "I only know the name."


    "No wonder. In fact, she''s left Konoha many years ago and now considered a dangerous traitor by the vige. Apprehending her, let alone even dealing with her is beyond the vige''s capabilities."


    Itachi was surprised by Shisui''s wordss.


    "Treason?" Realizing he knew this name, Itachi had always thought they were a Konoha ninja. He hadn''t expected the person had betrayed both the n and the 0vige.


    "Yes."


    Seeing Itachi''s sudden realization, Shisui also understood. After all, that incident wasn''t particrly glorious for the Uchiha n. The incident urred before Itachi was born, and in addition, the adults within the n kept it hushed as it was a taboo. Even Itachi''s father, Fugaku, wouldn''t naturally reveal this scar of the Uchiha n to his son.


    "Some people in the vige suspect that Uchiha Ruri had nted spies amongst the n to monitor the movements of the vige and the n before defecting. Before the Nine Tails'' attack, some spected that se had returned, cooperating with some n members to assassinate the Fourth Hokage. After all the Nine Tails incident raised questions due to its strange nature."


    Of course, Shisui refrained from sharing the worse spection with Itachi. There were member among the higher ups who no longer merely suspected the Uchiha n. For example, Root''s leader, Shimura Danzo, who had returned to his position. He who bears all the darkness.


    "Is that so?" Itachiprehended the situation. Essentially, the Uchiha n had been ced under scrutiny within the vige due to the suspicion of their inner ghosts. Furthermore, certain radical elements within the n were exploiting the situation to fuel the tensions and escting matters, though they were being restrained by his father. However, how long it could be surpressed remained uncertain.


    "Yes, the rtionship between the vige and the n is very tense now." Shisui sighed.


    "Just one person, is she really worth such serious treatment from the vige?" Itachi asked, puzzled.


    Shisui shook his head, saying, "Itachi, things aren''t as simple as you think. If Uchiha Ruri indeed been the one to n the Nine Tails'' attack, it wouldn''t be her firsttime. Five years ago, before defecting Konoha, she had also controlled the Nine Tails, causing arge number of casualties."


    "A dangerous person like that should indeed be treated with caution."


    "Yes. Her Sharingan is powerful enough for her to control tailed beasts alone. Before defecting, she was the genius of our n. I''m afraid her Sharingan is now..." Shisui stopped speaking, covering his eyes with a meaningful expression.


    "Are you afraid...?"


    Shisui''s fragmented words hinted at a hidden truth he didn''t want Itachi to know. Itachi had a feeling that Shisui''s hidden "I''m afraid" might conceal an important secret about the n.


    "Okay, let''s not speak about these anymore. Let''s begin today''s training. Regarding the shurikenjutsu you mentioned earlier, we can try..."


    Shisui interrupted Itachi''s contemtion, redirecting the focus to training and discussing about the new shurikenjutsu..


    ...


    "Hokage-sama."


    In an inconspicuous house.


    After he was done with training and parted ways with Itachi, Shisui met privately with the Third Hokage Hiruzen.


    Since the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato''s death, the retired Third Hokage had reassumed control of all the vige affairs, working to stabilize thevarious situations. Physically and mentally exhausted, Hiruzen forced himself to appearposed, but he still has to pull himself together so no one can see that something was wrong. Regaining the title of Hokage wasn''t as fulfilling as anticipated, and many situations felt more unmanageable than before.


    "Is there anything to report, Shisui?" Hiruzen cheered himself up and asked.


    Shisui was the descendant of his old friend ago. The killer haven''t veen found, a lingering source of pain for Hiruzen..Initially, the six of them had nned to unite to fortify the vige, with the Uchiha ying a crucial role. However, Kagami''s untimely death thwarted the n.


    Unexpectedly, the defection of Uchiha Ruri a few years ago dealt a severe blow to Uchiha Sora, the leader of the radical faction. This somewhat alleviated the strained rtionship between the vige and Uchiha. However, with the recent Nine Tails incident, the issues with the Uchiha resurfaced, bigger than ever.


    Despite sessfully shifting the main responsibility for the Nine Tails attack onto three defectors in the name of Hokage, the Uchiha still couldn''t be cleared off of guilt. The issue stemming from the Mangekyou Sharingan, the red eyes in the Nine Tails pupil that night,bined with Minato''s final words, which convinced Hiruzen that significant problems existed within the Uchiha n.


    Dealing with the Uchiha dilemma proved to be a headache, and Shisui''s emergence sessfully provided a solution..Shisui volunteered to be the eyes overseeing the Uchiha n, reporting their movements to the vige.


    Given the current situation, although the Uchiha were dissatisfied with the vige it won''t be to the point of going to war. With Shisui''s information, Hiruzen could devise timely strategies to stabilize the Uchiha n and prevent turmoil. So, every time Shisui sent a message or visited, Hiruzen paid it special attention.


    "A few days ago, I met a fellow n member named Itachi."


    "Uchiha Itachi?" Hiruzen found the name familiar, as if he''d heard it before.


    "He''s the son of the n head, and he has talents which might surpass even mine."


    Hiruzen was slightly surprised. In his opinion, Shisui''s talents were unmatched in the vige. If Itachi surpassed him, he would suspect it to be an exaggeration if he didn''t know Shisui as a modest person.


    "I believe he has the potential to stand by my side."


    Shisui used "I" instead of "we." emphasizing his role. Despite watching the Uchiha n as the eyes of the higher-ups, he wanted to act as a bridge rather than a weapon against either side. Though he had distanced himself from the n, his surname will always be Uchiha, the Uchiha blood still flowed in his veins.


    After a moment of contemtion, Hiruzen gazed at Shisui''sposed demeanor and inquired, "Are you certain about this?"


    While Hiruzen would not typically gpay attention to a mere Uchiha with excellent talent, Itachi stood apart. Not only does he possess the remarkable talent Shisui has praised, but he''s also the son of the head of the Uchiha n. Even without being an official member of the Uchiha, Itachi''s status and influence were undeniable. Addressing the Uchiha n''s issues won''t be a quick fix; it required a long-term, strategic approach.


    "Absolutely." Shisui nodded. He thought about Itachi''s dream to be a ninja better than anyone else. He wants to end all the war in the world... As long he was properly guided, he would surely be a bridge connecting the vige and the n just like himself.


    However, Shisui recognized his influence alone within the n was insufficient. His identity couldn''t be exposed.


    "It would ne up to you to guide him then. When necessary, I''ll integrate him into the shadows and mentor him."


    Hiruzen promptly decided, surprising Shisui. Anbu?


    "Elder Danzo..."


    Allowing a member of thr Uchiha to join the Anbu would face opposition from the root leader.


    "Don''t pay attention to I''ll handle it personally, and I won''t let anyone get involved." Hiruzen asserted, instilling confidence in Shisui. With the Third Hokage''s backing, Shisui felt assured.


    "Moreover, Shisui, you should also join the Anbu. It will make your actions easier in the future." Hiruzen handed Shisui a note with a location written on it.


    "Tomorrow at four o''clock in the afternoon, go to this location to obtain your Anbu''s token, including clothing and disguise props. Your identity must remain hidden, only known only to me."


    "Yes." Shisui''s heart chilled. He would operate alone, solely responsible for the Third Hokage. And with the Anbu identity, his tasks will be more convenient.


    "About the Uchiha n... Has the inner spies been found out?"


    "No progress yet." Shisui shook his head.


    "Keep up and don''t rx."


    "Yes.... But, Hokage-sama, are there truly spies within the n?" Shisui asked boldly


    Just because the Uchiha n had such a dangerous rogue ninja as Uchiha Ruri, he found t presumptuous to assume ther was a spy within the n.


    Hiruzen hesitated for a moment, walked to Shishui''s side, and whispered a few words.


    Shisui widened his eyes. Mangekyou Sharingan? If something like really did happen when the Fourth Hokage died, then If it was true, it justified the cautious approach of higher ups. Shisui took a deep breath, trying to calm himself.


    "I understand, Hokage-sama. I''ll definitely find them!"


    Shisui''s determination was unwavering. If the inner traitor continued causing turmoil within the n, the entire n would eventually be dragged into the waters, fostering hostility between the vige and the n.


    "I''ll leave it to you. Report any issues to me to avoid falling into enemy traps."


    Shisui nodded and left the room.


    The Third Hokage also took a deep breath before leaving. Returning to the Hokage Building''s office prepared to resume his tasks when an Anbu appeared.


    Wearing a mask, silver-white hair visible, the Anbu carried a sword. Kakashi ced a document in the Third Hokage''s hands.


    "Hokage-sama, an urgent message from Squad Three."


    "Urgent?"


    A sense of foreboding washed over Hiruzen as he quickly opened the document. Only one thing was mentioned the unexpected death of Amegakure''s leader, with Ame under attack. Support was requested.


    "Kakashi, lead Anbu teams two and three. Head to Amegakure immediately and assess the situation!"


    Going to Ame? At this time? This sudden order from Hiruzen made Kakashi''s heart skip a beat. Had the Hokage discovered his identity as a spy and sought to use him as a tool?


    ------


    You can support me and read 150 advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 225: 221: Ame and Danzo

    Chapter 225: 221: Ame and Danzo


    Amidst the rain, a tall tower loomed.


    "Ah!"


    A cry of extreme pain escaped from Kandachi''s mouth. Yet, no one offered assistance.


    Having betrayed Ame''s interests to Konoha, many wished for Kandachi''s immediate death. Those who colluded with him had already faced execution. In essence, Kandachi found himself in a desperate state of istion and helplessness.


    "You...you are Akatsuki..."


    Kandachi moved his body backward with difficulty, fear in his eyes as he stared at the person standing before him. He had long red hair and a calm expression on his face, as if he was seemingly indifferent to everything,cking the emotions humans should have. It was as if he had be a ''being'' of another level, looking down on the world from above, including the struggling humans.


    "Long time no see. It''s been about two or three years since Hanzo-sama and Yahiko passed away." Nagato''s tone had respect and politeness, without even releasing any murderous intent. For someone like him, disying murderous looks seemed unnecessary and was a waste of time.


    Kandachi''s body trembled, lips quivering, and he couldn''t utter a word. Fear had dominated his eyes. Just standing in front of him, Nagato made him feel an irreversible invisible force, and his body seemed extraordinarily heavy.


    "However, I didn''t think you would pay too much attention to someone small like me. Which is why I''m here today to take away everything that doesn''t belong to you." Nagato spoke indifferently, as if he was speaking about something trivial.


    Kandachi swallowed and finally answered, "Are you here to avenge Hanzo?"


    Nagato remained silent, but in Kandachi''s view, he undoubtedly acquiesced to this.


    "Actually... I had no other choice... If Ame was allowed to continue under Hanzo''s rule, it would definitely be brought into the darkness. You see, now with Ame and Konoha cooperating, neither Iwanor Suna would dare to make trouble with us...".Kandachi spoke. He didn''t know if his sophistry was useful or not, but the.man was a member of the Akatsuki and he was that idiot Yahiko''s subordinate, who put Ame''s future first, no matter what, the situation wouldn''t be too bad. At least, until Konoha''s reinforcements arrived.


    "So you''re saying, everyone in Ame should thank you for your understanding and righteousness?"


    "I wouldn''t dare. In fact, that old man at time had already lost his will. As his right-hand, I knew everything about him. He was just forced to go to the battle. He didn''t dare to confront Konoha and Suna at all...He was just an old man with vanity. In order to protect his demigod title, he didn''t hesitate to watch the Land of Rain fall apart...He was the chief culprit who had caused the country''s current situation today."


    "Hmmm?"


    "That''s right. Even the demigod couldn''t resist the washing o years, he be an evil old man who was greedy to live and scared of death. I had no choice but to cooperate with Konoha. It was the only way out for Ame and the Land Of Rain. If you don''t believe me, I can..."


    "No, I do believe you." Nagato smiled. In that moment, He seemed like the embodiment ofpassion, and his smile brought iparable peace of mind.


    Kandachi was momentarily taken aback, but before he could express his joy, Nagato stretched out his hand, effortlessly grabbed him by the throat, lifting him into the air.


    "Uh...uh...you...cough...do..."


    Kandachi, whose throat was being strangled, was almost suffocated, and could only speak intermittent words that couldn''t be connected into sentences. Despite Nagato''s slender frame, the power contained within felt like that of an extremely dangerous and powerful beast, leaving Kandachi''s face pale.


    "But... Is there any necessary connection between that and me killing you?" Nagato remarked lightly, Kandachi''s pupils shrank, there was a plead for mercy in his eyes. However, Nagato''s grip tightened like steel, attempting to crush Kandachi''s throat alive.


    "Let... let me.. go... Please..." Kandachi''s face was congested and red because he couldn''t breathe. When Kandachi was the brink of suffocation, Nagato suddenly released his grip.


    "Hah... hah"


    Sitting on the ground, embarrassed and panting, Kandachi, who had narrowly escaped death, knew for the first time how wonderful it feels to be alive. He still had a beautiful life he hadn''t yet enjoyed, dying here wasn''t an option.


    Kandachi had no idea why Nagato spared him, but it definitely wasn''t because of mercy. The notion that the other party intended to kill him was undeniably true. But, he didn''t think too much; he crawled on all fours like a desperate animal, rushing towards the door in an ungraceful manner.


    Nagato didn''t intervene; Kandachi saw a glimpse of hope for survival. However, at that moment he grasped this hope, a shadow appeared in front of his eyes. The shadow, with eyes resembling Nagato''s, an old face, stared at him with calm pupils.


    "Han... Hanzo..." Kandachi looked as though he had seen a ghost, stepping back in horror, uttering incoherent sentences.


    Having glimpsed hope only to have it snatched away intensified Kandachi''s desperation. He seemed to have been poisoned by some kind of poison, his face twisted in fear, muttering iprehensible words, he stiffened and fell to the ground, lifeless.


    "He was scared to death, he''s truly useless." Konan emerged with a cold expression l, with the emanating pungent odor from Kandachi''s body, she showed no hesitation in showing contempt at Kandachi. Someone like him bing the leader of Ame, relying on Konoha''s power, was an shame as an Ame n8n.


    Nagato disregarded Kandachi''s body, he was just an insignificant.


    "Has the situation outside stabilized?"


    "Um." Konan nodded.


    Kandachi was far too unpopr in Ame, particrly in the past two years with the power granted by Konoha. He has acted mischievously during his rule which displeased many. His death will bring happiness to many.


    "The next step is facing Konoha." Nagato went outside, listened to the rain, he spoke indifferently.


    Kandachi, the spokesperson, was dead, and Konoha wouldn''t let it go. However, there was no reason to relinquish what was in his possession. The Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato, who filled him with dread, was dead, so currently within Konoha, there was no one who could rival him except for maybe the Third Hokage who stayed at home.


    Yet, Konoha''s might extended far beyond individual prowess. Thebined strength of its united ninja troops was a formidable force to be reckoned with. Even the mighty Nine Tails could be temporarily subdued with theirbined firepower  Konoha''s greatest strength.


    "The Fourth Hokage is dead, and Kumo''s side has resumed the war. They don''t have extra energy. Moreover, the deliberately disclosed information to Konoha may y a role in the restriction." Nagato agreed with Konan''s deduction. Yet, despite this, they couldn''t underestimate Konoha.


    "They won''t do anything on the surface, but there will undoubtedly be some underhanded means behind the scenes. Moreover, we also need to increase our strength."


    Nagato had something to propose. Kumo alone wasn''t sufficient. If Ame hadn''t suffered heavy losses in the previous war, it would indeed be a huge aid. However, now the number of ninjas in the vige was under a thousand, the economy depressed, and the people lived in poverty. This wasn''t a predicament alone for Ame, ir is the whole Land of Rain. Merely addressing basic needs like food and clothing was no simple matter.


    "Konan... What do you think of me sending the ninjas in the vige to farm? The harvest would improve, and efficiency would increase."


    "???" Konan was startled; the corners of her mouth twitched twice, rendering her speechless. Honestly, she felt Nagatocked talent for humor  at best, it could be regarded a cold joke.


    ...


    The Land of Rainappeared calm on the surface.


    A long bridge stretched over the water, leading directly to Amegakure.


    Kakashi, openly leading two Anbu teams, walked on the bridge, heading towards Amegakure without concealing their presence.


    The rain pattered, and in the middle of the long bridge stood the entrance guard room to Ame. There was a team of Ame nins guarding the ce. They noticed Kakashi and his team, immediately grabbing their weapons, blocking the road with stern faces. They didn''t seem to wee Kakashi''s party very much.


    Although Amegakure was no longer a vassal to Konoha, te Ame nins harbored resentment towards Konoha. Their eyes were filled with hatred. Because Konoha had betrayed them on the war; many of theirrades had died at the hands of Suma, even Hanzo-sama met the same fate. If it wasn''t for Konoha''s betrayal, Ame wouldn''t have fallen to this point.


    "This is"


    Kakashi was about to hand over the scroll written by the Hokage when a ninja from the Ame group stepped forward, snatched the document from Kakashi''s hand, threw it on the ground, letting it soak in the rain.


    "Get out of here!"


    Kakashi looked at the scroll on the concrete floor, but before he could speak, the Anbu behind him had already drawn their weapons, mirroring the Ame nins who either brandished weapons or had formed hand seals, gathering their chakra. The imminent outbreak of battle hung in the air. Ignoring the tense atmosphere between the two sides, Kakashi stretched out his hand, feeling the rain falling from the sky.


    ''Weak chakra is mixed in the rain, this whole ce was being watched,'' Kakashi thought to himself. This presence filled him with a sense of foreboding. It''s was so bad... they might be killed at any moment. If they shed with these Ame ninjas here, survival for the Anbu was absolutely impossible.


    Faced with the legendary doujutsu, Kakashi didn''t have the confidence of escaping. In such a scenario, leaving Konoha would be his only option.


    "Hokage-sama hopes that peace is the most important thing, and it would brbest not to have unnecessary disputes."


    "Then please ry to your Hokage, Amegakure will no longer be under Konoha''s jurisdiction." The Ame ninja delivered these words with an indifferent and cold voice.


    The atmosphere froze once more. Kakashi had no choice but to sigh, saying, "In that case, I will report this to Hokage-sama. At the same time, I also hope that you will take care of yourself and avoid unnecessary troubles due to your rash decisions."


    From Konoha''s standpoint, although direct confrontation was not an option, the dignity of Konoha could not bepromised.


    Kakashi handled this with adept speed. Sure enough, after he finished speaking, several of the Ame ninjas showed hesitation, visibly fearful of potential retaliation from Konoha.


    "That would be all for today. Next time, it won''t be so simple."


    Kakashi knew this was far from over. Amegakure seeking independence wasn''t a simple matter. At least, a significant portion of Konoha hoped Ame qould break away from Konoha''s rule. Because the Land of Rain served as an excellent shield against Sunagakure, protecting the territory of the Land of Fire.


    Keeping it under control was the safest option. However, Kakashi couldn''t make this decision. The Third Hokage''s orders were to investigate, not to engage with the Amegakure. After getting the clear stance of Ame, Kakashi turned away, departing with the Anbu, heading back toward the Land of Fire.


    The Ame Jnin stood there without moving, hands wet with sweat or rain, breathing a sigh of relief. Honestly, a conflict with Konoha''s Anbu here would not bode well for Ame. However, Ame had no room for retreat now, and Konoha would hold them ountable. Only by weathering through this tough times would Ame truly break free from Konoha''s control.


    ....


    Kakashi reported Amegakure''s situation truthfully to Hiruzen.


    The Land of Rain''s daimyo suffered an attavk, and changes in Amegakure seemed apparent. Kandachi, the leader, had severed contact with Konoha, his whereabouts unknown.


    Kakashi''s team couldn''t infiltrate the vige to gather more information. Their main mission, in the end, was to uncover the events unfolding within Ame.


    Yet, Konoha was presently overwhelmed with various responsibilities. Kumo had restrained a considerable portion of Konoha''s power, the Uchiha situation demanded Anbu surveince, and three S-rank rogues might be lurking in the shadows, nning their next attack. With Ame being drawn back into the picture, Hiruzen frowned.


    Until October of this year, Konoha had enjoyed a scene of peace and stability. However, the Nine Tails Rampage, the death of the Fourth Hokage, various emerging issues had thrown Konoha into disarray.


    Investigating the troubles within Ame with the current Anbu alone was an impossible task.Most Anbu had their own duties and couldn''t be spared. Yet, there was an Anbu unit that could assist him. That was under Danzo''s leadership. But letting Danzo be involved with Ame... Hiruzen shook his head.


    Danzo wasn''t suitable. Initially, he had assigned Danzo to handle the diplomatic rtions with Ame, which resulted in Danzo''s disloyalty to him and his numerous unsavory activities behind his back.


    "Kakashi, you can go back and stand by, keep in touch at all times." In desperation, Hiruzen issued Kakashi an order to standby.


    "Yes." Kakashi nodded, disappearing from the office.


    ...


    "Danzo-sama, this is he information from Kakashi."


    Wearing his signature ck coat and sunsses, Aburame Ryoma held a scroll used in recording the secret information and delivered the news with an indifferent expression.


    Danzo epted the scroll handed over by Ryoma, opened it, and nced through its contents.


    "Amegakure... Do they intend to break free from Konoha''s control? Hiruzen is truly unreliable. If it were up to me, Ame would remain firmly within Konoha''s palm." Danzo expressed dissatisfaction with the information presented.


    The Land of Rain served as a critical war buffer zone, acting as a protective barrier against enemy attacks on the Land of Fire during times of war. Losing this barrier would be a significant blow to Konoha.


    "Yes, after the Third''s return to power, many in the vige have raised objections. Some suggested selecting the Fifth Hokage from the Sannin." Ryoma sighed. Despite being an adversary of Root, the Fourth Hokage Minato, as a young and high-ranking Hokage, held positive significance for Konoha, even from the Root''s perspective.


    "Hiruzen won''t allow anyone to interfere with the power of the Hokage, even if the Fourth were alive. His original intention was to groom the fourth as his puppet. Otherwise, Orochimaru would have be the fifth Hokage already."


    Danzo never missed a chance to criticize Hiruzen. Ryoma couldn''t refute Danzo''s words, as he, too, harbored some dissatisfaction with the Third Hokage. He felt a need for a more decisive leader in Konoha.


    "How do we handle the situation with Ame?"


    "Root has been disrupted, and it will take time to regroup. Moreover, an unknown change has urred within Ame. Kandachi hasn''t contacted us, which means he might have been killed. by someone. Even if Root intervenes now, it will be difficult challenge to restore the stability in Ame." Danzo''s eyes showed a deep meaning.


    Ryoma nodded, acknowledging theplications of the situation. The reason Ame surrendered to Konoha was Kandachi, a man driven by self-preservation. Only if he lived well could he bring benefits to Konoha. With his death, the connection between Ame and Konoha was severed.


    "It seems Hiruzen will have to handle it. Let''s hope he doesn''t disappoint again."


    "I wish so... Uh!" Danzo''s expression suddenly changed, his face contorting in pain. His right arm wrapped in bandage trembled violently, it emitted a violent chakra.


    "!"


    Seeing this, Ryoma rushed to the side, retrieved a medicine bottle from the cab drawer, poured out a few pills, and fed them to Danzo. After taking the pills, Danzo breathed a sign of relief. His face, covered in fine sweat, the pain had been reduced.


    "How are you feeling?" Ryoma asked with concern.


    "It''s okay, I barely suppressed it." Danzo breathed lightly.


    "That''s good. I didn''t expect the power of the wood release to be quite overbearing." Ryoma stared at Danzo''s bandaged right arm with concern. Despite Danzo''s extraordinary strength, controlling the arm transnted with the imnt carried the risk of bacshing.


    "There''s a price for gaining power. My original arm was cut off by that stupid girl from the Hyuga n. Otherwise, I wouldn''t risk being bacshed to transnt the cells from the Wood Release.".Danzo shared with lingering fear. However, in his view, obtaining the power of Wood Release was worth any sacrifice. To be Hokage, strength was essential.


    "But if this continues..."


    "It''s okay. The results of Orochimaru''s experiment should be almost out...." Danzo whispered to himself.


    "Experiment?"


    "The reason I can''t control the power is because it is too violent, it keeps disrupting the bnce with my chakra. I just need to find another something as powerful to counterbnce ."


    "Since that''s the case, what should be used to bnce the power of wood release?" Ryoma became confused.


    Danzo''s face took on a cold expression, and he uttered a word.


    "Sharingan."


    Ryoma''s body suddenly stiffened.


    "Afterbining the powers of the Senju and Uchiha, even Hiruzen won''t be my opponent!" Danzo spoke with unwavering confidence.


    "Danzo-sama, forgive me for speaking out of turn, but this isn''t an easy task."


    "That''s why Orochimaru''s existence is meaningful. His brilliant research mind surpasses his ninjutsu prowess."


    "No, I meant the Uchiha." Having worked with Orochimaru, Ryoma was well aware of Orochimaru''s capabilities.


    In terms of strength, he was only slightly inferior to Orochimaru. However, with the unique insects he bred, he could contend with Orochimaru for an extended period. Yet, when it came to research, he fell short. Of course, he wasn''t denying Orochimaru''s abilities. The crux of the matter was the Uchiha. To acquire the Sharingan, the Uchiha n couldn''t be bypassed.


    "Stealing the kekkei genkai of fellow vigers... This is a serious offense."


    Especially when the Uchiha n was involved. This was a menace even more terrifying than Orochimaru once it took root. Although their strength had reduced due to the war, they remained the most powerful force in Konoha, unshakable.


    "Don''t worry, Ryoma. I''ve found a suitable candidate from the Uchiha."


    A sneer reced the earlier expression on Danzo''s face, silencing Ryoma. Ryoma understood that once Danzo made a decision, it was impossible to change, even by the Third Hokage''s authority.


    Danzo had been warned repeatedly against privately studying the Wood Release, but he persisted in viting this taboo, still continued on studying it secretly. Now, he not only sought to obtain a foothold in Wood Release but also had no intention of not letting the Sharingan go.


    A storm of bloodshed would inevitably ensue within the vige.


    ----


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 226: 222: Heirs and Transactions

    Chapter 226: 222: Heirs and Transactions


    I apologize for updates... It''s my third year it''s been busy. I have a 6 month longpulsory internshiping up... Might get busier.


    ------


    The ongoing war between Kumo and Konoha continued and it was getting more and more intense. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Kirigakure was prioritized their recovery, tending to their recent wounds.


    Suna and Iwa are merely observers, with no intention to intervene. Suna in particr currently faced logistical supply problems. Even though they started it, they gained little and suffered a lot of losses in the third ninja world war.


    Additionally, the newly appointed Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, was focused on Suna''s development. He personally intervened to deal with the water scarcity, fund shortages, and negotiations with the Land of Wind''s daimyo.


    They had already experienced Konoha''s power in the previous wars. Despite Kumo''s aggression, Rasa thought that, even with Konoha''s loss of the Fourth Hokage he doubted Kumo''s ability to defeat Konoha on a frontal battle.


    Rasa understood the horror of Konoha precisely because he was their opponent. As for Iwa, it was simply because of their limited manpower. The Third Tsuchikage''s also showed concern about Konoha''s strength and he was getting older. Which has lead him to prioritize finding a suitable Fourth Tsuchikage more important than assisting Kumo against Konoha.


    There was no need to intervene in the disputes between the five major countries, this held through for the Land of Demons at this time. Focus on training the younger generation, creating effective technology, and continuing to enhance the development of the military and civilian development were the crucial priorities.


    As December concluded, the snowy and icy winter arrived in Oni City. Moreover it was night currently, the streets were sparsely popted., In a firece dissipating heat which filled the room with warmth.


    "How''s your body?" Shiraishi asked Ayane, lying on the bed.


    Ayane, with a reassuring smile,, "Don''t worry about me. I''m a kunoivho after all, I''m not as weak as an ordinary woman."


    Shiraishi epted her words without question. yane''s physique had always been better his and Ruri''s. In a direct confrontation, even the Raikage would struggle to match her strength.


    Beside her, there was a newborn baby, whose eyes were barely open, hesitantly moving his limbs as if trying to understand the surroundings. Limited by hisck of knowledge, he relied solely on his vision to explore this world, which appeared both fascinating and overwhelming to him.


    Ayane had given birth to a healthy boy, his potential to be an exceptional ninja remained uncertain. After all, ''monsters'' like Kazuhime were rare urrences, and the likelihood of such an extraordinary child being born again was slim. While there was no surprise like Kazuhime, the child being normal reassured him.


    However, Asuka''s honest nature often left him feeling helpless. Fortunately, Kazuhime wasn''t so vicious as to cheat Asuka his birthday present. Time for giving them their new years''s money was approaching, he hoped Asuka could grow up faster.


    "What''s on your mind?"


    "I''m thinking about Asuka. I''ll be giving him money for the new year''s soon."


    "So... what''s wrong?"


    "I feel like he will be cheated by Kazuhime again. She''ll probably try to unt their sibling bond to him again with some cheap goods'' in exchange for his money."


    Ayaneughed.


    "Kazuhime is certainly different, but I don''t think Asuka is bad either. He will be an excellent man when he grows up." Ayane said with certainty.


    "You like him that much?" Shiraishi paused, this was something he hadn''t expected.


    But after pondering, it wasn''t too surprising. This year, Ayane has basically raised the children while at home, so she had spent more time with them. Akso, Asuka was more approachable than Kazuhime, so it made sense she has bonded with him.


    On the contrary, if Kazuhime and Ayane had a close rtionship, it would be more surprising. Because Kazuhime and Ruri were too alike in character - domineering, fierce, and beneath their stoic appearance was a wildness beyond ordinary people.


    "Isn''t that a good thing for him to be able to grow up freely under the sky like an unfettered bird? Ayane said.


    Shiraishi remained silent but looked at the baby next to Ayane.


    Ayane looked at him too. Although she hadn''t fully recovered her strength after childbirth, herplexion was worse than usual. But the fatigue couldn''t conceal the persistent smile on her face.


    "I feel I can no longer be as reckless i used to be in the future." Ayane expressed with a hint ofint in her tone.


    Looking at the child, she felt a peculiar sense of responsibility inexplicably. In the past, obligations weighed on her, reminding her of unpleasant memories. But now this ''burden'' didn''t trouble her. Perhaps family duties and the duties of motherhood were different things. Rather than a load, it was more like an inspiration and growth.


    ''So... do i learn how to move with dignity and elegance?'' Ayane contemted such thoughts.


    "Why not? You can always however want." Shiraishi replied, indifferent to the idea.


    "No, I feel several of my past actions were childish."


    "Living in the way you like. Wasn''t that your future desire?" Shiraishi asked curiously.


    "I used to think that way, but life feels different after having this child. I feel Shiraishi-kun''sfort isn''t necessary anymore." Ayane added with a sly smile in her eyes.


    Shiraishi smiled wryly. "What? Have I been abandoned?"


    "Just kidding. After all, I don''t want to lose to her in this regard." Ayane suddenly became more motivated, her face bing energetic.


    "What?"


    "Second child."


    "?


    "Isn''t the Land of Demons encouraging families to have two children? I''m answering the call."


    "You want a second child?"


    "It depends on the situation. Since she gave birth to Asuka and Kazuhime at once, I don''t want to lose to her."


    "You can''tpare these things."


    "If I don''t want to lose, I just won''t. Think about it; how many times have I lost to her? I''ve basically never won when we fought before. Her genjutsu is too strong, even stronger than the normal ll genjutsu."


    Because Ruri''s real genjutsu wasn''t activated by her Sharingan but by touch. It was even possible to host the genjutsu in tools like shurikens, tricking the enemy without direct physical contact. Presently, Ruri has matured her use of this genjutsu.


    Shiraishi wanted to say that such matters are "subject to fate." as he also ended up here by chance as well. However, considering Ayane''s personality, she likely wouldn''t bow down to Ruri in her lifetime.


    "But, I''m better than her. So, for the second child, you have to work harder. I can''t do it alone." Ayane stated with a smile.


    "We''ll discuss itter." Shiraishi shook his head.


    Ayane gently picked up the baby beside her and looked at Shiraishi. "Shiraishi-kun, what kind of person do you think he will be in the future?"


    "What kind of person? What kind of person do you want him to be?"


    Things of the future were vague and uncertain, even good things may change due to unforeseen idents.


    "Well... I can''t think about it for the time being. The situation of the Hyuga n is a bitplicated, and we still haven''t found an opportunity to deal with the Konoha problem. But I wouldn''t want to burden my children with such a heavy mission."


    "Just do what you want then."


    "That''s right. But, isn''t she nning to do something about Konoha''s Uchiha?" Ayane set the baby down and looked at Shiraishi.


    "She probably doesn''t have any n. After all, there were some unpleasant things in the past. Unlike you, after she left, she severed all ties with the Uchiha. Moreover, the Uchiha''s issues are moreplicated than those of the Hyuga, and getting involved isn''t easy."


    Concerning the issues with the Uchiha, Kakashi can only touch on superficial parts, the deeper matters have been blocked by Konoha''s higher-ups, and even the Anbu wasn''t qualified to intervene. Thus, the internal situation set up by Konoha''s senior management within the Uchiha was a mystery. However, this doesn''t concern the Land of Demons.


    Konoha''s higher-ups made a misjudgment by targeting the Uchiha n, believing there was an internal spy, driving them to the edge of the vige. Before Ruri left, she took all her associates and left no hidden secrets within the Uchiha, making it challenging to monitor them. Regarding information from the Uchiha, it has remained unchanged on the Land of Demons'' side for a long time.


    On the contrary, in Konoha''s more stable and responsible Hyuga coan, Ayane strategically ced people there. Some were nted in advance, while others were added throughter interactions. When necessary, they will be able deliver a fatal blow to Konoha. The n had infiltrated by Ayane to the point of being riddled with holes. After all, freedom was intoxicating.


    "Okay, I''m leaving first. You can rest here. Call me if you need anything."


    Shiraishi left the room.


    .....


    "Congrattions, Shiraishi-senpai. I heard that Ayane-senpai gave birth to a boy, and both of them are safe."


    In theb, Rin who uas been coborating with Shiraishi on the tailed beast experiment congratted. Living in the Land of Demons for an extended period, she had be ustomed to the lifestyle. Her current role involved logistics, focusing on medical treatment and research, like her previous life in Konoha.


    "Thanks." Shiraishi acknowledged, nodding. He approached a cab, opened it, retrieved a sterilized white coat, putting it on.


    Theb stored the limbs of the Zero Tail, One Tail, Two Tails, and other tailed beasts. With the exception of theplete Zero Tail, the other tailed beasts had evolved from free chakra forms into part of their physical bodies.


    "Speaking of which, how is the progress with you and Obito?" Shiraishi asked while adjusting his white coat.


    "Well enough." Rin replied after a brief moment of thought.


    "Do you have any thoughts on formalizing your rtionship with him?" Shiraishi asked with interest.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, but I prefer to go with the flow. Besides, we''re not that old yet."


    "Really? I thought your mind was on Kakashi."


    "Kakashi?" Rin tilted her head, thought for a moment,


    "That''s not right, Shiraishi-senpai. Instead of like, I had more of admiration and respect for Kakashi. Kakashi has always been different from the rest of us since he was a child. Although he yed games with us, we couldn''t touch his position at all."


    "Yeah, he has shouldered a lot of things that shouldn''t be carried at his age." Shiraishi sighed.


    "In that case, why did you let him stay in Konoha? Wouldn''t it be better to bring him here to train him?" Rin didn''t quite understand.


    "Because of his obsession. It isn''t that I didn''t want to take him away. It was his choice to stay in Konoha." Shiraishi said, pausing before continuing, "If he can''t pass the task he has given himself, he would never forgive himself in his life, nor will he be freed from the shackles of the past."


    "It seems that Sakumo-sensei''s suicide dealt a great blow to him."


    "Of course. Seeing his father die in front of his eyes, even I couldn''t understand how heavy the impact had on him at that time. It was then he wanted give up on himself. What supports him to live until now is the umting resentment within."


    Rin nodded, unsure if she truly understood the depth of it. "Indeed, there are too many regrettable things in this world. The same is true for Minato-sensei. I didn''t expect him to pass away suddenly. I wish to go to Konoha to mourn him and Kushina-senpai. It will be very difficult to do so." Rin expressed regretfully.


    "There will be a chance, and it won''t be too long. But don''t you hate me, Rin?" Shiraishi asked. Rin was a former student of Minato, and although Minato didn''t die by Shiraishi''s hands this time, there was still a connection.


    "Hate? That''s just something meaningless. I''ve already died once, and you gave me a second chance to live. Obito and I don''t have any hatred towards you. Besides, you only provided the information, someone else actually did it." Rin answered while still focused on he work. For her, Konoha belonged to a special past in her memory.


    Moreover, Shiraishi''s standpoint made it impossible to show mercy to Konoha. Since she left Konoha, asking Shiraishi to be merciful to Konoha seemed stupid to her. Surviving in this cruel world required an understanding of one''s position.


    After their chat, it was time to get down to business. Rin held a document and said to Shiraishi:


    "Shiraishi-senpai, with our current approach, making a breakthrough in research will be challenging."


    The Tailed beast research was an extremely important topic for the Land of Demons'' military. Shiraishi, Rin, and researchers from other rted departments were exploring ways to use the power of the tailed beasts more extensively.


    "Yes....the progress is too concerning. The seemingly simple structure of the life form condensed with chakra is quite difficult to diagnose, let alone being able to use the matured power."


    Shiraishi nodded in agreement. He wasn''t surprised. If the power of the tailed beast were easy to use, Kumo wouldn''t be the only vige investing in tailed beast weapons in the previous ninja world wars.


    "The key issue is still being uncontroble." Rin pointed out.


    The power of the tailed beast was a double-edged sword, enhancing strength while posing a significant risk to the human body. If the negative effects could be mitigated, the utilization of tailed beast power could be significantly improved. However, this hope seemed extravagant, as no one could use the power without some negative impact and potential life-threatening consequences.


    "What''s the word from the practical department?"


    "The experimental subjects infused with the tailed beast power experience a hazy consciousness. If the infusion duration is too long, they lose self-awareness and be destructive beasts driven solely by the desire to kill."


    "Is that really the case? It seems I''ll have to ask Yagura for help."


    "Yagura? Is that Kirigakure''s new Mizukage? I remember he seems to be an ally with you, Shiraishi-senpai." Rin recalled.


    Shiraishi had established cooperation with the new Fourth Mizukage Yagura, and this wasn''t a secret to Rin.


    "That''s correct. Not only that, he''s currently the Three Tails Jinchuriki and has sessfully passed the trial of the Tailed Beast, bing another perfect Jinchuriki following the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki." Shiraishi exined to Rin.


    Rin stared wide-eyed. The concept of a perfect Jinchuriki, let alone a Jinchuriki as a Mizukage, was quite unbelievable.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I only recently found out that he became the Three Tails Jinchuriki, including mastering control over the tailed beast."


    "No, I just found it incredibly unbelievable. A Mizukage, one of the Five Kages, being a Jinchuriki is surely surprising."


    In the past, a Jinchuriki bing one of the Kag3 was unprecedented. Jinchuriki has always been regarded as a symbol of ninja vige''s military strength, but due to their immense power and instability, they were rejected and closely monitored.


    "Rules exist to be broken, and he seems to be one not to follow them."


    "Having said that, I still find it a bit crazy. But, even if it''s true, will he be willing to share his experience?"


    This knowledge held immeasurable value as a method for increasing a vige''s strength.. Even in Kiri, it would likely be top-secret information, inessible to outsiders.


    "We''ll have to exchange with something of equivalent value. I believe Yagura won''t refuse."


    While they''ve formed an alliance with Yagura, certain information cannot be shared freely. Maintaining a pragmatic approach, they negotiate the details at the table to protect their respective interests.


    Just as Yagura sent people to the Land of Demons for inspection and study, Shiraishi didn''t provide this service for free. Such exchanges were crucial to sustaining the long-term alliance. Both parties understood this well. Even though it sounds incredible, constant attempts to exploit each other would make the alliance incredibly fragile.


    "Equivalent?" Rin thought, realizing that they might be in for huge amount of losses. What they had gained from Kirigakure so far could potentially be devoured all at once.


    ...


    "A way to control the tailed beast?"


    Shiraishi''s letter, expressing his desire to acquire HIS method of controlling he tailed beast, reached Yagura in less than two days through a secret channel.


    Considering Shiraishi''s request, Yagura contemted about it


    Controlling a tailed beast was a highly sensitive research for the Five Great Nations'' Ninja Viges. Only the five viges were qualified to delve into these top-secret. Besides them, only Takigakure had a tailed beast, but it was reported that the Seven-Tails had been lost in an ident more than two years ago. The Seven Tails was currently missing.


    Shiraishi''s interest in obtaining this method suggested that the Land of Demons might possess a tailed beast as well. If they didn''t, acquiring the method would be meaningless. Shiraishi wouldn''t engage in such an impossible loss-making exchange. If they did possess tailed beats, it changed the situation.


    "So, the Seven-Tails is very likely to be in the Land of Demons. It''s clever obtaining it without causing a stir."


    Yagura sighed, understanding Shiraishi''s decision to keep the Seven-Tails discreet. It seems Shiraishi also kept details that he was the Three Tails Jinchuriki hidden, including bing a perfect Jinchuriki. Before fighting the Third Mizukage, he and Shiraishi were quite simr in secrecy.


    As for Shiraishi learning the Tailed Beast Control method, Yagura didn''t have much opposition. As long as Shiraishi offers satisfactory price, selling his experience was possible. However, the negotiation requires careful consideration beforehand. He hasn''t yet decided what to ask of Shiraishi yet. After careful deliberation, it won''t be toote for the negotiations.


    At that moment, a knock on the door interrupted Yagura''s thoughts.


    "Come in."


    After Yagura spoke, the doorknob turned and a tall man entered.


    Short ck hair, no eyebrows, a cross-shaped scar on the right cheek symbolizing meritorious deeds, and a over two-meter long sword on his back. He exuded a sharp abd dangerous aura.


    Upon entering, seeing Yagura at the desk, he grinned, baring sharp teeth. "I didn''t expect you to be the Fourth Mizukage after all, Yagura. Seems that idiot Fuguki finally died."


    "I''m the Mizukage now, show me some respect... Juzo."


    "Already starting to use your identity as Mizukage tomand so quickly?"


    "Do you really want me to lock you up? I don''t mind finding a new owner for your sword. Many excellent ninjas within the vige were eyeing your sword already."


    The man named ''Juzo,'' didn''t seem pleased. "I see, Mizukage-sama. Please forgive me for being rude just now. However, I''m one of the only two remaining ninja swordsmen, can you show some dignity?"


    Hearing the request Yagura stood up, responding earnestly.


    "No, as the Mizukage, dignity is more important to me."


    "No chance of leniency in the future, it seems.'' Juzo sighed inwardly.


    Yagura was unlike the retired Third Mizukage. Ambition and determination zed in his eyes. The path the new Mizukage drove would steer Kirigakure even he could not predict.


    "Since you''ve returned,e with me."


    "Where?" Juzo asked curiously.


    Yagura paused and dropped a bombshell, "The Severe Punishment Room."

 Chapter 227: 223: Kisame and Attack

    Chapter 227: 223: Kisame and Attack


    Kirigakure, Severe Punishment Building.


    As the door creaked open, it was filled with darkness, dampness, and an eerie silence enveloping the ce.


    The oppressive aura in the air felt unnaturally tyrannical to Juzo. Once inside, the surrounding atmosphere became overwhelmingly oppressive. The narrow and dimly lit passage resembled a route leading into the depths of hell. Yagura led the way, he was ustomed to this environment and he showed no signs of difort.


    "Why did you bring me to this ce?" Juxo confused asked, as he followed Yagura.


    The severe punishment room, as the name suggested was designed to detain those from the vige who hadmitted severe crimes. For example, some of the defeated Blood Mist were held here for mandatory reform. In essence, it was a ce which diforted Juzo in various ways. Hence, he considered a possibility.


    "You''re not nning on imprisoning me here, are you?" Juzo asked with some doubts. Yagura''s elusive demeanor made him somewhat anxious, he was even more mysterious than the former Mizukage.


    "Why would you think that?" Yagura responded rhetorically without turning around.


    "Because.. I can''t think of any other reason why you would bring me here."


    "Don''t worry. If you haven''tmitted a crime, I can''t detain you here without cause. Besides, if I truly wanted to detain you, I wouldn''t have taken you on such a long path." Yagura reassured Juzo, urging him not to overthink the situation.


    "Though I''m a bit upset, what you say seems to be true." Juzo sighed. Indeed, there was no need for Yagura to go through such detours if he intended to imprison him within the severe punishment room. With Yagura''s capability to even defeat the Fuguki, apprehending him would be a simple task.


    As one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Juzo acknowledged the strength of Fuguki. and Yagura who wiped out Fuguki and his force undoubtedly surpassed himin strength.


    Any resistance on Juzo''s part would be futile.


    "Then, your reason for bringing me here is..."


    "You''re aware of the current situation in the vige. We urgently need more manpower. I''m exploring if we can find capable talents here."


    "Here?" Juzo''s expression turned strange. If his own judgment was sound, then something must be wrong with Yagura''s head. Coming to this ce to search for manpower seemed weird from every angle.


    "That''s right, the vige has suffered a significant decline in strength due to the internal conflicts over the years. Especially among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, only you and Ringo are left."


    "In that case, wouldn''t it be enough to recruit from your direct subordinate Anbu?" Juzo inquired, still confused. Kiri''s Anbu undoubtedly had many skilled Jonins capable of welding the seven ninja swords. Yagura''s approach left him bewildered.


    "The other ninja swords are manageable, but therge sword - samehada is special. That sword prefers those with a huge amount of chakra."


    "In other words, you want to choose an owner for Samehada? Indeed, that sword is quite unusual and not something someone ordinary can wield." Juzo concurred with this point of view.


    Among the seven ninja swords, Samehada was the only sentient one. To be its owner, one needed chakra levels beyond the ordinary, or they wouldn''t even qualify to touch it. The stronger the chakra of the sword''s master, the more powerful the power of the sword.


    While Samehadacked the destructiveness of Kiba, the strength of Kabutowari, the piercing power of Nuibairi, or the cutting power of his Kubikiribocho, it didn''t diminish Samehada''s own formidable strength.


    On the contrary, Samehada was an incredibly powerful sword. When facing ninjas who were also members of the Seven Swordsmen, whoever had mastered the use of Samehada was the one who Juzo would be unwilling to fight against. The difficulty level of the sword was undoubtedly the highest among the seven swords.


    "I''ve already found a candidate, but due to my priormitments to the vige, I dyed it until now."


    "Oh?" Hearing Yagura had found a suitable candidate for Samehada, Juzo smiled with interest.


    "Though he''s inexperienced, he is undoubtedly an excellent ninja."


    "Then I have to look forward to it."


    "Oh, you won''t be disappointed."


    The two of them, one in front of the other, walked towards the depths of the torture room. There were no words all the way. About five minutester, Yagura stopped in front of a cell.


    Juzo followed Yagura and stopped, gazing into the iron fence. He immediately curled his lips and said, "What, it turned out to be just a brat. Can he really control Samehada?" He doubted Yagura''s eyesight.


    The teen sitting on the cell floor heard Juzo''s remark, slowly raised his head, revealing a young face which almost resembled that of a shark. With a rare blueplexion, judging by his age, he appeared to be about seventeen years old.


    "Karatachi.... Yagura..."


    The teem didn''t pay attention to Juzo''sints but looked at Yagura, whispering Yagura''s name in a low voice.


    "Hey, don''t ignore me, brat. Besides, it''s disrespectful to call Mizukage-sama by his name that way. Just give him the death penalty." Juzoughed.


    "Really? Has you already be the Mizukage? It seems the situation outside has been dealt with."


    Although his face was immature, his tone of voice wasn''t impulsive like an immature boy but appeared very calm andposed. Since the defeat of the Blood Mist Faction that day, he had beenbeled as a rogue and imprisoned in a severe punishment room to serve his sentence. He couldn''t understand what happened outside.


    "This is the situation. Hoshigaki.. Kisame, I need your strength." Yagura took a step forward and spoke to him standing outside the iron fence in a light tone.


    Hearing Yagura''s words Kisame''s face twitched.


    The Severe Penalty Room was, without a doubt, where the vige gathered severe criminals who have beenpletely stripped of their human rights and freedom. Those who enter here, there were very few who could go out. Kisame was also ready to be tortured here for the rest of his life. But, with ess to freedom and human rights, who would want to spend their whole life in this endless darkness?


    Before Kisame could speak, Juzo had already spoken.


    "Are you serious, Mizukage-sama? Although I don''t mind such a brat joining the ranks of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, I heard he betrayed Fuguki. It would be better we keep someone like him leader in here."


    Juzo''s intention was simple. A ninja who had betrayed his leader wasn''t worthy of trust. If Kisame could betray his Fuguki, then in the future, he might betray Mizukage.


    As the Mizukage, Yagura''s safety was no longer a personal matter but concerns the overall interests of Kirigakure.


    A ninja with doubtful loyalty like Kisame isn''t suitable to be ced next to Yagura, let alone with a weapon like Samehada.


    "I''m d you''re worried about my safety, Juzo. But I''ve made up my mind, and I won''t change it midway."


    "You are Mizukage, no one can refute your opinion. But I still want to remind you that if he betrays you or even the vige in the future, don''t just regret it." Juzo sighed, and that''s all he said, whether Yagura could listen to it or not, he couldn''t decide.


    Yagura smiled slightly, turned to Kisame who was silent there. "What do you think, Kisame? If you do agree, I can release you immediately, and you will be the new wielder of Samehada, as one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of this generation."


    "...i''m really ttered.. Mizukage-sama. I never expected you to be such a naive Mizukage. But, as Juzo has said, I''ve already betrayed Fuguki, so aren''t you really worried that I will betray you one day too?" Kisame grinned his teeth with deep malice. His meaning clear. If he betrayed Fuguki, he could also betray the Mizukage Yagura.


    "Excuse me for asking too much, but what opportunity did you use to betray Fuguki?" Yagura calmly looked into Kisame''s eyes and met his gaze. Kisame subconsciously averted his eyes and snorted softly.


    "Don''t act like you know me well. I seeded in attacking him because he assumed he knew me too well. That was his price for trust. Don''t you think this world is quite fake?"


    Before Yagura answered, Juzo snorted coldly and looked at Kisame unhappily:


    "Hey, brat, I''m the only one who gets toin about the hypocrisy of the world. You''ve indeed had a miserable life in the past, but in this world, there are more people who are more frustrated and miserable than you. Don''t act like you now know some kind of truth. From your logic, me and the rest of my colleagues have lived in vain for so many years? Having a nobody like you deny our life''s meaning is annoying."


    Kisame remained silent, whether out of acquiescence or disdain to argue with Juzo.


    "Say less, Juzo." Yagura galnced at Juzo.


    "Hey, i was clearly helping you to teach this ignorant junior a lesson." Juzo retorted.


    "Be careful whates out of your mouth."


    Yagura warned. He then shook his head helplessly, retrieved the key, and unlocked the cell door.


    Kisame stepped out of the cell, taking a deep breath. The oppressive prison life was over, and the fresh air outside invigorated every cell in his body.


    Looking at Yagura, who was a head shorter than himself, Juzo spoke in Kisame''s ce,


    "How about it Kid, how does it feel looking down on Mizukage-sama?"


    Yagura''s face darkened, and a dark aura swirled around him. "Juzo! Shut up, or I''ll kill you!"


    Yagura''s eternal height was his sore point. He was quite satisfied with everything about himself, the only aspect he wasn''t content with was his height, it was as if he was under some kind of curse.


    Juzo fell silent, realizing Yagura''s murderous gaze.


    ''But is Mizukage-sama truly only 1.5 meters tall?'' Juzo had his doubts.


    Yagura refocused on Kisame. "I won''t waste my time speaking much. If you truly betray us, I''ll take your head off with my own hands."


    "That''s exciting, and I would love to see it." Kisame chuckled, seemingly unfazed by Yagura''s threat.


    "Come with me. Additionally, your immediate supervisor in the future will be Juzo, and he will guide you."


    "Huh? Me?" Juzo''s expression froze after hearing Yagura''s decision.


    Kisame was slightly surprised but thenughed, "Please give me more advice in the future, Juzo-senpai. I will definitely work hard behind you."


    Juzo doubted the wisdom of cing such a potentially dangerous element by his side. He suspected that Kisame might betray them one day, stabbing them in the back, like he did to Fugaki. Perhaps Yagura sought revenge for Juzo''s previous words.


    "Well, Mizukage-sama, is this matter..."


    "Kisame is an excellent ninja. Only by being guided by you, an experienced ninja, will he not waste his talent. Or, do you have any objection to my decision as Mizukage, Juzo?" Yagura''s sharp eyes stared directly at him, silencing Juzo.


    Looking at Kisame, who continued tough, Juzo couldn''t shake off the chill down his spine.


    "Yes, I understand, Mizukage-sama. However, if he changes, can I kill him directly?"


    Knowing nothing could be done about the decision, Juzo epted but je posed a question.


    "It will be up to If you do have the ability to do so."


    Yagura responded, leaving Juzo dissatisfied. He wouldn''t dare utter such bold statements in front of Fuguki, but this young ninja, even if he mastered the use of Samehada, held no fear for him.


    ....


    In Konoha, within an unremarkable house, a woman fed a blond-haired child with three pair of whiskers on his cheeks, which different from ordinary babies. His blue eyes showed he was energetic. While he drank milk, his energetic eyes moved around as he observed the room.


    The woman didn''t mind the baby''s lively behavior, she just continued feeding him. While she didn''t know of the child''s identity, she was summoned by the third Hokage himself. Being asked by the Hokage personally meant the child''s identify was exceptional.


    After feeding, she ced the child in the cradle, letting him fall asleep peacefully. Turning around, she met a ck shadow sh before her eyes. Her consciousness plunged into darkness, as she copsed weakly on the floor.


    The intruder, d in ck from head to toe, their face hidden behind an ugle ghost mask, making them appear extremely hideous. The child in the cradle widened his eyes, looking at the scene with curiosity, he stretched his hand finding the mask interesting.


    As the mysterious figure reached out to the baby, ready to pick him up.


    Snap!


    A hand mps down on the intruder''s wrist. The mysterious figure turned their head, noticing a man with white hair had appeared close, stopping the hand.


    "Sorry, but you can''t have this child. Can you tell me who sent you to do this?"


    The white-haired man said. Jiraiya''s expression was cold and his eyes are filled with murderous intent as he confronted the intruder.


    The mysterious figure remained silent, shook off Jiraiya''s grip, stepping back.


    Jiraiya''s figure swiftly in ce, and before the mysterious figure had time to react, he was punched in the face and the mask shattered. As the figure flew backward spitting out blood, they still tried their best to cover their face.


    Jiraiya was about to take advantage of the opportunity, when he suddenly noticed several kunai falling from the intruder''s cuff. His expression changed. Without a second thought, he rushed towards the cradle, scooped up the child, and jumped out through the window.


    Boom!


    With a resounding explosion, the entire house was ttened. A massive me surged outward, carrying debris that injured numerous passersby underneath.


    Jiraiya stood on top the roof of the opposite building, clutching the baby in his arms. He watched the injured people on the street screaming and wailing while the mysterious figure had disappeared, leaving his expression solemn.


    .....


    The explosion near the street drew the attention of high-level officials. Those affected by the explosion directed their anger towards the Uchiha n, using them for their inaction. As the vige guards, they evidently failed to stop the intruders'' dangerous action in time.


    They were unable to find an outlet to vent their anger, the public naturally sought to denounce the Uchiha n''s Police force.


    Despite various exnations from the senior managements of the Police force, they couldn''t satisfy the public. They believed that the Uchiha had gotten funds from the vige but failed to fulfill their security obligations..They needed a public apology.


    Leaving the chaos of the Police force aside, the higher-ups were equally troubled. This terrorist attack involved not only a Sannin but also targeted the Nine Tails Jinchuriki. It increased the severity of the attack, demanding immediate action.


    "Sensei, what are you going to do next?"


    Jiraiya sighed in relief, addressing his sensei, Hiruzen.


    Encountering such an incident upon his return, Jiraiya''s mood was in a very bad mood.


    "Our carelessness has exposed Naruto to danger. After the recent meeting, we will double the manpower to ensure Naruto''s safety and prevent any further attempts."


    "Is that all?"


    Jiraiya seemed dissatisfied with Hiruzen''s decision, feeling that he was underestimating the influence behind the attack.


    "The rest of the Anbu have other tasks..."


    "I''m not talking about the Anbu for protection. While the Anbu''s protection is inadequate, our top priority is pursuing the criminal.""


    If the forces against Naruto remained hidden, simr kidnapping incidents may ur in the future.


    "I don''t know if the perpetrator is from within Konoha or an external enemy. It will be troublesome to investigate... But, of course, I''ll take this matter seriously and ensure nobody takes advantage of it."


    "Let''s hope so. Otherwise, I might have to go and warn someone myself." Jiraiya pointedly remarked.


    Clearly, he had identified someone behind the incident. Within Konoha, there was only person who could orchestrate such an incident. Regardless of the conspiracy, as long as Naruto was involved, Jiraiya won''t let the n seed.


    "Are you... are you going to cause a scene in the vige as soon as you returned?"


    Hiruzen smiled wryly. The matter''s connection to Danzo needed verification, and Jiraiya''s conviction that Danzo was the mastermind gave him a headache.


    "Naruto is not just important as the Jinchuriki but also Minato''s child. I don''t want Minato''s child to be attacked in the vige after his sacrifice for the vige." Jiraiya stated firmly, his eyes darkening.


    "I''m sorry about Minato... It happened suddenly, and I couldn''t even stop it if i wanted to." Hiruzen sighed sadly.


    "It was Minato''s own choice. I''ve heard of the specific details from the toads. The attacker had a Mangekyou Sharingan, but their identity is unclear. I''ll thoroughly investigate this matter."


    Jiraiya''s eyes showed his determination.


    Though he understood his own weakness, watching his disciple Minato die while he couldn''t change anything was humiliating. Regardless, he would relentlessly pursue the murderer behind the incident.


    "I know I can''t stop you, but be careful when you investigate. If you face an irreversible crisis, run for your life." Hiruzen warned Jiraiya seriously.


    Despite being one of the Sannin, Jiraiya acknowledged that escaping was the only option when confronted by an enemy that even Minato couldn''t defeat.


    "Of course..I''ve passed the age of beingpetitive. If I do encounter an irreversible danger, I''ll prioritize saving my own life. Besides, it''s time i got serious anyway. Not to mention the group of people who defeated me, the strength of the ck hand behind the Nine-Tails attack will only be more terrifying."


    Jiraiya sighed. The recent surge of strange urrences had shaken him, making him realize the need to adapt to the evolving times. Stagnation would only lead to his elimination.


    "Oh...Sage Mode? Are you considering learning how to use Senjutsu chakra from Mount Myoboku? You told me before you failed during the training."


    Hiruzen understood Jiraiya''s reference.


    Senjutsu, a power different from regr chakra, was once mastered by the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, as documented in his writing. However, due to the harsh training involved, no one in Konoha had seeded in mastering Sage Mode since the First Hokage''s era.


    "Even so, I can''t remain stagnant. I''ll try my best to master Sage Mode."


    "Then I wish you the best of luck, Jiraiya." Hiruzen nodded.


    Jiraiya nodded as well, he understood the slim odds of mastering Sage Mode, but it was the only path avable to him. Only by acquiring Sage Mode could he gain the power to confront the lurking threats.


    "Well, there''s no reason to stay here. I''ll go first. Naruto still requires protection. Afterwards I''ll have a drink with Orochimaru..It feels like a long time since we rxed together." Jiraiya smiled nostalgically.


    "Hmm.... Orochimaru... his recent behavior has been rather strange...Be careful."


    Hiruzen cautioned, puffing on his pipe as he released a plume of smoke.


    "Hey, are you getting senile? He''s one of the Sannin. Why would you suspect him?" Jiraiya nced at Hiruzen speechlessly.


    "I hope I''m overthinking."


    "Really?, it seems you''ve grown old and foolish. Time is indeed ruthless. I don''t really have much to say. You should decide on selecting a candidate for the Fifth Hokage as soon as possible. Only you can keep the likes of Danzo in check. If Minato were still alive, Danzo wouldn''t dare to act so brazenly within the vige."


    Jiraiya dropped his words and jumped from the office window.

 Chapter 228: 224: Orochimaru and Response

    Chapter 228: 224: Orochimaru and Response


    The steady patter of water droplets echoed through a passage.


    At the end of the passage stood an iron door, behind whichy a vast, well-equippedboratory.


    Cylinders filled with animal parts were meticulously arranged on numerous tables, both short and long, bearing test tubes, distition bottles, and various tools.


    Cables crisscrossed the aisle, casting a somewhat harsh, white light, causing heads to involuntarily squint.


    Before a table, a slender figure stood, engrossed in contemtion while holding a notebook. The figure had a ck soft, flowing hair, their skin mirrored the paleness of a candle. With fang-like teeth, the figure let out a huskyugh.


    "He... he.. It''s still a little bit... It''s almost finished..."


    The specifics of what was nearing itspletion were known only to the figure itself.


    "But, I.. would like to thank Danzo for providing me with so many experimental subjects... Unfortunately..." A soft sigh escaped from the figure. "Sarutobi-sensei seems to be a little wary of me. There are still things I haven''t gotten... Should I wait a little longer? But... I don''t have enough subjects...."


    Persisting in adhering to human ethics seemed foolish.


    "But... can i be ruthless?...'''' The figure questioned themself.


    Sarutobi-sensei, Jiraiya, Tsunade... Konoha.... A iparablyplex color appeared in the figure''s eyes. In the end, a quiet sigh was the only response.


    In that moment, theb''s door was opened. A small head emerged from the door''s crack, curiosity lighting up the eyes as the head scanned theb. Observing the man engrossed in his research, entered from outside.


    "Orochimaru-sensei.. you''re here."


    An eleven or twelve-year-old girl addressed the man, Orochimaru, a hearty smile revealing her familiarity with him.


    "It''s Anko, have you finished the work i assigned to you?" Orochimaru turned, a smile ying on his pale face. The girl, his student, Mitarashi Anko. She was such a lively and lovely girl.


    "I just finished, sensei." Anko responded with a smile.


    "Whye to me then? I still have work to do." Orochimaru set down his notebook.


    "Sensei, don''t you get tired of staying here everyday?" Anko asked with a frown.


    "Hmm.... It''s not bad at all. This is something that needs to be experienced in seeking the truth. If i can''t bear this bit of boredom, i won''t be able to pursue the truth."


    "Truth?"


    "I want to be an immortal.. learning all the ninjutsu in the world, so... For that, i have to perform various experiments." Orochimaru revealed without reservation. His sensei Hiruzen, as well as his friends Jiraiya and Tsunade, were privy to his ideals. They considered it a childhood fantasy, unrealistic and boring, yet he remained resolute. In their understanding, immortality and mastering all ninjutsu were nonsensical pursuits.


    "Why do you have to do things like this? In my eyes, you are already very good, Sensei."


    Orochimaru shook his head, patiently responding to Anko''s question. "No, this power isn''t enough. There''s no limit to speak of in the pursuit of truth."


    "Really? I still don''t quite get it." Anko tilted her head, looking puzzled.


    Orochimaru didn''t care, and then recalled something, looking at Anko. "Speaking of which, you''re now a Chunin, do you have any gift you want?"


    "Gift?"


    "That''s right, a gift for you bing a Chunin." Orochimaru smiled while stroking Anko''s head.


    "Anything is okay?"


    "As long as I can do it, I''ll try my best to satisfy your wish." Orochimaru nodded.


    "I only have one wish. I want to travel with sensei." Anko looked into Orochimaru''s eyes, filled with anticipation.


    "Travel?" Orochimaru frowned slightly.


    "Can''t you, Sensei?"


    "It''s not impossible, but I can''t leave the vige for too long. Our time for travel may be less than a week. "


    "It''s enough. I look forward to our trip, Sensei."


    "Since you don''t object, then it''s settled this way. We''ll set off the day after tomorrow. Before that, it''s your decision to choose where you would like to go."


    "Well, I see. I won''t bother you anymore sensei, and we will meet at the gate the next morning." Anko smiled and nodded, then she left theb.


    "What a quick visit..." Orochimaru shook his head with augh. Immediately, he turned around and nced at the notebook that had been ced on the table just moments ago; his snake-like pupils deepened.


    "But, how long can this peaceful dayst? It really is exciting... Immortality..."


    ...


    As night fell, the streets eere illuminated with activity, bustling with people.


    "I didn''t expect you to return to the vige so soon. After such a significant event, Tsunade still didn''t return."


    In the barbecue restaurant in the center of Konoha, Orochimaru epted Jiraiya''s invitation to treat him and they dined together.


    "You can see that woman has gone crazy. I haven''t contacted her for a long time. If she didn''t have regr contact with the vige, I would have thought she was missing." Jiraiya sighed, expressing frustration about Tsunade''s behaviour of not returning to the vige.


    "Probably because she doesn''t want to see the destion of the vige today." Orochimaru guessed. Pouring himself a cup of sake, he took a sip without touching the barbecue on the table. An intriguing smile yed on the corner of his mouth, hinting at something he knew.


    "It''s true that the vige is experiencing quick changes recently. Although it seems like nothing has changed, I have a bad feeling that something bad will happensoon."


    "What are you referring to? Whoever is behind the Nine-Tails Incident?" Orochimaru yed with the cup, looking at Jiraiya. With the urrence of the Nine Tails Incident, it was undeniable that Konoha''s overall strength had declined.


    If it weren''t for the death of the Fourth Hokage Minato, Kumo wouldn''t have dared to restart the war with Konoha at this time. On the surface, this incident appears to have passed, but as a high-level ninja from Konoha. Orochimaru was well aware that the follow-up impact of this incident wasn''t over. The Anbu directly under the Hokage had been secretly investigating this incident. There were rumors of the Uchiha involvement.


    "That''s right. There are rumors suggesting that Sakumo''s three students were behind the attack, but I think there''s something else behind the incident. It isn''t as simple as we''ve thought." Jiraiya looked serious.


    Seeing Orochimaru fall silent, he changed the subject. "Sarutobi-sensei mentioned about your recent behavior bing a bit strange. Are you having a conflict with sensei?"


    "No. I''ve been doing research in myb recently, but I don''t have time to take care of other things." Orochimaru answered with an unchanged expression.


    "No wonder you look gloomier now, i almost didn''t recognize you. I''m telling you, stop doing those weird research." Jiraiya watched Orochimaru''s increasingly evil temperament, coupled with that pale-like skin and snake-like pupils, he felt like a real dangerous element.


    "Jiraiya, even you shouldn''t try to interfere with my decision. This is my lifelong dream." Orochimaru snorted softly, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    "In other words, you''ve not given up on your unrealistic dream of immortality?"


    Orochimaru had revealed his ultimate ideal to him and Tsunade several times in the past.


    "I will not give up lightly on the path of pursuing truth." Orochimaru said firmly.


    "How is it possible for someone to live forever? Passing our will to the next generation, letting themplete what we never did. This is the life of a ninja."


    Jiraiya shook his head, he felt that Orochimaru, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time was having mental issues. Even while familiar, there was a hint of strangeness that couldn''t be concealed.


    "You still have such a naive idea. Now... since Minato sacrificed himself for the vige, where''s the Child of prophecy you keep mentioning?" Orochimaru asked rhetorically.


    Jiraiya didn''t answer either; he just ate his barbecue depressingly, probably unable to find anything to refute Orochimaru.


    "Compared to my dream, the child of prophecy you keep speaking about is truly out of reach."


    Orochimaru stood up from the seat, looking at Jiraiya who continued lowering his head. He knew that the Minato''s death made Jiraiya feel pained and annoyed.


    Jiraiya kept regretting why he had not been in the vige during the Nine Tails attack.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving first. In addition, I would like to remind you again Jiraiya. if Sakumo"s three students were really behind the Nine-Tails attack, don''t rush over there rashly, you will definitely die." After offering a piece of advice, Orochimaru stood up from his seat and walked out of the private room.


    ...


    After parting ways with Jiraiya, Orochimaru felt deeply unsettled. Instead of returning to theb, he wandered aimlessly in Konoha, seeking to dispel the turmoil within his heart.


    Away from the hustling and bustling night market in the center of the vige, the outskirts exuded an unusual peace, Orochimaru found his restless heart getting calm like the peaceful surrounding. Just as he thought about returning, the distinct sound of metal shing echoed from the deep forest. It was the unmistakable sound of shurikens colliding.


    Orochimaru stopped abruptly, directing his gaze towards the source of the sound within the dense woods.His shadow blended seamlessly with the trees. As one of the powerful Jonin, he could conceal his presence from even Jonins when he chose not to reveal himself.


    With the help of the shade of the trees, the boy training in the open space ahead couldn''t detect Orochimaru''s presence. The boy was around five or six years old, he wore clothing with the Uchiha n''s emblem.


    ''Uchiha n? Moreover, I seem to have seen this child somewhere before.'' Orochimaru thought to himself.


    In the forest under the moonlight, the boy''s face appeared unusually calm, without the typical expression one would expect from a child. The training area was simply an open space. There wererge amounts of of kunai and shurikens, scattered with numerous gaps and remnants.


    Around the boy, the trees were entwined with awork of steel wires, creating an intricate system of traps. At that moment, the boy with a calm expression, held a kunai in each hand. It was evident of what he intended to do. He flung Kunai out at lightning speed, severing the steel wire, which triggered a chain of traps.


    In the dark depths of the forest, kunai and shurikens rained towards the boy. The boy, seemingly frozen, stood in ce.


    Observing this, Orochimaru''s expression slightly changed. While there was no threat to him at this level, it was undeniably out of bounds for this child that was about five or six years old. However, before he could intervene, the boy disappeared from his spot, evading the initial onught of the kunai and shurikens. He jumped into the air, he executed a graceful maneuver while on air, swiftly retrieving a kunai from his tool pouch. He deftly swiped before his eyes.


    Every step adeptly avoided the kunai and shuriken, each move precisely deflecting the any of the kunai or shuriken hurtling towards him. All the attack trajectories of the kunai and shurikens induced by the trap were basically seen through by the him within an instant.


    Momentster, a fresh batch of shattered kunai and shurikeny on the ground.


    The boynded gracefully, now slightly panting. He also had a few scratches on his clothes, evidence of Kunai and Shuriken grazing him unnoticed. He frowned slightly.


    ''Couldn''t avoid them all? Or rather, I still have room for growth, far from reaching my limit.'' With determination, he proceeded to rearrange the traps, honing his ability to dodge and counterattack.


    Orochimaru who observed this scene from the shadows, was slightly stunned. Subconsciously, he stuck out his tongue, lightly licking his lips, with a strange glint in his eyes.


    Uchiha


    The training boy suddenly shivered. Without hesitation, he turned, threw the kunai in his hand. Two leaves fell in an empty space.


    ''Fake? ''


    The boy was puzzled by the sight of only two falling leaves and no figure. He felt a wave of disgust when being watched by others. But the sensation now was like a snake''s tongue touching his body, leaving him physically disgusted.


    .....


    Orochimaru had left from the forest. He stood outside the forest, he etared into the woods with a meaningful smile gracing the corners of his mouth.


    "Interesting. I didn''t expect such prowess without even awakening the Sharingan. If his Sharingan does awaken in the future... I''m really looking forward to his future. Perhaps he can"


    The sinister light in Orochimaru''s eyes intensified. While he was lost in thought, a shuriken, flew by a sharp wind, suddenly hurtled towards him. He instinctively evaded, but the wind wrapped around the shuriken still inflicted a wound on his face, drawing blood.


    Orochimaru fixed his gaze at a certain spot with a gloomy expression, there were two figures standing there at some point. Both of them wore ck hoods, and they locked eyes with him.


    Orochimaru smirked and remarked, "Oh, who do we have here? Our esteemed Danzo-sama? What brings you to this ce so suddenly?"


    The leader of the two, Shimura Danzo, the leader Root, stood with impable poise. Beside him, Ryoma, Root''s deputymander, maintained a vignt stance.


    "You... are.. not in yourb. What are you doing in a ce like this, Orochimaru?" Danzo asked calmly.


    "Don''t misunderstand me. I was just taking a casual stroll... But, I didn''t expect to find such an interesting child. I believe his name is Uchiha Itachi, am I correct?" Orochimaru chuckled.


    Ryoma narrowed his eyes, fixing murderous eyes on Orochimaru.


    "What are you trying to say.. Orochimaru?"


    "It''s impossible for both of you to tail me, so your reason for appearing here shou6 e obvious. That child must be quite important to you... or rather, to Root." Orochimaru seemed to have guessed something.


    Danzo remained impassive, taking a step forward, "Remember our agreement; exposing anything would be bad to the both of us."


    "Of course, I''m well aware of that. It''s just that your intent to kill is quite scary."


    "Hmph!! There are matters you should not interfere in."


    "So, are you still going to disobey Sarutobi-sensei''s orders, interfering with the Uchiha''s affairs ording to your own schemes? That child may be talented, but he isn''t qualified to deal with the powerful Uchiha n. Be careful, ying with fire might lead to to burning yourself."


    "That''s none of your concern. If there''s nothing else for you, you should return to your stronghold and continue your research." Danzo said coldly.


    "As you wish. But, forgive me, joining the shadows makes it impossible for me to get the position of Hokage." Orochimaru seemed to be apologizing to Danzo.


    "Is this stemming from your resentment after losing the position of the Fourth Hokage?"


    Hearing Danzo''s words, Orochimaru couldn''t help butugh. Without uttering a word, He disappeared from the spot.


    "Orochimaru''s courage is growing each day, and he seems to have forgotten who''s supporting his research. Without the Root''s assistance, none of his experiments can be sessful." Ryoma expressed dissatisfaction with a snort.


    "Don''t speak that way. At least, his genius ismendable. As long as he continues his research for us, a minor disagreement is nothing."


    "For Uchiha Itachi..."


    "We''ll wait and observe for now. Now isn''t the best time to make contact with him." Danzo shook his head, and after uttering these words, he turned and departed.


    ...


    Land Of Rainbows.


    In an abandoned wooden house nestled in the mountains, surrounded by dense trees and covered with white snow.


    A woman with long red hair stood on a snow-covered branch, as if standing on guard, surveying the surroundings for any signs of abnormality.


    On some adjacent trees, there were ninjas hiding.


    Their breath expertly concealed, indicating rigorous training in this aspect.


    They were using thetest radiomunicators from the Land of Demons, facilitating seamless information transfer between the.


    As time passed, the falling snow intensified, gradually obscuring their vision.


    Within the terrible environment, none of themined; they persisted in their assigned positions, their vignt gazes scanning the surroundings unblinkingly.


    The red-haired woman, evidently the team leader, sensed something and pressed the button on her radio tomunicate with the team.


    "Attention, there are intruders detected within the security perimeter. At 3 o''clock, 250 meters away, three people. At 11 o''clock, 310 meters away, six people. At 7 o''clock, 260 meters away, four people. Deal with the enemy swiftly and leave no one standing!"


    After the red-haired woman issued themand, three figures dispersed from their respective trees, advancing towards the directions specified by the woman.


    The intruders remained unaware that their presence had been exposed. They carefully navigated through the snow, using the wind and snow to conceal their breath.


    "The target isn''t far, are you ready?"


    The leader of one of the ninja team turned, asking in a hushed tone.


    "Yes."


    "Good. listen to my orders, and attack with full force. Our target is the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura!"


    The lead ninja unsheathed a sword from behind, his eyes gleaming with a bloodthirsty intensity.


    His subordinates stood ready to strike.


    "Now! Begin the operation!"


    The lead ninja, satisfied that everything was in order, charged forward, followed closely by the three subordinates.


    At that moment, on the snow-covered path ahead, snowkes swirled frantically, and a figure materialized silently, blocking their way.


    "Anbu? Don''t get in the way of our mission!"


    The lead ninja''s gaze were fixed ahead, and the sword in hamd drew a sharp arc resembling a full moon, slicing through the air and passing through the new arrival''s body.


    "Wh-What!?"


    There was no physical impact on the flesh, as if the strike had passed through empty air.


    "What''s the hell is going on? I attacked urately, yet I didn''t feel any contact..."


    The lead ninja was confused, although certain of a lethal blow, but it didn''t feel like there was any impact.


    This weird sensation was entirely new to him.


    ''Genjutsu?'' The lead ninja thought more about it, but dismissed the idea. This weird feeling of shing without any impact surpassed the mere genjutsu.


    The figure blocking the path was a teenage boy with a hedgehog-like hairstyle. His clothing featured the distinctive round fan emblem.


    "You... you''re from the Uchiha... Why are Konoha''s ninjas here?"


    The lead ninja, now discerning the situation, looked at the boy in surprise.


    Their mission was to assassinate the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura. Why was there a Konoha ninja in their midst?


    Could their intelligence be wed? It seemed impossible; they had mademeticulous preparations, and such a fundamental error was impossible.


    Not disturbed by the spections of the intruders, the Uchiha paid no heed. He stood there, forming hand seals, and expelled a fireball from his mouth, hurtling it towards one of the enemies.


    The targeted jumped out of the way, dodging the iing fireball.


    "Watch out, he''s behind you!"


    Realizing it was toote for support, a team member could only shout a warning.


    "What?"


    The man turned in astonishment, only to find the Uchiha still on the snow, but at some point had mysteriously appeared behind him.


    His right eye radiated a crimson glow, and aplex ck pattern appeared within the red pupil. Wherever the red eye focused, the air warped like a vortex, inducing an abnormal spatial distortion.


    One of the intruders magically disappeared like a trick, leaving no trace in the air.


    The other two, and the leader, stared wide-eyed, witnessing this scene in disbelief, they werepletely unaware of what had happened.


    The Uchiha fixed his gaze on the remaining trio with his glowing eye, he said to them:


    "I''ve dealt with one, next it''s your turn. All three of you."

 Chapter 229: 225: Perfect Jinchuriki and False Valley

    Chapter 229: 225: Perfect Jinchuriki and False Valley


    Outside the wooden house, the red-haired woman stood on the snow. She seemed to have sensed something. She turned her head slightly in a certain direction, and a ck shadow suddenly emerged from the snow, rushing towards her.


    "I didn''t expect there would be a fish capable of slipping through the."


    The red-haired woman formed a seal with one hand in front of her, and a golden light rushed out from her back..It was a slender golden chain, like a long snake, it tore through the air and moving towards the attacker.


    The attacker grabbed a Kunai and shed at the golden chain, producing an ear-piercing friction sound. Without waiting for the attacker''s satisfaction, the chains immediately changed direction, piercing around behind him, binding him.


    "Damn! What is this thing? My body..."


    The attacker, fallen on the snowy ground, struggled to break free from the golden chains binding him. His desperation heightened when he noticed as the more he struggled, the tighter the restraints became on his body.


    "It''s useless. This is a chakra chain capable of even restraining a tailed beast. It has a powerful sealing effect, it''s absolutely impossible to break free with your meager strength."


    The red-haired woman walked over the snowy path and replied calmly. Though her Adamantine Sealing Chakra Chains were far from being able to restrain a tailed beast, they were powerful against ordinary ninjas. Combined with the special sealing jutsu, even a ninja stronger than her would find it challenging to break free within a short time.


    "Bind...tailed beast?" The attacker was taken aback, and his face turned ugly.


    "Red hair, and this extremely sharp sealing jutsu... Could it be that you''re from the Uzumaki n..." Before he could finish speaking, the chains constricted even tighter, and his face twisted in pain as blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "There''s no need to exin anymore to you."


    The golden chain was pulled, and the attacker, unable to resist, was dragged into the snow-covered forest, disappearing. Af first, the attackers''s muffled screams could be heard, but soon, silence enveloped the area, mixed with the chilly wind.


    Then, the red-haired woman summoned back the blood-stained golden chain from the snowy forest, and with her concentration, it transformed into chakra, flowing back into her body before disappearing.


    There were boodstains on the snow which proved that a battle had urred here. After dealing with the attacker, as the red-haired woman prepared to return to her post, a voice came from behind:


    "Captain Kiriko."


    The Uchiha with the hedgehog head appeared, addressing the red-haired woman by name.


    "It seems all the enemies on your side have been dealt with, Obito."


    Uzumaki Kiriko looked at the teenage Uchiha in front of her, showing a hint of surprise. In her virw, the ninjas who initiated the attack were skilled fighters. Obito managing to defeat them more swiftly than the other two team, suggesting she had underestimated this seemingly unreliable Uchiha boy.


    "Of course, as long as I use my Mangekyou Sharingan, enemies of this level won''t even be enough to make me show my full strength."


    "Don''t get too proud just because you have that special power. There are many powerful people in the world. When Shiraishi-sama entrusted you to me, he warned you against always relying on the power of that eye. Space-time ninjutsu isn''t invincible. In the our Uzumaki n''s collection, there are sealing jutsus capable of even restricting space-time ninjutsu."


    Kiriko nced at Obito helplessly. The kid still tends to get carried away.


    When facing ninjas of average strength, his Mangekyou Sharingan''s ability was indeed invincible. However, encountering an enemy with difficult abilities might pose a considerable challenge.


    "I''m not interested in that annoying guy''s word.."


    Obito dug his ears, not taking Captain Kiriko''s words to heart.


    Immediately afterwards, Obito turned his gaze to the wooden house and asked Kiriko, "Speaking of which, is the negotiation inside still not going well?"


    Kiriko shook her head and said, "How could it be so fast? Negotiations take time. After all, this transaction is crucial for the Land Of Demons and Kirigakure. It isn''t wise to make a hasty decision."


    Obito nodded, in agreement with Kiriko''s statement. The reason he attached great importance to the negotiation inside the wooden house was because Rin was also inside.


    The biggest beneficiary for the negotiation with Kirigakure was Rin who had the Seven Taols in her body.


    To acquire the Fourth Mizukage''s method he used in bing a Perfect Jinchuriki, Shiraishi had taken them to the Land of Rainbow for a secret meeting with the Fourth Mizukage.


    Soon, the team members who had been dispatched to deal with the attackers from the other two directions returned.


    They were both men, older than Obito, in their twenties.


    They were part of the secretly trained Jonins from the Land of Demons army. They all had rare and strange secret jutsus and they were acting as the guards for this mission.


    Having defeated the previous attackers, no further troublemakers appeared.


    Two hourster, the wooden door creaked open.


    Shiraishi and Yakgra emerged, apanied by Rin and Ringo.


    Judging by their expressions, the negotiation had proceeded smoothly. Shiraishi secured control over the tailed beast control method, and Yagura received a generous reward of his satisfaction from Shiraishi.


    The coboration proved mutually satisfyingtruly a win-win situation.


    Both Shiraishi and Yagura recognized that unteral dedication and giving could not sustain an alliance. The concept of win-win was ingrained in their minds.


    "Shiraishi-sama, the attackers who attempted to disrupt the negotiations have been dealt with."


    Kiriko reported, apanied by Obito and two other team members. As the team captain, Kiriko, aside from Obito, was a ninja from the country. She was a powerful figure among the military elite.


    "Thank you for your hard work. Have you confirmed their identities?" Shiraishi asked.


    Kiriko shook her head, responding, "I haven''t investigated thoroughly, but their target was undoubtedly Mizukage-sama."


    She nced at Yagura. Shiraishi directed his gaze at Yagura, who shrugged and mentioned.


    "Probably mercenaries from the ''Twilight Group.''"


    "Twilight Group?" Shiraishi seemed to recall, "I recall they''re an active mercenary group in the underground ck market. They''re notorious for assassinating officials from various countries. How did you cross paths with them?"


    "Mostly orchestrated by a shadow in the dark. From the information i received, the Twilight Group seems to have colluded with remnants of the Blood Mist Faction. They should have been bought by the remnants of the Blood Mist to assassinate me." Yagura answered casually. If it wasn''t for the group''s attack this time, he might havepletely forgotten about it. Because in the underground market, their strength was moderate, not particrly outstanding.


    "Your whereabouts has beenpromised. You should be careful; I don''t want to hear news of your sudden death one day."


    "When I return, I''ll eliminate these people." Yagura nodded.


    While the remnants of the Blood Mist faction posed no real threat, leaving them unattended would be bothersome. So he had to get rid of thempletely as soon as possible.


    "Shall I rmend a mercenary group in the underground market?"


    Shiraishi suggested, smiling at Yagura.


    "Oh?"


    "Since the Blood Mist remnants hired mercenaries from the underground market, you should deal with them in the same way by also usin a mercenary group. The mercenary group I''m rmending are experts in their jobs. They won''t disappoint you."


    "Tell me about them."


    "Bug Men."


    "Bug Men? Weren''t they the mercenary group who assisted Iwagakure against Konoha? I didn''t expect your reach to have extended so far."


    Yagura remarked, slightly surprised.


    Shiraishi rmended the Bug men, which indicated there was likely had an undisclosed connection between the Land of Demons and the group.


    ording to Yagura''s understanding of Shiraishi now, Bug Men, renowned as "ninja hunting ninjas" was a mercenary group supported by the Land of Demons'' military.


    "It''s called being prepared. They''re good in dealing with situations beyond my control."


    "No problem. I''ll try to contact them. I don''t have time for such trifles." Yagura nodded in agreement.


    His main focus was on Kirigakure''s construction. The remnants of the Blood Mist and threats from the underground market would be handled by the specialists. Using the Bug Men to deal with the mercenary group hired by the Blood Mist remnants was a fitting choice.


    "Then it''s settled. I look forward to our next cooperation." Shiraishi said, extending his hand.


    Yagura also stretched his hand, shaking hands with Shiraishi.


    "Well, i also look forward to the next cooperation."


    Yagura nodded, released Shiraishi''s hand, and with Ringo, their figures vanished into the wind and snow along the path.


    Watching the two of them leave, Shiraishi addressed Kiriko and the others, "Let''s go too. If we can make it in time, we might return to the Land of Demons tomorrow morning."


    "Agreed."


    Several figures quickly faded into the wind and snow.


    .....


    The so-called perfect Jinchuriki is one who hadplete mastery of the power of their tailed beast. This had always been Shiraishi''s perspective before contacting Yagura.


    In principle, this viewpoint isn''t incorrect. But the key, however, lies in the interpretation of the term "mastery." a concept which differed from Shiraishi''s understanding.


    Shiraishi previously believed that a Jinchuriki and a Tailed Beast shared amon consciousness, and if the Jinchuriki endured the darkness of the Tailed Beast while having an open encounter, it could lead to them bing a perfect Jinchuriki. However, this was a wrong conclusion.


    epting the darkness, understanding the pain, showcasing a resilient and having a strong and broad mindsetthese were indeed crucial aspects for connecting with the tailed beast. Yet, they were far from enough.


    ording to Yagura''s information, there were two important steps leading to bing a Perfect Jinchuriki.


    Firstly, tailed beasts do not easily acknowledge humans, and it was impossible to convince them with mere words. Capturing the chakra from the tailed beast was necessary, making the tailed beast take notice of the Jinchuriki. If the Jinchuriki can''t assimte the tailed beast chakra but resort to using alternatives, unscrupulous methods to assimte the power of the tailed beast will only be scorned by them.


    In essence, the first condition for bing a perfect Jinchuriki was capturing the chakra from the Tailed Beast, using their own power to ovee the tailed beast. Only then will the tailed beast recognize the Jinchuriki.


    The second point involved resonating with the tailed beast''s heart, both the Jinchuriki''s and the tailed beast''s body and mind opened to each other. This marked the entire process of achieving perfect Jinchuriki.


    There were only two steps involved


    Defeating the Tailed Beast.


    Bing friends with the tailed beast unconditionally.


    "It''s truly is an easy andprehensible method." Shiraishi sighed after reading Yagura''s information on Perfect Jinchuriki.


    It was a stark difference to the Perfect Jinchuriki he had expected. The process wasn''t merely befriending the tailed beast..Taking the power and defeating the Tailed Beast were equally crucial.


    If one merely befriended the Tailed Beast without the ability to harness its chakra and using this power to defeat the tailed beast, gaining approval will be futile. Even with the approval of the tailed beast''s, the power won''t be controlled by the Jinchuriki, resulting in injuries when using the power.


    Simrly, submitting to the Tailed Beast in strength alone, without sharing the same mindset, wouldn''t suffice in bing a perfect Jinchuriki.


    A true Perfect Jinchuriki embodies strength and empathy. Only then can the negative effects of the Tailed Beast Chakra be disregarded when used.


    "Yeah, this information has resolved the lingering doubt in my mind." Rin said, having also read the information.


    Rin now understood why the Seven Tails within her ignored her. Her attempts to gain the the approval mainly involved using persuasive words. The approach was wed from the very beginning.


    The correct process was to subdue the tailed beast with strength and then engage inmunication. Jinchuriki like her directly moved to the second stage, bypassing the strength trial of the first stage, was probably why the Seven Tails was ignoring her.


    Thinking on it, each Tailed Beasts possessed power far beyond ordinary ninjas and had been regarded as a symbol of natural disasters since ancient times. Attempting to persuade them solely with words was audacious.


    So... when interacting with the tailed beasts, proving their worth was an indispensable factor.


    "To put it simply, it means delivering a blow first, then appeasing them. Subduing the tailed beast with strength and connecting with their soul willingly." Shiraishi nodded with a smile.


    "But... how can someone take the tailed beast''s chakra?"


    Rin knew that no matter how hard she trained, she likely won''t be able to defeat the Seven Tails in a direct sh of strength. However, taking the tailed beast''s chakra was different from defeating the tailed beast. Yet she remained unsure of how to proceed.


    "That isn''t a problem. This scroll contains a forbidden just Yagura developed. It will help you inpleting the process."


    Shiraishi said, as he took a scroll he had obtained from Yagura.


    He opened out the scroll, the name of the jutsu was written on the first line The Inner View Jutsu.


    This jutsu had a peculiar effect. It creates a spiritual space within the user''s body allowing them to meet with the tailed beast. Within the space, the Jinchuriki could freely absorb the tailed beast''s power, while the Tailed Beast could break through the seal unleashing attacks on the Jinchuriki.


    Importantly, the jutsu allowed the Jinchuriki to promptly seal off the mental space whenever their physical strength proved useless against the tailed beast, protecting their life.


    "This jutsu..."


    Rin picked up the scroll and examined its contents, finding the jutsu intricacies to be quite obscure. It was a bit more unrefined than the spiritualization jutsu Shiraishi had taught her.


    "Yagura likely used this jutsu to initially overpower the Tailed Beast in terms of strength and ultimately established a connection with it. If you want to be a perfect Jinchuriki, you have to go through this process."


    "Understood." Rin nodded, showing no hesitation.


    However, it is impossible for her to be a Perfect Jinchuriki within a short time. The difficulty of being able to use the Inner View Jutsu was undoubtedly on par with Spiritualization Jutsu which is an rare S-rank forbidden jutsu.


    Being a forbidden jutsu meant that certain risks were involved during its usage.


    That is, when engaging with the tailed beast within the mental space, severe injuries or failure to interrupt the operation in time could lead to a mental breakdown, rendering one in a vegetative state or, worse, death.


    So, when using this jutsu, it was important to take various precautions and approach it with utmost care.


    Bing a Perfect Jinchuriki was undoubtedly attractive, but the risks associated with the operation could not be overlooked.


    "How long do you think mastering this jutsu will take?" Shiraishi asked.


    Rinthought for a moment before replying, "Maybe... three months to half a year."


    "If that''s the case, then train diligently. Leave theb to me for now. Your current task now is to quickly learn this jutsu to prepare for bing a perfect Jinchuriki. If you have any difficulties, feel free to seek my assistance at any time."


    "Then I''ll take my leave, Shiraishi-senpai."


    Rin epted the scroll and exited theboratory.


    .....


    Konoha Year 49, March.


    The spring breeze swept across thend, bringing forth renewed vitality.


    "False Valley?"


    Gathered in a hotel in a town within the Land Of Forest, the Bug Men discussed their next move. Earth Man had informed them about a rtively unfamiliar locationFalse Valley.


    "What''s that ce?" Shadow Man leaning against the wall with his hands in pockets, asked.


    "It appears to be a ce called ''Paradise.''"


    "Paradise? Is there a ce like that in the world?" Water Man frowned slightly, he was unfamiliar with the existence of such a ce. In the world, regions called "Paradise" were typically limited to marginalized small countries. Because the closer towards the center, the more intense the war.


    "It''s referred to as such in the intel. However, the intelligence systemcks any information about this ce. The remnants of the blood mist faction seem to be hiding there."


    More than two months ago, Bug Men received orders from the Land Demon''s military to assist the Fourth Mizukage Yagura in Kirigakure. Their mission was to eliminate the remnants of the Blood Mist faction who had escaped the vige during the coup.


    During this time, the five of them had been cooperating with Kirigakure ninjas, relentlessly chasing down the remnants of the Blood Mist faction. This also included the destruction of the underground mercenaries hired by the remnants, increasing their reputation.


    "Is there no information from Kirigakure?"


    "No, they don''t seem to know much about False Valley." Earth Man shook his head, indicating that the Kiri nins who joined them had no knowledge of the nature of the location.


    He had extensively searched through their military''s intelligence department, but the information about False Valley was of no use. The specifics of its location and how to get there remained unknown. They had no idea of which country the valley was situated in.


    "Is the lead cut off here? Or should we wait for the remnants of the blood mist to reveal themselves from that ce before tracking them down? They can''t stay hidden in that ce if they still intend to target the Fourth Mizukage. it is impossible for them to keep staying within that ce." Shadow Man proposed.


    The others nodded in agreement; it seemed like a reasonable approach.


    Searching for the location without sufficient information would likely be a waste of time. Instead, waiting for the remnants to reveal themselves with their own initiative made more sense.


    As long as the remnants of the Blood Mist faction still had ambitions against the Fourth Mizukage, they couldn''t remain hidden forever.


    "What do you think?" Earth Man turned to Bug Man, seated by the bed, who was examining the palm of his right hand.


    At that moment, a small ck bug buzzed in from the window,nding on his middle finger, conveying a message to Bug Man.


    "Surveince bug? Did you find anything?" Eath Man asked.


    Bug Man''s body had long been modified by Shiraishi, granting him the ability to control various insects. His abilities resembled those of Konoha''s Aburame n, even surpassing them in some aspects..


    These bugs were his tools, each with unique and formidable capabilities. For instance, he uses the sters against enemies. Surveince bugs were used for reconnaissance purposes. And then there were the specialized bugs, each possessing a diverse set of abilities tailored to specific environments and enemies.


    Putting away the surveince bugs, Bug Man rose from his bed and spoke the four, "An old friend seems to have arrived in this town. If it is indeed him, he should have the information we need regarding False Valley. After all, in the world, there are few with more experience than him."


    Bug Man''s tone was filled with admiration. The four immediately knew the individual he was referring to.


    Kakuzu.


    ---


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 230: 226: Disappearance

    Chapter 230: 226: Disappearance


    In a rtively high-end single vi, a table was filled with brand new banknotes. Kakuzu stood there diligently counting each note one after the other. Suddenly, a staff approached with a ck device and spoke him, "Kakuzu-san, there''s a machine for counting money here..."


    But without lifting his gaze, Kakuzu dismissed the staff "No. Machines are prone to mistakes. It''s more convenient to work with my naked eyes. And..." He paused, creating a tense atmosphere in the room. He picked up a stack of banknotes, "These twenty are counterfeit. Please rece them."


    Kakuzu''s faint green eyes seemed to glow brightly. He didn''t know if someone had purposefully ced the counterfeits or did so identally, but as long as he was here, it was impossible for him to leave with the counterfeits.


    "Quick, hurry up and change them!" The manager ordered the staff, prompting them to go look for recements.


    "Yes!"


    Ignoring themotion, Kakuzu continued counting the banknotes as if no one else were present. It wasn''t until two hourster, after meticulously counting, that he finally stopped, satisfied. He carefully ced the banknotes in a prepared ck leather case, ensuring it fitted.


    "Well, Kakuzu-san, is everything alright now?" The manager rubbed his hands together in a ttering manner.


    "There''s no problem. The numbers are correct." Kakuzu confirmed, his eyes observing everyone in the room.


    "The bill..." The Manager smiled obsequiously.Kakuzu retrieved a card with a purple rose seal engraved on it from his pocket. It contained the debt details mentioned by the manager, including the loan amount, date, interest, repayment date, and repayment amount.


    "Remember to pay back early next time, if you continue to overdue, you would be making things difficult for me."


    "Yes." The manager epted the owed receipt from Kakuzu, ncing painfully at the ck suitcase he carried, a weight lifted from his heart.


    "Then, I''ll be taking my leave. I hope I won''t being to your ce again.. next time." Kakuzu, carrying the ck suitcase, opened the vi gate, the garden outside had turned into ruins.


    Arge number of ck-clothed guardsy in disarray, wailing and screaming, highlighting the unmorous nature of a debt collector''s job.


    Those who refused to pay back their debts on time were often the targets of the Purple Rose Debt Collectors. Regardless of the Manager''s pleasant attitude, being targeted by a debt collector equated him to being someone untrustworthy who had breached the agreed-upon repayment terms.


    This Manager, though appeared ttering, was among wealthiest people within this small town. His business ventures consisted of gatherings like gambling, brothels, and other properties associated with organized crime. It isn''t an exaggeration to designate him as a big shot in the town. While the average debt collector might hesitate dealing with such a figure, however, for Kakuzu, it really wasn''t a difficult task.


    The manager''s now honesty resulted from Kakuzu''s demonstration of his power as a debt collector, effectivelypelling him to dutifully settle his debt. To properly deal with such rogue debtors using unconventional means was often necessary to sessfully recover the overdue payments. It is the modus operandi of the Purple Rose Merchant Association''s debt collectors in the Land Of Demons.


    Possessing exceptional strength was a prerequisite for joining the debt collection. The battle between debt collectors and debtors would keep on going.


    Leaving the vi, Kakuzu retrieved a booklet from his pocket while carrying the ck suitcase. The booklet detailed names, addresses, and information about arge number of dishonest debtors.


    "The next target.... the Land of Valleys..."


    Kakuzu thought for a moment, realizing he had little time for rest after concluding his business here. Resting too much would only reduce his efficiency inpleting the jobs.


    One his ck robe, there was a sterling silver medal engraved with roses, representing his rank as a debt collector. This silver rank was an exceedingly rare designation, considered top-notch within the organization.


    Achieving this rank in less than three years showcased Kakuzu''s remarkable speed of promotion, unparalleled by any other debt collector so far. With a 100% debt collection sess rate and a demanding workload throughout the year, Kakuzu embodied the model life for all debt collectors.


    Kakuzu walked out of the town. The debtors here hae all been dealt with, then he still had to go to the next targets in the Land Of Valleys. Thend Of Valleys, a small country with numerous valleys.


    Kakuzu had been there a few times in the past while on his bounties. Not long after walking out of the town, an unnatural wind blew past him, making him pause subconsciously. Looking forward, five figures stood there, blocking his path.


    Kakuzu said in a rather unexpected tone: "It really is a long-lost familiar face; I never expected to meet you here."


    The group of five blocking his way was none other than Bug Men. Their abilities were rare and strange, and they were quite powerful. Although it wasn''t widely spread in the world, ording to inside information within the Land Of Demons, even the Sannin Jiraiya has suffered a loss at their hands.


    "Long time no see, Kakuzu-san. I heard you were working hard to be the chief gold medal." Bug Man said yfully.


    "Hmph! Isn''t that a matter of course?"


    "Makes sense."


    "Did you specificallye here to find me? I must warn you that I''m extremely busy with my job, it''s quite difficult to surpass the workload of a gold medal debt collector before next year." Kakuzu stated bluntly.


    "You really are a dedicated workaholic, Kakuzu-san. I assure you that we won''t take up too much of your time. In fact, we''vee to ask you about a particr ce." Bug Man scratched his head helplessly.


    Among the staffs, Kakuzu was undoubtedly the most respected. Despite their differing job responsibilities, they asionally heard snippets of information about Kakuzu from other employees.


    For instance, there were exaggerated rumors about his 100% debt collection sess rate, his ability to work tirelessly throughout the year, and his reputation as the most exemry debt collector in the association.


    Such extraordinary feats were only achievable by someone like Kakuzu. No matter how physically fit an ordinary ninja may be, they would sumb to exhaustion under such a demanding workload.


    ."What?" Kakuzu asked, ready to listen to the Bug Man''s request.


    "False Valley... are you familiar with this ce?" Bug Man asked concisely.


    "False Valley..?" The corners of Kakuzu''s eyes widened slightly, a hint of surprise flickering in his gaze. ''False Valley'', he repeated, as if the name itself was inconceivable.


    "It seems you do know." Seeing the surprised expression in Kakuzu''s eyes, Bug Man knew he was asking the right person. Kakuzu indeed knew about the ce.


    "What would you like to know about?" Kakuzu asked curiously.


    "Our mission targets are headed to this ce, but we have no idea of the whereabouts of it in the world, leaving us no choice but to ask for your help."


    "Well... I don''t mind sharing. The so-called False Valley is actually a refuge vige."


    "A refuge vige?"


    Kakuzu''s words made them frown.


    "That''s right. A group of boring people established a vige there. They imed it to be a ce of purend to escape from the world. In simple terms, it''s like an ideal ce for humans." Kakuzu''s tone was quite disdainful.


    "Then where is this ce?"


    "It''s very difficult to find, and the entrance changes frequently. If there''s no one from the inside to guide you, it will be difficult to enter from the outside. But you''re im luck." Kakuzu looked at the darkening sky, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    "False Valley is within the territory of the Land of Valleys, my next debtor I''m looking for happens to be thete."


    ....


    The Land Of Valleys.


    It had been two days since the five man t3am and Kakuzu arrived in the remote region..


    "Is False Valley here?"


    Surrounded by mountains, vast and boundless forests stretch out. Bug Man was a bit surprised as he surveyed the environment. It didn''t seem like there were any humans living here. Apart from the fragrance of wildflowers on the road, there was only the smell of poisonous insects and beasts left behind.


    "There''s no mistake. Although i haven''t personally been theme, some acquaintances i knew before have. Moreover, my instincts tell me we''re on the right track." Kakuzu asserted, his voice firm and unwavering.


    Bug Man and the others were puzzled, but Kakuzu didn''t exin further. He continued walking until he came upon a tree stump and he stopped. Kakuzu pointed to the stump, where the cut was as t as a tabletop.


    "This is a trace of artificial excavation."


    They confirmed. It was impossible for a beast to make such a smooth cut. It had obviously been processed by someone''s hand manually.


    "Indeed, and looking at the traces of the cut, it happened recently. The nearest vige lies over ten miles away, making it highly unlikely that someone would travel such a distance to log a single tree."


    That meant there were still humans living in this mountain forest, inhabited only by insects and beasts.


    There were several tree stumps like this around, some old, some very recent. The numerous stumps indicated that people here recklessly felled trees to likely construct a sizable buildingplex. However, the buildingplex remained hidden from sight, its location concealed by some unknown means.


    Bug Man released his surveince bugs, letting them fly high to search for any hidden building. Even with a special concealment method, hiding such a huge buildingplex was impossible, and there should be several loopholes.


    Half an hourter, a bug flew back from a distance andnded on Bug Man''s fingertips.


    "How''s it,? Did you find an entrance?" Shadow Man inquired.


    "No, nothing was found. They thoroughly searched within five kilometers has been checked, and there''s no sign of human activity." Bug Man shook his head in disappointment.


    "Could it be farther away?"


    "No, that''s unlikely."


    "Then I''ll use my earth release to take a look."


    Earth Man''s body merged into the earth and disappeared, to search for the hidden entrance. Another hour passed, and Earth Man seemed to have disappeared with no signs of return, which immediately aroused the high vignce of the group.


    "Could he have been captured?"


    It was the only possible exnation. If Earth Man hadn''t been caught by the enemy, it is impossible for him to not have returned after so long. Bug Man sighed. False Valley was really a dangerous ce. Worst of all, they didn''t even know where the entrance to the ce was located.


    "Let me assist you in searching too. False Valley... Things seem to be getting interesting." Kakuzu said at that moment.


    With that, Kakuzu left off alone, leaving behind the remaining members of the group. Bug Man looked at the remaining three people and with that, they started searching for an entrance. They meticulously searched through every area but found nothing. Apart from encountering ferocious beasts on the way, there was no trace of human presence.


    As the hours ticked by, Earth Man''s continued disappearance cast a shadow of concern over the group. The situation was developing towards an unfavorable direction.


    About two hourster, Kakuzu took the lead in returning at the meeting point they agreed upon in advance. Looking at the desertednd, he frowned and remained silent. It wasn''t until darkness fell, and Bug Man''s group failed to return, that he realized something was wrong. The situation wasn''t as simple as serious but very serious.


    Kakuzu wasn''t oblivious to the possibility that like Earth Man, Bug Man, and the other three had encountered difficult challenges. Although he was confident that his strength being above than any of the five of them, but being able to subdue the five of them silently... Kakuzu knew it was beyond his capabilities.


    The enemy might have used some special means, and without understanding those means, he could fall prey to their schemes. Or... he was currently being watched. As he thought about this, he immediately ran towards the outer edge of the forest, leaving his current location at his fastest speed.


    Despite wondering why the enemy targeted the five man but spared him, it wasn''t the time for pondering. Kakuzu''s sole objective now was to escape. Without knowledge of the enemy''s capabilities and numbers, it was undoubtedly a very stupid decision to choose to confront the enemy behind the scenes.


    Shortly after Kakuzu''s escaped, shadows began stirring within the darkness. One of them stared at the direction Kakuzu escaped from, with confused and bewildered expressions in his eyes.


    "Strange... why didn''t he fall for the trick?"


    So far, the traps arranged had never failed, but Kakuzu kept ignoring the traps here, which made him extremely confused.


    "I remember that guy is immortal... Forget it, leave him alone; if he doesn''t fall into the trap, we won''t be able to attack him. He''s a rogue at the same level as the vige chief."


    Someone else spoke, showing their helplessness. The Immortal Kakuzu, he knew of him. One of the top bounty hunters in the underground ck market. A powerful S-rank rogue ninja from Takigakure. It was wiser not to provoke such person. The fact that Kakuzu was able to evade their traps hinted at his powerful capabilities.


    ....


    The Land Of Demons.


    Inside Shiraishi''s office, he received a long-lost guest - Kakuzu. Kakuzu narrated to him what had transpired in the Land Of Velleys previously, especially the disappearance of Bug Men, which was quite a problem.


    "So.. when you were moving towards False Valley, Bug Man and the four disappeared?" Shiraishi rubbed his brows. He hadn''t anticipated so manyplications to arise just to assist Yagura in exterminating the remnants of the Blood Mist faction.


    Bug Men was unquestionably a valuable asset to them, and there was no room for such loss. Their disappearance needed to be thoroughly investigated.


    "Yes, it seems the people within False Valley were involved." Kakuzu affirmed.


    "Where''s False Valley?" Shiraishi asked.


    In the Land Of Demons intelligence system, such a ce doesn''t seem to be included. Shiraishi wasn''t surprised by this; with numerous hidden secrets in this world, it was impossible for him to be aware of them all.


    "The vige known as Pure Land, has undisclosed ess methods. It''s only known to be in the vast forest of the Land Of Valley, but the exact location is uncertain."


    Though his role was that of a debt collector, he also possesses a military background in the Land of Demons. However, his responsibilities differed slightly from those of Bug Men. For at least the next forty years, he needed to fulfill his contractual obligations.


    "Pure Land?" Shiraishi thought while pinching his chin. He was certain he was unfamiliar with such a ce and he had never heard of it.


    "I see. In short, therge forest in that country needs careful investigation. Your next debt work can be put aside for now. We will need your assistance in this problem."


    "No problem... What about this month''s sry?"


    "Double for you." Kakuzu had no objection. As long as thepensation was sufficient, attempting once more in the mysterious False Valley wasn''t out of the question.


    After reporting the issue, Kakuzu left the office.


    Not long after, the door of the office opened again. Ruri entered from outside, looked at Shiraishi, and inquired, "What can I do for you?"


    "I''m really sorry for interrupting your training. I have a mission for you here." Shiraishi said with a hint of helplessness.


    The disappearance of Bug Men wasn''t a trivial matter. The importance of this team was evident, and if something unforeseen urs, retraining a new team will require time and effort. Therefore, False Valley''s problem must be thoroughly investigated.


    However, there lies the problem. Bug Men were formidable, and their disappearance without a trace raises questions. The people in False Valley must be powerful as well, otherwise, the collective disappearance of the five would be impossible.


    While there were other teams present that could handle such tasks, Ruri''s exceptional capabilities made her the preferable choice. Threats like this needed to be removed as soon as possible.


    Ruri furrowed her brow. It was impossible for her to undertake ordinary missions solo, and Shiraishi only deployed her for challenging situations.


    "Bug Men disappeared in a ce called False Valley. I want you to investigate there."


    "False Valley?" Ruri didn''t care about the disappearance but was intrigued by an unheard location like the ''False Valley.''


    "Yes, ording to Kakutsu''s ount, it seems to be built within therge forest of the Land Of Valley. Bug Men disappeared there. I''ve written the specifics here."


    Shiraishi ced a scroll on the table. Ruri picked up the scroll and quickly scanning its content twice.


    In essence, it detailed that in the pursuit of the remnants of the Blood Mist faction, Bug Men had pointed to a location known as False Valley. Then, Bug Men disappeared from there, and only Kakuzu returned, inexplicably recounting the events.


    "Strange."


    "It''s truly strange. But I''m sure Kakusu isn''t lying, his soul fluctuation is normal." Shiraishi affirmed. This was precisely why he requested Kakuzu to join in. The fact that the enemy allowed Kakuzu leave but only intercepted Bug Men raised suspicions, no matter from the perspective. Whatever secrets existed there , they must be unearthed this time.


    "I understand. I''ll investigate."


    "Please. Just in case, I''ll have Tu and Soryu apany you."


    False Valley was too mysterious, and it was uncertain what potential enemies lurked there. Despite Ruri strength, there were still aspects that may be challenging..With the addition of Tu and Soryu, the n bes foolproof. Even in the face of unexpected changes, there was the option to escape in time.


    Ruri had no objection to this, she picked up the scroll Shiraishi provided, and walked out of the office. Shiraishi watched Ruri''s departing figure, hoping that this incident would be resolved smoothly.


    ....


    Amegakure. Land Of Rain.


    Summoned by the pouring rain, Nagato walked to the window of the tower.


    Surrounding Amegakure, a canal formed by the collection of rainwater made Amegakure resemble a ninja vige constructed on water.


    Footsteps approached from behind; it was Konan. Different from the past, her expressioncked the tenderness and kindness, but only an almost cold-blooded expression.


    However, Nagato understood this was all Konan''s facade. She was merely forcing herself to appear ruthless. Behind her was White zetsu, giggling like a mischievous urchin without a care in the world.


    Nagato wondered what had been amusing him all day; had he found something interesting?


    "Nagato-sama, the target in the Land of Wind has been found." White Zetsu smiled and provided Nagato with the information he had gathered.


    "The genius puppet master, Sasori of the Red Sand, who defected from Sunagakure?"


    "Yes, it is Sasori. He''s currently hiding in the big sand dunes of the country. It''s a case of hiding in in sight. For a dangerous S-rank rogue hiding in the sand, still remaining in the Land of Wind without leaving is truly crazy." White zetsu nodded.


    "Any news on the other targets?" Nagato nodded, without making anyments, inquiring about the whereabouts of the remaining targets.


    "Yes. The other one is in False Valley." White zetsu mentioned an unfamiliar location.


    Konan looked at White zetsu as she frowned.


    "False Valley... where''s that?"


    White zetsu said with a grin: "It is a ''purend'' built by a group of rebels who escaped the turmoil of the world and were wanted for rewards. It''s also referred to as a refuge vige. It''s built in the wide forest of the Land Of Valleys. It is quite difficult to get inside without the guidance of someone inside leading the way. But for Nagato-sama, it should be very easy to get in."


    "Escape from the world? Refuge vige?" Nagato raised his head slightly, and looked at White setsu who was grinning unscrupulously. This reminded him of Madara, and the "Infinite Tsukuyomi" Madara once mentioned to him... It was also a way to escape from the world.


    A glint appeared in Nagato''s cold eyes, and he spoke in a calm tone: "Escaping from reality can''t change anything. Allow me to go to the refuge vige constructed by those rogues myself."


    "Sasori..."


    Before White zetsu could finish, Konan, beside him, took a deep breath and stood up.


    "Let me go, Nagato. I''ll win over Sasori."


    Seeing the determined expression on Konan''s face, Nagato fell into a momentary silence, sighed, closed his eyes, and eventually nodded in agreement.


    -----


    5You can support me and read advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 231: 227: The Nameless Past

    Chapter 231: 227: The Nameless Past


    Stepping into therge forest of the Land Of Valleys, Ruri looked at therge number of artificial cut stumps and wildflowers seen everywhere lining by the roadside, it looked no different from the forests of other ces.


    "Are you sure this is the ce?" Ruri asked Kakuzu, who followed closely.


    Kakuzu nodded, pointing to a tree with a hidden mark. "It''s right here. I made this mark a few days ago. We were discussing how to get in, and then they disappeared."


    "From your words, they probably disappeared mysteriously after falling into some kind of trap." Ruri guessed.


    Kakuzu frowned and said, "Trap? i carefully searched the surrounding area, and found no trap, not even traces of human."


    This point was indeed doubtful. As Kakusu was someone who had lived for more than half a century, with his strength and rich experience, it made it unlikely he overlooked a trap.


    "This is where the problem lies." Ruri bent down and picked a wild flower by the roadside.


    "A flower?"


    "To be precise, it''s floral." Ruri narrowed her eyes. "Floral scent? No, I don''t think it''s a floral scent." Kakuzu had a sense of smell.


    If there really was a problem with the fragrance of the flowers, then when they first stepped inside the forest, they may have already been tricked. But the fact is the opposite; whoever were inside False Valley only captured Bug Men but didn''t attack him. It couldn''t simply be a matter of the fragrance.


    "If you aren''t someone who''s proficient in genjutsu, you really won''t be able to find the problem. The enemies genjutsu is so good that even the ordinary three tomoe Sharingan would not be able to see through it." Ruri rified.


    "Genjutsu? You mean, these floral scents..."


    "That''s correct. It seems to be an extremely rare olfactory genjutsu."


    Genjutsu , a method of hypnosis by controlling the flow of chakra in the nerves of the human brain. It requires extremely delicate chakra control. And all genjutsus were inseparable from the limitations of the five senses of touch, smell, hearing, sight, and taste. Most genjutsus were triggered by vision.


    And Ruri herself had developed tactile genjutsu in the past. By touching the enemy or using objects, she could make the enemy fall into gennutsu. But, It is a little more difficult to learn than he visual genjutsu. As for the other auditory genjutsu, olfactory genjutsu, and taste genjutsu, the Uchiha n has learned about them. Although Ruri had no idea of these three types of genjutsu, but she knew how to decipher them.


    In addition, the main attack target of the genjutsu was the human spirit, and the Sharingan was the ultimate embodiment of Yin Release, it also acted on the spiritual level. So basically.... as long as a ninja of the Uchiha n awakens Sharingan, they had certain resistance to various genjutsus.


    Using genjutsu and deciphering genjutsu were specialty of the Uchihas.


    In front of a genjutsu expert, Kakuzu wouldn''t doubt. After all, he knew how to decipher basic genjutsu, but when it came to advanced genjutsu, he was basically powerless to perform them. He felt that the fragrance of the flowers here were normal, but in front of her, it was the biggest anomaly. He never thought that the hidden trap arranged was actually a genjutsu...


    Kakuzu looked at both sides of the road along the way, there were wildflowers, and the fragrance filled the air, and he felt shocked for a while. This was a new concept for the so-called False Valley.


    "This is arge-scale genjutsu released in groups. Here''s already a genjutsu domain."


    Ruri exhaled lightly, then she raised the corners of her mouth, revealing a slight smile. This trip wasn''t in vain... Just because of the olfactory genjutsu, it was worth hering here in person. She could increase the genjutsu library of the Uchiha n.


    "If this is the case, how do we find the entrance to the valley?"


    Even though they knew the enemy had ced genjutsu here, if thy can''t find the entrance to the valley, it will merely be a waste of time. Their purpose ofing here was simple, to rescue Bug Men who were captured, and to eliminate the remnants of the Blood Mist faction living inside the valley..


    "Don''t worry, we''ll find it soon." Ruri''s eyes turned into her Sharingan at some point.


    .....


    Standing on a cliff within the forest, looking downwards, a river could be seen flowing from top to bottom, flowing into the bottom of the cliff. The wind in the valley below was quite strong, carrying water steam to the mountaintop and through the forest.


    Across from the cliff was another steep and formidable precipice. It wouldn''t be possible for ordinary people to arrive here, only ninjas can. No, even for ninjas, it definitely isn''t an easy walk, it required considerable effort.


    "Is the entrance here?" Kakuzu asked, a little confused..Feeling the steam rising from the base of the cliff, followed by the mized6 scent of those of the wildflowers, he waited for Ruri''s response.


    Ruri remained silent, fixating her gaze on the opposing mountain wall with her bright red Sharingan. Then, she picked up a small stone beside her and hurled it towards the opposite mountain wall. The stone didn''t encounter any obstacles and sinking directly into the mountain wall and disappearing.


    "Is this... genjutsu?"


    Kakuzu eximed, surprised as he scrutinized the opposite mountain wall. Then he became vignt, as if he had also been under the genjutsu. Evidently, the fragrance from the flowers didn''t make him hallucinate before. So, why did this particr genjutsu affect him? He was filled with bewilderment.


    Ruri, seeming to understand Kakuzu''s thoughts, pointed to the river from top to bottom, exining, "The water here is problematic, it contains a strange scent. The wind carries the water steam into the forest, blending with the wildflowers'' scent, masking it as the scent of wildflowers to confuse people. But, this genjutsu isn''t very powerful. The closer you are to this river, the stronger the genjutsu''s effect."


    Kakuzu stared curiously at the river flowing beneath them.


    "It''s simply a naturally formed genjutsu. So the people inside used the strange scent produced by this river to capture them?"


    "It should be. Although the five of them are proficient in their various ninjutsu, they aren''t particrly resistant to genjutsus, making it a weakness for them."


    Of course, ordinary genjutsus were useless against them. But False Valley''s collective genjutsu was highly unique. For this mission, even if the rest of the Uchiha n from the Land Of Demons came to investigate, they might struggle to discern through the genjutsu.


    "Release!"


    Both Ruri and Kakuzu simultaneously formed seals with their hands, dispelling the genjutsu and confusion in front of them. The opposing cliff immediately transformed in its appearance. In the middle of the mountain wall, therey an enormous cave, which has been finely crafted through manual efforts.


    "Is this the entrance to the ce? It turned out to be built inside the mountain. No wonder it''s never been investigated, deliberately covered with genjutsu. It really is clever." Kakuzu murmured.


    "We''ve found the entrance, let''s go in." After speaking, Ruri took the lead, moving towards the cave on the opposite rock wall.


    For caves unreachable to ordinary people without tools, ninjas can effortlessly reach them with a light jump. This posed no challenge for Kakuzu as well, he effortlessly jumped to the entrance of the cave. The moment he and Ruri arrived at the entrance of the cave, they heard someone shouting:


    "Who goes there?"


    Three figures rushed out from the depths of the cave. But before they could react, Ruri''s Sharingan locked onto them.


    The faces of the three immediately dulled, and they weakly fell to the ground. Shortly after, the body and appearance of the three underwent a transformation, turning intopletely different people from before.


    Transformation? Why do they need to use the transformation jutsu on their own territory? Ruri found herself confused.


    But Kakuzu pointed to the three people whose figures had changed and said: "If I recall them correctly, this person is a B-rank wanted criminal from Iwagakure, next to him is an A-rank wanted criminal from Sunagakure, and thest one is an A-rank wanted criminal from Kusagakure. All three of them are rogues, and their whereabouts have been unknown for ten years. The total bounty for their capture is 3.5 million ryo."


    ''Should he still be considered a former bounty hunter? Even after changing to a debt collector, his habits as a bounty hunter still persisted.''


    "The ce is rumoured to be a refuge vige established by rogue ninjas, seeking refuge from the chaos outside." Kakuzu continued.


    Ruri was thoughtful, and then sneered: "Then, does that mean by using the transformation jutsu they choose to be someone else which would allow them to start a new life here? A bunch of sick fellows."


    .....


    The vige within the cave was constructed by carving into the cliffs. Both the patio and the walls were forged out from rocks. Because the vige was built within a cave, there was hardly anysunlight getting in. Even with lights illuminating the area, it always felt dim and windy.


    "Good afternoon, Vige chief."


    In the cave devoid of sunlight, every viger wore simple and in clothes, with a bright and happy smile on their faces.


    When an elderly man passed by, those next to him greeted him.


    This white-haired old man was the vige chief, one of those who founded False Valley. He had a kindhearted appearance, nodding in response to each viger''s greeting.


    "Good afternoon. After all, today is also a sunny day."


    In fact, there was no sunlight within this cave vige. But the old chief still spoke those words. The vigers understood the chief''s sentiments, refrained from spoiling the atmosphere. In essence, they shared the same view as their chief.


    "That''s right, today''s weather seems quite peaceful."


    "It''s another peaceful and joyful day."."


    "Compared to the outside, this is paradise."


    There was no war, no conflicts; by hiding here, they could enjoy peace. The chief nodded, pleased with the vigers'' appreciation for peace. After a leisurely stroll outside, he returned. It happenwd to be dusk outside, and the vigers on the roads also consciously headed back to their homes, where they worked and restwd regrly.


    This was the unwritten rule. Every afternoon at five o''clock, everyone must be in their own homes and prohibited from venturing outside. Because maintaining the transformation jutsu throughout the day required a huge amount of chakra and energy.


    Those without their true faces exposed were epted to live in False Valley. Because people who came to the valley were rogues, they had abandoned everything about their past. If they met their enemies here, it would inevitably lead to fights, disturbing the peace here.


    That''s why, it was required that when outside during the day, they must use the transformation jutsu to disguise themselves as any persona of their choice, maintaining it until their death. And once they returned to their home in the evening, they weren''t allowed to leave their homes. This was also to avoid someone''s true identity from being discovered.


    Simr to a ninja with limited chakra, if they spent more than three or four hours during the day, they had to return to rest. People who lived here wore masks that disguised their real identities. There was no dispute here, and they weren''t affected by the fightings outside. Simrly, people here weren''t qualified for love, family affection, or friendship. Wearing disguises everyday, they might have already forgotten their original identities.


    This was also the distress of the vige chief. He seemed to have almost forgotten his own past. Name, family, lover, vige, country... everything outside has forgotten. The only recollection he retained was about ninjutsu. He appeared to be a renowned S-rank rogue ninja from the past, and he remembered being the beloved vige chief of False Valley. That was all the vige chief recalled.


    Back at his house, the chief approached the mirror. He didn''t dispel the transformation jutsu because this was what he looked like. He didn''t need to wear a mask to live. Because he was an old man of the old times, it was impossible for anyone to recall his name, and no one recall his past.


    Enemies, lovers, rtives, and friends were all dead. Yet, even so, he had forgotten the past. Only by giving up the past could they survive. This was a rule he made himself.But recently, there was something that greatly displeased him, someone wanted to explore the existence of False Valley which would disrupt the peace here.


    Fortunately, those people had all been apprehended. Now, all that remained was to offer them some guidance and assimting them into the vige.


    ...


    "It truly is a fake vige."


    During the day, Ruri, having observed everything in the cave vige, let out a breath slowly.


    All who lived inside wore a mask. They disguised themselves during the day and returned to their home at night to reveal their true selves. They all say the word ''peace'' whenever they meet, and their faces were always filled with happiness.


    The False Valley live up to its ominous name.


    However this disgusted Ruri extremely. Compared to these people, the hypocrisy of a certain woman seemed less detestable.


    "Indeed, there''s no existence more hypocritical than those who keep saying peace. It''s nothing but a forced semnce of peace and happiness. This is far from the so-called ''Pure Land''. It truly deserves to be called False Valley." Kakuzu spoke slowly


    The dream of peace ¨C Kakuzu once harbored it. Yet, with his increasing experience and age, he understood that the idealistic dream was nothing but a fleeting illusion. Peace and war were rtive. Peace was but a continuation of war, and war was but a continuation of peace. Like light and darkness, everything followed this pattern.


    Besides, the people living here were rogue ninjas who had betrayed the country and the vige.


    Ninjas defect either to satisfy their various selfish desires or because their ideas conflict with their vige. In Kakuzu''s case, he was framed by the high-level officials in the vige, leading to his angry defection.


    Even so, scarred and struggling desperately in the harsh reality. For these rogues, living in False Valley was like a rejection of their past lives. The peace created by these people in disguise could only be a false peace. The world was neither cruel nor gentle. The world was just the world. The suffering derived from human actions was unrted to the world.


    Kakuzu had the urge to destroy these people. But he restrained himself. Engaging seriously with these people would only tarnish his own style. Moreover, he was no longer a bounty hunter. Even if he were to eliminate all these.rogue ninjas masquerading here, he couldn''t exchange them for money in the underground ck market. He wouldn''t engage in such a loss-making business.


    "Your mission to rescue them, and I''ll handle the vige chief. He might have information about the Blood Mist Faction." Ruri said.


    Then, a mud figure emerged from the ground in front of her. It was Tu. Having scouted the area in advance, he possessed intricate knowledge of the environment like the back of his hand.


    "Tu will take you there. I''ll leave it to you then." Ruri said, disappearing from the spot.


    Tu nced at Kakuzu, turned around, and swam towards a certain direction, signaling Kakuzu to hurry up and follow his lead.


    ---


    The vige built within the cave, was supported by huge trees. All the trees cut down outside were all transported here.


    The vige chief''s residence was essentially a log cabin, no, different from the homes of the other vigers. People here, basically, many of them lived alone, and only a few people settled


    with their families.


    The vige chief turned on the lights in the wooden house and sat in front of the table, with scrolls scattered across its surface. Forget about everything in the past; the only way of having fun was studying ninjutsu.


    Suddenly, the light above the ceiling flickered. The chief''s ears moved immediately, and he sensed that a stranger had entered the house. Lifting his old wrinkled face, he looked into the dark corner of the room.


    A woman with a cold visage stood there at some point, wearing a ck ninja attire, blending with the darkness there. The bright red eyes with three tomoes met the vige chief''s gaze the moment he raised his head.


    The chief was in a daze and immediately stepped backwards, looking at Ruri with vignt eyes. Ruri, too, looked at the old man in surprise; her genjutsu had been broken. Yet, it continued to shatter from the front. This marked the first time of such an event.


    "Red eyes... I recall to.have seen those somewhere before... Was it a genjutsu just now?" The vige chief saw Ruri''s Sharingan, a sense of nostalgia surfaced within him. It appears that in his past, he had engaged in battle with a ninja possessing simr red eyes, and the memory of that confrontation ran deep.


    Ruri found the words of the vige chief quite odd, but she brushed it off. She lowered her arms from around her face and asked the old vige chief with great interest.


    "Report your name; someone like you can''t be anonymous." Ruri said coldly..Even in his old age, he must have been a renowned and powerful ninja in the past, if he was capable of breaking her Sharingan genjutsu in an instant.


    "Name? Just call me nameless." The vige chief responded. He didn''t appear to be angered at all.


    "Nameless? Is that your current name? Abandoning your past and living a hypocritical life here, ... You''re truly interesting."


    "This isn''t a hypocritical life. Building a peaceful and a happy paradise has always been my lifelong dream. The outside world is terrible, war always breaks out. Death, all dead, many people die..." As he spoke, the chief trembled, an unprecedented look of fear on his face, as if he was recalling painful memories from the past.


    "Really? I''m not interested in knowing your history. Where are the members of the Blood Mist faction?"


    "Blood Mist faction? Do you mean the ninja who joined us a while ago?"


    "Yes. Hand them over."


    "No, they are now part of js. I''m the chief of this vige, and I won''t allow someone like you to harm my vigers. Moreover, since you''ve entered here... don''t think about leaving, you will be a part of us as well." The vige chief retorted angrily, with a trace of coercion.


    "You don''t seem like the understanding type. Wouldn''t it be better to enjoy your old age quietly?" Ruri sighed lightly. After sighing, her figure shed, and she instantly appeared in front of the vige chief, waving her weapon behind him.


    The weapon shed across the body of the old man. His body transformed into a cloud of ck smoke, disappearing from Ruri''s sight.


    ''Genjutsu?'' Ruri''s eyes froze. She, with the Sharingan, fell victim to the enemy''s genjutsu.


    "Release!"


    With a one-handed seal, she dispelled the genjutsu cast by the nameless. The chief stood in another corner of the room, looking at Ruri with the same surprised eyes.


    "You actually broke my genjutsu?"


    "Your genjutsu is quite powerful. Without my Sharingan, perhaps it might have been difficult to break."


    Moreover, even with the Sharingan, it was doubtful that if an ordinary three tomoe Sharingan could forcibly cancel it. This old man''s genjutsu was quite powerful. And there was no discernible pattern to exploit.


    "Sharingan? That''s a very familiar word. A ninja with eyes like yours. I feel like I''ve fought with someone like that in the past..."


    Nameless didn''t take any further action, instead, he was trying to remember something from long ago. The memory was so long ago that he couldn''t recall it for a while.


    Ruri scrutinized the vige chief, who was quite old, around seventy years of age. She didn''t think he was lying. Given his age and the level of his genjutsu, it was possible that he had fought an Uchiha in the past.


    It was just... his behavior was too strange. Was it the price of forgetting the past? He really was pathetic and pitiful. She really wanted to kill him with her own hands to give him a happy relief. So, she quickly formed the seals, with chakra umting in her mouth.


    "Great Fire Annihtion!"


    The fire immediately erupted in the wooden house. The torrent of mes, annihting everything in its path, engulfed the house and spread through the rest of the cave. The thunderous explosion immediately woke up the vigers who were asleep in their houses, and they peered out through the windows.


    The mes burned wantonly inside the cave, appearing to intensify.


    Pepper were fighting. The figure running close to the sea of mes was none other than the vige chief they loved and respected. Nameless stared at the sea of mes in front of him, his clouded eyes reflecting the heat, the scorching air drawn into his lungs, leaving his throat dry.


    "Since you won''t cooperate, I''ll just have to beat you close to dead and use genjutsu on you." Ruri''s figure shed in the sea of mes, surrounded by the fiery mes. Her long ck hair billowed, and a more powerful chakra erupted from her body, causing her ck hair to flutter wildly.


    A blood-red chakra condensed on her body, and in an instant it transformed into a huge blood-colored warrior with only the upper body in an instant.


    The massive blood-colored arm swung through the air, automatically dividing the mes to the two sides, exuding an unparalleled aura. A blood-colored giant sword was tightly gripped in its hand. Under the vigers'' astonished gaze, she mercilessly swung the sword down on the vige chief.


    The earth shattered instantly. The power supply facilities in the vast cave were also affected. All the lights along the road went out, leaving only the glow of the mes. The air continued to heat up, and many panicked, fleeing into the cave.


    Emerging from the rising dust, the old man narrowly avoided the attack once again. His style of leaping was agile and flexible, not at all resembling the physical capabilities of an old man in his seventies.


    "Is it another genjutsu?" Ruri secretly gritted her teeth at this abnormal dodging methods.


    What exactly was the problem? He didn''t even have an opportunity to cast the genjutsu at all. No matter how trucky a genjutsu attack was, there needed be trigger conditions. Besides, with her Sharingan, she couldn''t be affected by the enemy''s genjutsu for no reason. But yet, even with the Sharingan, she found herself at a disadvantage.


    "Has it finally stopped? What terrible chakra. Fortunately, the battle started here. If it was outside, I would probably be dead.."


    Nameless walked up to Ruri with blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. In his field of vision, there was only fire everywhere, and also the burst of chakra from the woman that made his heart palpitate, as if she was preparing to use some extremely terrifying moves. If that move was smoothly performed, he was likely to be killed in an instant.


    The surrounding vigers didn''t escape, but they only dared to watch from a far distance and not daring to go forward. Seeing the vige chief subdue the enemy with genjutsu, they were relieved. The reason why the vige chief was nameless wasn''t only because he was the founder but also because he alone possessed the fighting power to suppress all the ninjas here. Especially the mysterious genjutsu, which was unsolvable.


    "A ninja of your level won''t easily surrender. I will use my strongest genjutsu topletely annihte your excess desire to fight. Peaceful coexistence here is the only way to get happiness." Nameless stood still in front of Ruri and spoke softly. After the vige chief finished speaking, he formed seals, and he began emitting a strange light from his muddy eyes. Afterward, he maintained this seal posture, trying to use his genjutsu to influence Ruri''s consciousness.


    Ten minutes passed. The chakra emanating from Ruri was still difficult for ordinary people to get close to, and it kept intensifying.


    ''This woman has such a strong desire to fight. Why was she so keen on fighting? Isn''t fear enough?" The vige chief frowned.


    Half an hourter, the vige chief saw that the chakra on Ruri''s body had turned into a coquettish blood-red color, forming an iparably huge blood-colored warrior holding a blood-red giant sword. The red radiated from the giant sword, buzzing and trembling, ready to kill violently at any time.


    The huge cave space kept trembling, andrge chunks of rock copsed downward. The vige chief was covered in cold sweat, his wrinkled old face twisted into a ball.


    Suddenly, Ruri''s Sharingan regained life and she stared at the vige chief. The old man finally couldn''t hide his expression anymore, he was terrified.


    "Impossible!"


    The moment he finished shouting the words, the blood-red sword light swung down. The sword swept across the border, wiping out everything in its path. The rocks above were copsed faster. False Valley would soon be a pile of ruins.


    The vige chief fell to the ground, coughing out blood. Ruri deliberately avoided the deadly strike, but only let the sword energy spread, causing the old man to copse to the ground with serious injuries. It wasn''t a shock wave that could be resisted by the human body.


    The vigers panicked and fled, no longer under the influence of the genjutsu, escaping towards the outside.


    When Ruri was about to step forward to say something, the vige chief on the ground coughed, shook his head, and said,


    "No need, you can leave."


    It was obvious that Ruri didn''t intend to kill him.


    "If you don''t leave, you will die."


    "Even death is better than the cruel world outside..." The tone of the vige chief seemed to have be much more stable, no longer disordered as before.


    Ruri remained silent. She could hear the vige chief''s weariness and disdain for the outside world. He only wanted to satisfy his desire for peace in this small world. With that thought, she suddenly felt a sense of guilt.


    "Don''t feel guilty, but I would like to thank you for waking the old man in me from the days gone by.... I had a dream of peace for decades... It''s time to wake up from this dream. Thanks to you, I could finally remember my name."


    "Hmm?"


    "But even so, my n, friends, and enemies all died in the war. Even if I do recall my name, it''s all meaningless."


    "..."


    "It''s a bit absurd to say.... My original intention was to open up a peaceful paradise from the world where there was constant battles... but in the end, I could only rely on genjutsu to influence those living here, so they could have a sense of identity with the life here...False Valley... When I first named this vige, I hoped that someone would be able to expose all the falseness here..." He had be someone he detested the most. The vige chief smiled wryly.


    "Your genjutsu is incredible."


    "Yet, you saw through it. Can you tell me, what did you see in my genjutsu?" Nameless looked at Ruri curiously.


    "I didn''t see anything."


    "What?"


    "I''m not trying to lie you. I really didn''t see anything. I just realized I was under your genjutsu, so I kept trying to break through it."


    "Have you... nothing to fear?"


    "No."


    Nameless was astonished by the crisp answer, and then he burst outughing, with tears in his eyes. No wonder she was able to break free from his genjutsu. His genjutsu had no effect on a fearless ninja. People who had experienced grief and regret in the past will be captured by his genjutsu, and their consciousness will be obliterated, bing puppets controlled by him.


    "A life without fear, I really do envy you. If I could do the same back then, bravely face those damn tragedies... maybe..."


    Unfortunately, there was no such medicine for regret. Ruri didn''t speak but quietly listened to the vige chief''s story about his past.


    "The people you''re looking for left yesterday, they said they would return. It''s likely they just wanted to use me as a shield, they probably won''te back here in the future."


    "Then where did they go?"


    Seeing the vige chief mentioning something serious, Ruri hurriedly asked.


    "I heard from the people under mymand that they seem to be heading towards the Land of Earth..You can go after them in that direction."


    Ruri nodded and then bid farewell to the vige chief:


    "This ce is about to copse, I''m leaves, take care of yourself."


    "Your business... But this is really a bad karma."


    "Bad karma?"


    Ruri, who was walking towards the exit of the cave, paused. Nameless looked at the top of the falling rock, his eyes became morex.


    "Yeah, the Sharingan... It''s been a long time since I met a someone from the Uchiha. In the past, I also fought with someone from the n. He also broke all my genjutsu. It was the first time in my life I was defeated in the field of genjutsu. That Uchiha name... Madara. He should be a very famous person in the world by now... Someone who was able to defeat me in genjutsu can''t be unknown..."


    Ruri fell silent. Just how long had this old vige been established for him to know Madara?


    "The person by the name Madara is dead, and he died by my hands indirectly."


    After leaving her words, Ruri left without looking back. She didn''t turn her head to see the expression of the vige chief. The rocks fell one by one, and there was no sound from behind.


    ------


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 232: Hi..

Chapter 232: Hi..


    Hi...


    ??????

 Chapter 233: 228: The Rebellious Snake (1)

    Chapter 233: 228: The Rebellious Snake (1)


    False Valley, the forest outside. From the location, the copsing mountain could be seen clearly.


    Kakuzu and apanied by Bug Men, had been waiting, witnessing the spectacr scene of the mountain''s copse together. The ce had been utterly transformed into ruins, no longer existing.


    "Beforeing here, I never imagined this to be such a ce." Bug Man said emotionally.


    The vigers were rogue ninjas, who had abandoned everything outside and using the transformation jutsu to assume new identities.... It was essentially self-deception. These people were truly pitiable for denying their past in such a manner. Moreover, this peace is built on illusion made it appear even more hypocritical.


    "As long as war remains this world, those seeking an escape from this hell will continue to yearn for such ce." Earth Man said as the others reflected while looking at the copsed mountain.


    The people who lived there may not be deemed ipetent, but merely surviving in this world had already exhausted them. Having lived in istion for a long time, they felt superfluous even within the world. False Valley bacame their sole sanctuary. Yet, whether they broke this peace or not, someone else would inevitably shatter it sooner orter. Escaping carried no shame. The most admirable trait in humans was the courage to face challenges.


    "Instead of worrying about that, you should be more concerned about mypensation. I''ve been working tirelessly for a few days without break for you, and all my efforts as a debt collector had been hakted. How do you n to make it up to me?" Kakuzu interjected cryptically.


    "You never take a break, do you?" Bug Man responded looking at Kakuzu speechlessly..


    "Is that even possible?" Kakuzu narrowed his eyes, emitting a dangerous glint."Alright, alright. How about ten million ryo?"


    "If you believe your life is worth only ten million ryo, then let''s pretend I never brought it up."


    ''Kakuzu-san suddenly seems more interesting...'' Bug Man appeared more concerned about this matter than money.


    At that moment, Ruri approached them, nodding upon seeing that nothing had happened with Kakuzu and Bug Men.


    "The mission is consideredplete. When you''re on your next job, remember to be careful, and.. don''t fall into the enemy''s trap so easily."


    "Yes."


    The five responded simultaneously, their expressions serious. This journey had made them realize their shorings in certain aspects. Despite undertaking various bounty missions in the ck market and facing various enemies, there were still enemies in this world who could render them helpless.


    Compared to the Sannins who had been defeated by them, there were stronger people out there. The ninja world''s depths harbored formidable challenges, and encounters as challenging as this one will arise.


    "Let''s go."


    Ruri turned her head, taking a deep look at the copsed mountain, beneath which the nameless vige chiefy crushed.


    Survival in such a situation was impossible. The nameless vige chief, who lost all his important people due to war, found no meaning in life. His life ended when he decided to establish False Valley.


    The one who fought her before was merely the false persona the nameless vige chief had molded for himself decades ago. For him, death was truly a relief..These are harsh times, and there was no promisednd. Only with power can one protect everything they cherished. Fear and apprehension hold no meaning.


    As Ruri and the others left, the vigers of the valley, not far away, didn''t approach to stop them. Instead, they observed the copsed valley withplex and sad expressions. None of them uttered a word. The self-awareness influenced by the nameless''s genjutsu was apparent. Despite this, they were syill willing to return to live in this false vige.


    "We will build a new one."


    After a prolonged silence, someone spoke. This statement resonated with the others, and they all nodded and agreed.


    They could no longer exist in the real world. Their consciousness has submitted to that falsehood. Despite being a disguised peace, as long as they continue using the illusion of peace to numb themselves, returning to the real ninja world was undesirable. Yet, they understood that they were merely going from one hell to another hell. They were all ninjas proficient in various ninjutsu, they need only establish another False Valley.


    Amongst them, there was a child refrained from taking action. Instead, he gazed intently at Ruri and the others who had departed from with an almost resentful look, as if he wanted to etch their figures firmly in his heart. It was this group of people who destroyed their vige, making them breathe the tainted and unsightly air outside. They only wanted an ordinary life, why should they be treated this way? Or, in other words, it was a rejection and jealousy as outsiders.


    Despite witnessing the peace and beauty here, they disagreed and continued returning to reality. Isn''t the peace here worthy of being cherished and nostalgic? The seeds of hatred took root in the heart of this child.


    .....


    "Nagato-sama, the ce seems to have been destroyed..."


    Three hourster, White zetsu led Nagato to False Valley.


    Here, they witnessed vigers tirelessly working to rebuild the copsed mountain. This time, they didn''t n to build the vige on the mountainside but to expand a peaceful paradise underground. The original hadpletely crumbled and no longer existed.


    Nagato, taking in this panoramic view, silently observed the scene before him. Without saying a word, he turned around, intending to leave. Suddenly, at that moment, a childish voice reached his ears:


    "Are you also here to destroy our vige?"


    These words stopped Nagato in his tracks. The speaker was a boy of about ten years standing under the shade of a tree, he stared directly at Nagato and asked. Nagato looked at the child. ''He should be a child from the vige.''


    But he heard that False Valley was a ce where rogue ninjas are gathered. The child wasn''t using the transformation jutsu like the others, that meant, this was his real appearance. However, there was something strange. This child, possibly not even ten years old, possesses a not-so-weak chakra. His strength might even surpass that of most vigers working there.


    Most importantly, this child had probably witnessed bloodshed, possibly evenmitted killings himself, and arge number ones at that. He had eyes of those who disregard the world and not those of ordinary children ignorant of the world.


    Nagato shook his head and responded: "No, I came here to find the vige chief, but it seems the vige has been destroyed."


    "Looking for the vige chief?"


    The child pointed to the original ruins of False Valley and stated: "The vige chief was buried there, and he should be dead now." As he spome, his face twisted ferociously but then calmed again.


    "Indeed... that''s a pity. I had something to do with him. Now with him dead, we''ll let it go."


    From White zetsu, the vige chief was a powerful genjutsu user. Having lost all his family in the war, he escaped the world and secluded himself here, using genjutsu to forget the past and fabricating a false personality to serve as the vige head here.


    His genjutsu was unique and can be released in arge area. False Valley has remained peaceful for many years and hadn''t been disturbed due to his powerful genjutsu. Using the sense of smell to deceive enemies, anyone entering the valley bes unknowingly influenced by the genjutsu. The longer one stays here, the deeper the genjutsu bes, making it increasingly challenging to defeat the vige chief.


    Nagato initially thought that, given the vige head''s desire for peace, he might be interested in the Akatsuki. As long as he persuaded him to abandon this illusionary peace which was simr to the ''Infinite Tsukuyomi'' he could make him an ally.


    After all, breaking free from his genjutsu took considerable effort even for Madara, ording to White zetsu. Those with regrets and remorse would be manipted by his genjutsu to be puppets. A person of such strength shouldn''t bury their life here. In the final moments of life, contributing to the world''s splendid fireworks would be worthwhile.


    Now, however, Nagato realized his wish would be impossible to fulfill.


    "Can you tell me who destroyed this ce?"


    Although the mission failed, there were still gains. The vige chief, despite his old age, wasn''t someone any ninja could defeat. Recruiting the one who defeated the vige head would be a valuable choice.


    The boy answered without hesitation: "It''s a woman in ck tights with red eyes. She controlled a huge blood giant. She defeated the vige chief."


    "Red Eyes... Red Giant..."


    Nagato murmured, and a figure suddenly shed in his mind.


    White zetsu also realized and eximed: "Isn''t that Uchiha Ruri? What was she doing in here?"


    "Uchiha... Ruri?" The boy seemed interested.


    Before Nagato could respond, White zetsu continued with a warning: "She''s an extremely dangerous woman, and an evil woman who likes showing off her power whenever she meets a new opponent!"


    Guruguru once stated that in this world, there were two people he feared the most - Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Ruri. Different from.people like Madara, Ruri was someone who who loved fighting. Her preferred style of battle was unleashing her ultimate move first, them mercilessly annihting all enemies in her path.


    "Zetsu, shut your mouth. There''s no need to discuss such matters with a child."


    Nagato could discern the hatred in this child''s eyes. This child wanted revenge on the one who had destroyed his vige. However, Nagato doubted his ability to achieve this. Revealing Ruri''s existence to him would only lead to a futile death.


    "Bur, he does seem to have something extraordinary. Perhaps he could cause some trouble them in the future." White zetsu scratched his head.


    "Even so, it shouldn''t be encouraged." After Nagato''s statement, he left from the scene.


    White zetsu didn''t leave immediately but looked at the child and inquired, "Little boy, what''s your name?"


    "Name? My name is Yi... No, my name is Bubuyue." He responded to White zetsu.


    "You''re quite interesting. You''re really worthy of being someone from False Valley. Bubuyue... seems like a false personality you created." White zetsu smiled,


    "That''s not true! I''m Bubuyue!"


    White zetsu smiled amusedly and, under the dissatisfied gaze of the boy, descended into the soil.


    "If you can cause some trouble for Uchiha Ruri in the future, this trip won''t be in vain. However, it''s impossible for a kid like you to reach that level in your lifetime."


    Ignoring White zetsu''s deliberate provocation, Bubuyue simply gazed into the distance.


    "Uchiha Ruri... I will kill her..."


    She destroyed his vige and killed the great vige chief he loved and respected. His revenge must be exacted.


    ...


    "So, it is a false reality created with genjutsu? Your experience this time seems quite amazing."


    After going through the mission report and gaining aprehensive understanding of the mission''s execution, Shiraishi smiled with keen interest at Ruri. Having learned the true nature of False Valley, he couldn''t help butment how deeply war has ravaged humanity.


    In order to avoid the persecution of the war, the vige chief defected from his original vige, and established a refuge vig. Others like him must have suffered from wars. However, theyfked the strength of the vige chief, many had died on the path to peace.


    "Yes, although I''m not particrly fond of using genjutsu alot, this time has expanded my understanding."


    Ruri replied with a smile. She btedly realized that the vige chief''s genjutsu had already enveloped the entirend. Had it not been for his old age and weakness, breaking free from that genjutsu might not have been so simple. But there were not so many ifs in the world.


    After all, without such years of umtion, the vige chief''s genjutsu would not be so terrifying. Ruri already prompted Soryu to take the vige chief''s decades of research on genjutsus.


    The exploration and research on genjutsus had broadened Ruri''s horizons. Olfactory genjutsu was an extremely rare type of genjutsu in the world, rarely studied by people. Unless one refrained from breathing, they will sumb to this genjutsu.


    In the future, the Uchiha n within the Land Of Demons will have another avenue to learn such genjutsu.


    "Then, I can only look forward to it."


    Shiraishi wasn''t proficient in genjutsu; he could only im he knew how to use them. Moreover, his method of releasing the genjutsy was too rigid, offering little effectiveness against enemies in actualbat. He excelled at breaking them, with his primary expertise lying in the study of Yin Release and Yang Release.


    Shadow Dancer was a manifestation of his Yin Release. And his Healing Sage Artbined his Yang Release with Sage Mode. He believed that with his continued training on the healing art, he might even regenerate a severed limb.


    "Here, this is a gift for you." Ruri produced a palm-sized ss bottle from her pouch, half-filled with water.


    "This is?" Holding the ss bottle, Shiraishi couldn''t immediately discern its purpose.


    "From the words of the vige chief, he called this water - hallucinogenic water. It emits a scent simr to natural breath, capable of deceiving an enemy with genjutsu. Bug Men were knocked down by the fragrance emanating from wildflowers eroded by this water."


    "Then, what about Kakuzu..."


    "Probably because he has a unique body structure."


    Bug Men''s body, despite he modifications, was essentially no different from an ordinary human. Their body transformation merely facilitated the use of their secret jutsu.


    Kakuzu''s body.... Honestly.... he was no longer human. Apart from the surfaceyer resembling a human, the inner cavity contained numerous ck tentacles teeming with ''life''. From Kakuzu, his physical endurance far surpassed that of ordinary humans, and his resistance to genjutsu was remarkably high. This was likely due to the secret ninjutsu called ''Earth Grudge''.


    "If that''s the case, this water does hold significant research value. But is that its only aspect?"


    "It''s gone. The river was affected when the mountain copsed, and it has now been destroyed. The fragrance has also dissipated from there, leaving only this left."


    "That''s how it is. The remnants of the Blood Mist faction need to be wiped out as soon as possible. I hope there will be no further troubles on Bug Men''s side."


    The phrase ''wasteful'' failed to escape from Shiraishi''s lips. Holding the ss containing the water, Shiraishi sighed. After all, Yagura''s funds had been collected, and if things don''t go well, Bug Men''s reputation will be tarnished. However, Shiraishi didn''t believe their luck would be that unfortunate. False Valley and the vige head were truly rare finds in the world.


    ....


    April, Konoha.


    "The above is the entire content of this meeting, and the meeting is now dissolved."


    In a brightly lit meeting room, all the people present were d in hooded windbreakers, predominantly in ck and white.


    At the head of the conference table, two figures were seated ¨C a man and a woman.


    Judging from their figures, they appear to be the minister and deputy minister of Konoha''s Anbu. Hailing from the esteemed Sarutobi n. They were also the eldest son and daughter-inw of the Third Hokage.


    Although they don''t frequently make public statements and mainly operating secretly to protect Konoha, their strength surpassed that of most Konoha Jonins.


    It is rumored that if the two were to unite their forces, even a Sannin would face considerable challenges. In fact, a ninja who had achieved such position must inherently possess significant strength.


    Following the announcement of the meeting''s dissolution by the two, Anbu members present began leaving the meeting room.


    "Kakashi, you stay."


    Just as a rtively short Anbu member was about to leave, aposed voice stopped him.


    Kakashi''s face, concealed under his mask, showed a hint of surprise, but he maintained hisposure. Pausing at the door, he then retraced his steps back into the conference room.


    "Minister, Deputy Minister, do you have any orders?"


    Undoubtedly, Anbu duties were demanding. For Kakashi, it made no difference whether he served under the Fourth Hokage or the Third Hokage. However, inparison to his earlier days under Minato, there were now asional breaks.


    After all, the Anbu under Minato had to organize themselves, and many of the missions fell on Kakashi''s shoulders. But now the Third Hokage ddint need to involve him in such details. Numerous ninjas within the vige matched or even surpassed his strength.


    Kakashi was curious about why the two before him summoned him back. If there was anything, it could have been addressed at the conference, eliminating the need for a private discussion.


    "Actually, there''s a secret mission, and we want you to lead a team to investigate."


    "Secret mission?" Kakashi blinked.


    "Are you aware of the recent disappearances in the vige?"


    "I''ve heard something... Doesn''t that mean progress is being made?" Kakashi asked curiously. He was aware of the situation. In February of this year, Konoha experienced numerous cases of people going missing. The missing persons ranged from ordinary civilians to ninjas.


    "In fact, it hasn''t been a smooth progress, but due to public perception, we''ve had to present it positively. Before you, three teams were assigned to carryout the investigations, yet there hasn''t been significant progress. We hope that your team can intervene. Within Anbu, I suspect there''s a mole, allowing whoever this person was to consistently avoid the Anbu''s tracking.


    "If that''s the case, it isn''t hard to deduce."


    Kakashi wanted to point out that there were only a handful of people in Konoha with this capability.


    First, strength was important, followed by a ninja familiar with the Anbu operations, capable of infiltrating Anbu. Elders, advisors, Sannin ¨C beyond that, there was no one else.


    However, Kakashi found it strange. If Orochimaru or Danzo were responsible, why was he unaware? It seemed that these two didn''t entirely trust him. That was the only exnation Kakashi coulde up.with.


    "That''s the situation. Due to certain rules, we need to secure concrete evidence."


    One of the ministers stated solemnly to Kakashi. Clearly, they had specific targets in mind, but when it involved high-ranking ninjas, it was challenging to bring them in with mere words.


    The Anbu could only make an arrest if there was evidence; otherwise, it was a vition of the rules. As an Anbu, every action and word must conform to self-regtion.


    "Yes. I understand."


    Kakashi nodded, assuring the two ministers that he would thoroughly investigate the matter.


    After Kakashi left.


    "Kakashi... can he be trusted?"


    The woman posed the question. The man beside her responded, "Within the Anbu, there''s no ninja more trustworthy than him. He''s the one who saved Jiraiya''s life. If even he can''t be trusted, who else can be trusted?"


    The man seemed to hold Kakashi in high regard. The woman nodded, acknowledging the validity of her husband''s statement. If Kakashi, too, were deemed untrustworthy, then there would be no credible members left in the Anbu.


    -------


    Right.... There like 100+ chapters on Patreon

 Chapter 234: 229: The Rebellious Snake (2)

    Chapter 234: 229: The Rebellious Snake (2)


    "Anko, if I leave this vige one day, will you go with me?"


    Inside hisb, Orochimaru busy with research, posed the question to his disciple Anko with a smile.


    "Leaving the vige? Sensei, we will be traveling again?" Anko raised her head, looking at Orochimaru with her pure eyes.


    Orochimaru remained silent, just smiled and touched Anko''s little head. His disciple was really innocent and cute, but he was tired of staying inside this vige. Here, he couldn''t find what he wanted, it meant saying goodbye to this vige.


    Since the end of the Land of Rain War more than three years ago, Orochimaru had felt it. The rotation speed of the vige had be slow, boring, and uninteresting. Humans were ultimately bound by ''time,'' true no matter how powerful a ninja was.


    "If Sensei is travelling again, please take me with you, just like Tsunade-sama took Shizune with her." Anko muttered in an envious tone.


    Orochimaru continued to caress Anko''s head, but his thoughts were elsewhere. His trip would be very long and distant, he had to say goodbye to everything here.


    .....


    "Disappearance case..." Taking the information obtained from the Anbu, Kakashi studied it at home. It was already night.The first disappearance happened in early February, close to the middle of February. The mysterious disappearance of a couple in Konoha''s West Commercial Street didn''t initially alert the Anbu. However, the Uchiha''s police force''s investigation, after three days of searching came up with no results. Then, another disappearance case ured, making them realize the problem.


    The second disappearance case was important it wasn''t just an ordinary civilian, but it involved a ninja from the vige.


    Due to the seriousness the situation, after discussions with the police force and Anbu, it was officially handed over to Anbu for investigation, supported by the police force for the search.


    The investigation wasn''t without gains during the search period, but due to insufficient evidence, immediate arrest action wasn''t possible. After all, the suspects both had a high status within the vige, it would be bad to startle the snake.


    There were two suspects, Orochimaru, one of the Sannin, and Shimura Danzo, the leader of Root. Compared to the former, thetter, as the leader of root, was more doubtful.


    In Anbu''s dossier, Shimura Danzo could be said to be filled of bad deeds. Kakashi read all the materials, showing a thoughtful expression.


    From first ten days of February to the current April, there was a total of 21 people missing, ranging from civilians to ninjas. The frequency was quite high. They had no idea if these people who ete captives where they were taken.to or the intentions of those who had taken them away.


    From Kakashi''s line of thought, neither Orochimaru nor Danzo had any reason to do so.


    Although Orochimaru''s experiment involved humans, he had never experimented with ninjas from his own vige. With Orochimaru''s power and channels, it was very easy to get experimental subjects outside.


    Danzo was the same. Because once something of this nature was exposed, not even the Third Hokage would be able to cover up, nor could it be covered up. Exposing this would ruin anyone''s reputation, no matter how high their position, and they couldn''t escape from prison.


    It sas just that except for these two people¡­ the Anbu couldn''t guess who else had the energy and motivation to kidnap those missing people. The Anbu hadn''t locked on any real target for a long time, as every time they took action, whoever they where , they erased their traces in advance. Obviously, they had mostly nted a nail within the Anbu.


    The ''nail'' nted inside the Anbu was obviously sending the information to them. Will it be Orochimaru and Danzo? Or were they both involved? Or was it a third party? Kakashi was filled with doubts. Starting an investigation was quite difficult. Even the Anbu had been infiltrated, every of the Anbu''s movement was likely captured by the secret enemy.


    When Kakashi thought hard about where to start the investigation from, he suddenly froze, his figure jumped backwards, and he subconsciously pulled out his sword behind him, which shot out intense lightning, illuminating the dim environment inside the house.


    A figure stood upright in front of the window of the room. He had soft, straight ck hair, a pale face, purple eye shadow and snake-like vertical pupils that exudes a cold and gloomy feeling. He wore the Konoha J¨­nin uniform and had the Konoha forehead protector tied on his forehead.


    Seeing Kakashi''s vignt movements, the eerie smile on the figure''s face grew wider. "Your intuition is getting sharper and sharper, Kakashi."


    "Orochimaru-sama."


    Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief when he saw it was Orochimaru, and put down the sword in his hand. The lightning also disappeared.


    "I''m d you still remember me."


    "Yes." Kakashi felt a little uncertain about why Orochimaru hade to see him at this time. He tentatively asked, "May I know if Orochimaru-sama has an important mission for me this time since you''re here?"


    Orochimaru usually contacted him for information through coded messages. Such face-to-face meetings were rare. Once it happened, it meant Orochimaru was nning something big.


    Orochimaru didn''t answer. Instead, he walked over to the desk and picked up some scrolls there. They had information about Konoha''s recent disappearance cases that Kakashi hadpiled. He scanned through them one by one. As he read on, an increasingly sinister smile formed at the corner of his mouth.


    "Kakashi, who do you think I am?" Orochimaru asked suddenly.


    Kakashi thought about it, then replied, "Orochimaru-sama is an exceptionally talented ninja."


    Orochimaru''s brilliance was reflected not just in ninjutsu, taijutsu and genjutsu, but also in his in-depth research and analysis on the essence of various jutsus. He had forged his own unique path. Among the Legendary Sannin, Kakashi believed that Orochimaru was the most dangerous one. A man who could attain perfection in everything he did.


    "Oh..?" Orochimaru simplymented. He studied Kakashi''s earnest expression but didn''t give any opinions. Perhaps recalling a familiar old friend, his gaze became distant and nostalgic.


    "You are simr to Sakumo, but your sword is more terrifying than his...." Orochimaru returned from his daze and said.


    Kakashi remained silent. He understood that Orochimaru meant his sword was more uncontroble than his father''s. Sakumo''s sword could be controlled, so it wasn''t seen as dangerous. However, the sword in his hands was the same legendary White Fang, but it now protected different things and pursuedpletely different goals from his father.


    "Going all out just to save that idiot Jiraiya in hopes of getting one step closer to Sarutobi-sensei... That''s the scariest thing about you." Orochimaru sighed with emotion, speaking from his heart. For the sake of revenge, Kakashi could disregard his own life. Because of this, Orochimaru felt the sword in Kakashi''s hands would be much more terrifying than Sakumo''s.


    Kakashi and Orochimaru looked at each other, none of them spoke. Eventually Orochimaru shifted his gaze and turned to look out the dark window into the night. "I have also found a brand new path of my own."


    "A new path?" Kakashi asked. He knew Orochimaru was obsessed with continuously innovating ninjutsu, but he didn''t know much about this new path.


    Orochimaru didn''t respond.


    "For the next three days, all Anbu operations must be reported to me." After Orochimaru spoke, he ced two scrolls on the table before disappearing out the window in a breeze.


    Kakashi looked at the cold night outside the window, the chill still pressing. Orochimaru''s words weren''t a request but an unquestionable order.


    Kakashi walked over to the table and picked up the two scrolls Orochimaru had left behind. As expected, they contained detailed insights into Lightning Release and Earth Release jutsus. A gift from Orochimaru.


    But Kakashi also wondered, why did Orochimaru want to know about the Anbu''s movements?


    Without too much thoughts about it, Kakashi took out a book from his pocket and flopped down happily on his bed to read. Jiraiya-sama''s novels were still very engaging after all. He would think about tomorrow''s matters when tomorrow came.


    ...


    The deadline set by Orochimaru was three days. In other words, he would make a significant move after three days.


    Kakashi was unaware of the impending action, but he still secretly conveyed Anbu''s operational n to Orochimaru in line with his duty as a ''spy''.


    He didn''t know Orochimaru''s intentions, but it wasn''t something he should inquire about.


    At the same time, Kakashi initiated an investigation with his team into the case of mysterious disappearances.


    Whether it was investigating Orochimaru or Danzo, the result was still the same. No results.


    Nheless, Kakashi remained unconcerned, even if the investigation yielded nothing, suspicion won''t fall on him.


    The senior Anbu who were more experienced and stronger than him, found themselves helpless. Immediate sess would arouse suspicion.


    Furthermore, Kakashi didn''t anticipate any significant moves from Orochimaru within these three days. It wasn''t until the evening of the third day that Kakashi realized his assumptions were entirely wrong.


    At dusk, with the setting sun radiating residual warmth, nightfall approached.


    Kakashi who had returned home to rest, hadn''t even settled when an Anbu.suddenly appeared at his home, and he just said briefly:


    "Orochimaru defected, please lead your team to hunt him down immediately!"


    After delivering the message, the Anbu departed, moving on to contact other Anbu teams to initiate a hunt for the new rogue ninja, Orochimaru.


    In a daze, Kakashi stared in the direction the Anbu had left, taking a considerable time to react.


    ''Orochimaru defected? Is it a joke?''


    If is wasn''t for his Anbu team confirming it in person, Kakashi might have considered it a cold joke.


    As one of the disciples of the Third Hokage Orochimaru held a high position and weight. Despite the third Hokage currently leading Konoha, at the Hokage''s age, his position wouldn''tst long. The position rightfully belonged to Orochimaru.


    Kakashi could have expected such a scenario. However, Orochimaru''s actions exceeded his imagination. Defection wasn''t a good sign.


    "A brand new path... was it this?" Kakashi murmured. At first, he thought Orochimaru had discovered a new ninjutsu idea, but the reality was different. Thinking seriously about it, such a turn of events was truly unexpected.


    Despite Orochimaru''s gloominess, his rtionship with the vige had always been very good, far from betraying it. Under these circumstances, the sudden defection seemedpletely illogical. What sorr of new path could be more important than Konoha, the vige where he grew up? Kakashi couldn''t understand. Yet, his vignce against Orochimaru increased one level higher.


    Heading towards Anbu headquarters, the three team members rendezvoused.


    Not only did their team assemble, but also the two Anbu ministers stood before the Anbu headquarters, joined by all avable Anbu.


    A total of thirty-two people, with over half being jounin of considerable strength. Their gathering, a force even one of the Sannin couldn''t withstand. Not to mention, it seemed like even the two Anbu ministers were rmed.. They were also participating in Orochimaru''s capture.


    Kakashi''s intuition proved correct, the Minister issued a firm order: "Orochimaru killed hisrades, captured vigers and ninjas from the vige, and he has also engaged in evil human experiments. We have enough evidence. The arrest operation must be implemented immediately, he must be arrested before he leaves the border of Land Of Fire!" The tone was resolute, indicating the seriousness of the situation.


    Kakashi''s eyes flickered. He hadn''t anticipated Orochimaru''s involvement in the vige disappearance case.


    But it was jist that..... if Orochimaru had already infiltrated Anbu, why would he still need information about the Anbu..It seemed unnecessary. Or... was it to verify the information''s uracy or test his loyalty?


    Kakashi considered both possibilities. Besides these two possibilities, he couldn''t think of any other scenarios. If he failed to pass the correct information from.the Anbu to Orochimaru this time, or intentionally providing incorrect information, it could lead to Orochimaru rattling him.


    ''A cunning snake indeed.'' Kakashi thought to himself.


    The next thirty-two Anbu, along with two minister and deputy ministers¡ªthirty-four in totalmenced the pursuit of Orochimaru outside the vige.


    ...


    "Hiruzen... What have you done to Orochimaru? Why did this happen?"


    In the Hokage Building, the sky outside had already darkened.


    Advisors Koharu and Homura gazed at Hiruzen with stern expressions, showing anger and regret.


    As one of the Sannin, Orochimaru was considered the leader of Konoha''s young generation and the only candidate for the position of the Fifth Hokage. But with the new information.....mutting hisrades and using ninjas from the vige for his experiments, bing a rogue ninja... If other ninja viges were to learn about this, it could be the subject of secret ridicule.


    Moreover, if Kumo were to discover this, the attack on the Land of Fire might be even more terrifying and unscrupulous. Contemting more on this, the faces of the two advisors showed worry.


    Hiruzen sat there in silence, his eyes filled with sadness, the wrinkles on his face seeming deeper, appearing extremely weak. It was hard to believe this was the once high-spirited ninjutsu professor. Now he was just an ordinary old man who was helpless in the face of his disciple''s action.


    "I will take responsibility for this." Hiruzen stood up from his seat, gazing out the window.


    "If we talk about responsibility, we are all at fault. We failed to detect Orochimaru''s abnormality in time..." Homura sighed at the sight of Hiruzen''s condition.


    On the other side, Danzo, as immovable as a mountain, said coldly, "I heard you brought your subordinates from the start and you found Orochimaru''sb. Why didn''t you arrest him then? It shouldn''t have been difficult for you to capture Orochimaru."


    Hiruzen didn''t answer, merely looking out the window. Yet, it was evident his aged body was growing more bitter and he trembled silently.


    Danzo secretly sneered at this hesitancy, finding it truly humbling. He regretted it profoundly. ''The decisiveness and fierceness you showed during the first ninja world war was now discarded!'' Danzo mused inwardly.


    Due to hisck of resolve and excessive mercy, Hiruzen had allowed Orochimaru to escape. Now, the burden of capturing Orochimaru fell onto the Anbu... How many excellent Anbu would they have to sacrifice to capture Orochimaru? The cost of capturing a Sannin was unimaginable.


    Danzo, on one hand, keenly desired this situation, as it weakened the power of the Anbu and allowed Root to develop better. On the other hand, the Anbu''s imminent weakness posed a threat to the vige''s stability. He frowned slightly, contemting his next move. Should he continue trying to seize power from Hiruzen, or should he prioritize the threat from Kumo?


    Orochimaru''s sudden defection caught him off guard.


    Soon, Danzo reached a decision: His deputy, Ryoma, would lead half of the Root members to Kumo battlefield to assist the Konoha troops fighting on the front line. Regardless, Konoha could not afford to fail in this war.


    .....


    At dusk, the forest''s scenery appeared exceptionally dark.


    Arge number of Konoha Anbu raced through the forest like lightning, swiftly navigating throughyers of dense forest, searching in all directions.


    Kakashi led a team of four, also scouring the area for traces of Orochimaru.


    Kakashi was unaware of the details of Orochimaru''s defection, and he didn''t understand Orochimaru''s motives for betraying the vige or why it was alleged he was using ninjas from the vige for his experiments.


    With Orochimaru''s resources, such methods seemed unnecessary. If he desired human subjects for research, he could easily acquire them from outside the vige. Using civilians for experiments within the vige contradicted Orochimaru''s usually cautious approach and was riddled with loopholes.


    It was as if Orochimaru deliberately conveying a message to the higher-ups¡ªHe has severing his ties with the vige, and they shouldn''t harbor any naive hopes of his return to Konoha. Confront him with unwavering determination, or kill him!


    All of this for the sake of the new path? Kakashi thought Orochimaru was a truly horrifying person.


    Orochimaru''s resolute attitude, while not on par with the original defection of the those three people, could be regarded as a particrly bad form of betrayal. What he undermined wasn''t the foundation of Konoha but tarnished even his own reputation¡ªfrom a brilliant genius to someone evil, capable of harming his ownrafes.


    If since February, the Anbu''s actions had been under Orochimaru''s control. It was more urate to say that they were entirely following his script.


    Kakashi harbored no expectations of capturing Orochimaru. Despite the massive strength of the dispatched Anbu, even the two strongest ministers were sent to besiege Orochimaru together.


    However, in the current situation, they couldn''t pinpoint Orochimaru''s specific location, or even his escape n from the Land of Fire, or his next destination.


    Were there aplices within the vige aiding Orochimaru? Even among the dispatched Anbu, were there people Orochimaru had manipted and nned to betray at any moment?


    There were too many uncertainties. Yet, as long as he remained loyal to Orochimaru, contact would undoubtedly be made after Orochimaru stabilized outside. Kakashi wasn''t concerned about this.


    While he had his thoughts, Kakashi spotted a familiar figure ahead, lying wounded and bleeding beside a tree, gasping low, as if on the verge of losing consciousness.


    "Jiraiya-sama!?" Kakashi and his team eximed in surprise.


    Though he wasn''t fatally wounded, Jiraiya had lost a significant amount of blood. He wouldn''t be able to stand up for a while.


    "I failed to stop him..." Jiraiya''s face expressed deep disappointment, bewilderment, and regret. The same feeling of remorse echoed when he heard the news of his disciple''s death.


    Examining the battlefield, Kakashi found no signs of a struggle, only Jiraiya''s blood on the ground. Even if Orochimaru was stronger than Jiraiya, it was impossible to be so powerful. Defeating Jiraiya shoulde at the cost of serious injuries.


    Yet, there were no traces of battle here. This suggested that during the confrontation with Orochimaru, Jiraiya never fought back, allowing himself to be passively beaten. There was no other exnation.


    Kakashi instructed one of his team members to escort Jiraiya back to the vige, while he continued with the other two to search for Orochimaru in the forest.


    Looking at the darkness ahead, Kakashi felt a glimmer of hope in his heart. His current thoughts weren''t focused on capturing Orochimaru but rather contemting the mission Orochimaru might assign him in Konoha next.

 Chapter 235: 230: The Rebellious Snake (3)

    Chapter 235: 230: The Rebellious Snake (3)


    "What a foolish move, Sarutobi-sensei..."


    Sending the Anbu to pursue after him appeared incredibly foolish in Orochimaru''s eyes. While he had never served in the Anbu himself, he had strategically ced numerous pawns within¡ªKakashi being just one of them.


    Furthermore, he served as the deputy to Danzo, the leader of the Root, and evenmanded the Root for a certain period. The Root, a branch of Anbu, was connected with various matters, albeit adopting a little more ruthless approach than Anbu.


    Failing to eliminate him at the first opportunity allowed him to escape. Orochimaru knew that his once-respected sensei sharpness and determination have been mellowed by the years. A sigh? No, it was more like sadness and fear. He hoped to never sumb to such weakness.


    ''Immortality! I won''t die! That is my true pursuit!''


    His own path shed with Konoha''s values and ethics. Rather than persisting in this, it was better to sever the ties early, leaving the vige to pursue his ideals and life wholeheartedly.


    Running through the forest in the dead of night, a smile that couldn''t be restrained yed on his lips, with a sinister expression. Hiss long tongue licked his lips lightly.


    Freedom, as well as hos dreams awaited him. As for the chasing Anbu behind him, Orochimaru paid them no mind. He was well aware of the Anbu''s capabilities. Despite their impressive strength, assembling teams of more than four can pose a significant hindrance to him. However, the premise was being able to catch up with him.


    Although he was stopped by Jiraiya for a while earlier, now he was moving at full speed, with the Anbu''s pursuit abilities it was impossible to match up with his speed. Just as he was lost within his thoughts, mes suddenly erupted behind him, a fiery wave consuming the forest, hurtling towards him. Seeing the mes so close to him, Orochimaru frowned."Earth Realest - Mud Wall!"


    At the same time Orochimaru jumped, he formed seals with his hands, conjuring a massive earthen wall behind him. The mes crash against the earthen wall, exploding on impact.


    While sessfully thwarting the Fire jutsu, Orochimaru movements momentarily paused. Two figures swiftly rushed out from behind, appearing before him, blocking his path.


    Orochimaru recognized them, a male and female Anbu, wearing the iconic Anbu mask. A sly smile curled on his lips as he remarked, "I didn''t expect both of you to personally show up. Why? Do you also intend to stop me too?"


    Despite his smile, Orochimaru was secretly on high alert. The man and woman were his former senseis''s eldest son and daughter-inw, Sarutobi Takeshi and Sarutobi Masaki. They were from the same generation as him but different from the Sannin. Disying remarkable talents early on, they ascended to Anbu and assumed leadership roles.


    Later on, it took them two years to be team leaders. With their continuous improvement and achievements, they were now respectively thr Minister and Deputy Minister of Anbu, and controlled all the members of Konoha''s Anbu. Individually, they might not match a Sannin''s strength, but together, Orochimaru believed they could pose a serious challenge. Taking these two as opponents was much more troublesome than Jiraiya.


    "Come back with us. If possible, we don''t want to see the blood of our formerrade!"


    Takeshi took a step forward, addressing Orochimaru. Because he was wll acquainted with the Sannin.Orochimaru being the most talented among them, and has always been a role model for Takeshi. In Takeshi''s view, Orochimaru has always been someone capable of oveing nearly any obstacle.


    At the moment when Orochimaru defected, Takeshi found it hard to believe that Orochimaru would betray the vige so decisively. Conducting evil human experiments using ninjas from the same vige... Even if the experiments were necessary for jutsu and medical ninjutsu research, Orochimaru could have applied through official channels or taken up a position in Anbu. Takeshi couldn''t use Orochimaru, but certain things can''t be said openly.


    "It appears I''m being underestimated. But, I presume it wasn''t Sarutobi-sensei''s decision for both of you to intervene?" Orochimaru asked.


    "This has nothing to do with Hokage-sama''s will. Hokage-sama may show leniency as your former sensei, but we won''t. Any ninja threatening the vige is the Anbu''s responsibility to eliminate them." Takeshi spoke indifferently.


    Masaki beside him also stood tall, delivering a cold statement: "The knowledge, intelligence, and technology you possess are invaluable assets to Konoha. If this power no longer belongs to Konoha, then your only fate is to be destroyed! Returning with us is your only way out!"


    Orochimaru sighed inwardly, realizing that this battle was unavoidable.


    These two people, despite being his sensei''s family, they weren''t so indecisive. Even if they were not as extreme as Danzo''s stance, they will ruthlessly eliminate any potential threats to Konoha. The murderous aura emanating from the two of them was much more than that on him.


    Seeing Orochimaru also secretly gaining momentum, Takeshi and his wife acknowledged the inevitability of this battle. Orochimaru had resolved to rebel against the vige, and mere words wouldn''t convince him to return.


    Though they were reluctant to engage in a deadly battle with a formerrades, considering Orochimaru''s possession of knowledge, intelligence, and technology, allowing him to escape would definitely be a significant loss to Konoha.


    "Let''s get this over with. Killing the both of you is an equally wise choice!" Orochimaru smiled coldly, extending his arms. Severalrge snakes emerged from his sleeves, their mouths gaping,unching at Takeshi and Masaki.with a bloodthirsty intent.


    "Snakes? How boring and predictable." Takeshi unsheathed his sword from his back. Instantly, fiery energy wrapped around the sword, slicing through several snakes lunging towards him.


    The fallen snakes on the ground promptly ignited into mes, turning the snakes body into charred remains.


    Capitalizing on the opportunity, Orochimaru stepped back, swiftly forming hand seals.


    "Wind Release - Great Breakthrough!"


    Originally, it was just an ordinary C-rank ninjutsu, in Orochimaru''s hands, it unleashed a violent hurricane from his mouth, uprooting the surrounding trees.


    In the storm, the two Anbu infused chakra into the soles of their feet, firmly fixing themselves to the ground to resist being blown away by the storm. At this moment, a huge shadow eclipsed the moon, casting darkness upon the two.


    The two looked upward, spotting a gigantic snake.


    The snake, about ten meters in length, opened its gaping mouth, hurtling towards them. Swiftly biting, the snake crushed the ground with its massive mouth. However, the two had already disappeared.


    The snake, too, reacted, its bloodthirsty golden vertical pupils fixated on a tree where Masaki, stood on a branch, looking down at it. It swayed its body, leaving a shadow on the ground, swiftly moving towards the tree. Its supple body coiled around the tree Masaki was located, preparing to ascend and attack her.


    Masaki gaze remained calm. While an average ninja might find such a huge creature troublesome, for a J¨­nin of her caliber, it was like a pet-level summoned beast. It seemed to be a creature Orochimaru casually acquired from Ryuuchi cave or a human-made he experimented with.


    Seizing the snake''s attention on Masaki, Orochimaru concentrated on Takeshi. Handling two opponents simultaneously was troublesome, dealing with them individually would be more manageable.


    As Orochimaru was on his thoughts, Takeshi brandished the fiery sword, swinging it towards Orochimaru. Before he could get close to Orochimaru, a thick grey python erupted from Orochimaru''s cuff, transforming into an afterimage, attacking Takeshi.


    Takeshi altered the trajectory without panic, severing the python''s head with a single stroke of his right hand. At the same time, his left hand unfolded a seal, and released ninjutsu almost at the short range.


    "Fire Release - me Explosion!"


    Boom!


    The terrifying explosive mes immediately engulfed arge area, transforming the surroundings into a scorching environment with a terrifyingly high temperature.


    Orochimaru rolled on the ground, bearing burn marks on his body.


    On the other hand, Takeshi stood there without any damage at the distance, he fixed his sharp, murderous gaze on Orochimaru.


    "Hehe.... your sword is quite interesting."


    Orochimaru didn''t care about the burns on his body, but turned his attention to the sword in Takeshi''s hand with great interest. If his observation was urate, when he indiscriminate attacks urred, the sword absorbed all iing attacks.


    In Orochimaru''s eyes, the sword likely held considerable value. Not only did it had excellent chakra attribute enhancement, but also absorbed ninjutsu with change in nature, which was very suitable for use within the environment.


    Without uttering a word, Takeshi, despite winning a minor victory, remained vignt in Orochimaru''s presence. Before him stood a monster that had weathered a bkoody storm. Such tactics would only result in minor injuries, and they could only be used once. The next use would just be a waste chakra. In the next battle, they had to go all out.


    Suddenly, the eyes beneath Takeshi''s mask widened. He kicked off the ground, charging toward Orochimaru once again.


    Orochimaru calmly maneuvered past him. The sword infused with fire chakra was quite dangerous. Touching it meant getting burned.


    Takeshi attacked relentlessly, denying Orochimaru a chance to breathe. Their objective was to entangle Orochimaru, awaiting additional Anbu support to bring him down. Taking down a ninja of Orochimaru''s caliber with just two people was unrealistic.


    Orochimaru also inew this but showed no impatience on his face. Even if he was surrounded bytge number of Anbu, he remained confident in escaping safely.


    Right at tha moment, a blue lightning sh streaked across the forest, silently closing in behind Orochimaru. Without hesitation, it delivered a thunderous blow to Orochimaru''s back. It was Kakashi,unching a surprise attack from behind.


    Yet, Orochimaru seemed to have eyes on his back. His body swayed in ce before disappearing from the sight of Takeshi and Kakashi. Orochimaru was like a slippery snake, impervious to both frontal and surprise attacks.


    Beside them, Masaki waved away the blood from her hands. At her feety the massive snake, over ten meters long, seemingly sliced into pieces by a thousand swords. Simultaneously, two Anbu arrived from Kakashi''s team, ready to apprehend Orochimaru as well.


    "Orochimaru, surrender now. Don''t cling on to your foolish resistance." Masaki ordered, lowering the blood-stained sword, her gaze piercing towards Orochimaru.


    "Don''t assume that three more trash like you would be able devour me. It''s about time, I no longer have the luxury to y stupid games with you!" Orochimaru formedplex hand seals.


    "Stop him!"


    Takeshi, Masaki, and Kakashi attacked Orochimaru from different directions to prevent him from performing whatever jutsu he was about t release.


    An extremely sinister smile adorned Orochimaru''s face. He put a finger in his mouth, bit it, then pressed his hand on the ground, a a ck seal spread.


    "Summoning!"


    A massive long shadow emerged, prompting shock on the faces of the approaching trio.


    The overwhelming aura surged all over and it differed significantly from the previously summoned creature. With a huge body exceeding 20 meters, it exuded an unparalleled intimidating force, simply coiled there.


    The two weaker Anbu, witnessing this, felt their souls tremble as the massive snake appeared.


    It had a ck and purple ring-shaped pattern. The moment it came out it cast its fierce gaze towards the Anbu.


    "Destroy them, Manda." Orochimaru on top of the snake and ordered.


    "Huh, the enemies are actually Konoha ninjas? Orochimaru, you seem to have done something interesting as of recent." Manda sneered, dying its attack.


    "Since when did you be interested in my affairs?" Orochimaru replied coldly.


    "Of course, I''m not interested. What I mean is, after you''re done with your fun, leave me a hundred living sacrifice to devour. I haven''t had a proper meal in a long time!"


    "I''llpensate youter." Orochimaru responded indifferently. Truthfully, he disliked Manda''s rude attitude, but sometimes, he still needed to rely its power to secure victory. Perhaps it was because Manda''s strength wasparable to his.


    "Manda? It seems like a big trouble has been summoned."


    Takeshi murmured, eyeing Manda with a hint of concern. Dealing withrge summoned beasts wasn''t his specialty. He and Masaki exchanged nces. Masaki nodded in understanding, vanished from her spot, and fearlessly running towards Manda.


    "You''re seeking death, human woman!"


    Despite facing its imposing presence, Manda hissed at the audacity of the attack. Reacting swiftly, it coiled its body, emanating a violently destructive aura, sweeping everything away with its tail.


    A swath of trees in the forest crumbled, and the ground was deeply gouged and overturned. This was merely the aftermath of Manda''s casual movements.


    It showed the challenge posed byrge summoned beasts. Even a slight sway of their body could trigger a mountainous attack, rendering ordinary ninjas helpless the eyes of these creatures.


    Masaki narrowly evaded Manda''s tail sweep.Feeling a slight sting from the powerful wind before her, but she focused on wielding her weapon. The sharp Chakra scalpel condensed in her hand, cutting into Manda''s body, causing blood to spurt out.


    "Human!" Manda hissed in pain, its eyes turning red.


    The audacious human had wounded its precious body. Although Manda was angered, it was also secretly shocked. An ordinary sword wouldn''t leave a mark on its body, but the woman''s chakra scalpel was able to directly into its flesh.


    Despite the anger, Manda put away its contempt. It couldn''t afford to be careless, a moment of carelessness might lead to a defeat.


    "Hidden Snake Hand!"


    Orochimaru, on top Manda, initiated an attack. Dozens of long snakes darted from his cuffs, biting and entwining, targeting Masaki.


    Click!


    The fire infused chakra sword swept through, severing the heads of all dozen long snakes. The headless snakes twisted and writhed grotesquely in the air, evoking a disgusting sensation.


    Orochimaru frowned as he sensed danger approaching from behind. He slightly swayed his body, thrusting towards the sword wrapped in lightning.


    Turning around, Orochimaru stretched his hand towards Kakashi''s neck, seemingly about to strangle him. Kakashi, well-versed in evasion, swiftly moved backward, avoiding Orochimaru''s attack.


    "Too slow."


    Orochimaru''s voice echoed from behind. Before Kakashi could turn to react, Orochimaru kicked him, sending him rolling over Manda''s body.


    As Kakashi attempted to stand, Orochimaru appeared before him again. His fist rested on Kakashi''s abdomen, wearing by a yful smile.


    "Let''s go back."


    Boom!


    Like a kite with a broken string, Kakashi spat blood and rolled on the ground, colliding with a distant big tree before barely stopping.


    Panting, Kakashi clutched his abdomen, silently cursing Orochimaru''s ruthlessness. However, in their brief intersection, Kakashi understood Orochimaru''s next mission for him.


    In that fleeting moment, Orochimaru had whispered a single sentence into Kakashi''s ears¡ª ''Take care of Anko for me''.


    ''Take care of Anko? Mitarashi Anko?''


    Kakashi knew Anko well, a disciple Orochimaru had taken in Konoha a few years ago. Even a cold-blooded snake had a trace of tenderness toward its disciples. Or was it guilt?


    Kakashi had heard from Shiraishi that Orochimaru''s first disciple was Tsunade''s younger brother, who died in front of his eyes due to an enemy ambush. It has been a lingering heartache for the Sannin.


    This unresolved sadness probably exined Orochimaru''s special attachment to the notion of "disciple."


    Kakashi''s eyes flickered as he observed the intense battle in the distance, deciding to abandon the idea of continuedbat.The mission was clear, and his role now was to pretend to be defeated and conceal himself.


    On Orochimaru''s side, thest order he had for Kakashi had been personally conveyed, and he has confirmed Kakashi''s reliance, staying here seemed futile.


    Defeating Takeshi and Masaki came at a high cost. Pursuit by the remaining Anbu team might lead to unforeseenplications.


    "Manda, help me escape, and I''ll reward you with two hundred living peopleter." Orochimaru said while standing on Manda''s head.


    Manda hissed in pain, and red fiercely at Takeshi and Masali, he found the both of them detestable


    Despite its formidable resilience, the constant assault from the chakra sword and chakraalpel could gradually deplete its strength. Dealing with such ninja types was the least favored situation for Manda.


    Just as it thought about retreating leaving Orochimaru alone, Orochimaru doubled the reward offered.


    "Hmph!!"


    Manda disliked Orochimaru''s insidious methods, but the prospect of avish feast of two hundred living sacrifice was tempting.


    Satisfied with Manda''s hum, Orochimaru knew that Manda had acquiesced.


    As Manda''s head descended, Orochimaru nced at Sarutobi Takeshi and Sarutobi Masaki, then swiftly retreated towards the forest shrouded in darkness, disappearing.


    "Wait, stop!"


    Takeshi wouldn''t allow Orochimaru to escape. Deciding to give up the snake Masaki, he pursued Orochimaru.


    Manda grinned ferociously, and a bloodthirsty scarlet gleam flickered in its vertical pupils. It used its body to obstruct Takeshi who was about to pursue Orochimaru, crushing a row of trees and causing the earth to rumble.


    "Trying to leave?. You haven''t asked for my permission. I''m going to devour you!"


    Manda swiftly swooped down, stopping them in their pursuit.


    As for the two uninjured Anbu,.they went unnoticed, as at this level, they would be swiftly killed in seconds even if they caught up to Orochimaru.


    "Damn it!"


    Takeshi gritted his teeth, the obstruction from Manda was proving to be a major headache.


    While he could restrain Manda with his abilities, pursuing Orochimaru alone was too dangerous. And sending his wife on this dangerous mission was out of the question.


    Furthermore, Kakashi was seriously injured and was unable to participate in the battle at the moment. Even if he could participate in the battle, it would be very ineffective against ninjas at the Sannin level.


    Hence, Takeshi could only watch Orochimaru escape the battlefield.


    ....


    The sound of the ongoing battle faded from Orochimaru''s ears.


    After running for an unknown amount of time, the effectiveness of Manda in blocking their path became evident. Sarutobi Takeshi and Sarutobi Masaki were effectively intercepted.


    However, this oue was anticipated by Orochimaru. Knowing Sarutobi Takeshi''s cautious nature made it impossible for him to saty alone to restrain Manda, while leaving the pursuit mission to Masaki.


    So, Orochimaru continued running non-stop toward the border of the Land of Fire. Freed from the pursuing Anbu, he was genuinely out of harm''s way.


    Raising his head, Orochimaru sensed something and turned to look east.


    As the morning glow ascended, a red sun gradually rose, casting warm light upon the forest and Orochimaru''s pale, bloodless face.


    "It''s dawn..."


    He nced back at Konoha''s direction, aplex and nostalgic emotion briefly crossing his eyes. Yet, this sentiment quickly disappeared, reced by his characteristic cold-blooded demeanor.


    Continuing resolutely in the opposite direction of Konoha, Orochimaru pursued the truth he yearned for...


    Immortality.


    -----


    Chapters on Patreon


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 236: 231: Ending (1)

    Chapter 236: 231: Ending (1)


    The failure in pursuing Orochimaru didn''t exceed Danzo''s expectation. As Orochimaru''s coborator, he understood Orochimaru''s abilities better than the Hokage, Hiruzen. Orochimaru was like a poisonous snake that couldn''t be killed. If pushed pushed to a corner he could be potentially dangerous.


    From his point of view, even though he maintained a cooperative rtionship with Orochimaru, Danzo still remained vignt.


    Kakashi''s information aligned with his suspicions. Even if the Anbu was dispatched with the two ministers, a Sannin wouldn''t be easily subdued. Despite those two also being skilled Jonins, theirbined strength merely approached Orochimaru''s level. If they had seeded in capturing Orochimaru, they would earn his respect.


    "However, it''s really strange." Ryoma within the room spoke with doubts.


    "What''s strange?"


    "Why would Orochimaru use civilians and ninjas from the vige for human experiments? As long as we were notified, we could provide countless bodies without the need for such risks."


    Ryoma pondered, aware of Orochimaru''s cautious nature. Unless he did it deliberately, like a joke, but the joke was on arge scale. Not even the Third Hokage could cover it up entirely, he could only try to suppress it. But Orochimaru had defected, even if the subsequent impact isn''t suppressed, the loss can''t be recovered.


    Handling this, like the mass defection incident five years ago, might control public opinion but it can''t change the cruel fact that Konoha''s strength was declining. It was just a disguise.


    "Because to this, Hiruzen will be deeply affected by this matter." Danzo didn''t provide a direct response to Ryoma''s question, instead, he uttered these words and sighed lightly. Orochimaru''s defection urred unexpectedly, surpassing even his own expectations.


    Orochimaru''s act of defection was intentionally performed in a way that everyone could witness. If it were a normal defection, it wouldn''t impact Hiruzen so hard. It was the cunning form of betrayal that was fatal to him.


    Orochimaru denied not only the vige but also denied everything associated with his sensei, Hiruzen. Compared to Orochimaru''s defection, these rejections inflicted by it were like sharp des thrust directly into Hiruzen''s heart. This level of betrayal was equivalent to a father and son turning against each other.


    Ryoma nodded with partial understanding. Suddenly, he recalled something and spoke to Danzo: "By the way, Orochimaru may have defected, but he sent someone ahead to deliver what we need. It''s currently stored in theb. Danzo-sama, when do you n to proceed with the transnt?"


    A glint of ambition shed across Danzo''s eyes; he suppressed his excitement and replied, "There''s no rush for now. We have the item in hand, and the transnt can happen at any time. How is Uchiha Itachi?"


    "He''s officially entered the academy. How far he can grow depends on his own fortunes. But, will someone like him really join the Root?" Ryoma said as heexpressed his doubts.


    "Of course. The will in his eyes is darker than any within the current Uchiha. He''s a perfect fit for the Root. He''spletely opposite to the situartion with Kagami back then." Danzo assessed.


    "Since Danzo-sama says so, I''ll be looking forward to it." Ryoma said, never doubting Danzo''s ability of seeing people. Especially those with darkness within their eyes, they were drawn to the darkness in Danzo, joining Root. So was he as the deputy, and so were all the ninjas in Root. They were attracted to the darkness inside Danzo, they willingly dedicate everything to Danzo and the vige everything to Danzo and the vige.


    "When he graduates from the academy, contact him again. Before that.... there are two things to deal with."


    "Two things?"


    One Ryoma was aware of was the ongoing war with Kumo, which had intensified. Root was now needed due to the situation. So Root needed to dispatch of arge number of personnel to support Konoha troops against Kumo on the front line.


    Simr to the previous wars in the Land of Grass and the Land of Rain, Root needed to prioritize Konoha''s victory regardless of the cost.


    The means used by Root may be despicable and cruel, but what mattered was securing victories for Konoha. It is the true objective of Root''s existence. Also, the dispute with the Third Hokage can be temporarily set aside. As for the other matter Danzo mentioned, Ryoma remained in the dark. It might be a decision made by Danzo on the spur of the moment. What could it be?


    "Orochimaru''s defection..... we can use this to pressure Hiruzen. Moreover, I want to give Hiruzen a chance for redemption. I hope he can be more decisive this time and not let me down again." Danzo rose from his seat, walked to the window, and sighed softly.


    "What should we do then?"


    "Spread the news that Uzumaki Naruto is the nine-tailed demon fox in the vige." Danzo turned his back to Ryoma, delivering his order coldly.


    "Yes, Danzo-sama." Ryoma shook slightly and nodded. He understood the consequences for the Fourth Hokage''s son once the news spread.


    Yes.


    Ryoma understood the life the Fourth Hokage''s son would face after the news spread. The only way to change the situation was to reveal his other identity as the Fourth Hokage''s son, changing from a despised Jinchiriki into a "hero" who protects and is loved by the vigers. But... how would the Third Hokage handle it? To reveal the truth or keep it secret?


    Ryoma eagerly anticipated the result.


    ....


    Orochimaru''s defection eventually became widespread in the vige. The Third Hokage personally issued an order to ssify him as an S-rank wanted criminal, notifying all countries in the ninja world.


    Reactions from major ninja viges vary, but there was likely hidden mockery. Furthermore, Kumo''s attacks on the Land Of Fire intensified, increasing pressure on Konoha. Yet, all of this seemed distant for Itachi, whose current goal was bing stronger. In the forest belonging to the Uchiha n, another day of training with Shisui continued


    "So Itachi, how''s life at the academy? Have you settled into there?" Afterpleting the warm-up exercises, Shisui asked with a smile.


    Itachi, now six years old, started attending the academy in early April this year, and as of now, it''s been almost a month. Observing Shisui, who showed no signs of exhaustion after the warm-up, Itachi felt a slight dissatisfaction but still responded.


    "It''s alright, but I think training with you can make me stronger." Itachi candidly shared his thoughts, expressing his recognition and respect for Shisui.


    "Really? Aren''t there any rivals at the academy who had caught your interest?" Shisui became somewhat curious.


    Considering the numerous new students enrolled this year, not to mention from the major ns like the Uchiha and Hyuga, who had students enrolled in the academy. Shisui thought there were some promising talents among them, they were potential future pirs of Konoha.


    "I don''t pay any attention to them."


    Itachi picked up a shuriken and skillfully aimed at a target ten meters away, maintaining a standard posture. His movements were precise, showing a level of speed and strength that surpassed his peers.


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s meaningless. Judging from their performance in regr training sessions, I don''t see any powerful person among them, and they don''t deserve my attention."


    ''Is there truly no one else who had caught your interest?'' Shisui thought with a slight headache.


    "You''re a lot like how I used to be." Shisui sighed.


    "Oh? Shisui, do you feel the same way?"


    Itachi seemed to have found a topic that resonated.


    But Shisui remained silent. In the past, he had indeed shared Itachi''s perspective. However, after bing a true ninja, he realized how insignificant and powerless his own strength was.


    This sense of insignificance and powerlessness wasn''t about hisck of personal strength. Shisui was satisfied with his abilities. Rather, he felt small and powerless because despite his strength, he couldn''t bring peace to the vige and his family. No matter how powerful he was alone, it seemed futile.


    Facing n members who incessantlyined about the vige, Shisui felt powerless. Confronting the vigers who kept on ndering the Uchiha n behind their backs, also made him feel powerless.


    The issue extended beyond the n, it epassed the vige.


    ''Just... how to deal with it?'' Shisui''s eyes once again clouded with confusion.


    Setting aside theseplex thoughts, Shisui shifted the focus to Itachi''s well-being, skillfully changing the subject and asking another question.


    "Itachi, after graduating from the academy, you all will be grouped in a team of three, guided by a Jonin. At that time, teamwork is important, and you..."


    Before Shisui could finish, Itachi responded, "Don''t worry, Shisui, I understand. If they are weaker than me, I will protect them. If they are as strong as me, I will fight side by side with them. If they surpass me, I will try my best to catch up and avoid holding them back."


    Shisui stared nkly at Itachi, momentarily speechless.


    While Itachi''s response was nearly correct, Shisui sensed something wrong. The answer seemed too... normal and urate.


    With Itachi''s answer, it appeared he didn''t truly understand the importance of teamwork. Yet, he still seem to have a deep regard for his so-called teammates.


    This revtion eased Shisui''s concerns.


    Two hourster, as Itachi immersed himself in training, Shisui interrupted him.


    "Let''s stop the training for today."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Itachi looked at Shisui inquisitively.


    Shisui smiled and exined, " Because i have other tasks to attend to. I''m sorry, but I won''t be able to train with you next time."


    As a member of Anbu directly under the Hokage, Shisui had unique responsibilities outside the normal Anbu system, making his schedule unpredictable.


    Orochimaru, one of the Sannin, had defected, and his work had be busy recently, so it was impossible for him to train with Itachi all the time.


    "It''s okay, Shisui. Your mission is important; don''t worry about me."


    Itachi didn''t mind.


    Although he was curious about Shisui''s mission and had never met with his teammates, Itachi recognized Shisui as a powerful ninja.


    ''He must be going on a difficult and secret mission.''


    So, choosing not to ask was the wisest choice.


    "See you in a few days."


    After Shisui''s parting words, he disappeared from the spot.


    .....


    In the Hokage Building''s office, an Anbu stood reporting to Hiruzen.


    ".... Hokage-sama, the above is the situation. All people involved in the case have been monitored."


    "I see, you can leave now. I''ll think about it."


    Hiruzen sighed, gesturing for the Anbu to withdraw.


    "Yes. However, the minister suggests that Hokage-sama makes a decision as soon as possible. After all, the impact of this matter isn''t favorable." After conveying this, the Anbu stepped back.


    After the Anbu retreated, Hiruzen''s face darkened, and he was on the edge of rage. The aftermath of Orochimaru''s defection hadn''t subsided, and a new development which had urred in the vige annoyed him even more¡ª


    The leak of the Nine Tails Jinchuriki''s identity.


    Rumors were spreading from nowhere, portraying Uzumaki Naruto as a harbinger of destruction, the fox incarnation who had destroyed Konoha, fanning the emotions of the public and inciting a frenzy of negative opinions. The women who once cared for Naruto had abandoned him, leaving the building. And they had refused to return nomatter he they said, refusing to feed Naruto due to belief that he was a menace.


    Currently, within the vige, there was only one person capable of orchestrating such chaos in the vige. Because this incident was too simr to White Fang''s public opinion maniption, executed with the same method and speed. But the difference this time was targeting the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki who was currently a baby under a year old,.


    "Danzo... why exactly... are you doing this?" Hiruzen gritted his teeth, clenching his fist on the table tightly, his bloodshot eyes reflected the umtion of overwhelming anger.


    Leaving aside Naruto''s identity as the Fourth Hokage''s son, exposing his status as a Jinchuriki was a grave mistake. This information was top secret and should never have been made public.


    Hiruzen couldn''t understand why Danzo would do something so reckless. Despite Roots'' extreme methods, but even he wouldn''t be stupid enough to risk Konoha''s safety by revealing the identity of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. No matter how it was viewed from, for the current Konoha, it was all harmful but not beneficial.


    Hirizen looked at another document on the table. A transfer letter concerning the Root.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Root leader Shimura Danzo led arge number of ninjas to the battlefield with Kumo to assist. Realizing that Danzo had already left early. He realized that the subject of his anger couldn''t be found.


    Danzo had already left early, and Roots support was tied to Konoha''s victory against Kumo. Hiruzen knew he, as Hokage, couldn''t take action against him.


    ...


    It took a while for Hiruzen to quell the anger in his heart.


    Naruto''s identity as the Nine Tails Jinchuriki was exposed, and it was a foregone conclusion. Increasing Naruto''s protection was important, even if his identity as the Jinchuriki was exposed Konoha''s protection wasn''t so weak. But the more troublesome part was redirecting public opinion.


    Naruto was wrongly depicted as the evil nine-tailed demon fox responsible for attacking Konoha and killing numerous ninjas. Many vigers had signed a petition, hoping for Naruto''s immediate execution as the nine-tailed demon fox, believing him to be a threat to the vige''s safety.


    Hiruzen was angered by Danzo''s audacity and even more disheartened by the vigers'' ignorance.


    Therefore , rectifying Naruto''s tarnished reputation bes the key. This was the only way to dismantle the prevailing misinformation.


    He wanted Naruto to experience a happy and peaceful childhood, a return, which could be regarded as repayment towards Minato and Kushina.


    Since things hade to this, Hiruzendecided to rectify Naruto''s name as the son of the Fourth Hokage and he would also guide him through the challenging period.


    Otherwise, Naruto''s standing in the vige would only worsen. It was an unfair fate to the son of a hero.


    Hiruzen realized this and promtly drafted a document intending to publicly announce that Naruto wasn''t the mine-tailed fox that attacked Konoha, but a hero of the vige. This would reverse the unfavorable public opinion surrounding Naruto.


    After writing the document and Hiruzen nned to have the Anbu release the announcement, but the movements of his hands suddenly stopped. He suddenly realized that the situation might not be as simple as he thought.


    What if he chooses to do this and was directly ying into Danzo''s hands?


    Being the sone of theFourth Hokage was Naruto''sst line of defense within Konoha. If he used the card now, it might not calm the vige''s opinion but further intensify them. Danzo could exploit this, and as Hokage, Hiruzen might not withstand the bacsh.


    And If that happened, what was Danzo''s true goal?


    Hiruzen chuckled wryly, and immediately thought of something. It was because of his position as Hokage.


    Danzo''s motive wasn''t hard to guess. With Orochimaru''s defection, Danzo''s had reduced greatly. And now was an opportune moment for him to strike, especially as dissenting voices within the vige. Danzo''s traps were intertwined one after the other, and breaking through them wouldn''t be easy.


    Hiruzen also considered the possibility that Danzo orchestrated the entire incident, even turning the revtion of Naruto''s identity as the Fourth Hokage''s son into a trap.


    Disclosing Naruto''s identity might not resolve the problem, but it could open another avenue for Danzo to exploit,unching a new public opinion attack using the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Not only Naruto, but even his position as the Hokage may be lost. Once he lost his position as Hokage, Naruto could fall into Danzo''s hands, which would be disastrous for Konoha.


    Hiruzen released a soft breath and put down the written document.


    "Let''s observe for now. As for Jiraiya, I hope he can calm things down..."


    An unresolvable concern etched across Hiruzen''s aged face, resembling an old man on the brink of a final journey.


    .....


    ''People must neverpromise to their own hesitation.''


    That stood as Danzo''s most painful and regrettable memory.


    A momentary hesitation cost him his victory against his close friend Hiruzen to the position of the Third Hokage, causing him to miss out on the position.


    Since then, Danzo embraced the understanding that tasks must be undertaken with unwavering determination, without even the slightest hesitation or fear. Always looking forward and backward.


    Weak people couldn''t achieve greatness. Hesitation lead to defeat and furtherpromises.


    So, Danzo who broke free from this fate perceived himself as an excellent and powerful ninja. Breaking free from the shackles of fate, persisting in one''s will without hesitation orpromise was the true ninja way. This mindset allowed him to amass arge number of ninjas, establish the Root, and bing the sole pir in the hearts of all Root ninjas.


    "Danzo-sama."


    In the forest on the way to the eastern border of the Land of Fire, Ryoma caught up.


    Twenty-two people, including Ryoma and Danzo, were acting together, with more than half being Jonin.


    In preparation for the battle against Kumo, Root had assembled their best team this time.


    Danzo turned his head slightly to look at Ryoma.


    "Exin."


    "News from the vige." Ryoma whispered.


    "What''s the final situation? Has Hiruzen cleared the name of that kid called Naruto?" Danzo asked.


    Ryoma shook his head, smiling, "No, the Third didn''t take action.. Hepromised.."


    This marked the first true victory for the Roots since their reestablishment, oveing the suppression by the Third Hokage. The sess this time was attributed to the Nine Tails Jinchuriki''s unique identity. They used a cunning strategy that confused the Third Hokage.


    "Really? Apromise..." Danzo expressed his thoughts.


    Ryoma gave him a strange look, expecting Danzo to mock the Third Hokage upon hearing the news.


    "Danzo-sama, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s nothing. I just feel that Hiruzen now is very simr to me back then." Danzo''s eyes reflected aplex mix of pain, regret, sighs, and mourning, without mocking or excitement.


    Ryoma fell silent, withholding his words.


    "What''s happening with Jiraiya?"


    Danzo redirected the conversation. As a Sannin and Naruto''s godfather, Jiraiya couldn''t remain indifferent to the situation in the vige.


    "ording to the information i received, he was found drunk in a tavern on the second day of the incident, and he was eventually carried back home by Anbu. He seemed to be very drunk Ryoma sighed.


    Hiruzenpromised with Root, and Jiraiyapromised with his sensei. The rtionship between the master and disciple was truly interesting.


    Was the legacy of the Third Hokage a policy of cowardlypromise?


    Ryoma pondered and thought of thete Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato. Had he not died in the battle, the third might not have had a chance to stand up.


    The Yellow sh showed no mercy to enemies on the battlefield, leaving opponents unwilling to face him again. Even within the Roots, many ninjas admired him.


    "It seems Jiraiya is now the same as Orochimaru. He''s mow disappointed with Hiruzen... he''s getting old after all. Now he''s be cautious, switching ces with me just like I was back then. Orochimaru''s defection hit him harder than I anticipated."


    Danzo acknowledged that a seed of fear had taken root in Hiruzen''s heart, ready to sprout at any time.


    Immediately, he changed the topic, Danzo''s eyes became sharp.


    "However, his hesitation andpromise now provides a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Root. The more a tree grows, the deeper its roots go into the bottomless darkness. Since the light has lost its meaning, let the darkness of the Rootpletely rece the vige''s light!"


    .....


    100+ Chapters on Patreon


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 237: 232: Ending (2)

    Chapter 237: 232: Ending (2)


    "Tsunade-sama! Tsunade-sama!"


    Shizune hurried along the wooden corridor of the inn, swung open the door of a romm, and woke up Tsunade, who was peacefully sleeping inside.


    "Tsunade-sama! Something bad has happened!!" Disregarding Tsunade''s sleepiness, Shizune shook her awake without hesitation.


    "What?.. It''s you.. Shizune. it''s so noisy here this early morning, can you let me sleep for a while?" Tsunade rubbed her eyes, and nced discontentedly at newly risen sun outside the window.


    "Now isn''t the time to talk about such matter?"


    "What''s the matter? Just now, you kept shouting about something big happening..... Is it the end of the world?" Tsunade didn''t seem to have fully woken up, she was about to lie back down.


    "Please be serious, Tsunade-sama, it''s serious! Something major has happened in the vige!" Shizune, with a serious expression, held Tsunade''s arm preventing her from lying back down.


    "I told you..." Tsunade frowned. Seeing Shizune''s extremely serious expression, it seemed like she wasn''t joking. She became more alert, choosing not to ask Shizune directly about what had happened but stood up, leaving the room.


    "Tsunade-sama, where are you going?""Wait here. I''ll go out and buy a newspaper."


    "Newspaper? At this time..."


    Before Shizune could speak, Tsunade''s figure had disappeared from the corridor. Shizune had no choice but to sigh helplessly and waited in the room for Tsunade to return with the newspaper.


    Not making Shizune wait for long, Tsunade returned to the room a few minutester with a newspaper in hand. As soon as she entered the room, Tsunade walked towards the cab in the corner of the room, opening a drawer, and retrieved a piece of paper.


    "Isn''t this the lottery ticket Tsunade-sama bought a while ago? Why are you looking at this?" Shizune looked puzzled.


    "To me, this is a charm that predicts my good luck and bad luck." Tsunade replied with a solemn expression, then shepared the lottery ticket with the winning numbers in the newspaper, and her body stiffened.


    "All? Every single one!?" Shizune''s eyes widened. Seeing that the lottery numbers perfectly matched those published in the newspaper, it was the first time she had seen such a significant win during her time with Tsunade after such a long time. Because Tsunade and winning were parallel.


    "I probably know the level of the bad news you mean by ''Something bug has happened''." Tsunade smiled wryly. For Tsunade, winning the lottery signaled something bad was about to happen or had happened. Therger the winning amount, the more severe the situation.


    "A jackpot of 150 million ryo is really a cmity." Tsunade sighed.


    "Tsunade-sama..."


    Tsunade waved her hand and said, "Never mind, things can''t be that bad. Tell me, what happened in the vige?" She mentally prepared herself for the bad news, After all she couldn''t think of anything bad that could happen in the vige. Could Kumo have breached the eastern defense line of the Land Of Fire and directly invaded Konoha?


    "Orochimaru-sama... has defected." Shizune took a deep breath, revealing the news of Orochimaru''s betrayal to Tsunade.


    Though the information had already spread throughout major countries, but with them,being on vacation in a remote area, they received the news a bitter.


    After Shizune finished speaking, she cast a concerned nce at Tsunade. After all, Orochimaru had been Tsunade''s friend since thy were children, a friend in life and death. With the impact of this incident, she could imagine the blow it would have on Tsunade


    As expected, after hearing the news, Tsunade''s mind was in turmoil, she was momentarily nk.


    "You... what are you talking about? Orochimaru... defecting from the vige? Are you kidding me..."


    It wasn''t that Tsunade didn''t believe it, it was just that the gravity of the situation seemed almost unbelievable. Suddenly, her heart felt like it was being torn apart, and it hurt a lot. This sense of betrayal brought back memories of a simr betrayal five or six years ago. When the student she trusted all along turned against the vige. Now, Orochimaru had taken a simr path...


    Tsunade felt she needed to ask Orochimaru personally why he chose to do this However, reason told her there must be a motive behind this. People like Orochimaru can''t betray their vige for no reason, there must be a hidden agenda.


    "It''s absolutely true, Tsunade-sama. Orochimaru-sama used ninjas from the vige for human experiments, causing the deaths of many innocent people. After the truth came to light, he fled the vige. Now, he''s an extremely dangerous S-rank rogue ninja. Just like... Shiraishi-sen..." Shizune sighed with aplicated expression.


    "Damn! That bastard Orochimaru, what the hell is he doing?" Tsunade punched the ground without hesitation.


    With a resounding click, the inn floor vibrated, and a exaggerated crack extended to the courtyard wall, neatly dividing it into two halves, the extension showing no signs of stopping.


    Shizune swallowed hard. If a human body was hit with such force, they would undoubtedly be killed.


    "What about Sarutobi-sensei? Why did he allow Orochimaru to leave the vige?" Tsunade''s eyes burned with anger at the moment.


    "Hokage-sama... I heard he was injured while trying to stop Orochimaru-sama."


    "That old thing!" Tsunade roared furiously, frightening even Shizune with her fiery expression. It was the first time Shizune had witnessed Tsunade in such a rage. Even when Shiraishi betrayed Konoha, Tsunade''s anger wasn''t this intense.


    "That, Tsunade-sama..." Shizune attempted to calm Tsunade but found herself at a loss for words on how to dissuade her.


    "If he wanted to stop Orochimaru, how could Orochimaru injure him and escape fr the vige? What''s going on in his mind?"


    Regardless of Orochimaru''s reasons for defection, the inhumane experiments didn''t align with his usual cautious style. What angered Tsunade the most was Orochimaru''s betrayal, and the indecisiveness of their sensei. Didn''t he realize the disastrous consequences Konoha would face once Orochimaru escaped the Land of Fire?


    Orochimaru was different from Shiraishi, he was a true high-level asset for Konoha. The knowledge, technology, and intelligence he possessed could cause huges losses for Konoha.


    Injured by Orochimaru.. and unable to prevent his escape... It appeared to Tsunade that he was shirking his. He was supposed to be the Hokage. Faced with such a serious matter like defection, how could personal reasons take precedence?


    Shizune didn''t dare utter a word, her body kept trembling under Tsunade''s rage.


    ''What a terrifying look!''


    Currently, Shizune felt as though she witnessed a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. After all, a Sannin is a Sannin. Even if they were usually carefree, it was definitely a terrible when they''re serious..Especially in this rage.


    "Let''s go! Shizune!"


    "Let''s go? Where are we going, Tsunade-sama?"


    "Anywhere, as long as it isn''t in the Land of Fire."


    Seeing the vige founded by her grandfather being reduced to such a state, Tsunade could only feel an overwhelming coldness, which was almost suffocating to her. She knew that Konoha''s Anbu were likely on their way to find her, conveying the Third Hokage''s order for her to immediately return to the vige.


    With Orochimaru''s defection, only with her return, as a Sannin, would help stabilize the shaken hearts of the vigers and quell dissatisfied voices. Being the granddaughter of the First Hokage, she represented the purest heir to the will of fire.


    In two ninja world wars, she, a medical ninja, had saved countless lives and made significant contributions to Konoha''s medical system. Her influence among the Sannin was undoubtedly the most powerful.


    "Eh? Is this really a good idea? The vige likely needs Tsunade-sama''s help right now."


    "I would like to, but I can''t do anything if I go back now. It will only make the vige more and more chaotic. I want to get it out of my sight and mind." Tsunade smiled wryly and shook her head.


    Tsunade feared that returning alone would lead to a direct confrontation with her sensei, and might even involve using the influence of the Senju n to address the illegal activities of Root department. Even if the root cause couldn''t be eradicated, huge restrictions needed to be imposed, preventing Danzo from moving freely due to his actions. These strategic measures were precisely what her sensei was least inclined to implement.


    Danzo, despite having made too mistakes still managed to secure a high-level position..Hiruzen could be said to have significant contribution. Since Hiruzen couldn''t take decisive action, she would have topromise with this old man upon her return to Konoha.


    "Unfortunately, Minato passed away so suddenly..."


    As Tsunade uttered these words, her eyes reflected loneliness.


    If Minato hadn''t died, Konoha might be in a different situation now. She had made guesses that Danzo, leading his Root, must be exerting his dominance in Konoha again.


    Without Minato''s suppression, her old sensei alone couldn''t suppress Danzo''s ambitions. This was true in the past and it remained true now. Knowing that returning would achieve nothing and might be exploited, at the very least, she wanted to preserve herst shred of dignity. That''s what Tsunade thought of at the moment.


    "Minato-senpai... I heard the Nine Tails incident might be rted to him.... I don''t know if it''s true." As Tsunade mentioned Minato, Shizune''s thoughts drifted to Shiraishi.


    Tsunade shook her head, refraining from delving into the uncertainties surrounding the Nine Tails rampage and its possible ties to her former student.


    "Let''s go quickly. When the Anbu arrives, it will be difficult to escape." Tsunade neatly grabbed the bag, exchanged a silent farewell, and headed towards the door. As for the winning lottery ticket, it would serve aspensation to the inn owner for the damages caused during her outburst.


    .....


    "Tsunate... doesn''t n toe back?"


    Masumi Asami, seated in the Konoha Hospital''s Pharmacy Department Director''s office, received information from Kakashi.


    Despite the Anbu''s search for Tsunade it proved futile. It was obvious that Tsunade was deliberately avoiding the Anbu and was currently missing.


    The firmness of Tsunade''s refusal to return to the vige was apparent, and Asami, though unaware of the reasons behind it. However, all she cared about was if Tsunade will be returning to Konoha, and now she was sure that Tsunade will not be returning at this time, it made her release a sigh of relief.


    Now was the critical moment for her toy out Konoha Hospital and the entire Konoha Nljinja system''s work''. If Tsunade returned to the vige at this moment, it won''t be difficult for Tsunade to take control of the hospital with her identity and influence, which could potentially disrupt the n.


    Tsunade''s decision not to return provided an advantageous window for Asami. Thework she had established in Konoha was too weak.


    With the Hospital under her control, Kakashi already in Anbu, and many areas were yet to be arranged. The Intelligence Department, Torture Department, Academy, Barrier Corps, and other divisions required constant infiltration. Having said that, it was quite difficult to install personnel.


    Before Shiraishi''s departure, there were only a handful of their spies within Konoha. And there were only four of them in the middle and upper ranks, including her and Kakashi. Among the four of them, none could ess the true core secrets of Konoha. At that moment, a knock echoed on the office door.


    "Come in."


    Asami resumed her usual indifferent expression, addressing the person outside the door.


    A male medical ninja in a white coat entered.


    "Director Asami, this is the drug usage status for this month." He ced arge stack of documents on her desk, speaking respectfully.


    "Thank you for your hard work, I''ll deal with itter."


    "Are you going out at this time?" The medical ninja asked in surprise.


    Asami Masumi nodded. "Well, I''m just taking a short walk. I''ll be back soon."


    The medical ninja had no doubts about this. As long as the drug usage statistics werepleted during working hours, Asami, as the director, indeed had the flexibility to rx in her routine work.


    Leaving the Hospital, Asami was on her way to meet someone. This person wasn''t a subordinate spy personally nted by Shiraishi, but a talent she discovered in Konohast year, before the Fourth Hokage assumed office.


    Referring to him as a talent might be an overstatement because, from her perspective, he appears quite ordinary from every angle. However, it was precisely because of his ordinary nature that allowed him to exhibit rtively outstanding abilities as a spy. This may be his only shining point.


    Heading to the predetermined meeting ce, which was in a secluded wooded area near the park. Typically, only students from the academye here to y their ninja games.


    In a clearing within the woods, a man with a five-pointed star hairstyle anxiously waits for something.


    "You''re so nervous. Can''t you get used to things like this?"


    After Asami arrived, making no sound of footsteps, she stood behind the man. These words suddenly sounded behind him.


    The man was surprised, he quickly turned around, and was slightly relieved after seeing Asami''s familiar face.


    "Asa- Asami-san..."


    The man hesitated, observing Asami''s slightly displeased expression and detecting a hint of malice in her eyes. He quickly corrected himself,


    "Asami-sama."


    Asami''s expression eased, but she still didn''t give the man a favorable look. "After thinking about it for such a long time, haven''t you still made up your mind on what i asked, Haruno?


    "Shouldn''t it be difficult for me to make up my mind right away?" The man called Haruno responded with a wry smile,. Because of the mission Asami entrusted to him might not be detrimental to Konoha for, but it must have ulterior motives which could affect Konoha.


    For example, she instructed him to gather information about certain people around him, finding out their personalities, abilities, hobbies, and more without missing a single detail. As a low-level ninja with a fairly cheerful personality, even in his twenties, he remained a Chunin, but still retained his poprity.


    Asami believed that someone of his level might prove useful someday, so she used certain means to make him submit.


    "Don''t forget, it was me at the hospital who saved your wife. Making sure both your wife and daughter were safe."


    Haruno became uncertain, and finally sighed. "I see, as long as i won''t be taking action personally, I''ll obey the order."


    "As I expected, you are indeed a family man."


    ''Family man.'' Haruno felt bitter. During his wife''s childbirth, she had a medical condition. The woman before him saved their lives. He should be grateful her, but this woman used the incident to exercise control over him.


    It didn''t matter to him personally, but when he thought of his wife and daughter at home, they might get threatened unfairly... He could only sumb to the fate of being a puppet.


    "As long as you work honestly, the organization will treat you properly. The alimony for your wife and daughter will be covered by the organization as well."


    "Yes."


    What else could he do? He was just an insignificant Chunin in Konoha. The only thing he could boast about was his rtively good connections. It was precisely because of these connections that this woman targeted him, turning him into being a puppet who can''t resist.


    As for the organization, he had no idea who Asami was referring to. He didn''t know the organization''s identity, size, strength, or how deeply they have infiltrated Konoha. All he knew was that the organization''s financial resources were astounding, and it wasn''t just a casual organization that was established. Moreover, as someone low-lovel, he only needed to follow orders, with no need to consider the rest.


    Asami received the unopened file from the man, containing information he collected after months of hard work. These details involved Konoha ninjas, not Jonins but rather bottom-level Chunin and Genin, and even some ordinary people.


    "I understand collecting information about ninjas, but why do you even need information about those vigers?" Haruno looked at Asami in confusion.


    "Those vigers might not be ninjas, but their husbands and wifes may be. When necessary, they will also be the eyes of the organization." Asami exined briefly.


    "Haruno. You can go back. Based on this information, I will identify some useful talents in Konoha. When the timees, you will be in charge. If you fail, you should understand the consequences."


    Haruno''s face changed slightly, he nodsded as he turned leaving.


    Watching him leave, Asami snorted softly, she put back her sses on her chest, her expression bing slightly cold.


    "Hmm.. it seems he still needs strict training."


    She was well aware that he hasn''tpletely surrendered to her, and there was still a risk of betrayal.


    Although she could eliminate the threat immediately before the he betrays her, finding a suitable person to monitor the lower parts of Konoha would take time. She didn''t have that much time to waste.


    "Kizashi Haruno, I hope you will be able to understand the current situation."


    ....


    "Shiraishi-senpai, what''s making you so happy?"


    Upon entering theboratory, Rin noticed Shiraishi''s smile as he held a scroll, seemingly engrossed in reading. Rin couldn''t discern the source of his happiness.


    Seeing Rin''s arrival, Shiraishi spoke without concealing, "ording to information from Konoha, Asami has done a better job in the Hospital more than I expected. She and Kakashi are both bright and dark, they cooperate perfectly."


    With Orochimaru''s defection and Tsunade refusing to return to Konoha, Shiraishi found this to be a cause for celebration. Regardless of Orochimaru''s reasons for defecting to Konoha, it signified the further weakening of Konoha''s strength.


    Thinking carefully about the various changes in Konoha over the years, Shiraishi was startled.


    Since Sakumo''s suicide, Konoha seemed to be under a curse, with almost no positive development.


    The Fourth Hokage''s death in battle, Orochimaru''s defection, Tsunade''s refusing to return to the vige. Danzo seems to be secretly making preparations for something,, the Third Hokage''s weakening influence, he could no longer control most of the voices as before.


    For the spies he ced in Konoha, this presented a special opportunity to expand their influence.


    And Masumi Asami was seizing this chance to extend her influence across various levels of Konoha and sessfully performing the missions assigned to her.


    "Masumi Asami? Konoha Hospital? Is Shiraishi-sensei referring to Asami-sama?"


    Rin connected the keywords in Shiraishi''s statement, recalling a senior medical ninja in Konoha''s Hospital during her time in Konoha.


    "Exactly." Rin''s familiarity with Asami didn''t surprise Shiraishi.


    "Is she also on Shiraishi-senpai''s side?"


    "It was just a chance encounter. But, she is indeed an excellent medical ninja. Even during my time at the academy, Tsunade-sensei praised her on multiple asions."


    "Considering this, Konoha''s hospital and Anbu are under your influence, Shiraishi-senpai. It''s quite extensive. I wonder if other departments in Konoha have also been infiltrated?"


    Rin was secretly shocked by Shiraishi''s strategicyout within Konoha.


    Leaving aside Kakashi who worked in the Anbu, based on Asami''s performance in the Hospital, it''s highly likely she held a prominent position in the hospital as of now.


    "It''s still early. Kakashi''s induction into the Anbu was an unexpected development. Due to my professional ties in Konoha, it''s more convenient to ce personnel in rhe Hospital. Of course, the same applies to the academy."


    As for the other departments like the Torture and Intelligence Departments, finding suitable people for cement remained a challenge.


    "Looking at it this way, Konoha''s threat to the Land of Demons has almost been alleviated."


    "Not all of them have been lifted yet. Konoha is far more stronger than you think. The true backbone of Konoha lies in their ninjas. They are a powerful force, outnumbering. While the Sannin are powerful people, they are just three, whereas the ninjas operate in groups."


    Shiraishi shook his head.


    It was a fact that Konoha''s strength was declining, but the current Konoha still shouldn''t be underestimated too much. What was left behind by the previous Hokages was exceptionally solid. The copse of Konoha''s structure won''t happen overnight.


    However, certain actions in the future can indeed be more presumptuous, and there was no longer a need to consider Konoha''s feelings seriously.


    "Speaking of which, how is your training withmunicating with the Seven Tails?"


    Shiraishi set aside the scroll in hand and asked Rin about her progress in training with the forbidden jutsu.


    "I''m here to update you. After these months of training, I have initially mastered the jutsu." Rin responded with a smile.


    This implied that she could now begin her training to be a Perfect Jinchuriki at any time.


    After hearing this, Shiraishi nodded in satisfaction and remarked, "Then let''s begin next week. I''ll have ninjas from the Uchiha and Uzumaki ns assist you."


    While Rin begins her training, the tailed beast''s power within her may go berserk, bimg uncontroble. Ninjas from the Uchiha and Uzumaki ns can use genjutsu and sealing jutsus to mitigate the risk of the tailed beast''s rampage.


    "I understand."


    Rin casually brushed the hair around her ear and smiled.


    "In addition, be prepared for a long-term struggle with the tailed beast. It''s too difficult for the current you to make the tailed beast submit. Do you think you can achieve it within three years?"


    "Three years?" Rin murmured to herself, then her eyes reflected determination. "I will work hard to ovee it."


    "It''s good to have confidence. ording to my estimation, the longer you engage with the tailed beast after using this jutsu, the lower the chance of sess. If you can''t defeat the tailed beast within three years, your training will probably end in failure."


    Shiraishi wasn''t lying. Any forbidden jutsu carried risks when used.


    Three years was the optimal period for Rin to training in bing a Perfect Jinchuriki. Missing this window means bidding farewell to bing one.


    "In theing years, the Land Of Demons will gradually expand beyond the country. If you can be a Perfect Jinchuriki at that time, you will y a crucial role in the n."


    This was Shiraishi''s main concern. Given the current size of the Land of Demons, it''s already quite saturated. To continue growing, expanding externally was necessary, touching the interests of those with vested interests.


    Af first, there will be slight contradictions, and then due to differences in systems and technologies, more significant contradictions will arise, intensifying the conflicts. Eventually, war will erupt, leading to the redistribution of benefits.


    Reform had never been about everyone peacefully sitting together, enjoying a quiet tea party. It was a trial by blood and fire.

 Chapter 238: 323. Secret Scroll

    Chapter 238: 323. Secret Scroll


    Towering peaks were hidden in the clouds and mist. From a distance, one could only see the huge ck silhouettes, which were daunting.


    Different from ninja viges in other major countries which were built on gentle sand dunes, ins, or coasts, Kumogakure, situated in the Land of Lightning, was a ninja vige built among mountains and ravines. It had the most battle-hardened ninjas out of all the ninja viges. Their customs were tough, and strength through practical action was advocated. At the same time, it was also the vige with the most persistent military ambitions among the five major ninja viges.


    Located at the training grounds atop a mountain, the Fourth Raikage appeared along with his personal secretary Mabui, apanied by his guards Darui and C.


    "Is this the kunai gun developed by the Land of Demons'' military? It looks simr to the one used by the Land of Sky in the past." The Fourth Raikage noted as he looked at the kunai gun in his right hand - developed by the Land of Demons''. In his left hand, he held a slightly worn one - the same weapon used by ninjas from the Land of Sky.


    During the Second Ninja World War, Kumo had participated in eliminating the Land of Sky, so they had also plundered several of their ninja tools.


    "There are some differences actually. The kunai gun developed by the Land of Demons isn''t only lightweight and durable, but it also automatically infuses wind-natured chakra when firing to enhance the kunai''s speed and pration power. The firing mechanism is also better designed than that of the Land of Sky." Mabui aptly evaluated.


    "You''re right. Let''s not even talk about Jonin for now. If Genin or Chunin are equipped with this kind of weapon, battle tactics at that level will be greatly enriched,"


    As he spoke, the Raikage held up the old kunai gun in his left hand, pulled the trigger, and a kunai quickly shot out towards a distant target,


    Chick!The kunai quickly shot out from the barrel, piercing the target and bing firmly lodged, shaking slightly.


    The Raikage remained silent, then put down his left hand and held up the newer kunai gun in his right hand, pulling the trigger just like before. With a whoosh, the kunai was fired even faster this time.


    It didn''t just stab the target but went right through the wooden target, piercing into the wall behind it and firmly rooting itself there, leaving a shocking scar at the point of entry.


    The power difference between the old and new kunai guns was clear.


    "It''s a fearsome weapon indeed. If every ninja was equipped with one, it would immediately increase theirbat power tremendously." C remarked in amazement having witnessed the demonstration.


    This kind of powerful kunai gun was not surprising to him though. After all, infusing wind natured chakra to a kunai could achieve simr or even better results. However, if weapons like these became widely used by ninjas on a mass scale, the sacrificial rate of ninjas in battle would drop drastically.


    It would fundamentally change battle tactics.


    Letting out an impressed whistle, Darui put his hands behind his head. Something so innocuous-looking, yet the kunai fired have enough prating power to take out a careless Jonin.


    "Yes, this demonstrates the value of such ninja tools. It appears the Land of Demons military aims to rapidly build military strength like we do." Mabui analyzed with a nod.


    Judging by the Land of Demons equipping its military ninjas with thesetest ninja tools, it was clear they hadpleted reforms ahead of others. Further, it could be foreseen that their military had ambitious aims to rapidly enhance military development - quite simr to the path Kumogakure itself intended to embark on.


    The Fourth Raikage didn''t express his opinion but threw the kunai gun in his right hand towards Darui.


    "Boss?" Darui caught the Kunai gun and looked curiously at the Fourth Raikage.


    "Darui, use that gun to attack me. Let me see just how strong the prating power of this weapon is." the Fourth Raikage instructed, walking some distance away to serve as a target.


    "What a drag..." Darui muttered, scratching his head. Nheless, he raised the kunai gun without hesitation and took aim at the Raikage.


    Even with the weapon''s strong prating power, Darui didn''t think such toy could cause any real harm to the Raikage. Even without his Lightning Armor, the Raikage''s body was as hardened as steel - ordinary kunai couldn''t even pierce his skin.


    "Firing now..." Darui announced, pulling the trigger tounch a wind-infused kunai directly at the Fourth Raikage''s chest.


    The sharp kunai cut through the air and hit the Fourth Raikage directly in the right chest. As if hitting solid iron, there was a loud ding as the kunai simply bounced off.


    "Ah, I knew this would happen." Darui shrugged, unsurprised by the oue.


    The Fourth Raikage examined where he had been struck. While notpletely unharmed, there was only a very fine incision that would be hard to spot without close inspection.


    "It could actually leave a mark on my body. It''s prating power is pretty good."


    The Fourth Raikage noted with some modest admiration. His ninjutsu was inherited from his father, the Third Raikage. While his body wasn''t as durable as his father''s, who could fight tailed beasts barehanded, it wasn''t something ordinary weapons or ninjutsu could easily harm either.


    So far, except for the Gentle Fist style of the Hyuuga n and that chakra sphere of the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato, no one could ignore his hardened body. With the Lightning Armor active, his defenses would increase substantially as well, letting him ignore most offensive ninjutsu outright. Combined with his current ranking as the fastest ninja in the world, dominating battlefields would not prove difficult.


    After all,pared to his strength during the Third Ninja War, he had grown tremendously stronger since then.


    "While Raikage-sama has a strong body, please refrain from reckless actions like this. Let''s take this as an exception." Mabui came over sighing in exasperation.


    "I was merely testing the capabilities of these new weapons... But I now have a fair grasp of this kunai gun''s power. We currently imported 2,000 guns - some will be dismantled and studied by the Research Division to work towards domestic production. As for the rest, they can be allocated as needed, but we must control the manufacturing process as a matter of national defense." the Fourth Raikage stipted, approving the kunai guns.


    Some would be distributed among ninjas to experiment with and provide feedback, while others would be given to the Research Division to reverse engineer and work towards developing their own domestic version instead of relying on imports from the Land of Demons.


    "Understood. What about testing the new batch of flying equipment then?" Mabui checked.


    "No need for that trouble. I believe the Earth tform division is handling those. Just take one or two pieces and send them to the research department for further study." The Fourth Raikage shook his head. After seeing the weapons demonstrations here today, he had a fair grasp of their capabilities and limitations.


    They would enrich battle tactics but didn''t promise to revolutionize them entirely. However, as more countries began adopting such weapons, the form and tactics of future ninja wars would still change to an extent.


    This was all easy enough for the Fourth Raikage to foresee.


    Mabui nodded, recording the Raikage''s instructions.


    "So, is there anything else to handle? If not I''ll be going to train." The Fourth Raikage asked.


    As his secretary, Mabui not only assisted the Raikage with policymaking and personnel assignments, but also efficiently scheduled his routine to optimize time usage and productivity.


    "There are two more things."


    "What happened?"


    "Not long ago, Jiraiya of the Sannin sent some information saying we should be wary of a ninja named ''Kosei'' from the Land of Demons''. It seems he has the ability to destroy chakra. I felt this intelligence critical enough to report." Mabui reported.


    "Is the information reliable?"


    "Since the information came from the Sannin, it should be credible."


    "Then leave it with the intelligence division to handle. Just prepare a detailed report for my review."


    "Of course. However, it is worth noting that Jiraiya seems to have provided this intel freely. It appears Konoha harbors some resentment towards the Land of Demons'' growth."


    Indeed, ever since the third ninja war, Konoha''s prestige had taken a hit. At the recent Kage Summit too, the removal of the Land of Demons'' leaders rogue status along with pressure from other nations had undermined their standing further.


    In contrast, Kumo''s consistent focus on military buildup had led to substantial growth in its ninja numbers and weapon supplies after thest war. Lately, the vige had seen a significant rise in client missions from merchants as well. With Konoha''s declining strength and prestige, it was only natural for clients to turn to other viges for missions.


    On the other hand, the Land of Demons'' wouldn''t be able to rely on missions for ie. And by not participating in the Five Great Nations'' mission system, they didn''tpete for market share either. So there was no immediate conflict of interest between Kumo and the Land of Demons. It was left for the Daimyo and nobility to handle the other political matters. Kumo''s role was focused on national defense. Whether to coborate with or sanction the Land of Demons wasn''t the vige''s concern.


    However, given the Land of Demons'' strongmercial presence, cooperation seemed mutually beneficial over confrontation at this stage.


    So Mabui felt Suna''s pressure tactics against them at the summit had been unwise. There was no justification for Kumo or Land of Lightning to be someone else''s sword.


    "That is an internal Konoha matter, we''ll wait and see how it unfolds. Now what was the second thing?" .


    At this, Mabui''s expression became more solemn. "It''s about your requestst time, Raikage-sama. The Anbu has located the target."


    "My request?" The Fourth Raikage stroked his chin, unable to recollect for a moment.


    "It was regarding finding a jutsu capable of reinforcing the inner system," Mabui reminded. "The Anbu has found something rted to that."


    The Fourth Raikage''s eyes lit up eagerly, "You found something, Mabui? Tell me quickly then, who has it?"


    "A small ninja vige called Sugigakure. They are said to have an ancient jutsu to reinforce the inner system."


    "Excellent! Ready an elite at once. We''ll leave promptly for this vige. Anyone who dares obstruct will face my wrath!" The Fourth Raikage dered, eyes gleaming with determination to attain this power at any cost.


    ....


    "Business seems to be a bit sluggish recently."


    Remarked a white-haired man to the tavern owner.


    The tavern owner looked at the man and replied, "Yes, because of the Land of Demons'' recent rise, business in this part of the world has be difficult."


    "Is it really that bad?"


    The owner sighed, wiped a ss in his hand, and continued, "It''s very tough. As you know, the Land of Demons basically has a zero-tolerance policy towards this market. Not only them, but underground markets in the Lands of Honey, Bears, and Snow have also been impacted. "


    Though seeming unrted, these conversations had deeper context. The tavern was just a front - in truth, it hosted an underground market trading tform. Its patrons were specially-connected bounty huntersprising rogue ninjas from variousnds and wandering mercenaries adept in ninjutsu. They would do anything for money no matter how shady.


    While the five great nations are respected, the underground ck market runs rampant in the shadows. The market hasplex ties to political figures and businessmen who secretly hire bounty hunters.


    So while the Five Great Nations reigned over the ninja world openly, the underground ck markets held sway in the shadows. With intricate ties, politicians and top businessmen from many nations secretly funded bounty hunters for their dubious needs. Hence, business boomed previously. The Five Great Nations mostly turned a blind eye too.


    The Land of Demons'' new regime was different however. Their leadership had zero tolerance for such ck markets. The coordinated crackdowns and attacks had impacted interconnected underground markets in neighboring countries as well.


    The shadowy coordination behind it was quite evident. In the past, even joint the Land of Wind and Land of Earth domination of the region didn''t achieve this. For the fledgling Land of Demons to manage it already spoke volumes about its rising power.


    Facing the Land of Demons, who had defeated the Land of Wind with even one of the five Kages, the hidden leaders can only quietly seethe in their rooms, powerless..ording to legend, Uchiha Ruri could summon a towering behemoth which beheaded thousands of Suna ninjas with one swing of its sword, and Chiba Shiraishi was even more terrifying, he could annihte thousands of ninjas more instantly with one jutsu, they stood no chance.


    As mere trading tforms, the ck markets naturally couldn''t confront a rising military power. Due to the region''s damage, revenues had already dropped 20-30% over previous months. Even bounty hunter pay had been impacted.


    "So, will the bounties be affected too?" The white-haired man asked, concerned about this impact on his ie.


    "No, we can''t reduce those. The bounty hunters would be upset." The tavern ownerughed.


    "True enough. Anyway, let''s discuss some interesting missions. I''ve had some free timetely."


    "Bug Man-san''s team''s ability is worthy of recognition. Since Kakuzu''s retirement, your team have been our signature hunters in the market." The tavern owner said respectfully.


    "You think highly of us." Bug Man smiled modestly in response.


    "This isn''t necessarily the case. Your near 100% mission sess rate has drawn appreciation from several major figures. If you wished to be an exclusive retainer, you would be in high demand." The tavern owner hinted with a knowing smile, likely alluding to a specific influential person.


    Bug Man smiled wryly, shaking his head, "Let''s not go there - we value our freedom too much for someone else''s control."


    "Indeed, Bug Man-san isn''t yet ready for retirement. However, I would advise considering your future...this lifestyle rarely ends well for bounty hunters. Just something to think about." The man said before brightening. "Anyway, enough gossip. I happen to have a mission needing your handling."


    The tavern owner slid a ss of wine over.


    "Oh? Tell me more." Bug Man grabbed up the drink, narrowing his eyes curiously.


    "The client is an elder from a vige called Sugigakure. They want your team to retrieve a stolen secret scroll belonging to them. The reward is Eighty million ryo."


    "Eighty million? That high a bounty?"


    Hearing the bounty, Bug Man''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. Even for them, bounties thatrge were rare, maybe one annually. Most rewards ranged 10-30 million ryo. In the ninja viges, an 80 million ryo task would undoubtedly be the highest S-rank, requiring multiple jonin to aplish.


    "While unbelievable, that is the quoted price." The owner affirmed seriously.


    "It seems this secret scroll lost by the vige, or whoever had stolen the jutsu, is no small matter... with the price, it seems it won''t be an easy target to retrieve." Bug Man muttered


    The tavern owner nodded, he then leaned towards Bug Man and whispered something to him. Hearing it, Bug Man''s expression grew increasingly grave, but he finally nodded.


    Bug Men never backed down from a tough challenge after all. No matter the difficulty or how fearsome the enemy, they would give it their best shot.


    .....


    "To retrieve a secret scroll stolen from the Sugigakure then?"


    In a hotel in town, Bug Man who had epted the mission discussed the mission with the other four members of his group.


    The other four were Earth Man, Fire Man, Water Man, and Shadow Man. Each was endowed with a chakra nature. Although no single one was a powerful ninja, their strength stemmed from cooperation. Just the four of them working together could handle most enemies. When up against a strong ninja, Bug Man would use his explosive bugs to blow up the opponent.


    The danger of his explosive bugs was infamous. Even Jiraiya, one of the legendary Sannin, had suffered defeat at their hands. In the ninja world, few ninja couldpete with the Sannin. As a result, in the underground ck market, Bug Men was feared by all and treated as the most honored clients.


    "Yes." Bug Man nodded in response to Shadow Man''s question. "I heard that a few days ago, some unidentified ninjas entered a small vige called Sugigakure. Their goal was to steal a secret scroll passed down through generations there. After a battle, they seeded in stealing it... The vige elders issued a mission requesting us to retrieve the stolen scroll."


    "So who stole the scroll?" Water Man asked.


    "Kumogakure." Bug Man said slowly.


    The rest of the team frowned, sensing the difficulty of this mission. To increase their military power, Kumo actively collected secret and forbidden jutsu everywhere, which was an open secret across the ninja world. However, out of fear of the Land of Lightning, the other nations turned a blind eye and only verbally admonished them. Therefore, it was unsurprising if Sugigakure really possessed some powerful secret jutsu, Kumo would learn about it to steal it. This authoritarian approach was typical of Kumo, who pursued power at any cost, forcing other viges to also expand their arsenals to defend against them.


    "Who from Kumo took the lead on this?"


    Bug Man shook his head. "I don''t know yet, but those who entered Sugigakure and stole the scroll were just a few Kumo j¨­nin skilled in kenjutsu and lightning flicker. They injured several of the vigers."


    This result was expected. Sugigakure was a small, declining vige little-known to the wider world. A few skilled j¨­nin from a major vige like Kumo could easily overpower them. After all, some ninja viges truly are tiny with only a handful of j¨­nin to their name. Sugigakure''s ninja prowess was clearly limited if they couldn''t fend off just a small team of attackers.


    "Then we''ll investigate." Water Man made a suggestion. "Since you''ve epted the mission, even if we''re against Kumo, we have to go through it."


    Bug Man nodded along with the others. This was the in truth. A full frontal confrontation with another ninja vige would be unwise, but reiming a single stolen scroll remained possible, and they could always retreat if the task proved truly impossible. When dealing with a formidable foe like Kumo, carelessness was uneptable.


    "Also, after this job, headquarters assigned us another mission." Bug Man added. "The leader wants us to find Tsunade. He seems to have something important to discuss with her. Unless you have questions, let''s move out."


    With that, Bug Man walked out of the hotel room first, and the other four followed to track down the Kumo ninja who had stolen Sugigakure''s secret scroll.

 Chapter 239: 234: Red Shadow

    Chapter 239: 234: Red Shadow


    In the still hot afternoon, Shiraishi made his way towards his home. All matters rted to work had been dealt with for the day. Thanks to his many smart and capable subordinates, his workload had significantly reduced in recent years, allowing him to avoid his usual night shifts.


    For Shiraishi, not shedding responsibilities would only prove the ipetence of his subordinates. As a leader, it was necessary to nurture talented subordinates to share the burden..Regardless of an individual''s power, there is a limit. The country was like arge,plex and sophisticated machine, it required professionals from various fields to keep the machine running smoothly.


    Arriving home, Ruri and Ayane were absent, they had gone out for a mission. Considering the Land of Bears as their next target in the expansion n, they both needed to make adequate preparation.


    "Father, wee back."


    A soft and somewhat unclear voice sounded from the entrance.


    Shiraishi recognized the voice, his youngest son¡ª Cai.


    Chiba Cai, born three years ago to him and Ayane. He has inherited half of the blood of the Hyuga n, giving him a chance to awaken the n''s Kekkei Genkai¡ª The Byakugan.


    However, Shiraishi didn''t particrly concern himself with it, whether his youngest son awakened the Byakugan or not. While the Byakugan was excellent, there were now several number of ways to get stronger without relying on the Byakugan.


    He didn''t want to impose too much mental pressure on his children, including his attitude toward his eldest son Asuka. After all, a ''freak'' like Kazuhime might only appear once in a century."Well, I''m back..."


    Shiraishi raised his head, and upon seeing Cai, his expression immediately froze and became extremely strange.


    Before him stood a child with a neutral appearance, wearing in a fitted white skirt with bare feet.


    "Hub?"


    Shiraishi was uncertain if the ''girl'' before him was his son..... Why was he wearing a skirt?


    Shiraishi''s brain paused momentarily. Did Cai have some unusual preference?


    Considering this, Shiraishi felt he needed to correct Cai''s values. No matter how much freedom he allowed, certain strange habits shouldn''t be tolerated in his children''s activities.


    "What''s wrong, Father?"


    Cai looked at Shiraishi suspiciously.


    "No, it''s nothing... Well, what''s with your clothes?"


    Shiraishi gestured toward the skirt Cai was wearing.


    While the issues at work had been resolved, the issue of his children''s education seemed to demand immediate attention.


    "Cloth?" Cai tugged at the skirt''s hem to cover his feet and said, "Kazu-nee showed me."


    "Kazuhime?"


    "Yes, she said it would look cute. Father, do I look cute?" Cai looked expectantly at Shiraishi.


    Shiraishi had even more headaches. Though wearing a skirt might be cute due to his face, but if Ayane saw such an appearance, she would undoubtedly incur her wrath on him.


    ''That troublesome girl, what sort of strange things had she told Cai?'' Shiraishi shook his head helplessly.


    Not only Asuka but even her youngest brother was subjected to such abuse, it left Shiraishi at a loss for words.


    "Cai, change your clothes."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "There are many reasons. Do you think it''s okay for you to dress this way?" Shiraishi sighed.


    "I findfortable, but it feels a bit weird."


    Cai twisted his body slightly, and his skin blushed.


    Shiraishi''s expression darkened. It seemed necessary to educate Kazuhime on her return from school on how to be a responsible older sister, rather than whimsically tormenting her brothers.


    ....


    A team of 200 people set out from the border between the Land of Demons and the Land of Bears.


    They deliberately chose the less conspicuous smaller road over the easily observed high way.


    At the forefront leading the team was a woman who appeared to be in her twenties. In reality, her age was closer to thirty, but proper care made her look much younger.


    d in white ninja attire, she wore fingerless gloves of an unknown material, and her pure white pupils emitted a sharp, sword-like gleam.


    "Ayane-sama, there are still ten minutes until the next stronghold." A ninja in the team caught up and informed the woman.


    "Proceed there and take a break for a while. Also, ensure the coboration with Hoshigakure is done well." Ayane instructed, showing no haste in their march.


    While Hoshigakure in the Land of Bears will soon be within their reach, going through the official process with the Land of Bears was necessary to avoidplications in the future.


    ording to the expansion n provided by the Land of Demon''s military, the Land of Bears was their first target.for the n.


    If they wanted to subdue the Land of Bears, it required dealing with Hoshigakure located within it. Subduing this vige would pave the way for a gradual encroachment on the country.


    Hoshigakure has a total of over 670 ninjas. Among the small countries, they can be regarded as a fairly strong ninja vige.


    Many smaller countriescked a ninja vige or even the ninja profession altogether, and their territories were too small to appear on the world map.


    Everytime a war broke out, these small countries are most likely to face the threat of extinction.


    For instance, during the Second Ninja World War, the Land of Sky dered war on the Five Great Nations, their territory being a huge flying fortress. Their war deration stemmed from ambitious aspirations from being looked down upon.


    The Land of Bears differed slightly. Among the small countries, they had a rtivelyrge territory and the capability to establish their own ninja vige, which shows they have a solid foundation.


    Furthermore, Hoshigakure possessed their very own unique secret jutsu, making them stand out in the ninja world.


    To discreetly take down a ce like Hoshigakure, it required not only a powerful force but also pressure exerted from the official level of the Land of Bears.


    The current ambitious Bear daimyo was their chosen candidate.


    "The liaison in charge has already gone ahead, so there''s no need to worry too much over there. Compared to thst, the daimyo''s mansion is the key."


    In the n to encroach on Hoshigakure, the official cover from the Land of Bears yed a crucial role.


    As early as two months ago, the Land of Demon''s army had dispatched a hundred ninjas to lurk in the bear territory to set up arrangements.


    This time, Ayane personally led a team of 200 ninjas, totaling 300 people, constituting the attacking force for Hoshigakure.


    "Do your job properly first, don''t worry about the Daimyo. There will be others in charge of the operation there."


    Ayane was well aware of the extensive preparations the military had made in advance to encroach on the country. This n has been secretly in the works for three years. The manpower and resources invested are enormous to ensure the sessful capture of Hoshigakure, followed by the gradual conquest of the entire the country.


    This time, there was no room for error in the n. Everything was ready, with only the final task of collecting the remaining.


    ...


    In the hot summer courtyard, the sound of cicadas singing sounded one after another.


    Shukichi looked at the beautiful scenery in the courtyard with a smile.


    Soon, the smile on her face disappeared, turning into deep sadness, and she sighed softly. In her memories ever since she had an understanding of the world, her world seemed to be only as big as this courtyard.


    Looking at the tall city walls around the courtyard, it was an exquisite cage sealing her off.


    And she wasn''t even seen as a human but a beautiful vase deliberately decorated by her father, the Daimyo.


    One day, her father was going sell her as a modity" to a noble from another country. The recent kidnapping incident a few days ago undoubtedly proved this point. Her father wasn''t concerned about the safety of his daughter at all, but rather whether his modity'' showed any signs of damage.


    Even so, she was ready to die for it. This was probably the unavoidable fate of women in nobility..


    Her thoughts drifted back to the incident, and she couldn''t help but think about the ninja d in ck who had rescued her from her kidnap.


    "Ninja-sama, are you there?"


    The room was enveloped in silence, allowing the princess''s soft voice to echo clearly throughout its corners.


    The moment her voice faded, a shadow appeared out of thin air, kneeling before the princess in a gesture of respect.


    "What are your orders, Ojou-sama?" Red Shadow maintained his usual indifferent attitude, addressing her.


    ording to the orders of the Daimyo, he was now the princess''s personal guard. Although he had deep dissatisfaction with such an order, he had to maintain an image of being devoted to his duties by obeying the order of Daimyo to be Princess''s guard.


    "Oh, it''s nothing, I just wanted to see if you were here."


    Shukichi waved her hands in a flustered manner. She had merely called out on a whim, not expecting Red Shadow to appear before her. She regarded him with a bewildered expression.


    ''To check if he was present? By calling out his name? Who does that?'' Red Shadow inwardlybeled the as mentally unstable.


    Despite Red Shadow''s unreadable expression and the absence of any hint of displeasure in his eyes, Shukichi sensed his simmering anger.


    ''Ninja-sama is really strange.'' She thought to herself.


    "If there is nothing further, I shall take my leave."


    While Shukichi''s appearance was undeniably attractive, for a spy operating in a foreignnd,pleting his mission was more important. Women will only affect his efficiency inpleting his mission.


    "Wait a moment, please.""


    The princess stopped Red Shadow from leaving.


    "What else may I assist you with, Ojou-sama?"


    Red Shadow adopted a respectful demeanor, trying to soften his tone as much as possible. Thoughts like chopping off her head only needed to be hidden in his heart.


    "Can you get me a ss of water? I''m a little thirsty." Shukichi pointed to the hot weather outside, with fine sweats appearing on her face.


    "Yes."


    Without hesitation, he meticulously executed the order he had received. This was precisely the reason he had been sent here.


    "So fast!"


    Shukichi marveled at the speed with which Red Shadow delivered the water. It only took a few breaths.


    Red Shadow handed her the ss of water much faster than the maid who served her before.


    "Can you also bring me some ice?"


    A dedicated icehouse existed within the mansion, as per Shukichi''s request. In such hot weather, quenching her thirst with cold water would alleviate the dryness.


    Red Shadow quickly fetched the ice.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Uh, no more."


    "Then I shall take my leave."


    Red Shadow disappeared from the room, keeping a discreet watch over the Princess, ensuring her safety.


    Then he thought about the things he did just now. Wasn''t that supposed to be the work of a maid? To let him, a trained guard, do such trivial things maids usually do, the princess really did have mental problem.


    ....


    "Red Shadow, you''ve worked diligently to protect Shukichi over the past few days."


    The Bear Daimyo expressed his gratitude, after summoning Red Shadow into a room.


    However, Red Shadow was well aware that this gratitude was merely a fa?ade put on by the daimyo. He had followed the daimyo for three years now and was intimately familiar with his ruthless and cunning nature.


    To the Daimyo, there was a clear distinction between those who were useful and those who were not. Those who fell into thetter category faced a miserable end.


    "However, there is no guarantee that these gang of thieves will give up their ns to kidnap Shukichi. So, your responsibility for her safety remains important. Only if you personally undertake this task can I be rest assured."


    "Yes." Red Shadow responded curtly.


    During his time in this country, he had carefully crafted his persona as a man of few words, solely focused on performing his duties. Questioning the daimyo''s decisions wasn''t a behavior that aligned with this persona. Such an act would inevitably raise suspicion.


    Only by fulfilling the role of a tool, without personal opinions or concerns, had he managed to ascend to the position of the daimyo''s right-hand man in a mere three years. Otherwise, It was impossible for a daimyo as suspicious, power-hungry, and ambitious as the Bear Daimyo to ce unconditional trust in someone.


    The daimyo''s trust was bestowed to Red Shadow as a tool, not as a person. People had thoughts. Tools, in contrast, remained without emotions and opinions.


    Red Shadow was keenly aware of the daimyo''s vtile temperament.


    "If only the rest of the guards could copy your dedication andpetence."


    The daimyo sighed, fanning himself with his folding fan as heined.


    Even the daimyo new the unrealistic nature of expecting such unwavering loyalty from all his guards. Obtaining a tool as exceptional as Red Shadow was a rare chance.


    Red Shadow remained silent, acknowledging the daimyo''s words but offering no furtherment.


    "Very well, you may go now. Remember, Shukichi''s safety is your utmost priority."


    Red Shadow nodded and turned to leave. Just as he was about to leave, the Daimyo asked an unexpected question, unrted to the matter at hand:


    "If you were givien the mission to assassinate the Third Hoshikage, how confident would you be in your sess?"


    Red Shadow was shocked. ''Is it finally starting?''


    He knew that the daimyo wouldn''t ask such a question without reason. Someone must have whispered in the daimyo''s ear, urging him to take action.


    Once the Bear Daimyo officially moved against Hoshigakure, half of the Land of Demons grand n for the Land of Bears would beplete.


    After conquering the Hoshigakure, the entire Land of Bear would be next.


    Hence, Red Shadow responded without hesitation, "Ny percent."


    Having been serving under the daimyo, Red Shadow had naturally seen the Third Hoshikage at Hoshigakure, so it wasn''t difficult to provide an answer.


    Red Shadow''s answer without any hesitation pleased the Daimyo even more .He was particrly impressed with theck of uncertainty in Red Shadow''s eyes despite the his intention to assassinate the Third Hoshikage.


    And Red Shadow didn''t even ask about the motives, which undoubtedly proved his excellent ability as a ninja. Such a ninja, without independent thought, was indeed a perfect tool. Like his daughter, Shukichi, Red Shadow was a unique treasure in the his possession.


    "What if there''s an internal response?"


    The Daimyo narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice, but there was a sly smile ying on the corner of his lips.


    As the daimyo of a country, it was naturally impossible to give absolute trust to the ninja vige within the country.


    cing his own spies within the ninja vige was a prudent measure..In order to ensure that his status as the daimyo wasn''t infringed, preventing other nobles from undermining his authority, and maintaining his hold on power.


    "Ten percent." Red Shadow provided another precise answer.


    "I understand. Sure enough, Red Shadow, you are an excellent ninja. However, I was merely joking. Pay no heed to my words. Alright, I''m a little tired. You may retire now."


    The daimyo yawned softly, the muscles on his face ckening, he felt sleepy.


    "Yes."


    Red Shadow bowed respectfully, a sharp, sword-like glint shing in his lowered eyes. Was it finally time to begin?


    .....


    For Shukichi, her world was only as big as the courtyard.


    The chances of going outside was a rare luxury; and she only stepped beyond the confines of the courtyard only a few times a year.


    There were guards vigntly guarding both the front and back entrances of the courtyard. Since the recent kidnapping incident, the numbers of the guards had increased.


    It was even more impossible for her to go outside during these current period.


    Her father confined her to her courtyard in the guise of doing so for her protection until the day she was about to get married.


    Walking towards the pond within the courtyard, she gently scattered food into the water, causing the fishes topete for the food.


    "Ninja-sama, do you think I''m selfish?"


    Shukichi asked an unseen presence.im front of her.


    But she knew that ninja-sama must be somewhere in the dark, silently protecting her.


    This feeling of being protected by someone warmed her heart a little. Even though she knew ninja-sama was only protecting her because of her father''s request.


    But just that was enough for her to feel contended.


    Hearing the princess talking to herself, Red Shadow found the woman really boring..


    ''Why exactly is she out? Well, I''ll prepare cild water for herter.''


    As expected of a poor princess from a small country, she couldn''t even enjoy ice cream they do enjoy summer.


    "These fishes here, are just like how father has raised me... What does freedom truly feel like?"


    As a princess, freedom was a luxury she had never experienced, seen merely as amodity in her father''s eyes.


    One day, under her father''s arrangement, she would marry a powerful man, just moving from one cage to another


    She didn''t feel resentment, anger or any negative emotions. Whether she resisted or obeyed, they both led to the same result. But she knew if she obeyed, it may at least bring her happiness.


    She knew the silent ninja-sama wouldn''t respond to her wandering questions. But pouring out the distress within heart was the only way for her to vent.


    After each venting session, she felt remarkably better.


    "Next, let''s learn how to arrange flowers."


    Shukichi said, showing a faint smile before heading back to her room.


    However, as she turned around, something unexpected urred. Her foot slipped, and she tumbled towards the pond.


    Seeing that she was about to fall into the water, Shukichi, out of fear instinctive shut her eyes tight.


    "Huh?"


    Not swallowed by the water as she anticipated, Shukichi slowly reopened her eyes. What met her gaze was Red Shadow, standing beside her with an indifferent expression, positioned on a wall. She found herself suspended in the air.


    Seemingly sensing Red Shadow''s growing impatience, Shukichi softly whispered, "Ninja-sama?"


    Sure enough, ninja-sama was watching over her and wouldn''t let her faced any harm.


    "Please be careful, Ojou-sama." Red Shadow tried to sound less frustrated.


    "It''s... um... can you put me down?" Shukichi''s face blushed.


    Their posture was undeniably embarrassing. Why couldn''t Ninja-sama catch her more gracefully? Perhaps like the heroes in storybooks who save the princesses?


    Thinking of storybooks, Shukichi couldn''t help but think of themon storylines in the books. A certain noble''s daughter and her family''s guard sharing a secret life, but finally they were discovered by her father who then decides to sell her to a noble. For the sake of love, the princess is left with no choice but to elope with the guard, escaping from the house to a paradise where they would start a family...


    Shukichi suddenly felt her face burning hot.


    Looking at the princess''s face, Red Shadow felt tired for a while.


    Indeed, there must be something wrong with her head. How careless does one have to be to slip in that situation?


    Yet, from another point of view, if something happened to the princess, the daimyo would undoubtedly question hispetence, which would affect the Land of Demon''s overall strategy in the Land of Bears.


    Why did this woman have to interfere with his mission? Could she have noticed Shiraishi-sama''s ns? Was her seemingly foolish behavior intentional hindrance?


    Red Shadow narrowed his eyes and intentionally or unintentionally cast another nce at Shukichi. Regardless, anyone obstructing Shiraishi-sama''s ns must be dealt with, leaving no loose ends. Only Shiraishi-sama''s will must be carried through to the end.


    Shukichi involuntarily shivered, sensing Red Shadow''s eyes turning ominously intense, as if he were about to devour her ferociously.


    -----


    You can support me and read advanced chapters on Patreon.


    Patreon./chizihn

 Chapter 240: Yo

    Chapter 240: Yo


    Yo!!


    Whatsup guys!! How y''all doing?


    I''ve been mad busy. Like really really busy so I rarely have time to update anything. But might return soon..


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!